《Jun Jiuling》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss."


    Liu''er was standing in the room, her face paling drastically as she looked at her young miss.


    Young Miss was a bit older than her at fourteen years of age. At the moment, she was standing on top of a stool with an embroidered cushion. She raised herself on her toes, hanging white silk from the beam of the rafters.


    Liu''er raised her head. Young Miss was always slim and delicate, but now she looked thinner than ever.


    "Young Miss, stop with this farce," she stammered out, clutching at Young Miss'' dress.


    "How could I do that!?" she shouted.


    She looked at the young servant girl with an angry gaze, herrge eyes almost epassing half of her face. She snapped her head back up to look at the white silk, the light bouncing off her chin like porcin.


    But she was not done talking.


    "...Grandmother refuses to get justice for me, so I can only do it myself..."


    She was obviously very angry, but her voice was so sweet and beautiful it still sounded gentle, but with a tapered point.


    Liu''er walked around her, rmed.


    "But, Young Miss, m-maybe it''s just a rumor. Miss Lin''s words aren''t necessarily true," she said, her voice shaking.


    At this, Young Miss lowered her head, furrowing her slender brows.


    "Rumors? If it were half a year ago, it could still be a rumor, but now it has gone on for this long. Aunt has already gone to the Ning Family many times. And what of it? The rumors haven''t disappeared. Anyways, news of the engagement with the Yang Family''s fifth young miss have spread. Jin''er and the Ning Family''s seventeenth miss are on great terms, so Jin''er must be telling the truth."


    When she said this, tears dripped from her eyes.


    "The Ning Family is betraying my engagement and giving Tenth Noble Son for some other marriage."


    When she said this, she covered her face with her hands.


    "If Grandfather and Father were here, that Ning Family would not dare do this. But they can bully a motherless, fatherless child like me."


    Her Grandfather and Father were her mountain. Now that they were not here, the mountain toppled. She also didn''t have any brothers or sisters, leaving her an orphan. Anyone could bully her.


    Liu''er thought of the days in the past and of their days now. Although she was just a servant, she was equally moved and also started to cry.


    "Grandmother is afraid of the Ning Family, but I¡¯m not afraid." Young Miss suppressed her crying and flung her sleeves in anger. She grabbed the white silk, her beautiful face firm. "Today I will hang myself, forced to die out of betrayal. See what face that Ning Family will have left. This world is not without justice!"


    Without hesitation, she poked her head through the silk loop.


    Liu''er grabbed her legs in fright.


    This caused both of them to sway. Young Miss'' foot almost slipped on the stool, and she let out a half-shriek.


    "Stop grabbing me. Just let me do it, and then once there is a mark grab me again," scolded Young Miss angrily.


    So she was never intending to truly die.


    Liu''er let go of her somewhat shakily.


    "Stand back," Young Miss ordered.


    Liu''er moved back several steps, looking at her with a white face.


    Young Miss was satisfied, then after taking a deep breath, poked her head through the white silk again.


    "Remember to first go tell Grandmother. There''s no point in talking to Aunt," she reminded.


    Liu''er nodded vigorously.


    "Ning Family, let''s see what you''ll do now!" Young Miss said forcefully. Then gritting her teeth, she grabbed the white silk and stepped off the stool.


    I''m suffocating, suffocating. It hurts, hurts!


    I can''t take it!


    She kept kicking in the air.


    No more, no more.


    Her gasps made Liu''er leap forward, but because she was too small, she couldn''t grab onto Young Miss'' iling legs.


    "Young Miss, Young Miss, stop moving," she couldn''t help but shout.


    It was very difficult to grab on, and she found that she didn''t have the strength to lift up Young Miss.


    What to do? What to do?


    Liu''er bit her teeth and desperately tried to push upwards.


    But Young Miss started ceasing her struggles. She no longer made noises, and her body became limp.


    The young servant girl couldn''t help but look up and see her young miss'' flower-like face so ashen. Her eyes were vacant, and her tongue was sticking out.


    "Someone¡­ someone¡­¡±


    Liu''er fell to the ground, muttering. Then she immediately scrambled to her feet.


    "Someone, oh someone,e here and save her, save her!"

 Chapter 2: The Girl with the Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Girl with the Engagement</h4>


    The light filtered in through the window and onto the folding screen. It was painted with andscape scene, which cast a mottled shadow.


    Just because this was only a small room of the Ning Family for receiving guests, it did not mean it was overlooked. It was still decorated borately with expensive gold and jade ornaments. The luxurious decorations had the refined elegance of a learned family.


    Today, the weather was very pleasant. The fire in the fretwork stove was zing. Two servant girls wearing winter clothing had a thin sheen of sweat on their noses. But the warm, springlike feeling did not make people feel pleasant as it had in the past. Instead, there was a kind of indescribable sense of oppression and impatience.


    Someone lifted up the curtains and entered the room. Alongside the person came the winter wind from the courtyard. It was unknown whether it was the wind or the personing that roused the two servant girls¡¯ attention and made them hurriedly step forward.


    The one who entered was another girl carrying an exquisite bronze kettle. It was quickly taken by one of the girls who then also picked up a cloisonne enamel teacup from the table on the side.


    These series of moves did not make any noise, but it broke the stagnant atmosphere of the room.


    ¡°Please drink some tea, Miss Jun,¡± the girl whispered. She carried the cup over while looking at the person who sat down on the chair.


    It was a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl. She was pretty as a picture without wearing any makeup and without even a hairpin or beads. She wore a green in cotton dress which was faded from constant wash.


    The sumptuous waiting room she was sitting in was not poor looking in the least. Rather, it made people feel it had an exquisite elegance of flowering orchids.


    Yet when the servant girl¡¯s gaze fell onto the table, it was like she had been stung by a bee. With her gaze directed downwards, her mood becameplicated.


    On the red wooden table iid with jadeiteid a swathe of white silk. It was especially eye-catching against the red and green.


    At present, there was an aged woman looking at that swathe of white silk.


    The Ning Family of Beiliu, Yangcheng, not only produced a dozen imperial secretaries of the Hanlin Imperial Academy, but also possessed half of the Ze Prefecture¡¯s coal reservoirs. So, the small waiting room window was not made of ordinary window paper, but of ss from the south seas.


    In the whole of Yangcheng, and even in the whole of the Ze Prefecture, there were only two families who could use this kind of ss.


    The ss was somewhat fuzzy, but the woman could still see the swathe of silk and the girl¡¯s silhouette.


    This was not the first time she had seen the girl. She had, actually,e here two days ago but hadn¡¯t taken out the white silk at the time.


    The girl extended a hand to take the teacup and took a sip. Wrinkling her eyebrows, she set it down.


    The woman could only guess as to why.


    She could see the girl¡¯s facial appearance through the multi-colored ss, but not her minute expressions.


    Yet, after seeing the girl put down the cup, she was almost certain it was because the only kind of tea in the room was Yuqian Longjing [1] tea.


    Although this girl wore shabby clothing, she came from the other family in the Ze Prefecture that could have ss windows, the Fang Financial Exchange.


    Her surname was Jun. Her mother was the eldest daughter of the Fang Family. Although she married into a poorer family, the extravagance of her wedding, which took ce several years ago, was still being discussed among the people of Ze Prefecture.


    A miss of that family would not be ustomed to drinking the rough tea like Yuqian Longjing. At least, thest time she hade to visit, the servant girl had brought Mingqian Longjing [2] tea.


    The woman watched the room. The girl, who had set down her cup, had a beautiful sitting posture as she waited without the slightest bit of impatience. The little servant girl standing next to her pulled at her sleeve.


    ¡°Give my servant girl a cup of tea,¡± Miss Jun said.


    The woman heard the soft voicee from the room.


    The servant girl immediately served a cup of tea to the little girl. She happily took the cup and drank it.


    ¡°Another cup,¡± the young servant girl said.


    Unlike thest time they had paid a visit, she was no longer shy. Instead, she was confident and proud.


    {They probably thought that they could intimidate us.}


    A sneer shed across the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mama Song," a young servant girl called out while waving quietly at the woman.


    The woman turned to leave from the windowside and passed through a narrow path to another courtyard. Servant girls stood on the veranda of the main courtyard building, talking andughing. The sound of bright banter andughter came from behind the door curtains, which were embroidered with thick golden thread.


    Upon seeing the woman arrive, all the chatting girls called out, ¡°Mama Song!¡±


    Then, they spoke to someone inside the room, and two servant girls pulled open the curtains, letting the woman strode in. A soft fragrance assailed her senses. There were many people either standing or sitting in the room, however, all of their gazes and actions revolved around the middle-aged woman in the center.


    She looked to be over forty years old and had elegant features with long eyebrows delicately traced on. There was a soft smile on her face as she listened to the two women seated in front of her.


    The two were a bit younger, each wearing extravagant clothing.


    Around arge square table in the eastern side of the room, three teenage girls sat. Each of them wore a red coat over a yellow dress, and all were beautiful. However, unlike the outer room filled with faintughter, their room was silent as they wrote characters.


    Mama Song did not immediately speak, but rather took a cup of tea from a servant girl on the side and stood next to the women, listening to their talk with a smile.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, the winter stage has already been set up in front of the temple.¡±


    ¡°I must trouble Third Sister-inw to deal with the matters of the theater troupe. I do not care much about them.¡±


    ¡°This month, there has been more than the usual amount of refugees. The turmoil in the northern border is bing more and more serious. I am making preparations to hand out gruel.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister-inw will also send out people to help with that.¡±


    The sisters-inw talked while the middle-aged woman smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Good, this n is very good. I must trouble all of you,¡± she said.


    The Ning Family¡¯s Eldest Madam was friendly and benevolent. She was filial to her parents-inw and respectful to her sisters-inw. Everyone praised her.


    After responding to the the younger women, Eldest Madam turned to look at Mama Song.


    ¡°Did you see someone?¡± she asked.


    This open-ended question halted all conversation in the room.


    Mama Song voiced her agreement.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, why did the young miss of the Jun Familye again? Didn¡¯t she leave?¡± questioned Third Madam Ning next to her.


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled and set down her teacup.


    ¡°She did not leave. She found an inn nearby and yed a joke aboutmitting suicide, and now she hase again,¡± she said.


    Suicide?


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning exchanged looks.


    ¡°This is too excessive. Could it be that the Fang Family doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Or could it be that the Fang Family did it on purpose?¡±


    They frowned as they spoke angrily.


    Eldest Madam Ning shook her head.


    ¡°It was definitely not on purpose or to cause any trouble," she said.


    The two sisters-inw smiled.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw is so benevolent in her judgement of others,¡± they said while sighing.


    A girl in the eastern side room, who had been listening very closely to the talk, violently turned her head around.


    ¡°Mother, it is not rare for Jun Zhenzhen to do such things. She acts tyrannically within the Fang Family! The Eldest Madam of the Fang Family only tried to talk to her, and she instantly threatened tomit suicide, even going as far as suggesting to go to the feudal authority to tell her uncle about how she was being abused!¡± she eximed.


    These words shocked the people in the room.


    ¡°Yanyan.¡± Eldest Madam Ning frowned. Discussing others behind their back wasn¡¯t a behavior that a girl from a noble family should have.


    This was Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s eldest daughter, the seventeenth eldest in her generation of the Ning Family, Ning Yunyan.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, Eldest Aunt, it¡¯s really true! She is a young miss from a government official family and looks down on her maternal family because they are merchants.¡±


    ¡°I know some of it too. I saw her and another person ridicule her older cousin at a banquet. It resulted in her older cousin withdrawing herself from the event, crying!¡±


    The other two girls hurried to speak.


    The three continuously chattered, and none of them were discouraged by Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s soft voice. Soon, the room became chaotic.


    This Miss Jun had only been in Yangcheng for half a year, yet she already had a reputation that rang loud and clear in everyone¡¯s minds. Furthermore, this reputation was not a good one.


    ¡°The Fang Family are uncouth merchants,¡± said Third Madam Ning while frowning. ¡°This Miss Jun¡¯s father came from a schrly background. With one side of the parentage being government officials, how could they raise such a daughter?¡±


    How others¡¯ daughters were raised was of no concern; daughters from other families had nothing to do with their Ning Family, but it was just that this daughter of the Jun Family shouted out that she had an engagement with their Ning Family.


    ¡°The engagement is real?¡± Fourth Madam Ning could not help but ask. ¡°She truly has an engagement with our family¡¯s Zhao¡¯er? Did Father-inw confirm it? This is a big issue, and Father-inw never said anything about it in his life.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning sighed with helplessness.


    ¡°I asked Mother, and she said that Father-inw has met the master of the Jun Family,¡± she said. ¡°Fifteen years ago, Father-inw resigned from his post and decided to travel the world. While he was going through Runan, he fell ill. He was diagnosed by Doctor Jun, who was passing by as he returned from a housecall. Doctor Jun prescribed him medicine and cured his illness. Father-inw could not thank him enough. He heard that Doctor Jun¡¯s son just got married and blurted out without thinking that their families should marry. At that time, Zhao¡¯er was just three years old.¡±


    Could not thank him enough. Blurted it out.


    The implications of these phrases were instantly understood by the two madams in the room.


    ¡°The master of the Jun Family was a doctor, so wasn¡¯t giving sick people treatment only natural for him?¡± asked Third Madam Ning. ¡°Father-inw was just rambling out of gratefulness. Does that doctor not know the duty of a physician?¡±


    It seems that he just had an idea of hitching a ride with a dragon and a phoenix [3]. If not, then he wouldn¡¯t have disregarded his status and truly agreed to the marriage.


    ¡°Maybe Father-inw was coerced at that time,¡± said Fourth Madam Ning while shaking her head.


    Otherwise, the master would have never said something as big as betrothing the eldest son of the eldest branch.


    ¡°Father-inw never brought this up, so I don¡¯t know what is going on,¡± said Eldest Madam Ning. When she said this, her voice took on a more serious tone. ¡°The Old Madam dered that none of this is to happen. When the people from the Fang Family came to inquire about the matter, I had gently exined it to them. However, it seems that the young miss of Jun Family did not hear it. The Old Madam¡¯s body is not well; I do not dare to make her go out herself. The young miss of the Jun Family lost her parents at a young age and is very pitiful. I also do not want to be too forceful with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Ning Yunyan had already stopped writing characters, so she immediately stood up and cried out, ¡°She is pitiful, but Tenth Elder Brother is not pitiful. Tenth Elder Brother is just unlucky? Her parents did not die because of us, so why must we use such a major part of Tenth Elder Brother¡¯s life topensate her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Tenth Elder Brother is a genius praised even by the Emperor. How could he be encumbered with a vulgar, ignorant person like Jun Zhenzhen?¡± The other two girls immediately followed up.


    The room again broke into disorder.


    Eldest Madam Ning seemed to have a headache from the noise as she kneaded her forehead with a helpless expression.


    ¡°But I can not just watch nkly as the young miss of the Jun Familymits suicide before my eyes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Right now, she has brought out a bolt of silk andid it out on the table. It is an obvious threat,¡± interjected Mama Song. ¡°Last time, she threatened to hang herself in the inn, and now, she might swear to do it on our doorway.¡±


    ¡°She dares!¡± cried Third Madam Ning, eyebrows raised.


    [1] Longjing: a variety of green tea. Yuqian: picked before mid-april


    [2] Mingqian: before "pure brightness" or beginning of april


    [3] Hitching a ride with a dragon and a phoenix: curry favor with the rich in the hopes of advancement

 Chapter 3: One Must Be Self-Aware

    <h4>Chapter 3: One Must Be Self-Aware</h4>


    Ze Prefecture, Yangcheng, Beiliu Town, Ning Family. Since their ancestor had dug up that first lump of coal from the Beiliu Town hills, they had existed for two hundred seventy years.


    Over one hundred years ago, the Ning Family was not only fabulously rich, but the Ning Family patriarch also spent the family wealth to establish his n¡¯s learnedness by hiring famed schrs. The descendants of the n lived up to their expectations. In thetter century they had produced forty candidates for the imperial civil service examination, twenty of whom passed the imperial provincial civil service examination. Out of those nine passed the imperial pce civil service examination, and six entered the Hanlin Imperial Academy. Thus, the Ning Family acquired the reputation of the "Nine pce graduates from umted benevolence, and six Hanlin imperial secretaries from three worlds of goodness and dignity." [Note 1]


    A hundred years and forty descendants as government officials had spread the reputation of the Ning Family far to the north and south. ording to the genealogy records, there were over a dozen locations where Ning officials went to officiate.


    Today, the second eldest son of the older generation was the Right Vice-Minister in the Ministry of Works.


    With such a grand n of over a hundred years in power, it was inconceivable that there would be a person who would actually provoke them like this, and it was absolutely intolerable.


    Fourth Madam Ning was very angry.


    ¡°What does she take our Ning Family for? If she wants to hang herself, then let her hang.¡± The Fourth Madam stood up. ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, it is not proper for you to meet her. I will go meet her and set her straight.¡±


    After she said it, she turned to leave.


    ¡°Fourth Sister-inw,¡± Eldest Madam Ning called out hurriedly, standing up.


    Third Madam Ning stopped her.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, do not worry about it. Let us go,¡± she said.


    Eldest Madam Ning could only helplessly watch them turn and go out.


    ¡°You should be good to her when you speak. She is quite pitiful, do not frighten her,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°Moreover, give the Fang Family face.¡±


    ¡°The Fang Family¡¯s face? They did not give us face, so we do not need to give it to them!¡±


    The Third Madam Ning was angry without the Fang Family being mentioned, so the suggestion only served to infuriate her more.She did not wait for the Eldest Madam to speak again, and left followed by the servant girls and the other women.


    Silence returned to the room. Eldest Madam Ning did not bear the unease from just a moment ago. She looked faintly onto the three girls standing off to the side.


    ¡°Why would Miss Jun think to use suicide to threaten our family?¡± she asked suddenly.


    The three girls exchanged nces, their eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Who knows. She definitely must have heard of Tenth Brother¡¯s and the young miss¡¯ of the Yang Family betrothal and could not sit still,¡± said one girl.


    ¡°Right, right. Since she met Tenth Brother at the Lantern Festival on August 15, she has been increasingly pestering us without knowing any shame. It¡¯s good that Tenth Elder Brother is not often at home. She has been proiming to the young misses of the city that she is our future sister-inw.¡± The other girl said with hatred. ¡°Suddenly hearing that Tenth Elder Brother was betrothed, she must have gone crazy.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s gaze fell onto Ning Yunyan, who hadn¡¯t said anything.


    ¡°Yanyan, it was you who told her about the thing with Miss Yang,¡± she said.


    Ning Yunyan pursed her lips.


    ¡°I definitely did not. I do not talk to her normally at all.¡± She then said with a giggle, ¡°I only told Lin Jin¡¯er, but I definitely warned her that she could not tell other people.¡±


    What she had warned her against doing was not this, but something else. It probably had something to do with Miss Jun¡¯s hanging herself.


    Teenage girls¡¯ behavior could both be innocent but also fearless.


    Eldest Madam Ning frowned slightly.


    ¡°This is something that the family is dealing with. You sisters do not need to take part in it. Lest you be entangled with her reputation,¡± she said.


    She did not pursue the matter any farther and did not reprimand them further.


    The three girls dly responded.


    ¡°I know that there is no need to worry.¡± Ning Yunyan coiled her arm around her mother¡¯s and giggled. ¡°If she wants to die, then she can die. We aren¡¯t afraid of her.¡±


    ¡°Besides, she didn¡¯t die,¡± said the other girl, eyes full of ridicule. ¡°If she does not dare to die herself, then how will she threaten our family? Who does she think she is?¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled but did not say anything.


    ¡°Mother, I am done writing the characters.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, I am also done.¡±


    The girls veered off the subject with their pleasant voices.


    ¡°Okay, I will take a look. If you have written them poorly, there will be a punishment,¡± warned Eldest Madam Ning.


    The girls immediately gathered around Eldest Madam Ning as she walked to the eastern side room. Their chattering was warm and lively.


    There was no need to take that young miss of the Jun Family seriously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Hearing the calls of the madams from outside, the young servant girl who had been setting out refreshments on the table suddenly stood up straight.


    The door curtains were opened, and the sounds of footsteps stopped upon reaching the room.


    The ever quiet and with a lowered head, Miss Jun lifted her gaze to look at the two madams.


    ¡°Ah? One of you is the eldest madam Ning?¡± asked the young servant girl, staring.


    Thest time they could not even get through the second gate, let alone meet Eldest Madam Ning. This time, they were finally able to enter, and there were even two madamsing to meet them.


    But they were only two and dressed in a simr ordinary, luxurious style. Which of them was the Eldest Madam?


    {A certain type of owner would have a certain type of servant. Truly vulgar and disrespectful.}


    The Ning Family madams¡¯ eyes glinted with contempt.


    ¡°If you have a problem, then you can tell it to us,¡± said Third Madam Ning.


    The young servant girl was about to say something when Miss Jun raised a hand to stop her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She stood to greet them, while stroking the white silk on the table.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth madam Ning¡¯s brows furrowed.


    {She wants to threaten us.}


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, we have already made the matter of the betrothal clear. Your maternal family was also very understanding. As outsiders, you would not listen to our words. Go back and ask them, they are your rtives,¡± said Fourth Madam Ning.


    ¡°I am very clear on what you said; I do not need to make any inquiries,¡± said Miss Jun. She shook out the white silk on the table that had been originally covering a piece of paper. ¡°Since we are all very clear on the topic, then we should talk over how to resolve the matter.¡±


    She passed over the paper.


    What was this?


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning looked at the thin paper. When they saw the words on it clearly, they were immediately dumbstruck.


    A marriage contract!


    Third Madam Ning snatched it up, examining it incredulously.


    It was a marriage contract with the names of three generations; and marriage rtives¡¯ five grades of mourning clothes, theirnds, and their government positions[1] written clearly.


    For such a marriage contract to have been written, it could not have been just a slip of a tongue like Eldest Madam Ning had said previously.


    Old Master Ning had truly written this marriage contract, seriously agreeing for the two families to be inws. At least, it was genuine and sincere at the time. But it was unknown when afterwards he had reneged on the deal and sealed his lips,, since Old Master Ning had already passed away.


    Howe she did not bring out the marriage contract before?


    Without a marriage contract, the Fang Family and Miss Jun were just fine. Whether both parties lived or died could not put any pressure on the other. However, if there was a marriage contract and Miss Jun genuinelymitted suicide, their Ning Family would be troubled.


    This, as expected, was a threat. Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning exchanged nces.


    ¡°Miss Jun, it is not that we do not believe in your marriage contract,¡± started Fourth Madam Ning. ¡°It¡¯s just that our family¡¯s Old Master has never brought out this contract and did not mention this betrothal in thest ten years.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know why you haven¡¯t seen it, then that¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s unrted to me,¡± Miss Jun said while looking at the Fourth Madam Ning. The girl¡¯s voice was yet soft, without a single undtion in excitement. It was like her emotions were t, without waves.


    This did not match Ning Yunyan¡¯s description of an unruly, aggressive Miss Jun.


    She had been in Yancheng for half a year and had not directly taken out the marriage contract. Instead, she had been mboyantly spreading the news, so that everyone knew of it. Bringing out the marriage contract now would not make it easy for the Ning Family to cover up the matter.


    Her conduct was actually nned out so well.


    Fourth Madam Ning wanted to say something, but Third Madam Ning stopped her. She sized up Miss Jun and smiled.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, do you know what it means to marry? Marriage is marriage, not starting a feud[2],¡± she said. ¡°Sometimes things can be aplished by taking a particr action, but other times it cannot. At times, even if you manage to fulfill your wish, you might still end up being sad for the rest of your life.¡±


    {You might use a thousand different ns to marry into the Ning Family, but if your husband is not happy, your parents-inw hate you, even if you take the position of the first wife, how could your days be happy? What¡¯s more, there are many ways to take the position of the first wife.}


    Third Madam Ning was from Cang Prefecture. Her ancestor had started out as a bodyguard, but just like the Ning Family, now her family were not simply a merchant family. The descendants of her ancestor had also studied well and became government officials. However, they always operated the bodyguard business. Third Madam Ning¡¯s father was responsible for bodyguard business, so the children of the family also had some training in martial arts as well as schrly pursuits.


    Third Madam Ning had not learned much, but her temper was different from the typical noble girl. She was much more tyrannical.


    If you enter the gates of our family, then we will make your life worse than death.


    These words were, no doubt, a naked threat.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, one must be self-aware. You are not suited to be a daughter-inw of our Ning Family.¡± Fourth Madam Ning, who hade from a schrly family, did not try to intimidate her but spoke clearly.


    The girl before them, who had lost her parents and had no choice but to rely on her maternal family, was neither angry nor scared. Rather, she smiled.


    ¡°Since it is like that, then how do you n to take back this marriage contract, and make me back off the betrothal?¡± she asked.


    Note 1: The family background is not meant to vilify the Chen Family[3]. It is just tant giarism, I apologize. [Author]


    [1] The names of three generations; and marriage rtives¡¯ five grades of mourning clothes, theirnds, and their government position were an essential part of an ancient Chinese marriage contract.


    [2] In Chinese, marriage and starting a feud sound simr.


    [3] The Chen Family and Chen Tingjing are famous for their schrly pursuits. The Ning¡¯s family background is almost identical to the Chen Family¡¯s.

 Chapter 4: If You Can’t Give the Person, then Give the Money

    <h4>Chapter 4: If You Can''t Give the Person, then Give the Money</h4>


    ¡°She has a marriage contract?¡±


    When Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning returned to bring the news, the originally warm and rxed Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s sitting room turned nervous.


    That girl, who was always seen as a troublemaker, actually brought out a marriage contract.


    With a marriage contract, the girl could no longer be said to be an annoying troublemaker.


    The three girls in the room were obviously very startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely forged,¡± said Ning Yunyan.


    The marriage contract had the names of three generations of the male side, and moreover, it had Ning Yunzhao¡¯s eight birth characters[1]. These things were something that the Fang Family, which was also located in Yangcheng, could not ask around about, let alone the Jun Family, who were from Runan.


    Although, it was not worth mentioning now, but under the principle of ¡®know thine enemy¡¯, half a year ago Ning Family had concluded an investigation on Jun Family. It was only natural when a person from the Fang Family, with which they had had no dealings previously, came iming that their son-inw¡¯s daughter had a marriage contract with their Ning Family.


    The Jun Family was native to Henan Province, Cai Prefecture, Runan County, Pingzhang Town. From generation to generation, they had operated a medicine hall and have practiced medicine benevolently and charitably. They were quite well-known in Ping Zhang Town.


    Because they were so kind and charitable, the Jun Family was historically poor, and the males of their family weak-bodied. Miss Jun¡¯s father, Jun Yingwen, was the only one in three generations to not study medicine. Because he had been bright and academically sessful since he was small, he went into imperial examinations for his career.


    Jung Yingwen was an upright official who loved themon people. He continued the practice of charity and benevolence of the Jun Family. Yet, when he was trying to produce heirs for the Jun Family, he could only obtain a daughter. Even when his wife of the Fang Family let him take in two concubines, he could not get any more children.


    Jun Yingwen¡¯s wife from the Fang Family died of an illness when Miss Jun was ten years old. Jun Yingwen did not remarry, but traveled away to take a new post with Miss Jun and his two concubines. He did not imagine that when Miss Jun was just thirteen years old, he would be exhausted from overwork, catch an illness, and die, leaving Miss Jun as the only child of the Jun Family.


    Since Old Master Jun had died, Miss Jun could only seek shelter with her maternal Fang Family in Yangcheng.


    How would this kind of poor family with broken incense sticks[2] have the skill to snoop into the Ning Family¡¯s affairs, and dare to bring out a cheap trick like a forged marriage contract?


    Even the rich and imposing Fang Family could not.


    The three madams in the room did not pay attention to Ning Yunyan¡¯s words.


    The marriage contract was definitely real.


    ¡°Then, since it is like that, we can only do this,¡± sighed Eldest Madam Ning lightly. ¡°I will go speak to Mother.¡±


    ¡°Even if the marriage contract is genuine, we definitely do not need to recognize the marriage,¡± said Ning Yunyan anxiously. ¡°Who said that if you wrote a marriage contract you have to get married? There are plenty of people who have sent betrothal gifts and then backed out of the marriage. Why do we have to be afraid of her?¡±


    Mother¡¯s personality was very gentle and was always afraid of offending someone. However, Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning were not like this. Ning Yunyan¡¯s words were naturally directed to them.


    ¡°Tenth Elder Brother is my blood-rted brother, but he is the face of our Ning Family. If he has this kind of marriage, he will definitely beughed at by the other brothers and sisters. Who would want this kind of woman as our sister-inw?¡±


    These words were criticizing Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning, saying that because Ning Yunzhao was not their son, they did not care about any trouble.


    As someone of the younger generation, Ning Yunyan was toocking in matters. Eldest Madam Ning immediately pulled at her face.


    ¡°Yanyan! Shut your mouth!¡± she said.


    Ning Yunyan was arrogant and willful. To her mother¡¯s rebuke she pulled a displeased face.


    ¡°I will not shut my mouth. Why are we afraid of her? She is nothing. If she wants to threaten us, put on an act ofmitting suicide, then just let her die,¡± she spoke viciously. ¡°This great Ning Family is scared of a mole, cricket and ants[3] like her dying?¡±


    It was not a pretty sight to see someone so young throwing around words of death so lightly. Eldest Madam Ning angrily made her personal servant woman pull Ning Yunyan away, and she also apologized to Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning.


    ¡°You do not need to mind this matter, I will resolve everything,¡± she said decisively.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning stood where they were, without moving. They were not angry because of what Ning Yunyan had said and did not immediately go rebuke the girl who did not know the immensity of heaven of earth. They also weren¡¯t indignant because they were pushed aside by Eldest Madam Ning so that she could resolve the issue. They simply stood where they were with strange expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, no. She agreed to retract the marriage,¡± said Fourth Madam Ning.


    Eldest Madam Ning was stunned. Ning Yunyan, who was being pulled away by the maidservant, also stopped in her tracks. For a time, she was unable to recover her senses.


    ¡°She agreed to retract the marriage?¡± Ning Yunyan could not help but ask again, ¡°She really did?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Third Madam Ning confirmed, nodding. There were still traces of surprise on her face from when she had first heard it, and she was somewhat at a loss. ¡°However, she has a condition.¡±


    A condition?


    ¡°So she¡¯s actually ying this scheme!¡± Nin Yunyan shouted. She pulled away from the maidservant. ¡°Mother, take no notice of her.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning did not pay attention to her.


    ¡°What condition does she have?¡± she asked directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Do you know why Old Master Ning and my grandfather wrote the marriage contract?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    She spoke slowly, her voice ever gentle, making people unable to resist calming down.


    An idea shed through Third Madam Ning¡¯s mind, and she awoke from her stupor.


    How could this kind of girl be the arrogant, vulgar and ignorant annoyance that Ning Yunyan had talked about? However, Third Madam Ning was relieved. Girls were quick to criticize. All of them thought that they were the best ones among the heaven. Except them, who were immortals, other girls were demons and monsters.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, I have already said that Father-inw had never spoken of this matter,¡± said Third Madam Ning.


    ¡°He never mentioned the favor of saving his life?¡± asked Miss Jun. ¡°So Old Master Ning was that kind of person.¡±


    Third Madam Ning choked up.


    It could be said that not mentioning the engagements was to grow fat eating one¡¯s words[4]. But to not admit anything about the favor of saving one¡¯s life was a vition of justice.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning, of course, could not and would not let Old Master Ning be spoken of this way.


    ¡°Father, while he was alive, has spoken highly of Doctor Jun¡¯s medical skills on more than one asion, and how he had saved him from death,¡± said Fourth Madam Ning.


    She heavily emphasized the medical skills to ensure that the girl didn¡¯t forget that her grandfather was a doctor. Curing sick people was his duty.


    ¡°I heard that your family passed down medical skills for generations. Presumably, they have saved countless of lives. So do tell, how many people have pledged to marry someone because of this lifesaving favor?¡°Third Madam Ning asked while smiling coldly.


    Young Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°I have not spent much time there. I would apany my parents home to Pingzhang at Chinese New Year and other festivals. I remember walking the streets. When the vigers heard that I was Doctor Jun¡¯s granddaughter, they would treat me amiably. Some of them would give me freshlyid chicken eggs from their families. While others freshly steamed flower cakes. A number would hand me their new insoles to me, feeling that they were unpresentable, giving them to me with a shy but sincere smile.¡±


    Her voice was soft and delicate, not making people anxious, but rather unable to help but listen in more closely.


    ¡°My grandfather treated diseases and saved lives. If the patients had money, he took it, but if they didn¡¯t have money he didn¡¯t want any. He didn¡¯t do those things to get paid back, but rather, he knew his duty as a doctor. And for those people he saved, if they had money, it was their duty to pay, and if they didn¡¯t have money, it was their duty to be grateful and respectful.¡±


    Isn¡¯t this the same as saying that Old Master Ning was not doing his duty?


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning immediately lost their calm and were angry once more.


    This little girl seemed to be soft and fragile, so how did her words curse people without obscenity?


    Right now they believed in Ning Yunyan¡¯s description. This Miss Jun really did not give people a good impression.


    ¡°Yes, he should have given money, and you should have taken it. The marriage of a family¡¯s children is a major event. It isn¡¯t chicken eggs, flower cakes, or shoe soles, but part of a person¡¯s destiny for their whole life,¡± Fourth Madam Ning sneered.


    Young Miss Jun looked at her.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s Old Master did not give money,¡± she said.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning were stunned.


    ¡°How, how is that possible!¡± Fourth Madam Ning shouted out with a stammer.


    ¡°My grandfather said it himself,¡± said Miss Jun without any hesitation. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then we won¡¯t take money. It was your family¡¯s Old Master who said that his family had money, but he had just been robbed. Because of this, he asked to wait for him to return home and he would send the money then. My grandfather exined it to him three times that he didn¡¯t need to. However, your family¡¯s Old Master did not want to becking in sincerity. He knew that my parents had just gotten married, so he took the initiative himself to promise their children to marriage.¡±


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning were dumbstruck when they heard it.


    For real?


    Old Master Ning had never before exined the concrete details of this matter, so how could they know if the girl wasn¡¯t just spewing some random nonsense?


    Could Old Master Ning have truly done this?


    Young Miss Jun caressed the marriage contract on the table.


    ¡°You know that this is the marriage contract for this marriage. But since you do not want to recognize it and give your family¡¯s son to me,you are in my debt.¡± She pushed the marriage contract forward, pressing on it with her green-onion[5] like fingers. ¡°If you can¡¯t give the person, then give the money.¡±


    If you don¡¯t give the person, then give the money.


    What did she mean?


    ¡°You can exchange the money for saving his life for the marriage contract. Then no one will owe anyone anything,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Third Madam Ning was still in some shock.


    ¡°How much money?¡± Third Madam Ning ended up asking without thinking.


    Young Miss Jun raised her eyes to look at her, her expression calm.


    ¡°Two thousand taels,¡± she said.


    [1] Eight birth characters are part of the Chinese horoscope.


    [2] Family with broken incense sticks is a saying in Chinese meaning that the family has no male heirs.


    [3] Mole, cricket and ants refers to tiny individuals that have no power.


    [4] Grow fat eating one¡¯s words means to not fulfill your promises.


    [5] Green-onion like means long and tender.

 Chapter 5: We Have All Suffered

    <h4>Chapter 5: We Have All Suffered</h4>


    Two thousand taels.


    Fourth Madam Ning repeated these three words in Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s room.


    ¡°Of silver,¡± she added.


    It was good that it wasn¡¯t gold.


    That thought made her very annoyed.


    The Ning Family was not destitute, so two thousand taels of gold did not scare her. But right now, she was not thinking about the issue of money.


    But the matter at hand was really about the money.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s expression turned strange.


    ¡°She really said that?¡± she asked.


    Fourth Madam Ning nodded.


    ¡°She did not cry or make a fuss, like she is not attached to the marriage at all,¡± she said. Then she thought and added, ¡°Her expression was not contrived.¡±


    Was she backing out because of the difficulty?


    Eldest Madam Ning muttered to herself but did not speak. Ning Yunyan recovered from her shock.


    ¡°Mother, this is her scheme to try to confuse us. Of course, she still wants to marry into our family,¡± she said.


    Eldest Madam Ning shook her head.


    ¡°If she wanted to confuse us, she wouldn¡¯t want this little amount of money,¡± she said.


    Two thousand taels wasn¡¯t a small amount to an ordinary person, but to the Ning Family, it was nothing.


    If this Miss Jun was really ying a trick, she would have stated an amount that the Ning Family would have trouble fulfilling.


    Could it really be that she truly agreed to back out of the marriage?


    She had yed so many tricks, brought out the marriage contract at the most crucial moment, and then suddenly just got over it?


    Eldest Madam Ning muttered to herself for a moment, then stood up.


    ¡°I will go and meet her,¡± she said.


    Ning Yunyan stamped her foot.


    ¡°See, Mother, this is part of her scheme. Now she¡¯s made you go meet her!¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°So what if I go and meet her? She could not even beguile you, Ning Yunzhao¡¯s little sister. How could she do that to me?¡± she asked.


    She was, after all, Ning Yunzhao¡¯s mother.


    There was no one in the world who loved a son more than his mother. In a mother¡¯s eyes, their son is the best under the heaven. Even if the best girl in the world were to marry him, she would feel wronged. What was more, Miss Jun wasn¡¯t even that girl..


    No, Miss Jun wasn¡¯t someone who was worth anything. For the Ning Family, she was just a puddle of mud.


    Eldest Madam Ning would definitely not let her son¡¯s spotlessly white clothing be sshed by that puddle of mud.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the vague sound of people calling out to thedy, the young servant girl, who was bored, immediately stood up straight. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at the woman entering.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different madam,¡± she muttered. ¡°There really are many madams of the Ning Family.¡±


    The males of the Jun Family were frail, so they weren¡¯t a big n. Jung Yingwen devoted the entirety of his weak body to do the duty of an official. His wife of the Fang Family came from a merchant background. The daughter that they tried so hard to get was arrogant and willful. She was not restrained by rules and did not know how people were to converse. It was obvious from the way her servant girl behaved.


    Eldest Madam Ning did not care. Her gaze fell directly onto Miss Jun.


    The girl was almost the same age as Ning Yunyan. Her face was still youthful and tender, and her looks weren¡¯t bad, but ¡®not bad¡¯ was all that they were.


    When Eldest Madam Ning entered the room, the seated Miss Jun immediately stood up to pay her respects.


    ¡°Eldest Madam,¡± she greeted.


    Eldest Madam Ning didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence that Miss Jun was able to recognise her.


    For half a year, Miss Jun had not been sessful in getting near thedies of the Ning Family, but after investigating them for so long she had to have some idea of what her future mother-inw looked like.


    When she heard Miss Jun¡¯s greeting, it was hard for the young servant girl to cover up her happiness.


    Indeed, she had not heard the greeting wrong. Miss Jun was really able to call out Eldest Madam into meeting with her!


    When they first came to Yangcheng, it was very difficult to persuade her Fang Family¡¯s aunt to act as a matchmaker. As a result, when the Ning Family said they didn¡¯t know about the betrothal at all, Miss Jun was ridiculed by the annoying young misses from the Fang Family.


    Her uncle¡¯s wife had always found Miss Jun displeasing and was also afraid of causing trouble with the Ning family, so she was not dedicated to helping them at all. It meant Young Miss could only handle things by herself. In the end, her hard work paid off, and she was finally able to get to know the young misses of the Ning Family. However, she could do nothing when they did their best to avoid contact with her.


    So, she could not use the path of making friends with the misses of the Ning Family.


    However, Miss Jun and her servant had heard that Eldest Madam Ning had a gentle and kindhearted temperament. So, they thought that if they could get in front of Eldest Madam Ning, since the young miss had such a sad history, if she cried, she might be able to gain Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s sympathy.


    Only, it was even harder to meet with Eldest Madam Ning. When they had been thinking of other ns, they had heard that tenth noble son of the Ning Family was actually getting engaged with the young miss of the Yang family, and Young Miss panicked. She urged Old Lady Fang and her aunt to meet with the Ning Family. Those two seniors yed dumb and made all sorts of excuses.


    So, Young Miss had to call on the Ning Family herself. As a result, she could not even enter through the second door of the Ning house, let alone raise the matter of meeting with Eldest Madam.


    Just now, threatening with the white silk could not call out Eldest Madam Ning, so, the girl was shocked to see that the money could.


    It seemed that this Eldest Madam Ning, besides being gentle and charitable, was also greedy.


    Eldest Madam Ning naturally did not know what crazy ideas the little servant girl was imagining, and was instead looking at Miss Jun.


    ¡°Does Miss Jun feel like she is suffering?¡± she asked.


    Her face was warm and gentle, and her voice was soft and slow, unconsciously making people¡¯s feelings be more sincere. The young servant girl thought of the days after Old Master¡¯s passing, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help turn red from sadness.


    Suffering. They had suffered so much.


    At this time, Young Miss was supposed to kneel towards Eldest Madam Ning and cry loudly so that this y Bodhisattva[1]-likedy would be softhearted to them.


    The young servant girl looked at the young miss. Miss Jun was still standing upright. Because the girl was behind her, she could not see her expression , so she didn¡¯t know whether or not she had already started crying like raindrops on a pear blossom [2].


    ¡°Does Eldest Madam also feel like she has suffered much?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    Her voice was soft and slow,ced with a slight sigh that made it sound more sincere.


    Eldest Madam Ning looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Yes, as a mother who saw her precious child¨Craised by her very own blood, sweat and tears¨Cbitten by a depraved pig-dog that cannot be beaten or cursed, for it is an animal and does not know the way of humans. Indeed¡­ I truly am suffering,¡± she said.


    The little servant girl was struck dumb by what she heard. She looked at thedy wearing a smile like she was as kind as Bodhisattva in shock.


    D-did she just curse at them?


    Depraved pig-dog?


    These acerbic words were actually said by this madam?


    There were no sounds of tears from the Young Miss in front of her.


    ¡°I am not a mother, but I would not be able to bear such a thing if it were to happen to me.¡± Miss Jun¡¯s voice was as soft as ever when she replied with a nod.


    ¡°If I myself met with such a thing, I could bear it,¡± started Eldest Madam Ning. ¡°But if a mother saw her children meet such a thing, she could not bear it. If her child is sick, a mother wishes that the sickness were her own. If someone harms her child, a mother would wish to bite that person¡¯s flesh.¡±


    After she said this, she smiled.


    ¡°Miss Jun is still young, wait until you are a mother, then you will know.¡±


    Her expression when she said this was warm and friendly, like she was discussing a much more cheery topic.


    ¡°I know that Miss Jun has been suffering. Obviously, we have gone back on what we agreed on. I ask Miss Jun to forgive me. For you, this agreement was something that would allow you to leap through the dragon gate [3] into a wealthy life. Our Ning Family has always been charitable and benevolent. No matter if it were refugeesing to our doors or beggars on the roadside, we have not been stingy in our support of them. But to support your life...¡±


    She looked at Miss Jun, still smiling as she shook her head.


    ¡°This thing really would make us feel wronged and disgusted.¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s tears fell.


    The way the maidservants had disregarded them coldly when they first visited, the two madams¡¯ cold and threatening attitudes just before¡­All of them were nothing inparison.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s smiling and friendly face saying those words was scarier than both indifference and intimidation.


    The girl did not even know how it was frightening, but she felt like a knife was flying towards her. She wanted to dodge but there was nowhere to go. Trembling, all alone, she was filled more with despair than anger or exasperation.


    Eldest Madam Ning looked at Miss Jun. This Miss Jun¡¯s expression was still as calm as before. Her eyes were bright and ck, without a single flicker of emotion in them.


    She was silent, like a respectful and obedient girl listening earnestly to her senior¡¯s words. There was no dissatisfaction, no retort, not even ament from her.


    When it seemed that Eldest Madam Ning was done talking, she nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°this kind of thing really does make people feel bad. I do not know what Old Master Ning was thinking. Obviously, he could have used money to resolve the matter, but instead, he insisted on repaying his gratitude with marriage. As a result, the favor was still unpaid and have turned us into enemies. Or maybe Old Master Ning did not want to pay the money and was scared that we would bother him, so he did this.¡±


    She then smiled.


    ¡°Old Master Ling was really overthinking things. Our Jun family treats illnesses not forpensation, but as the duty passed on from ancestors to be kind and charitable. No matter, if it is refugees whoe to our door or beggars on the road side, we aren¡¯t stingy with giving treatment to people.¡±


    These words were very familiar.


    The servant girl with tears in her eyes could not help but stare, wide-eyed, at Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s stiffening smile.


    ¡°If Old Master Ning did not want to pay his medical fees, then it would be fine if he said he had no money. The thing is, he yd this kind of trick. It¡¯s fine if he reneged on his debt. But he also put us in the position of the evil ones.¡±


    She smiled at Eldest Madam Ning as she spoke.


    ¡°This thing really makes us feel wronged and disgusted.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s smile cracked.

 Chapter 6: The Value of Tenth Noble Son Ning

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Value of Tenth Noble Son Ning</h4>


    This girl!


    She actually dared to vilify the Old Master like this. And even their Ning Family!


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s ever amiable face frosted over.


    Previously, she hadn¡¯t met with Miss Jun, finding it beneath her to even ask a question about her.


    However, from Ning Yunyan¡¯s description, she had imagined that this Miss Jun¡¯s past was of someone from a destitute family who was not allowed to enter the public eye. When she had just entered society, it seemed that was an apt image; Eldest Madam Ning also felt that Nin Yunyan had been exaggerating. But now, how could she have not been allowed to enter the public? She had directly skipped to rudeness and acridity [1].


    But with just a deep breath, Eldest Madam Ning was able tamp down her anger.


    This was normal, just like her trick with hanging herself. It was merely her making a scene to cause trouble because she had nothing left to try.


    Did she think that she could destroy the Ning Family¡¯s reputation, and the Ning Family would have no choice but to let her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, how could you think those things,¡± said Eldest Madam Ning warmly. ¡°When people do things, their intentions are good. It¡¯s just that with the passage of time, things change. It is the same with things passing from mouth to mouth, of course they change.¡±


    After she said this sentence, she saw a trace of disappointment sh in Miss Jun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, when people do things, their original intentions are good,¡± she said.


    The servant girl had gonepletely stupid.


    Eldest Madam Ning and Miss were conversing so friendly, so, were the drawn swords and bent bows[2] from earlier her misperception?


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, you are still young. You¡¯re still thinking that in this world, ck is ck and white is white. If you continue on trying to dig an already existing hole, you will never be able to change.¡±


    When she spoke her tone was warm and caring, like she was a senior devotedly guiding the younger generation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Miss Jun with a thread of sadness and disappointment in her eyes.


    The sadness might have been from the loss of what she had believed to be easily obtainable easy days.


    The corners of Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s mouth deepened, and her expression became warmer.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, once you be my age, you will realize that ck can also be white and white can also be ck [3]. Some things will change,¡± she said, her voice slowing down . ¡°And there are also things that won¡¯t change.¡±


    You Miss Jun looked at her as if she were a junior seriously listening to her senior.


    ¡°Take people¡¯s lives, for example,¡± began Eldest Madam Ning. ¡°Some people¡¯s lives are cheap and lowly, but you can¡¯t expect to climb on other people and have your life be worthy and noble.¡±


    Even if anyone could discern the insults in her words, Eldest Madam still spoke them with utmost sincerity, as if she were deeply concerned about her junior and was earnestly trying to help her.


    Hearing her words, the girl before her did not be angry. Instead, she smiled.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s eyes shed.


    This girl, who she had only considered to be ¡®not bad¡¯ in looks, was actually quite breathtaking when she smiled.


    However, this girl¡¯s smile was fleeting; in the blink of an eye, it had already disappeared.


    Eldest Madam Ning was also a woman; her awe towards another woman would neverst long. She should have been even angrier, but this girl¡¯s smile did not contain the slightest hint of mocking. She was just like a junior happy to hear her senior¡¯s words.


    This, of course, could not be the girl''s true feelings.


    Eldest Madam Ning was very unhappy.


    A girl who was able to hide her feelings in this kind of situation was truly frightening.


    Even disregarding her background, she would not choose this kind of girl as her daughter-inw.


    At least in this aspect, Eldest Madam Ning was finally able to agree with Ning Yunyan¡¯s words: this Miss Jun was really hateful.


    ¡°Eldest Madam is, really, very modest,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°But even if the Ning Familyes from such low and rustic origin, the popce praises you as a benevolent and wealthy family. Eldest Madam, you are unduly humble.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning was enraged.


    The Ning Family¡¯s ancestor was aborer who tended to cattle and chopped grass.


    This Miss Jun was insinuating that their Ning Family was part of a lowly caste even to this day.


    ¡°A child who peddles woven mats[4] can be an emperor.¡± The eldest madam curbed her anger, making her tone of voice even warmer. ¡°As long as you work hard enough, you can split stone. Our ancestor did not just indulge in riches; with his head hanging from a beam and an awl stabbed into his thigh[5], he achieved schrly honor. From a lowly existence, he became a government official and worked hard for the sake of the nobility, and the people.¡±


    She emphasized ¡®work hard¡¯ heavily.


    ¡°These things could not have been obtained by climbing on others.¡±


    Young Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Then, your Ning Family¡¯s first schrly honor was obtained by spending money. Using money to open doors for you, and stepping on esteemed schrs to climb up,¡± she said immediately. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those esteemed schrs supporting you, your family¡¯s ancestor would still be digging out coal.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning shook with emotion.


    This was the first time she had seen such a cheap slut who would humiliate people so wantonly.


    At the same time, it was difficult for her to cover up her astonishment.


    How did she know these Ning Family secrets?


    These secrets were things that had happened a hundred years ago. Additionally, it was confidential information belonging to government officials which hadn¡¯t been discovered, otherwise, the Ning Family¡¯s road to officialdom wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth.


    This was something that almost no one knew in the Ning Family, and the people of the Ning family those who did know would not go out and discuss an ancestor¡¯s issue from a hundred years before.


    The reason why she knew these things was precisely because she was not someone from the Ning Family.


    When she was getting married, she asked around for insider information of the man¡¯s side. At that time, her paternal grandfather was in charge of writing a book in Chaozhong[6]. Because he had nothing to do, he went out to specifically look through some records rted to the Ning Family of a hundred years ago. As it turned out, he found a censor[7] cursing the master of the Ning Family for fraud during the imperial examination. Of course, it came to nothing in the end. After the imperial dynasty changed, no one would care about such a thing.


    It happened a hundred years ago. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t anyone who spent money to be an official. Eldest Madam¡¯s maternal family did not think that the Ning Family wascking in moral conduct; they just had a goodugh over it.


    How did this girl, living the life of an official¡¯s daughter all the way in Funing, know about this?


    Could it be that Jun Yingwen, that tiny little bureaucrat, was able to ask around?


    Or was it the Fang Family?


    The Fang Family were merchants. Although, they had money, the current dynasty had always discriminated and oppressed businessmen. The feudal authorities, probably, just wanted to fish money from the merchants¡¯ hands. However, they wouldn¡¯t have secret dealings with them.


    How would the Fang Family have the skills to so superbly find a hidden text from the capital of Chaozhong?


    How could it be?


    Well, no matter how it was possible, this Miss Jun was snooping into the Ning Family too excessively.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s voice had a heavy quality to it.


    ¡°What I mean is very simple. There are many things in this word that can be resolved by money,¡± said Miss Jun in a soft voice. ¡°Your family spent money one hundred years ago to buy the positions of government officials and to cast off the cheap peasant life. Right now, you can also buy off this marriage contract and break away from this lowly life.¡±


    What did she call a lowly life?


    To be humiliated like this in session, Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s good humor could not take it. Her face no longer had her congenial smile.


    ¡°I do not understand what Miss Jun¡¯s words mean,¡± she said. ¡°A marriage is a marriage, and transactions are transactions.¡±


    ¡°What is there to not understand. If you owe someone a debt, then pay them.¡± Miss Jun was still as expressionless as before. ¡°A marriage contract is a marriage contract and may also be a business transaction. Your Old Master Ning did not have any money and did not want to bear the reputation of someone who forgot favors and vited justice, so he used his grandson¡¯s marriage as thanks. Today, since you want to renege on your offspring¡¯s marriage, then naturally you must pay me in order to not have the reputation of someone who forgets favors and vites justice.¡±


    Rubbish,plete rubbish.


    Eldest Madam Ning shook with rage, letting go of her calm.


    ¡°Is Miss Jun speaking the truth?¡± she asked.


    She thought she hade here to humiliate this girl, but since they had met, this girl had been mercilessly humiliating her.


    The girl had said she wanted money to back off the marriage, because she had wanted to lure her here. When Eldest Madam Ning dide, Miss Jun¡¯s goal was not to beg and gain her pity, but to tear into her and start a feud.


    This Miss Jun truly did not want to marry into their family.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°As I said, there are many things that may be resolved with money. And things that can be resolved with money aren¡¯t such a big deal.¡±


    The room fell into silence.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s heart was veryplicated. She should speak lightly; after all, she would be able to resolve the problem. But, for some reason, she still felt like she shouldn¡¯t say anything.


    She had imagined that the problem would be resolved once the girl learned how formidable the Ning Family was and backed away. But right now, she felt like this girl wasn¡¯t backing off because she felt scared of the Ning Family.


    It looked more like just as the Ning Family was happy to get rid of her, she was also eager to be rid of them.


    Eldest Madam Ning was somewhat unhappy, but, soon, she sneered at her unhappiness.


    This was how people were. They did not like it when others tried to bother them, but neither did they like it when they left so quickly and easily.. When pursued, they felt annoyed, but when suddenly let go, they felt lost.


    The loss was not because they cared about this person, but because of the person¡¯s attitude towards them.


    No respect, no reverence.


    Especially for a girl of her background, she did not have the qualifications to assume this kind of attitude, like she was ignoring their Ning Family.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun is very knowledgeable,¡± she said.


    Young Miss Jun shook her head.


    ¡°Madam is praising me,¡± she said.


    {The devil would praise you!}


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled. It looked like this gentle and quiet person was quite a rogue. Not much of a surprise since rogues lived in barren hills and wild rivers[8].


    ¡°Because of Madam¡¯s reminder, I have be aware of my previous mistake,¡± said Miss Jun, her expression calm as she looked at Eldest Madam Ning.


    What mistake?


    Eldest Madam Ning was slightly surprised and put up her guard.


    Did she want to back out? Or was she saying that she didn¡¯t want to get out of the marriage, after all?


    Young Miss Jun gently caressed the marriage contract with her finger.


    ¡°When I said earlier that I would give the marriage contract to you for two thousand taels, I spoke wrongly,¡± she said, her finger tapping the contract. ¡°It should be five thousand taels.¡±


    Five thousand taels?


    Eldest Madam Ning was amazed.


    She was raising the price?


    ¡°You!¡± she said. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why should it be five thousand taels?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather saved the life of your Old Master forty years ago. With interest, five thousand taels isn¡¯t that much,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°How much did the medical fees cost to be five thousand taels with interest,¡± she asked.


    Was this girl insisting on being such a pest and doing this for money, or did she wish to humiliate their Ning Family?


    ¡°How much were the medical fees?¡± Miss Jun smiled. ¡°The medical feels for saving Old Master Ning¡¯s life naturally could not be cheap. Otherwise, why would Old Master Ning use his own eldest grandson as coteral?¡±


    Coteral?


    What are these words!


    Eldest Madam Ning frowned again and was about to speak, when she was interrupted. Miss Jun was no longer ying the part of a junior and did not give her the opportunity to speak.


    ¡°For the Old Master Ning to have offered his legitimate grandson in exchange for the medical fees and gratitude, Tenth Noble Son Ning must be very impressive. When I heard about Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s grace, and then saw it with my own eyes, I just estimated a price.¡± She spoke very seriously. ¡°But right now, seeing how Eldest Madam is extremely opposed to the marriage, I understood that I had underestimated him. Tenth Noble Son Ning is more precious than I had imagined, so this marriage contract should not be just two thousand taels, but five thousand instead.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning was dumbstruck.


    ¡°You, you,¡± was all she could stammer out.


    Young Miss Jun looked at her and smiled, picking up the marriage contract.


    ¡°Does Eldest Madam feel that Old Master Ning¡¯s life was not worth this much, or does she feel that that Tenth Noble Son Ning is not worthy of this price?¡± she asked.


    [1] Rudeness and acridity: it is implied that upon entering a society the girl is innocent and sheltered. However, Miss Jun skipped right to the next stage of barbed words and veiled insults of social interaction.


    [2] Drawn swords and bent bows: means a state of hospitality, everyone has their weapons prepared for battle.


    [3] ck can be white and white can be ck: the world isn¡¯t made up of only right and wrong. It is mainly gray without anyone ever being inplete right, or wrong.


    [4] A child who peddles woven mats: a reference to Liu Bei from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, who became an emperor despite growing up in a poor family that had to sell mats for a living.


    [5]With his head hanging from a beam and an awl stabbed into his thigh: a saying that means to study hard for a very long time.


    [6]Chaozhong: an area in China-North Korea.


    [7] Censor: investigating censors were "the eyes and ears" of the emperor and checked administrators at each level to prevent corruption and malfeasance.


    [8] Rogues live in barren hills and wild rivers: it means that bad background/upbringing makes bad people.

 Chapter 7: This Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 7: This Scoundrel</h4>


    When Eldest Madam Ning returned to her room, her face was still frosted over. Without a word, she sat down and drank her tea.


    Ning Yunyan had already left with her sisters while Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning were still waiting. They looked at Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s expression with surprise and unease.


    They, of course, knew that Eldest Madam Ning was not the Bodhisattva that she portrayed, but they hadn¡¯t seen her wear this kind of expression in front of others in many years.


    Obviously, that Miss Jun had not been easy on Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, I can see that the marriage contract was real.¡± Third Madam Ning then muttered, ¡°Right now she is in our house, it would be best for me to get someone to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°You will steal it?¡± asked Fourth Madam Ning, her heart jumping.


    ¡°When the servant girls go and bring her tea, they might just have an ident and soak the marriage contract,¡± said Third Madam Ning. ¡°Or perhaps, Miss Jun felt indignant, and was deliberately scaring people, and she never had the marriage contract from the beginning. We have never seen it. Anyway, this is not the first time that Miss Jun has been causing a disturbance in our home. She had also yed the hanging trick. If she makes a fuss about this,no one will believe her.¡±


    The Ning family was arge and established household; during their lifetime they had done plenty of underhanded things. However, this was the first time they had to deal with a little girl who was acting so shamelessly.


    Fourth Madam Ning did not know what to say.


    Eldest Madam Ning put down her teacup.


    ¡°No use,¡± she said. ¡°She really just wants money.¡±


    So they had already discussed it?


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, she is sincere about this?¡± Fourth Madam Ning asked in a hurry.


    Eldest Madam Ning exhaled, her expression returning to normal.


    ¡°Yes, she said that since our family did not agree to the marriage, then we should give her the money,¡± said Eldest Madam Ning. ¡°She is an orphan girl; having money is good for her.¡±


    Her speech suddenly paused.


    ¡°She already gave the contract to me,¡± she continued. After taking it out, , Eldest Madam Ningid it on the table.


    It was actually over with?


    Third Madam Ning could not help herself and snatched the contract.


    ¡°This is for real? Or did she give you some fake nonsense?¡± she asked while scrutinizing the contract.


    Fourth Madam Ning coughed lightly.


    Third Madam Ning did not pay her any mind.


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw is very honorable and with the heart of a Bodhisattva, who will always keep her promises. If you give, then you will receive. However, that Miss Jun might be a scoundrel,¡± she said. ¡°So, you must look at it carefully.¡±


    These words improved Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s mood greatly, while Fourth Madam Ning smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°I looked at it, it¡¯s real,¡± said Eldest Madam Ning. She stood up. ¡°This matter is already over. I will say a word to Mother, and then send her off with some money.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, before you go talk to her; we will go to the ountant and arrange it,¡± said Third Madam Ning. ¡°Two thousand taels of silver does not require Mother¡¯s concern.¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning stopped in her tracks, a gloom falling on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s five thousand taels,¡± she ground out.


    Five thousand taels?


    Third Madam and Fourth Madam Ning were stunned.


    How could two thousand taels be five thousand taels in one meeting between Eldest Madam Ning and Miss Jun?


    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw is, indeed,passionate,¡± said Third Madam Ning, shaking her head. ¡°She could not bear to see an orphan girl who¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°That scoundrel is not worthy of Eldest Sister-inw¡¯s pity,¡± said Fourth Madam Ning.


    Even though the sisters-inw were echoing one another, Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s expression did not be better, but, instead, turned even uglier.


    She remembered the girl¡¯s exact words, ¡®{But right now, seeing how Eldest Madam is extremely opposed to the marriage, I understood that I had underestimated him. Tenth Noble Son Ning is more precious than I had imagined.} ¡¯


    Although, the words were extremely polite and Miss Jun¡¯s attitude was very respectful, the inner meaning was painfully clear.


    Because I am very angry at your words, I decided to raise the price.


    A true scoundrel.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s heart was full of hatred, but she did not want to speak of it. After all, she had been forced to admit defeat by a young girl.


    She paid no heed to the sisters-inws and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ning Yunyan was pacing impatiently back and forth around the room when the news finally reached her.


    ¡°Five thousand taels?¡± she said in surprise, soon bing angry. ¡°She really dares to open her mouth.¡±


    The two sisters behind her were frightened by the sum.


    ¡°Why do we need to promise her anything; we can send her out without giving her a single cent. See what she does then.¡± Ning Yunyan stood up to leave.


    The servant girl hurried to stop her.


    ¡°Young Miss, Eldest Madam does not want you to get entangled further,¡± she advised. ¡°Dragging out the conflict will not be good for the Tenth Noble Son.¡±


    Ning Yunyan ground her teeth vehemently.


    ¡°Why are you scared?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s she who is disgraceful; how is that rted to Elder Brother?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t being scared of her. Eldest Madam said that her elder really had a past with Old Master. Now that her parents are no longer here, and without any siblings, she is an orphan. Since the elder generation have some old sentiment between them, although our family cannot arrange a major turning in point of her life like a marriage, we can give her money to rely on,¡± said the maid. ¡°She is a child that does not understand the world; our Ning Family cannot lower ourselves to her level.¡±


    ¡°Truly, human kindness will be taken advantage of by this kind of people. Wasn¡¯t this what made her so proud?¡± Ning Yunyan was extremely angry.


    ¡°Young Miss, she is nothing, really. She isn¡¯t important enough for you to fight with her,¡± said the maid while smiling. ¡°Whether they have sense or not, people have seen that she is no more than a scoundrel, and this marriage, this disturbance was just for money.¡±


    She was just like those scoundrels in the marketce, engaging in ckmail.


    That¡¯s right, she was ckmailing them.


    Ning Yunyan nodded her head furiously.


    Five thousand taels of silver, what a scoundrel.


    At the present, that Miss Jun, who was seen as a scoundrel, was looking at a servant standing before her.


    ¡°Young Miss Jun, here is our five thousand taels of silver banknote,¡± said the servant coldly, the banknote in her hand shaking. ¡°It is part of your maternal family¡¯s exchange firm. It will be convenient for both of us, but in the future, we will have no need of the Fang Family¡¯s exchange firm.¡±


    Her meaning was obvious. Afterwards, the Ning Family would not have any dealings with the Fang Family.


    Young Miss Jun was still calm, looking at the servant¡¯s trembling fingers.


    ¡°If you drop it onto the ground, then you have to give me an equivalent sum of money,¡± she said suddenly.


    The maid¡¯s hand shook, her expression shocked.


    What?


    ¡°If you want to do this kind of thing, I suggest you first go ask permission from Eldest Madam and see whether she allows it or not. She is certain to confirm my words,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°If you believe yourself infallible, then while patting the horse¡¯s behind, make sure you don¡¯t pat the horse¡¯s hooves[1] That wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±


    As a capable maidservant by Eldest Madam¡¯s side, the woman naturally knew that the eldest madam was very mad right now. She also knew that the Old Madam had not given Eldest Madam any face just now.


    The Old Madam was very upset about Eldest Madam letting go of the five thousand taels. She cursed Eldest Madam for being a blind Bodhisattva whose confused benevolence could not distinguish between love and hate. In front of many maidservants, Eldest Madam kneeled and cried for Tenth Noble Son and begged for Old Madam¡¯s consent.


    ¡°This is for Zhao¡¯er¡¯s good fortune.¡±


    Old Madam was forced to agree. Tenth Noble Son was her favorite, after all.


    Eldest Madam had suffered such a grievance because of this Miss Jun. Unlike the usual courageous young misses, who would turn and run away, never mentioning the marriage contract again, when faced with such coldness, she did not waver. Instead, Young Miss Jun turned to extortion, like a lion stretching its mouth wide open.


    This scruffy scoundrel, she should be made to pick up the money off the ground.


    The maid servant had nned to do it, but she hadn¡¯t expected that the scoundrel would dare to warn her.


    If the money was thrown on the ground, then she¡¯d want another five thousand taels?


    The daring!


    The maid servant''s expression was bewildered as she looked at Miss Jun. The girl¡¯s emotions were calm, no anger or sneering evident. Her whole body exuded warmth and gentleness. However, the servant woman had an indescribable feeling that this Miss Jun hadn¡¯t threatened her by ident.


    She really dared to do such a thing.


    This rascal, perhaps, wanted to take the opportunity to cause even more trouble for the Ning Family.


    As long as she took the money, there wouldn¡¯t be any marriage to entangle her with the Ning Family. Without a reason to bother them, any trouble that urred would be her fault.


    The maid servant¡¯s hand shook, but steadily passed over the banknote pinched in her fingers.


    ¡°Take it, Liu¡¯er,¡± said Miss Jun.


    The foolish, young servant girl standing next to her stepped forward to take it.


    ¡°Many thanks,¡± said Miss Jun politely. ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡±


    Her voice was gentle and her movements graceful, her posture upright. The maid servant subconsciously hurried to respond in kind, but while she was in the middle of paying her respects, she froze.


    Why should she be polite with this scoundrel?


    Young Miss Jun passed her on the way out, her dress fluttering in the air, her posture graceful like a weak willow bending in the wind.


    [1] If you pat the horse¡¯s behind, be careful not to pat the hooves: this means that ttery might backfire at you. One origins of the phrase refers to when Mongolian people used to praise each other¡¯ horses by patting their behind. Once the empty ttery was used on a bad horse and it kicked the tterer.

 Chapter 8: To Leave with a Flick of the Sleeves

    <h4>Chapter 8: To Leave with a Flick of the Sleeves</h4>


    Miss Jun left through the Ning Family¡¯s side door.


    The main gate of the Ning house was not usually opened; only the side door allowed people in and out.


    But when Miss Jun left, the side door was shut. Although, the sound was not very loud, the gentle closing of the door represented the hate for the person who was leaving.


    Miss Jun did not turn her head.


    ¡°Ning Yan¡¯s nsmen only amounted to this much,¡± she mused.


    Ning Yan, Old Master Ning¡¯s second son, Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s Younger-brother-inw, upied the highest governmental post in the Ning Family and was a pir of the Ning Family. At twenty-three years old, he had passed the imperial pce civil service examination and had been a government official for twenty years since. He was the current Right Vice-Minister of the Ministry of Works, and after two to three years he would be able to be promoted to minister. In the future it is very likely that the emperor would appoint him prime minister.


    For this caliber of a person to be called directly by name by Miss Jun, if Eldest Madam Ning heard this, she would feel even more humiliated.


    There was no one ced on duty at the Ning Family¡¯s gate. Miss Jun¡¯s young servant girl had a dull expression, carrying the banknote pinched in her hand within her sleeve. She did not hear Miss Jun¡¯s words.


    They plodded forward, and just as they reached Beiliu Town, the young servant girl stopped.


    ¡°Young Miss,¡± she suddenly called out. She reached out to pull on Miss Jun¡¯s sleeve, and her master turned to look at her. ¡°The Ning Family¡¯s people are not following us.¡±


    Miss Jun made a sound of agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will not chase after us,¡± she said. ¡°The Ning Family has at least that much face.¡±


    The young servant girl made an ¡®Oh¡¯ sound, then pulled her sleeve again.


    ¡°Then where will we go to wait?¡± she asked. ¡°The inn won¡¯t allow us to stay there, and there aren¡¯t any other inns close to the Ning Family¡¯s residence.¡±


    Some time ago, Young Miss had faked hanging herself to demonstrate her sincerity to and scare the Ning Family. As a result, she almost died for real. Her shouting and screaming had disturbed people in the inn who then saved her.


    ¡°The people of the inn are real cowards. Young Miss was obviously fine, but they were afraid something else would happen and wouldn¡¯t let us stay,¡± said the young servant girl,pletely forgetting about her own paralyzing fear at the time.


    While she grumbled, the young miss was ever peacefully walking along.


    ¡°What time will theye to invite Young Miss again?¡± the servant girl asked after a few moments.


    Young Miss Jun stopped in her tracks and looked at the young servant girl.


    ¡°The matter has already ended. We do not need to wait; they will note to find me again,¡± she said.


    The young servant girl stared at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean it has ended?¡± she stammered out.


    When Young Miss had just been rescued, she seemed to have died. Two women tried pinching and hitting her chest again and again for a quarter of an hour before she finally took a breath. When she finally moved after half a day of lying on the bed, she scared people half to death.


    The young servant girl was about to return to Yangcheng to look for Old Lady Fang, when Young Miss suddenly grabbed her arm. She said because of the marriage with the Ning Family, there was no need to look for other people. She was going to solve the matter on her own.


    At the time, the servant girl had not believed Miss Jun. They had been in Yangcheng for some time and hadn¡¯t solved the problem, but Young Miss said she would definitely solve it this time and made her take out the hidden marriage contract.


    That was right. They always had the marriage contract. They hadn¡¯t brought it out before because they thought that the Ning Family would also have the marriage contract, which would have made sense. But when they came to Yangcheng and they told Old Lady Fang that they had a marriage contract with the Ning Family, and that she should go and visit them, Uncle¡¯s wife mocked them, saying ¡®How could you have a marriage contract?¡¯ This made Young Miss very angry. She did not say anything in reply, making Uncle¡¯s wife visit the Ning Family herself to see if they had one.


    Young Miss intended for Uncle¡¯s wife to go speak with the Ning Family. She was certain the woman would be received as a guest of the Ning Family, and then she would be able to strike a blow to that vile person¡¯s face.


    But neither the master, nor the servant had considered that when Uncle¡¯s wife went to the Ning Family, they would deny that there was any engagement. It, naturally, left Uncle¡¯s wife flustered, and she returned home to mock Young Miss. This made Young Miss angry enough to go find the Ning Family herself.


    However, she was unable to enter the Ning Family¡¯s residence, and neither could she contact anyone of the Ning Family. The only one she saw was Tenth Noble Son Ning returning to the capital on August 15, the day of the Lantern Festival. She was mixed in the crowds at the time and noticed him from a distance.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s elegant bearing garnered Young Miss¡¯ affection, but she knew that the Ning Family wanted to break their promise of marriage. Since they had rejected it, there was no use in bringing out the marriage contract now.


    At this time, Young Miss¡¯ acquaintance Miss Lin had panicked, bringing back news of the Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s engagement. After hearing that, Young Miss could not sit still and resolved to do something that the Ning family could not ignore.


    A fianc¨¦e hanging herself was naturally hard to ignore. Young Miss almost died attempting it, and after lying in bed for half a day, she said she wanted to resolve the matter.


    Many people had seen Miss Jun hang herself, so the Ning Family definitely should have been scared, right?


    The servant girl had happily apanied Young Miss to the Ning Family. Although, she did not understand very well what Young Miss had said during the encounter, they were able to enter the Ning Family and meet with Eldest Madam Ning. It was clear that Young Miss¡¯ ways were very effective.


    That¡¯s why, just receiving the silver and handing the Ning Family the marriage contract seemed a little anticlimactic. But she was certain that Young Miss had already crafted her own ns.


    Or perhaps someone from the Ning Family would follow them, unable to wait a day to invite Young Miss back.


    But what did Young Miss mean when she said it was over?


    ¡°I mean that I no longer have an engagement with the Ning Family.¡± She looked at the servant girl. ¡°The matter has been resolved.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were wide and her mouth hung open from shock. A strangled sob came out, attracting some sidelong nces from people on the street.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about, this is good,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°By forcefully twisting the stem of a melon, you won''t make it sweet. This way, everyone has what they need and will be happy."


    The young servant girl sobbed.


    Naturally, she knew that the Ning Family did not want the marriage. They would be very happy without it.


    ¡°But how could Young Miss be happy with nothing,¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have money?¡± said Miss Jun.


    Money?


    The young girl had never been rich, but whether it be her time at the old Jun Family¡¯s residence or when she was assigned to go with Jun Yingwen, the Jun father and son had both been kind and charitable. She had enough to eat and wear. If they had money, they would spend it like water. They also could go through days when they did not have money, so the young servant girl had also been influenced to not care much about money.


    What was money worth? A woman should want to find a good husband to ensure that her life went smoothly.


    Having more money would not let them buy a husband like the one from the Ning Family. Did Young Miss grow dumb from hanging herself? Her method of resolving things was to actually back out of the marriage with the Ning Family.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this bit of money?¡± said the young servant girl tearfully.


    ¡°This bit of money?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    Her talking speed was slow, and at the moment it had be even slower. She had dragged out those four words for a long time, sounding as if she were disappointed.


    The young servant girl could not help but sniffle and raised her head to look at her household¡¯s Young Miss.


    ¡°It should be enough for me to go the capital,¡± said Miss Jun next.


    Go to the capital?


    The little servant girl went nk. Their old family was from Runan. The master had held a post in Funing, and her maternal family was from Yangcheng. They had been to the northern capital, but she had only heard of the southern capital. Without rtives or any other reason, there was no point to even think about going there.


    Why would Young Miss suddenly want to go to the capital? Her eyes suddenly glinted.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she eximed with excitement. ¡°Young Miss, are you nning to appeal to the emperor?¡±


    A smile bloomed across Miss Jun¡¯s calm face. She was obviously amused by the servant girl¡¯s words.


    The young maidservant did not pay attention, but got even more excited.


    ¡°Yes, yes. As expected, Young Miss¡¯ ways are good. First you back out of the marriage, let the Ning Family settle down while also getting the money so you can travel easily,¡± she said. She lowered her voice, as if afraid of being overheard by other passersby. ¡°Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s uncle is a government official at the capitol, so we could get him to deal with the matter. But if he doesn¡¯t want to, then we can go appeal to the emperor. We can go see if he¡¯s willing or not. Young Miss, I heard that the emperor at the capital is wise and has divine martial skills and can¡­¡±


    When she said this, Young Miss who had been walking in front of her suddenly turned around. Her tranquil and clear eyes had abruptly be very deep, and her expression could make people shiver.


    The young servant girl¡¯s words came to a stop, and she could not help but move back a step.


    Although she had been sold as a child, her masters had been humane and kind. The Young Miss might be arrogant and willful, but she had never degraded people. The young servant girl had went with the flow, so, she had never seen such an expression before.


    She couldn¡¯t even recognize the emotion in this expression. It seemed like despair and viciousness, as well as suffering. It was enough to make people scared and eager to run away.

 Chapter 9: Unhappiness and Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 9: Unhappiness and Rtives</h4>


    Was it sorrow from the hopeless state of the marriage?


    But when the Madam and Master passed, the young miss did not wear such an expression.


    In a blink, Miss Jun¡¯s sad expression had disappeared, and she once again became calm.


    ¡°Enough now, do not speak nonsense,¡± she said, her voice warm. ¡°I said that it had ended. The Ning Family does not want the marriage, and neither do I. Now that I have the money, it is all in the past. They do not owe us anything, and we are notcking either.¡±


    The little maidservant trembled with fear. She carefully looked at Miss Jun¡¯s expression and convinced herself that she was just seeing things. Miss Jun must definitely be sad without the marriage. As a good maid, she should notin and throw salt onto the young miss¡¯ wounds. So, she nodded her head and didn¡¯t speak of anything rted to the marriage again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Miss Jun to her with a smile, turning to leave.


    The little servant girl hurried to catch up. She had only walked a few steps before she could not help but open her mouth again.


    ¡°Young Miss, are we going to the capital now, or are we going to visit the Fang Family first?¡± she asked carefully.


    Miss Jun stopped moving.


    ¡°The Fang Family.¡± She repeated those words, like she was recalling something that was familiar.


    ¡°I thought before that we could quickly marry out of the house and never have anything to do with them for the rest of our lives. So, we never cared about whether they liked us or not,¡± said the little girl cautiously and with a face full of anxiousness. ¡°Right now, if they knew that you didn¡¯t have a marriage with the Ning Family anymore, I don¡¯t know how they will treat Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°We will know soon,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Soon? The young girl was stunned. When she saw where Miss Jun¡¯s line of sight was directed, she could not help but look too. She saw two carriages escorting multiple people speeding along. The carriage curtains were opened, and an olddy was looking at them.


    ¡°Old Lady!¡± the little servant girl blurted out.


    The carriage stopped in front of them. The olddy did not wait for the maidservants to help her out and descended from the carriage herself. She walked straight up to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun sized her up.


    This olddy was around sixty years old. She had a square face and was wearing a gold embroidered beizi [1] with a horse-face skirt [2]. Her grey streaked hair was adorned with a golden chrysanthemum hairpin. It was iid with green jade that looked like it was twinkling. The woman exuded an aura ofvishness.


    This was Old Lady Fang, Miss Jun¡¯s maternal grandmother.


    Old Lady Fang had had two children, son and a daughter, but both of them had died. Right now, her facial expression was solemn and her gaze sharp, with an iparably intimidating aura. She did not have the sadness of someone who¡¯s seen two children die. And neither did she have the sympathy or affection of someone looking at her dead daughter¡¯s orphan.


    ¡°I heard you hanged yourself?¡± asked the olddy slowly, as she looked at her.


    Beiliu Town was about half a day from Yangcheng by carriage. When Miss Jun hade up with a n to hang herself and then be saved, the young servant girl had immediately asked for a message to be sent to Yangcheng. However, she had never thought that the hanging would be so lifelike and would scare her so much that she forgot about all the messengers. And after, upon waking up, Miss Jun had said she would resolve the problem by herself, so the young servant girl hadn¡¯t notified the Fang family.


    The hanging took ce yesterday night, and now, at almost noon, the Fang Family had rushed here after receiving the news. It seemed that they did care about what Miss Jun did, unlike what was said previously.


    Miss Jun prepared to pay her respects.


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t die?¡± asked Old Lady Fang right away, not covering the ridicule in her voice.


    Miss Jun sighed, and straightened up.


    The little serving stared, indignant.


    ¡°Old Lady, our Young Miss truly did almost die; it was hard for me to save her,¡± she said vehemently.


    Old Lady Fang snorted and sneered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to die? Howe someone saved your life?¡± she asked. ¡°I only heard that you no longer wanted to live. I didn¡¯t hear that you wanted to die but didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    For these kind of words, something that not even the loathful Ning Family had said, toe from the young miss¡¯ only blood rtive she could rely on... It really made people terribly disappointed.


    However, the little servant girl, whose eyes had turned red with tears because of the disdainful gazes of the Ning Family, was not fearful in the least now. She only stared with her hands on her hips, aggression.


    ¡°If my family¡¯s Young Miss had died, it would have been because of your Fang Family forcing her to do it.¡± She snorted. ¡°Merchants only value money andck any feelings or sense of justice. Our Young Miss was humiliated by your lowly family.¡±


    Young Miss Jun sighed internally. It was obvious that everyone had two sides. This little servant girl was not weak and timid. Seeing her aggressive and fierce appearance and hearing her say the words ¡®humiliated¡¯, passersby could not help but turn to look, as well as the person she was insulting.


    However, Old Lady Fang was not angry at the young servant girl¡¯s ruthlessness, and neither were the servants with her. All of them wore an expression like this was amon urrence.


    Miss Jun pondered over this, then remembered that the young servant girl¡¯s attitude was always like that to the people of the Fang Family because she wanted to support her Young Miss.


    Although, they hade to seek shelter after losing both parents, this master and servant pair did not have the fearful subservience of someoneing to live under another person¡¯s charity. They were high and mighty, because the young miss¡¯ mother had almostpletely broken off the ties with her parents from the beginning of her marriage. Besides sending gifts at Chinese New Year''s and other festivals, they did not meet at all.


    Except for this maternal grandmother, Miss Jun was almost a stranger to the rest of the Fang Family. Actually, when you think about it, their rtionship was slightly worse than that of strangers. The reason for it being, the important one, was that in the Great Zhou Dynasty merchants upied a very low position.


    Even if her grandmother¡¯s family had a mountain of money, in the poor and destitute Miss Jun¡¯s eyes, they were still an uncouth and lowly merchant family. What¡¯s more, Miss Jun also had a prestigious engagement.


    So, sinceing to her maternal grandmother¡¯s family, Miss Jun had felt that she was mixing with a lowly merchant family. Her disdain and arrogance, of course, provoked the dislike of people from the Fang Family. This resulted in the two parties looking at each other with disgust, their words unkind.


    Miss Jun was really a child that gave people a headache. No matter what was said, the Fang Family were her blood rtives. How could she be closer to the Ning Family than to the Fang Family?


    The Ning Family looked very nice, but they had almost imed Miss Jun¡¯s life. The Fang Family seemed emotionless, but they had rushed here in a moment. This girl had mistook her rtives for foes and foes for rtives.


    As the thought flitted through her mind, Miss Jun felt like her heart had been pricked with a knife, and an expression of pain twisted on her face.


    The one who mistook foes for rtives was not just this Miss Jun. Did she not too? So, what qualifications did she have to mock others?


    Miss Jun¡¯s face twisted; it was full of bitterness, resentment, and hatred. Old Lady Fang was very familiar with such an expression; she did not have a response. The maidservants all retreated backwards a step, unable to hide their disgust.


    The young servant girl naturally saw this, and was even more outraged on behalf of Young Miss, but Old Lady Fang interrupted her.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, I know very well that your personality is very lofty. But for the Ning Family to do this, to you it is something that is really hard to bear¡­ Come,¡± she said indifferently.


    When she heard the words ¡®lofty temperament¡¯, Miss Jun clearly saw the faces of the servants behind Old Lady Fang twist into a sneer.


    Two maidservants stepped forward.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Miss Jun.


    ¡°Bring out the rope. Wait upon Young Miss at the Ning Family¡¯s doorstep so she can demonstrate her sincerity by dying,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Tell the Ning Family that in life Jun Zhenzhen was their person, and in death she will be their ghost. Whether they burn or bury her is their prerogative; our Fang Family will not get involved.¡±


    The little servant girl stomped her foot.


    For Old Lady Fang to say this kind of thing to Young Miss... Is this something a grandmother would say?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re trying to do! In order to avoid others hating you or destroying your business, you want to humiliate my Young Miss into death! All because you know that she has no one to rely on! ¡± The young servant girl took a step forward to shout loudly at Old Lady Fang. ¡°You lowly¡­¡±


    This was the main road, and, although, Beiliu Town was not busier than Yangcheng, it was noon now, and quite a bit of people were walking past. When the carriage had stopped on the road, it had already garnered many nces At the moment, with the voices quickly escting in pitch, the group attracted the attention of not just a few people from around them.


    It was really quite shameful. The maidservants behind Old Lady Fang rushed forward. This little servant girl had always been insolent with her words, but, now, she actually dared to point at Old Lady Fang¡¯s face and insult her. Not waiting for her servants to take action, Old Lady Fang, who had previously never paid any attention to the master and servant pair, raised her hand first.


    ¡°You troublemaker!¡± she said, preparing to p the young servant girl¡¯s face.


    The little servant girl had never thought that Old Lady Fang, who had always ignored her in the past, would suddenly try to p her.


    Old Lady Fang was old, but she was still very robust. The little servant girl had seen her practicing punching a wooden stake early in the morning in the back courtyard. The servant girl had hurried to go look and seen that the wooden stake, which had been punched so often, was smooth and slippery. She then had ran back to mock it with Young Miss.


    Her face, however, could not bepared with a wooden stake. This p could definitely bring a person down and, perhaps, even knock out a few teeth.


    However, the young servant girl had no chance of dodging. She just stood there, watching the hand growing bigger in front of her.


    A hand shot out and grabbed Old Lady Fang¡¯s wrist.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s hand stopped right next to the little servant girl¡¯s face.


    The young serving girl let go of her breath, then turned to look at Young Miss standing next to her.


    ¡°Young Miss,¡± she shouted out with grief.


    Miss Jun did not look at her, but instead watched Old Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang was also looking back at her, a cold smile on her face.


    ¡°What is it? I, a person from a lowly family, am not allowed to hit your servant?¡± she asked.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Grandmother, it isn''t that you can¡¯t hit her, but that there¡¯s no point in doing it,¡± she said. She slowly tugged Old Lady Fang¡¯s hand down. ¡°Everything has been resolved. I have settled things with the Ning Family, so Grandmother, you do not need to put on a show for them to see to protect me.¡±


    Old Lady Fang looked at her, stiffening.


    [1] Large, loose coat


    [2] A multi-paneled, pleated skirt

 Chapter 10: Returning in Appeasement

    <h4>Chapter 10: Returning in Appeasement</h4>


    Miss Jun¡¯s voice was soft and slow, and as she spoke her voice got even softer, until only Old Lady Fang could hear herst sentence clearly.


    Old Lady Fang looked at the girl before her, and despite the fact that she had survived through many hard times, she still wore a shocked expression.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Miss Jun had already let go of her hand and silently stepped backwards.


    ¡°I have already reached an agreement with the Ning Family. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other,¡± she said softly.


    Reached an agreement with the Ning Family? Nothing to do with each other?


    Why couldn¡¯t Old Lady Fang understand what she meant?


    Of course, if it were another person who said that, she would understand, but Miss Jun...


    Old Lady Fang looked at her with a strange expression.


    The girl before her wore out-of-fashion clothing and had the face of an evil creature.


    ¡°What sort of trick are you ying?¡± she asked.


    The young servant girl had already recovered from her shock. When she heard this, she snorted.


    ¡°My family¡¯s Miss Jun has already rejected the marriage with the Ning Family,¡± she said, her voice choking up with grief upon the words ¡®rejected the marriage¡¯.


    Miss Jun was really too pitiful. Master and Madam had passed away, and the two of them were sent to this useless maternal family. No one there helped them, but rather just bullied Young Miss.


    When the people around them heard that Miss Jun had backed out of the marriage, they were in shock.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± blurted out the maidservant closest to the two girls.


    Miss Jun looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Why would this be impossible?¡± she asked gently.


    Of course it was possible. It was impossible to get married. The Ning Family would never acknowledge the engagement. Yet, that little servant girl had said that their family¡¯s miss had backed out of the marriage.


    Miss Jun hade to Yangcheng in order to marry into the Ning Family, and had been so unseemly bothersome about it that she was ready to even give up her life for it. How could she, then, possibly agree to back out of the marriage?


    ¡°Of course it is possible, my family¡¯s Miss Jun¡­¡± The young servant girl looked at the maidservants and spoke ferociously.


    She hadn¡¯t finished talking when she was interrupted by Miss Jun.


    ¡°We can talk further about this once we have returned,¡± she said, looking at her surroundings.


    Everyone subconsciously looked around them and discovered that people had gathered to watch themotion.


    Some people were pointing at them and whispering to one another, obviously knowing who Miss Jun was.


    Miss Jun had hated the fact that people did not know her as the Ning Family¡¯s Tenth Noble Son¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so much that she even went to the Ning Family¡¯s residence in Beiliu Town to show off.


    After the cheap trick of hanging herself in the inn, perhaps everyone in the small town knew who she was.


    So, wasn¡¯t it her intention that more people would know who she was? Why would she suggest to leave first?


    Everyone¡¯s gazes naturally fell onto Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun¡¯s downcast eyes were still, no emotion to be seen.


    ¡°Grandmother, thank you very much foring here to get me.¡± She dropped into a respectful curtsy. "I have put Grandmother through a lot of trouble and a lot of shock."


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s hand trembled slightly. As she watched Miss Jun, she became increasingly more amazed. Within that amazement there was a hint of aplicated emotion.


    Put through a lot of trouble and shock.


    Old Lady Fang had never thought that she would hear this sentence, especially from her granddaughter who had never spared her more than a nce.


    As this thought shed through her mind, Old Lady Fang recovered from her shock, and some lingering suspicions reappeared in her mind.


    What does this granddaughter want to do?


    ¡°Youngdy is speaking jokes. It is us who have caused trouble for you and let you suffer humiliation,¡± she said in a cold voice. She looked at Miss Jun who did not say anything more. ¡°Since you want toe to our Fang Family¡¯s residence, let us go.¡±


    After she finished talking, she turned to the maids and gave them a meaningful nce. The maidservants understood and stepped back.


    Miss Jun did not say anything further and followed Old Lady Fang.


    Miss Jun was leaving, so the little servant girl red at the maidservants from the Fang Family to express her dislike and dissatisfaction, but did not say anything.


    Old Lady Fang had brought two carriages with her. She got into one, and a maidservant beckoned Miss Jun to get into the other. Then the servants squeezed into Old Lady Fang¡¯s carriage.


    Miss Jun, of course, would not ride with such lowly existences like them in the same carriage.


    The two carriages sped away under the gazes of the crowd. No one paid attention to the maidservant of the Fang Family standing amidst the crowd and listening to their chatter.


    Even though the carriage was not travelling along the public road, they still drove very smoothly.


    ¡°What kind of carriage did they give us.¡± The little servant girl wore a face of disdain as sheined in the carriage. ¡°Pulling people is different from pulling goods. It¡¯s such a cold day, yet they didn¡¯t give us a charcoal brazier? Do they want to deliberately freeze Miss Jun to death.¡±


    Miss Jun looked at the carriage, and noted that the carriage was very well made. It just didn¡¯t have any decorations and did not have any charcoal braziers installed either. There was only a thick cushion and some pillows.


    ¡°Of course it is for pulling people,¡± said Miss Jun.


    She returned her gaze to the window, remembering a girl who could not get up after being injured from the hanging. A Miss Jun that died.


    She stroked the carriage cushion. This arrangement was very useful, but the thing was, she was upying a dead person¡¯s body.


    Although Jun Zhenzhen had already died, her body would not beid to rest.


    Wind whistled through the curtains of thepartment, bringing in a biting cold air.


    ¡°Are you cold, Miss Jun?¡± asked the little servant girl with a voice full of concern, while rubbing her hand. Soon after, sheined, ¡°How could they not have a heater inside a carriage?¡±


    Although the master and servant pair looked down on the Fang Family, they had no qualms about enjoying everything the Fang Family had to offer. In their minds, it was the Fang Family¡¯s honor to have them.


    Whatughable and hateful children.


    Miss Jun could not help but sneer. But it quickly went away, and her emotions began to churn.


    For people like the original Miss Jun and her servant, it was their ¡®right to enjoy¡¯ what they had snatched from other people. They felt entitled to the others¡¯ charity.


    Her tightly clenched hand, resting on her knee, was hidden within her sleeve. The sharp pain prevented the shout clogged in her throat from escaping.


    Since she had woken up, everything had been extremely strange to her, exceeding her knowledge. She could only calmly respond to the present situation, pushing away the emotions that made people lose their reasoning. It was the only way to prevent herself from going crazy.


    Hatred most easily made people lose their reasoning.


    Miss Jun parted the curtains and looked out through thepartment window.


    ¡°Miss Jun, is it too cold?¡± The little servant girl was unaware of her mood. She only saw her actions and soon repeated herself, her face twisted with dissatisfaction. ¡°Howe there isn¡¯t even a hand-warming stove?¡±


    The little servant girl moved to the front of the carriage.


    ¡°Stop, stop,¡± she called out. ¡°Get a hand-warming stove.¡±


    The people outside were confused by her shouts, but did not dare to ignore her. They informed Old Lady Fang in the front, and soon a maidservant came out from the first carriage bearing a hand-warming stove.


    The little servant girl looked at the hand-warming stove and frowned.


    ¡°This is an old hand-warming stove,¡± she said disdainfully.


    The maidservant wore a face of forbearance.


    ¡°We left without time to prepare. This belongs to one of the servants, Miss Jun can use it.¡±


    The young servant girl threw away the hand-warming stove.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so dirty. How could I stand such a stink!¡± she screeched.


    The maidservant looked unwell.


    The little servant girl wasn¡¯t yet finished speaking.


    ¡°...and why does this carriage not have any charcoal braziers? And the cushion is so thin, we¡¯ll freeze to death¡­¡± she muttered inint.


    Miss Jun, who had been lost in her thoughts, could not help but smile.


    ¡°Liu¡¯er,¡± she shouted out.


    The little servant girl immediately stopped speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you¡¯ve already said everything that is of any urgency. It¡¯s not much further now, just bear with it,¡± said Miss Jun.


    The little servant girl heard Miss Jun¡¯s words and obeyed, merely snorting at the maidservant next to the carriage.


    ¡°Go, go,¡± she waved her hand dismissively.


    The maidservant stiffly paid her respects to Miss Jun, then turned to leave.


    The carriages resumed their pace. When they saw the ashen face of the maidservant, the other people in Old Lady Fang¡¯s carriage expressed their sympathy.


    They had all heard what the young servant girl had just said.


    ¡°Miss Jun spoke well this time,¡± said the maidservant.


    No matter what was said, she was still Old Lady¡¯s granddaughter. Old Lady could loathe her, but she was her blood kin. Even if she broke their bones and tendons, the servants must still be respectful.


    Old Lady Fang, who had been reclining against a cushion with her eyes closed, snorted.


    ¡°She actually yed the strict master, the hero,¡± she said. ¡°We should see what she means to do.¡±


    The maidservants lowered their heads and did not dare to respond.


    The carriage curtains were blown open by the wind, so they could faintly hear the little servant girl¡¯s voiceing from the carriage behind them.


    ¡°...Miss Jun, I will give you my clothes to cover yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°...Miss Jun, do you want to drink tea? ...ah, you haven¡¯t drunk tea in a while... fortunately, I drank a couple of cups at the Ning Family¡¯s residence¡­¡±


    ¡°...There is actually no tea on this carriage¡­they really are too¡­¡±


    Miss Jun turned to look at the young servant girl.


    ¡°There is no need. I am not thirsty or cold. The airing through the curtains feels nice,¡± she said. ¡°You should just rest for a moment.¡±


    The little servant girl was afraid that Miss Jun had told her to rest for a moment, because she was too annoying and wanted her to shut up.


    Before today, she wouldn''t dwell this much on Miss Jun¡¯ words. Miss Jun always said what she meant. Only, when Miss Jun was talking with Eldest Madam Ning, they were obviously speaking amiably, but Eldest Madam Ning had left with such an ashen face. Now that she thought about it again, there seemed to be hidden meanings within Miss Jun¡¯s words.


    As Miss Jun¡¯s most capable and only servant girl, Liu¡¯er felt that she needed to understand what Miss Jun said in order to avoid mistakenly going against Miss Jun¡¯s intentions.


    After thinking about it, Liu¡¯er was silent and did not look at Miss Jun for a quarter of an hour, even more certain that Miss Jun had meant for her to shut up.


    Miss Jun looked out the window without moving; Liu¡¯er thought that her neck must feel stiff.


    ¡°Miss Jun, what are you looking at?¡± she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.


    Miss Jun looked out the window at the fields around Beiliu Town. The fields were vast; at the moment they looked deste because of the wintry days, looking somewhat wilder.


    ¡°The scenery,¡± she said.


    She had been to many ces and seen many sceneries, but she had never gone to the north of the capital. She hadn¡¯t thought she would be able to see this ce after dying.

 Chapter 11: Cousins and an Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 11: Cousins and an Aunt</h4>


    Miss Jun did not close the curtains for the entire trip. The little servant girl was still frightened by the memory of the hanging, so she obediently listened to Miss Jun and rested.


    They hadn¡¯t been far from Beiliu Town when they started to travel on the official road. As they got closer to Yangcheng, there were more people passing by the carriage. They hadn¡¯t even entered Yangcheng when they felt that it was quite busy already.


    Ze Prefecture, Yangcheng.


    Sadly, Miss Jun had never been to the northern stronghold and was unfamiliar with the surrounding area. Everything north of the capital was a mystery to her. She had only seen drawings and letters of it.


    The North was very open-minded in their social practices. It was not inappropriate for a girl like her to open the carriage curtains. asionally, people on the road would nce at her, and she would gracefully return the look for a moment.


    Miss Jun focused on the passingndscape to prevent herself from dwelling on things that had happened in the past.


    She was very clear on the events that took ce back then; she did not need to waste much energy on considering them. Every time she remembered them, it would only cause her to go crazy from the suffering, the remorse, and the hatred.


    She only needed to know who she was, what her present circumstances were, and what she should do next.


    To answer these three questions, she needed to keep herself clear-minded.


    To see the present, to look to the future.


    When the carriage passed through the tall city gates of Yangcheng, the servant girl Liu¡¯er woke up. She looked out of the carriage with a curl to her lips.


    ¡°So we¡¯re going back to that house,¡± she said with equal amounts of contempt and helplessness.


    Moreover, this time was different than before. Previously, the loathful house was only a temporary stop for the master and servant pair, like a hotel. The Ning Family¡¯s residence in Beiliu Town was their true home.


    Because they had internally thought of everything as temporary, and that after their time had passed here, they would break through the clouds and into the open sky, they were able to endure living in such lowly surroundings.


    But now, without the marriage contract, without the engagement, Young Miss had nowhere to go. Her prospects did not include breaking through the clouds, but merely remianing in the endless darkness.


    What would they do afterwards?


    The usually proud young servant girl was at a loss. She was in a daze till they passed through the Fang residence gates.


    Miss Jun seriously examined the Fang Family¡¯s residence.


    The Fang Family¡¯s residence was situated at the heart of Yangcheng. Although, they could notpare to the Ning Family¡¯s residence in Beiliu town, they were second to none in this city. The buildings were borately decorated, with multiple pavilions and kiosks. They were arranged asymmetrically but with a certain charm about them.


    The carriage pulled through and into the inner courtyard. Their carriage hadn¡¯t stopped, when Miss Jun heard the tter of footsteps outside.


    When the family received the news, they must have been very worried.


    ¡°...they¡¯vee back.¡±


    ¡°...died?¡±


    ¡°...really died?¡±


    With the footsteps came a sharp female voice. Rather than say that this voice was particrly concerned, it would be better to say it was full of excited anticipation.


    It seemed that they weren¡¯t really worried, after all.


    Miss Jun pursed her lips and looked out the window in the direction of the voices.


    Ten or so girls of various ages, d in shy clothing, poured through the gateway decorated in wood ornaments.


    Miss Jun¡¯s gaze fell onto a girl who was thirteen or fourteen years old.


    She was beautiful, standing out from the group of girls. Her brows arched elegantly with the keenness of Old Lady Fang.


    Miss Jun looked at her at the same time she looked at Miss Jun. The two exchanged nces.


    This was the Third Young Miss of the Fang Family.


    Miss Jun recognized her from the memories. She was the child of Old Lady Fang¡¯s deceased son, and her youngest granddaughter [1].


    Seeing the girl behind the carriage window, Third Miss Fang went nk. Her expression soon shifted to disappointment and abhorrence, neither of which she could conceal.


    ¡°How immature, she doesn¡¯t even dare to die,¡± she spat out as she turned to leave.


    The noisy atmosphere suddenly quieted. The servant girls and women held their breaths and did not make a sound. They nervously looked at the girl seated in the carriage.


    In the spring of Taikang year 3, Miss Jun had arrived from Funing. The female cousins of the Fang Family came out to meet her. Everybody felt very sympathetic toward their younger cousin who had lost her father and mother. They brought our their favorite things as meeting gifts.


    Miss Jun had her little servant girl take the gifts, but did not give any gifts in return. Of course, this was not a normal trip to visit rtives. Her father had just died, so she must have had unintentionally forgotten about it, or so they thought. The female cousins of the Fang family did not think it was rude.


    But on the second day, Third Miss Fang had seen that the handkerchief she had given was taken out by the servant girl to clean the mud off her shoes.


    Third Miss Fang had went to question Miss Jun, and Miss Jun had said that such a cheap item was very suitable for her servant girl to use.


    When Third Miss Fang had fought with Miss Jun, after they finished fighting, Miss Jun threatened to use a rope and hang herself. It forced Old Lady Fang to use her authority to punish Third Miss Fang for starting the fight.


    As such, a feud started between the two girls. In just the short time of half a year, they had conflicted several more times. If it weren¡¯t for Old Lady Fang¡¯s rigid hold on Third Miss Fang, who knew what sort of trouble they would have caused.


    When she found out that Miss Jun had hung herself, Third Miss Fang was not only unconcerned, she had even excitedly rushed out to see her dead body. To be humiliated as such, Miss Jun should immediately rush out and cause anothermotion.


    The servant girls and women prepared themselves to stop Miss Jun at any time.


    But Miss Jun sat there, unmoving. Had she not heard what Third Miss Fang had said?


    ¡°Fang Jinxiu!¡±


    A piercing shriek came from the carriage, and soon after, a small servant girl jumped out.


    ¡°Fang Jinxiu, you¡¯re so cold hearted, you wholeheartedly cursed my family¡¯s Young Miss to die!¡±


    Liu¡¯er aggressively swung her head left and right, looking like she would immediately pounce on the next person who met her gaze.


    The servant girl had heard from the carriage, so there was no way that Miss Jun sitting by the window would not have heard.


    The two servant women who were helping Old Lady Fang off the carriage, suddenly, had a change of heart. They disregarded Old Lady Fang and rushed forward.


    ¡°Who is babbling such nonsense in front of Third Young Miss?¡± one yelled, eyebrows raised. ¡°Did youe out for a fight?¡±


    The other reached out to bar Liu¡¯er¡¯s way.


    ¡°Your Young Miss has sat in the carriage for half a day, she must be tired. Help her down so she can rest.¡±


    She coaxed Liu¡¯er with sweet words, blocking her view, as well as cutting off her path of pursuit.


    They were obviously protecting their own family¡¯s young miss, while bullying hers.


    Those wicked, bullying tramps.


    Liu¡¯er stamped her feet and was about to curse them out, but Miss Jun pulled open the curtains and called her, telling her to leave it and help her down.


    Seeing Miss Jun descend from the carriage, the servants were even more nervous. However, Miss Jun only looked at Old Lady Fang who hade out from her carriage. She did not cry, did not insult, and didn¡¯t even rush over to the carriage of Old Lady Fang.


    When they saw Old Lady Fang, the maidservants remembered their manners.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Old Lady Fang watched Miss Jun speak, silently standing off to the side. Miss Jun did not walk to the second gate, but to another alleyway that led in a different direction.


    Over there was the ce where she was staying, Miss Jun discerned after some thought. She was walking away when the sound of footsteps came from the second gate.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    A warm and anxious voice came from within the gate.


    Miss Jun heard the voice and saw a thirty-five or thirty-six-year-old woman step out. She looked beautiful with a sweet-tempered disposition.


    It was Miss Jun¡¯s uncle¡¯s wife, Lady Fang.


    ¡°Mother, you have returned,¡± the woman said, her gaze quickly turning to Miss Jun. Her happiness quickly tinged with some worry. ¡°Zhenzhen, it¡¯s good that you have returned.¡±


    She was an example of the outside doesn¡¯t reflect the inside. Though outside she seemed warm and gentle, on the inside she was a malicious woman.


    Miss Jun recalled something that she had heard someone say once.


    In this world, not being close to your aunts was never a good thing.


    Miss Jun lowered her gaze and greeted her properly.


    This movement was too unexpected and startled Lady Fang. She even forgot what she was going to say.


    ¡°I will go with her, and ask her some things,¡± said Old Lady Fang. ¡°You return first, okay?¡±


    These were words of a senior asking a junior not toe into the senior¡¯s room, but to go to the junior¡¯s ce. Because Miss Jun and the people of the Fang family mutually loathed one another, Miss Jun would not deign to step into Lady Fang¡¯s room, and Old Lady Fang did not want her toe into their residence.


    This child gave people headaches.


    Miss Jun pursed her lips, there were no shortage of troubles left.


    [1] Grandaughter descended of a son

 Chapter 12: Personally Questioning Her

    <h4>Chapter 12: Personally Questioning Her</h4>


    Lady Fang was obviously familiar with the senior deigning to amodate the junior, so she didn¡¯t have any reaction to that. But when she heard that Old Lady wanted to talk to Miss Jun, concern appeared on her countenance.


    ¡°Mother, the time is notte. Zhenzhen must be tired from sitting in the carriage; it would be better to take a rest first,¡± she said gently.


    This was suggesting to Old Lady Fang that she shouldn¡¯t provoke Miss Jun right now.


    Old Lady Fang understood what she meant, but did not stop.


    ¡°You go back first,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang could never go against her mother-inw. She did not make any more suggestions. She just looked at Miss Jun and saw her looking back at her. Her snow-like flesh and gleaming ck eyes made her look quiet and peaceful.


    Quiet and peaceful were two unexpected words to describe Jun Zhenzhen. Lady Fang was at a loss.


    The calm youngdy lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, I will have the kitchen prepare a meal. If you want to eat anything, just tell them,¡± said Lady Fang softly, tamping down the strangeness in her heart.


    Seeing Miss Jun¡¯s weird mood, Lady Fang did not dare to order food for her, so she simply left it up to Miss Jun to order the kitchen.


    Miss Jun made a sound of acknowledgement and paid her respects before departing with Old Lady Fang.


    ording to propriety, she should tell her uncle¡¯s wife thanks, but since Miss Jun was not in the habit of doing so, it took her a while.


    Despite this, Lady Fang was making a grotesque expression as she saw Old Lady Fang and Miss Jun, one in front of the other, depart along the path to the other courtyard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what sort of trick she¡¯s ying,¡± she muttered to herself with a helpless expression. She looked at the maidservant standing on the side, and wanted to hear thetest news. ¡°Did she really break it off with the Ning Family? It was her who did so voluntarily?¡±


    The maidservant made a sound of agreement.


    ¡°She did say this. For the specific details of the matter, Old Lady Fang left people in Beiliu to ask around,¡± she replied.


    Lady Fang¡¯s brows creased slightly.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, does Old Lady have to ask her personally?¡± she asked. ¡°Is what she says something that a human would say? How could Old Lady listen to it?¡±


    Talking about Miss Jun like this was readily endorsed in the Fang household. What she did was not something a human would do and what she said was not something a human would say. In the past, Old Lady had never spared Miss Jun anything more than a nce, let alone personally asking about her.


    ¡°It is probably to appease her,¡± surmised the maidservant. ¡°After all, it would not be easy for our family if she made a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Appease her? She does not care a whit about our household, how could we appease her,¡± retorted Lady Fang. She wanted to say more but stopped, and then turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thenterns by the roadside were already aze. Miss Jun was helped along by Liu¡¯er as they followed Old Lady Fang in an unhurried, but not slow pace.


    The courtyard where Miss Jun was staying did not seem far from the second entrance of the Fang Residence. They had to go up a level to pass through a courtyard with a decorative,ttice wall. They traversed the winding way until her feet were sure, and she saw a room.


    This ce was allocated for the contemptuous Miss Jun so that she would be out of sight and out of mind.


    Although, it was situated quite far, the courtyard was beautiful. The veranda was illuminated bynterns. Four serving girls were there; they respectfully greeted them while opening the thick and beautiful curtains.


    ¡°Old Lady, Miss Jun,¡± their voices rang out like birdsong.


    In her maternal family, she was ranked as a matrilineal young miss [1], but Miss Jun did not like such a lowly position, so everybody called her Miss Jun like an outsider would.


    Miss Jun pursed her lips, but followed Old Lady Fang into the room.


    The inside of the room was illuminated by the light ofnterns. It was warm as spring time and filled with a fragrance.


    Miss Jun swept a nce over the threerge rooms: the main room, the study, and the bedroom. Compared to the subtle extravagance of the Ning Family, this room was decorated in a kind of elegant, but still shabby style.


    It was like the old clothes that Miss Jun was wearing.


    Without Miss Jun¡¯s permission, the servant girls waiting outside did not dare enter. Liu¡¯er deftly brought out a cup of tea from the heater.


    "Young Miss, have a cup of hot tea," she said.


    This was the first time that Miss Jun had sat for so long in a carriage in the north. Her whole body and hands were stiff. She received the cup, and let the warmth spread from her palms to the rest of her body, before she, finally, felt confident that she was alive.


    Liu¡¯er did not serve a second cup, not caring at all about the real owner of the room sitting in the building.


    Old Lady Fang did not take heed of this; a maidservant and two servant girls that had entered with her stood next to her, very familiar with such a thing.


    Since they were already familiar with such actions, even if small things changed, they did not care. It was no good to be so persnickety; better to not bother with the trifles and just rx.


    Everybody was at ease.


    Miss Jun took a sip of her tea, keeping the cup in her grasp.


    Liu¡¯er called to the servant girl outside, and asked her to prepare hot water and food.


    ¡°I want to eat duck blood soup and meatballs," said Miss Jun. ¡°You go instruct them to make them; I will talk with Old Lady.¡±


    For this kind of thing, it would only take a few words to instruct them, but Liu¡¯er noticed that Young Miss had included the word ¡®go¡¯, and then said that she would speak with Old Lady. It was clear that she wanted to exclude her from the meeting.


    Although, she didn¡¯t understand why Young Miss wanted to exclude her, she would always listen to what Young Miss said. Liu¡¯er made a noise of agreement and left.


    ¡°You go too,¡± said Old Lady Fang to her own maidservant and servant girls.


    The servants made noises of response, then followed the servant girl away.


    ¡°What is going on, after all?¡± asked Old Lady Fang, opening the door to see a mountain [2]. ¡°What is the meaning of backing out of the marriage with the Ning Family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°But it is also very simple.¡±


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    ¡°I nned to kill myself in order to scare the Ning Family and you, Old Lady,¡± said Miss Jun bluntly.


    Miss Jun hated Ning Family the most for going back on their word and not recognizing the engagement. Next in line came the Fang Family for its weak support in getting her out of the predicament. So, she nned to use the threat of her death to warn and scare the two families, while making everyone else aware of how cruel they were..


    Old Lady Fang scoffed.


    ¡°As a result, I almost truly died,¡± continued Miss Jun.


    Her voice was soft and slow-paced, without any undtions in her tone, not betraying any emotion. However, her words could shake people¡¯s hearts because of an indescribable feeling.


    Old Lady Fang subconsciously looked at her; the girl¡¯s expression was just as tranquil as her voice, her eyes like an abyss.


    Everybody said that Third Miss resembled Old Lady Fang, but when she saw Miss Jun, Old Lady Fang knew that this granddaughter resembled her more, especially in her eyes.


    Only, the happiness at seeing her for the first time had soon turned to disgust. She really did not think that this child had the slightest simrity to her; any resemnce with her would only cause her more annoyance.


    She was speaking the truth.


    At the moment, because she saw those two eyes, that idea unwittingly shed through Old Lady Fang¡¯s mind. She frowned again. Miss Jun voice was unruffled.


    ¡°When I truly came close to death, I understood that nothing was more important than living,¡± she said. ¡°So, I felt that I was being too preposterous; how could I humiliate myself because of other people? Twisting off the stem of a melon won¡¯t make it sweet. Marriage is not starting a feud. They did not want the marriage, so fine. I brought Liu¡¯er with me to tell it to them straight, then retracted the marriage contract.¡±


    When listening to the beginning of the story, Old Lady Fang was expressionless. But when she heard the final sentence, her expression changed.


    ¡°Marriage contract?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have a marriage contract?¡±


    ¡°I was deliberately annoying Aunt,¡± said Miss Jun.


    The corner of Old Lady Fang¡¯s lips pulled.


    She recalled the dispute between Miss Jun and Lady Fang at the time and knew what Miss Jun had meant. However, she did that just because she was annoyed?


    The marriage contract was a very crucial piece of the situation. Miss Jun must have made a blunder, then probably, tossed it like it was of no use, and relied on being a pestering troublemaker to solve things. Truly, how could she be such an ignorant idiot she could not separate what¡¯s important from what¡¯s not? To tell apart goodness from hate, ck from white?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Old Lady Fang had personally sent people to the Jun Family to pick her up, she would doubt whether or not this was the right child.


    Although, her Jun Family son-inw¡¯s brains were a bit tilted, he was a schr who could pass his examinations. Her own daughter, although delicate, was not muddle-headed either.


    ¡°How would annoying Lady Fang would do you any good?¡± she asked, constraining her temper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it out earlier?¡±


    ¡°If I brought it out earlier, would the Ning Family have agreed?¡± she replied with her own question, looking at Old Lady Fang. ¡°Would you have done anything different?¡±


    Old Lady Fang raised her eyebrows.


    If she had brought it out earlier, the Ning Family would still not have agreed to the marriage. They would never agree to it, no matter whether you had proof or not.


    The first sentence said by the girl was very sensible, but thetter held a disguised sneer.


    {Would you have done anything differently?}


    Without the marriage contract, the Ning Family did not agree to the marriage, so the Fang Family didn¡¯t visit, nor interrogate them again.


    If they had a marriage contract, and the Ning Family still did not agree to the marriage, would the Fang Family have taken the contract and went for an interrogation?


    Of course not.


    Miss Jun did not, actually, wail or hop about, nor curse their inconsistent support, when they fled to avoid the more powerful. She, instead, forced them to reply to her question.


    Old Lady Fang couldn¡¯t defend their actions, so was Miss Jun sneering at them for it?


    [1] Matrilineal Young Miss: a youngdy rted to the family through the female side


    [2] Opening the door to see a mountain: means to get straight to the point.

 Chapter 13: Unfamiliar to Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 13: Unfamiliar to Everyone</h4>


    Old Lady Fang scrutinized Miss Jun.


    It couldn¡¯t be that she had truly achieved enlightenment after she died once. But her words had been very scathing.


    Before, Miss Jun¡¯s words were sharp, but it had been a clumsy kind of sharp, like ming other people for her own failings.


    ¡°If you had the marriage contract, then, of course, we would have considered the matter more, and we might have been better able to respond,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°A heart¡¯s illness must be treated with heart medicine. I don¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t have made the same, more appropriate response,¡± said Miss Jun.


    {Ah,} said Old Lady Fang inside.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve thought it through. And the marriage contract, did they take it?¡± she asked.


    Miss Jun expressed her agreement.


    It was only natural for the Ning Family to take it; it would be more strange if they hadn¡¯t. Old Lady Fang regretted her question right after she asked it; she felt that it was somewhat dumb. Either that, or she said it because she was scrambling for something to say.


    Since she was already scrambling for words, that meant there was nothing more that could be said. Old Lady Fang stood up.


    ¡°It is already over and done with. You have dealt with this problem for a very long time; now, it¡¯s like you have unloaded a heavy burden. You should rest well tonight; we can talk about everything else tomorrow.¡±


    She did not wait for Miss Jun to answer her and directly left the room.


    The servant girls and maidservant outside the door heard her footsteps and rushed to open the curtain.


    Old Lady Fang had walked up to the gate when she stopped and turned to look at Miss Jun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wear those strange clothes again,¡± she said woodenly.


    Miss Jun lowered her head to look at the coarse, old dress she was wearing.


    These were the clothes she had made Liu¡¯er find to show that she was poor, but could not be humiliated.


    But you don¡¯t need a dress to prove that you can¡¯t be humiliated.


    Miss Jun smiled and made a sound of agreement.


    Old Lady Fang did not say anything else and left hurriedly among a throng of servants. She moved so fast, Miss Jun did not even have time to formally bid her goodbye.


    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Liu¡¯er led several servant girls bearing a tiered lunchbox. ¡°What are you doing standing outside? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sending off Old Lady,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Liu¡¯er made a sound of disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her leaving,¡± she said. Her voice took on a more worried quality. ¡°Young Miss, you must be very tired and hungry. Have something to eat, and then hurry up and rest.¡±


    The extravagant showing off for her Young Miss, like she was the only person in the world, made Miss Jun smile.


    In her previous life, she had always been surrounded by people who were good to her. She had never known a cold face, and had never faced a hateful sneer. Even when she was following her Master around to learn medicine, Master had never been disdainfully indifferent, but rather had a respectful disaffectedness.


    Everyone had been fond of her and respectful, fawning to get her attention. Even that person¡­


    Obviously, that person was her enemy, but until the moment she had wanted to kill them, all their good wishes toward her were like picking stars and fishing out of the moon [1].


    Thinking of that person, the hands that hung within her sleeves clenched tightly, and she took several deep breaths to control her emotions.


    All of the goodness ,respect and shrewdness she had seen before had been hidden under polite behavior; this was the first time she saw someone like this little servant girl who was so obviously stupid it was inviting disaster.


    It was quite enjoyable.


    Miss Jun patted Liu¡¯er¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When she heard Old Lady Fang had returned, Lady Fang personally came to the entrance to receive her.


    ¡°Heat up some water and prepare food,¡± she said. ¡°Any talk can wait until Mother has washed up and alleviated her fatigue.¡±


    Old Lady Fang leaned on her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can be said,¡± she said. ¡°Granny Zhou [2] is in Beiliu Town. We will know what happened when she has returned.¡±


    Lady Fang helped her into the room. The room was warm as spring. Lady Fang took a hot hand towel from a servant girl and personally rubbed Old Lady¡¯s hands.


    ¡°So the rejecting of marriage was true? What did Miss Jun say?¡± she asked.


    When Old Lady Fang entered the room, all the maidservants and servant girls returned with her. Lady Fang pretty much knew what had happened already.


    Old Lady Fang snorted and sat down on a chair.


    ¡°She spoke as if she werepletely in the right,¡± she said. ¡°Nothing interesting.¡±


    Lady Fang paused with a teacup raised.


    This was like Old Lady was the same as before, not believing and not caring about Miss Jun¡¯s words. But then why would she have went and listened to her this time?


    Old Lady Fang also had this thought when she finished speaking, and she also paused.


    ¡°I am tired, so I will go and retire. You wait for Granny Zhou to return,¡± she said. Without any more exnation, and without continuing on the topic, she took the tea and retired.


    Lady Fang hurried to respond, calling the servant girls to wait upon Old Lady Fang to wash up. They followed after Old Lady Fang, while the courtyardnterns gradually darkened.


    ¡°Lady,¡± a maidservant asked in a nervous whisper, ¡°did she really back out of the marriage? Why did Miss Jun say that?¡±


    Lady Fang shook her head.


    ¡°Old Lady said that we would know the details of what happened when Granny Zhou returned,¡± she said.


    ¡°What was Old Lady doing when she went to see Miss Jun over there?¡± asked the maidservant, notprehending.


    If she didn¡¯t believe or care about what Miss Jun said, then why would she need to go over to Miss Jun¡¯s ce in front of the other family members? Could it be that she didn¡¯t know that the action was giving Miss Jun a lot of face in everyone¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Appeasement,¡± said Lady Fang. ¡°Miss Jun is really looking for death.¡±


    The maidservant scoffed.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she deliberately set out to frighten people,¡± she said. ¡°She yed that trick so many times; it would be weird if Old Lady believed her.¡±


    Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°No matter what, she is her granddaughter,¡± she said.


    Seeing thedy¡¯s face fuzzy and dark under the flickering light of thenterns, the maidservant¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°No matter what it was, the fact remains that she remains with our family after stirring up all that trouble,¡± she said in a low voice.


    Lady Fang¡¯s face was expressionless.


    ¡°This family is Old Lady¡¯s. Everything within it is the way she wants it to be,¡± she said.


    The night wind blew over them, bringing a thick chill.


    Hot steam evaporated in the room. Two servant girls carefully brought over boiling water. Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes were closed as she reclined in the bath. Another two servant girls were softly washing her hair.


    Why would someone, who obviously neither believed in nor cared about that girl¡¯s words, go and listen to her this time?


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s thoughts subconsciously focused on this subject. When she had descended from the carriage, did a supernatural event ur, or did she really have some tenderness toward her own daughter¡¯s daughter?


    For some reason, this time, her iron and stone heart, which had been tempered and drilled, had shown aughable mncholy.


    Old Lady Fang frowned slightly. When the servant girls saw it, their motions became even gentler in fear of agitating her.


    ¡°Grandmother does not need to put on a show for them to protect me.¡±


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s ears suddenly rang with this sentence. She suddenly opened her eyes, seeming to see the girl¡¯s calm face within the steam.


    {To protect me.}


    She said that she knew that Old Lady Fang did these things to protect her.


    She knew that the Ning Family was someone she couldn¡¯t provoke?


    She knew that if her rtives did notsh out at her, then the Ning Family would have been the ones to teach her a lesson?


    She knew that her reputation was so bad, the Ning Family did not even need to worsen it for everyone to spit on it until she drowned?


    Did Old Lady Fang really see a ghost that actually said those three words? She could really understand those words, couldn¡¯t she? Couldn¡¯t she?


    So, Old Lady Fang had been involuntarily drawn to visiting Miss Jun¡¯s courtyard. She wanted to listen to what she had to say, wanted to investigate these questions further.


    Old Lady Fangughed, and once again leaned against the bathtub. The young servant girls added more hot water while she sat.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. With the servant girls attending to her, Old Lady Fang exited the washroom.


    She would not indulge her imagination any further. She would just wait until Granny Zhou brought back the news before saying anything more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, no matter how many people in the Fang Family slept poorly, Miss Jun was very well rested, probably because she was extremely tired. When she opened her eyes, it was already daytime.


    The room was very warm. Although, it was a little dry, there wasn¡¯t anything else unpleasant.


    Miss Jun stretched out an arm to lift the curtain, and dawn¡¯s light poured in through the ss window. A decorative vase next to the window was covered in an etherealyer of light. The narcissus flowers arranged on the table were beautifully illuminated.


    This small room was furnishedvishly and warmly.


    ¡°...why is the tea cold? Didn¡¯t I tell you to use warm water?¡±


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s voice filtered in from outside, arrogantly reprimanding the servant girls.


    In all honesty, Liu¡¯er and her young miss hadn¡¯t lived veryfortably in the past. The Jun Family was a destitute household, but when they came here, Liu¡¯er did not feel a shred of inferiority.


    No matter if Liu¡¯er had never enjoyed such things, if she were able to take pleasure from them now, then she enjoyed as she deserved.


    This could be considered unmoved by favors or humiliation.


    Miss Jun smiled. She got up and opened acquer box on a dressing table. Inside it, the banknote covered her golden hairpins and jade trinkets. This was the five thousand tael banknote that she got from the Ning Family yesterday.


    This was money that truly belonged to her.


    Five thousand taels could not be said to be a small amount of money. It was enough for a person to stably live out their life, but it couldn¡¯t be said to be arge amount of money. It was enough for her to enter the capital, but not enough to guarantee that she would be able to get close to that person.


    Not enough, far from enough.


    Miss Jun ced the box lid back on, her finger caressing the gems studded in the lid.


    Even a box for holding hair ornaments was decorated so sumptuously. It was evident that the Fang family had money.


    The Fang Family had let the master and servant enjoy the wealth, but if they wanted to possess wealth for themselves, then it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Not to mention that right now, this Fang Family wasn¡¯t particrly weing to the pair.


    [1] Picking stars and fishing out of the moon: it means the actions, or wishes in this case, were futile/imaginary.


    [2] Granny Zhou: in this case, Granny refers to an older servant. Something akin to a wet nurse.

 Chapter 14: This Is Not Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 14: This Is Not Extortion</h4>


    When Miss Jun woke up, Old Lady Fang was already eating breakfast several courtyards away.


    As she was eating, the sounds of hurried footsteps came from beyond the door, followed by servant girls greeting Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang took a spoon from a servant girl and swallowed what was on it.


    ¡°This tofu was made pretty well,¡± she said.


    The servant girl waiting on her smiled and scooped another piece of tofu from the te.


    Lady Fang entered quickly, the maidservant who was left in Beiliu yesterday behind her.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s clear everything up,¡± Lady Fang hastened to say.


    Old Lady Fang gave her a look.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± she asked.


    Lady Fang was momentarily stunned, but she quickly realized that Old Lady Fang was not pleased with herck of manners.


    ¡°I have eaten,¡± she hastened to say. She calmed her emotions. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s clear everything up, whether she really rejected the marriage.¡±


    Old Lady Fang took another spoonful of the tofu, then looked at the maidservant.


    ¡°Yes, she really did have a marriage contract, and the Ning Family has it now. The three madams of the Ning Family were there, and they also reported it to Old Madam Ning,¡± said the maidservant hurriedly.


    As expected, Miss Jun had backed out. Everything had been settled.


    Old Lady Fang let out a breath and put the tofu into her mouth.


    ¡°Only,¡± the maidservant hesitated for a moment, ¡°Miss Jun extorted 5000 taels of silver from the Ning Family.¡±


    The tofu went down the wrong way, and Old Lady Fang started to cough violently.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Old Lady!¡±


    The room immediately descended into chaos.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Can this even be called extortion?¡±


    Seeing Old Lady Fang standing in front of her, using, Miss Jun who was eating breakfast put down her bowl and chopsticks, wiped her mouth, then spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°The Ning Family was unable to fulfill what they had promised, so they should make up for the debt in cash. If you want to talk about real extortion, it was the Ning Family who extorted the Jun family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Master Ning used marriage in order to deceive our Old Master into treating his illness, spending much of our family¡¯s money. He also used our more expensive drugs, right, Young Miss?¡± Liu¡¯er said, off to the side. ¡°It was worth a thousand jin total, absolutely invaluable. Then they became hostile toward us, and refused to acknowledge the agreement. They were the ones who extorted our family.¡±


    Old Lady Fang snorted.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that the Ning Family had said that they didn¡¯t know about the marriage. As the inws of the Jun Family, the Fang Family were in the same category. However, in these ten or so years they didn¡¯t know that their granddaughter Zhenzhen had a marriage with the Ning Family.


    So, if her son-inw and daughter had never said anything, obviously, it was startling when her granddaughter came out saying that she had an engagement with the Fang family.


    When Old Lady Fang had asked Jun Zhenzhen for details, she wasn¡¯t able to shed much light. She only said that when her father was on his deathbed he had told her. Because Jun Yingwen¡¯s sickness had progressed fast, he hadn¡¯t exined everything before passing.


    Miss Jun hadn¡¯t even know many details about the marriage, so what costly treatment fees, what precious drugs! This was something she just made up right now.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, how do you know what happened back then?¡± Old Lady Fang asked


    ¡°Nobody knows about the things that happened back then. So, how could you say that we are talking nonsense?¡± retorted Miss Jun calmly.


    Her meaning was that Ning Family was also talking nonsense.


    The two old masters were no longer here. What had happened for the two to write a marriage a contract? The two old masters had never spoken of it during their lives, so no one else knew the particrs.


    ¡°Ning Family said they had made it after drinking, and that the marriage contract was something that the Jun Family had forced them to write. Could it be that they aren¡¯t speaking nonsense?¡±


    The Ning Family wholeheartedly refused to acknowledge the engagement, so of course, they would not answer the question. This kind of evasive speech was advantageous for them, so who would care whether it was true or not. So the Ning Family would speak ambiguously, and the Jun Family would, of course, say what was convenient for them.


    Doing this was understandable.


    Old Lady Fang fell silent. Lady Fang standing behind her was worried.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, it is too excessive of them to talk about your grandfather like that,¡± she said gently. ¡°But before you had really wanted the marriage. Even if now, when there is no more marriage, you do not want to incur their hatred.¡±


    Old Lady Fang had the same idea as Lady Fang. Before, the Ning Family had been cold to them and had privately spoken virulently about the Jun and Fang Families. However, Miss Jun had been wholeheartedly trying to curry favor with her ¡®husband¡¯s¡¯ family and did not care about that. She even hated her maternal family as merchants because they were a burden to her, and went as far as to humiliate her older cousin in public.


    Right now, the Ning Family imed that the Jun Family had forced them to write up the marriage contract, and on the other side, Miss Jun said that the Old Master of the Ning Family had used an expensive drug from the Jun Family to save his life and owed him money for it. The two sides were obviously tearing into each other.


    If no marriage, then we will have a feud. If you will not let me off, then I will not let you off.


    Miss Jun did not have anything to care about and staked everything against the Ning Family, so it would lead to mutual destruction.


    Though Miss Jun could freely engage in the mutually destructive behavior with the Ning Family, the Fang Family could not. They knew that if she started something, the Fang Family would have to bear the consequences.


    It was like she was ckmailing the Fang Family to vent her anger.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s face was once again cold. Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s toote to tell me not to incur hatred,¡± she said. ¡°From the moment they said there would be no marriage, the hatred already started.¡±


    Lady Fang sighed.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, there are many things in this world you cannot control. Even if it¡¯s not the Ning Family, we can still find you a different marriage. There is no need for you to insist on the Ning Family; you are a good girl, so you do not need to garner other people¡¯s contemptuous treatment,¡± Lady Fang said. ¡°If you let go of this, then there won¡¯t be anyints.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I have already let go of the marriage contract, but the Ning Family won¡¯t let go,¡± said Miss Jun softly.


    The Ning Family wouldn¡¯t let go?


    Lady Fang was somewhat stumped for words.


    ¡°Half a year ago, the moment I visited them and talked about the marriage, I had already be an enemy in their eyes,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°I was an enemy who would wreck their family¡¯s son¡¯s future prospects and destroy their reputation. Even if I backed out of the marriage in the end, and it was no longer valid, every day that I live reminds them of its existence. Except for us actually marrying, there is no way to resolve this problem.¡±


    This Miss Jun had a predilection for starting trouble, so the Ning Family wanted to take precautions against it. Who knew when she would start jumping into trouble again.


    Lady Fang naturally knew that, so she was thinking of a way to help the Ning Family be at ease.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, you¡¯re overthinking this,¡± she said kindly. ¡°Since you have already let go of the matter, then discussing what happened with the Ning Family will resolve it. It is better to squash enmity instead of keeping it alive. There is no marriage, but there also should not be hatred. If only¡­¡±


    ¡°If only I lower my lowly self and speak deferentially, right?¡± said Miss Jun, interrupting her aunt.


    Her voice was soft and gentle, sounding like that of a sweet-tempered beauty.


    After speaking with Miss Jun for so long, Lady Fang noticed that she was different from before. Previously when she saw them, she would be irritable and raise her voice to a screech, making people jittery.


    Now, she used a modted voice, speaking at a constant speed. no matter whether it was persuasion or retorts, there was no urgency or anger, just calm. Until now, there was only slight changes.


    But her voice did not be impatient, but rather more calm.


    However, the words ¡®lower my lowly self and speak deferentially¡¯ indicated that she was angry and wanted to cause amotion.


    Lady Fang pursed her lips.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, not having enmity is not necessarily lowering yourself,¡± she said, her voice somewhat helpless. ¡°There are many things that are not that simple in this world¡­¡±


    Miss Jun cut her off again.


    ¡°Aunt, I know that there are many things that cannot be categorized as right or wrong, ck or white. But this isn¡¯t one of them,¡± she said, her voice still gentle and soft. ¡°What happened isn¡¯t my mistake, and it isn¡¯t the Jun Family¡¯s mistake. It¡¯s the Ning Family¡¯s.¡±


    When she said this, she smiled.


    ¡°Everyone has probably forgotten this point, but I haven¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 15: Justice Cannot Be Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 15: Justice Cannot Be Deceived</h4>


    Since the marriage contract clearly illustrated that the engagement between the Jun Family and Ning Family was real, no matter how you put it, the Ning Family not acknowledging the marriage was betrayal.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten this, allughing or ming Miss Jun. Actually, if Miss Jun were to make trouble, she would be justified.


    Only, the difference between Miss Jun and Tenth Noble Son Ning was too great. Their ipatibility made Miss Jun the irrational one in everybody¡¯s eyes.


    When Miss Jun said this, she looked directly at the Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang. The ¡®everybody¡¯ naturally included the both of them too.


    It seemed that Miss Jun was still full of resentment toward her maternal family for not helping her.


    Lady Fang sighed.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, it isn¡¯t that we didn¡¯t help. The Ning Family was the one in the wrong first, but Zhenzhen, if you blindly make trouble, it will not be advantageous for you. Whatever you do will be wrong,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s right is right, what¡¯s wrong is wrong. I do not believe that right could be wrong and wrong could be right.¡± She continued, ¡°I believe that the Old Heavenly Father is fair.¡±


    Otherwise, why would she not have died? The reason why she could still live was due to the fact that Old Heavenly Father knew injustice and let her live. To obtain justice.¡±


    When she heard this, the silent Old Lady Fang scoffed.


    ¡°Old Heavenly Father is fair? Just wait around and see if Old Heavenly Father is fair,¡± she said, contempt thick in her voice.


    Even if she spoke with a sneer, her expression was mournful. Her lips trembled as she tried to say something else, but she stopped in the end.


    Lady Fang patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Mother, it is not early anymore. It is time for you to go back and take your medicine,¡± she said in a low tone, her eyes also mournful.


    Miss Jun nced at their expressions.


    ¡°I know that sometimes it is hard to see Old Heavenly Father¡¯s justice,¡± she started, ¡°but I want to believe that even if I don¡¯t believe in it myself, Old Heavenly Father¡¯s justice is there.¡±


    Old Lady Fang smiled again. She did not say anything and stood up. Miss Jun also stood up.


    ¡°I backed out of the marriage with the Ning Family, but that does not make the Ning Family right and me wrong. I will not lower my head to curry favor with the Ning Family and reconcile.¡± She then followed up, ¡°I had said that I had let go of the marriage with the Ning Family. But if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they should be grateful to my ancestor, I would have given them the marriage contract without question. However, now they needed to exchange money as was my grandfather¡¯s right. I, as his junior, will not let that matter go, and I will not allow them to nder my grandfather.¡±


    What did she mean? For her grandfather?


    Then wasn¡¯t she saying that she hadn¡¯t made all this trouble to marry into the Ning Family for a good life, but because of the gratefulness to her grandfather?


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang¡¯s sorrowful expressions disappeared to be reced with shock.


    Talking nonsense?


    Old Lady Fang as the senior of the two was able to calm down first. She had undergone many things; these exaggerated statements about justice wouldn¡¯t change anything. These little tricks would not be able to confuse her.


    ¡°What are you nning to do? You want to cause amotion with the Ning Family?¡± she asked directly.


    ¡°Grandmother, I said that I had already let go of the marriage contract. Right now, it¡¯s not what I¡¯m nning to do, but what the Ning Family is thinking,¡± said Miss Jun softly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Before, Miss Jun had screeched and cried and been noisy, so other people did not understand what she was saying. But right now Miss Jun had spoken softly and calmly from start to finish, so how could she not be understood?


    ¡°How do you not understand my family¡¯s Young Miss¡¯ words? What she means is that if the Ning Family does not provoke her, then she will not care about them.¡± Liu¡¯er snorted. ¡°If they want to provoke our Young Miss, then do not me our Young Miss for not being polite.¡±


    Aiyou.


    Lady Fang almostughed.


    She really talked big. How did she think she could not be polite to the Ning Family?


    Of course, Lady Fang could not ask this question. How could she lower herself to the level of an ignorant child?


    ¡°Yes, Zhenzhen, if you think that, then it¡¯s good.¡± She pursed her lips, somewhat pleased. ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then the well water does not bother the river water [1]. Each will walk their own road.¡±


    Miss Jun did not say anything and nodded. Lady Fang lent her arm to Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°Mother, everything has been made clear. You can rx," she said. "Zhenzhen hasn''t eaten yet, and you should take your medicine."


    Old Lady Fang looked at Miss Jun, her expressionplicated. However, she did not say anything more and left.


    Miss Jun respectfully sent them off, and watched them leave through the courtyard entrance.


    Old Lady Fang walked quickly, but her steps paused for a moment. She turned to look at Lady Fang.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Lady Fang listened to her respectfully.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. She wanted to say something, then paused.


    ¡°Find a doctor to see her,¡± she said softly, gesturing behind her.


    That was the direction where Miss Jun was living.


    She was healthy, so what was she looking for?


    Lady Fang did not understand it, but she didn¡¯t show that in her expression. She nodded without hesitation and made a sound of agreement.


    ¡°Although she said that hanging herself was a trick, for a child, whether it was light or serious, it would be best to get her checked out,¡± she said.


    Old Lady Fang shook her head, and pointed to her head.


    ¡°The other parts don¡¯t matter. This is the most important thing the doctor should look at,¡± she said. ¡°Checking whether she has a head injury or not.¡±


    Lady Fang couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing.


    ¡°Mother, what are you thinking?¡± she asked.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she was strange just now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mother, Zhenzhen has always been unpredictable,¡± said Lady Fang sweet-temperedly.


    Yes, this was not the first time she had been surprised by this girl.


    Old Lady Fang had been looking forward to weing her granddaughter and had felt happiness and sorrow at seeing this girl that resembled her daughter so much. But then, she was shocked dumb by that girl¡¯s vulgar, mannerless, as well as heartless attitude.


    She could not understand why this granddaughter had been raised to be like that. It could only be that her brain was broken.


    Old Lady Fang was silent.


    For that brain-broken person to do strange things was very curious. Who knew what she was nning.


    ¡°Get a doctor to look at her, as is our duty,¡± she said. ¡°The Ning Family will need some more consideration.¡±


    Do not mention Jun Zhenzhen again.


    Lady Fang made a sound of agreement, and then arranged for someone to help Old Lady to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Dying Young Miss¡¯ meal, the food is now cold. It will need to be made again.¡±


    Liu¡¯erined, and the servant girls took back the food.


    Miss Jun sat in the study, flipping through some books on the shelves. These books were new, obviously bought for Miss Jun by the Fang Family, but they hadn¡¯t been opened for a long time.


    ¡°Young Miss, what are you looking for?¡± asked Liu¡¯er when she entered the room.


    ¡°I am not looking for anything, just thinking over some things,¡± said Miss Jun. She set down the book.


    ¡°Is Young Miss thinking about Tenth Noble Son Ning?¡± Liu¡¯er asked in concern.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning.


    A clear picture of the young man floated in Miss Jun¡¯s mind¡¯s eye.


    He was eighteen or neen years old, tall and slender. He had outstanding looks, and when she saw him, he wore a white robe, his cuffs embroidered with orchids.


    This was the memory lingering from the glimpse she had caught at the Yangcheng Lantern Festival on August 15. She actually even remembered what was embroidered on his clothes.


    This child had such a deep and detailed impression toward an outsider male, but was a total nk when it came to her own maternal family.


    ¡°No, I will not think of him from now on,¡± she said. ¡°I was thinking about my maternal grandfather and uncle.¡±


    Liu¡¯er made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about; they¡¯re dead,¡± she said, not caring at all.


    ¡°How did they die?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    Liu¡¯er rubbed her nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, they¡¯re dead,¡± she said.


    There are many ways for someone to die. Miss Jun felt a bit helpless.


    ¡°Young Miss, did you want to know about this?¡± Liu¡¯er hurried to ask.


    ¡°Yes, go and ask around,¡± Miss Jun ordered.


    Liu¡¯er smiled.


    ¡°What do you need to ask around for,¡± she asked, turning to call out for some people outside. Giggling, she said, ¡°Young Miss, if you want to know something, then just ask.¡±


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter as she looked at the two serving girls beckoned by the call.


    That¡¯s right. Miss Jun did not need to be timid and overcautious in the Fang Family. If she wanted to know something, she would just have to ask.


    [1] Well water does not bother the river water: it means that the two parties involved do not get into each other¡¯s way and mind their own businesses.

 Chapter 16: The Fang Family’s Issue

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Fang Family¡¯s Issue</h4>


    The Fang Family originated from Shandong. Miss Jun¡¯s great-grandfather hade to Ze Prefecture to sell spices and stopped in Yangcheng.


    Her great-grandfather, who had gained some wealth, wanted more of it. However, the main industry of Yangcheng was coal. As an outsider, it was hard for him to join into it. Great-grandfather took an alternative route. He had his son marry a daughter from the Cao Family in Qixian and with his support, he opened up the De Sheng Chang bank.


    With the assistance of the inws, as well as Great-grandfather¡¯s business prowess, in several years time, De Sheng Chang became one of the top banks. And the Fang Family became one of the richest families in Yangcheng, or even the whole Ze Prefecture.


    After Miss Jun¡¯s great-grandfather passed away, the business was passed to his eldest son, Fang Shouyi, who was Miss Jun¡¯s grandfather.


    Fang Shouyi did not fail to live up to his father¡¯s expectations. He made De Sheng Chang even more prosperous, but at the peak of his business sess, he suddenly caught a violent illness and died. He was thirty-eight years old at the time, and his son Fang Nianjun had already grown up and was a qualified sessor.


    Fang Nianjun was Miss Jun¡¯s uncle. Although he was only twenty years old, he had been following his father as he operated the exchange firm since he was young. He had a good grasp of the business, so the Fang Family¡¯s exchange firm did not suffer much. Instead, when the dynasty and the Jurchen people had been fighting, the supplies befell an unfortunate fate, and the Fang Family was able to take their business up a notch.


    But Fang Nianjun hadn¡¯t thought that at this time, he¡¯d meet with an ident.


    ¡°A question.¡±


    When the girls got to this part, the silently listening Miss Jun interrupted them.


    They looked at her uneasily.


    ¡°The Fang Family, since Great-grandfather, only had one male inheritor?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    Hearing what she asked, anxiousness shed in the servant girls¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± said one of the girls with her head lowered. ¡°Old Master had four brothers.¡±


    In other words, when Great-grandfather died, he didn¡¯t have just Fang Shouyi.


    ¡°Old Master¡¯s father divided the property among them before he died. Because Old Master was the oldest son of the legal wife, he inherited the Yangcheng exchange business. The rest of the brothers brought back their wealth to Shandong, so the only one left in Yangcheng was Old Master,¡± said the servant girl.


    {So it was like that.} Miss Jun nodded.


    ¡°Was it the same with my uncle¡¯s brothers too, then? After Grandfather died, Uncle inherited the business, and they went back to Shandong?¡± she asked.


    The servant girls were embarrassed.


    ¡°Old Master only had Master and Young Miss for children,¡± they said.


    As a matrilineal granddaughter, for Miss Jun not to even know how many brothers and sisters her mother had was truly embarrassing.


    This child was really heartless, treating the Fang Family as a hotel, and not even sparing them a passing nce.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°What ident befell my uncle?¡± she asked.


    Seeing her not pursuing the matters of the heir, the servant girls sighed. Naturally, Miss Jun saw their expression, but she didn¡¯t ask them any more questions about the topic.


    ¡°At that time, because there was a fight going on with the Jurchen, the Northwest was in turmoil. There were many bandits and horse thieves. Master was returning home when he encountered bandits on the road. Although he had an escort, he received a serious injury. He died not long after returning home,¡± said one of the servants. ¡°At that time, Master was twenty-five years old.¡±


    He had been much younger than Grandfather when he had died, and more importantly, he didn¡¯t have a son who could inherit the family business.


    ¡°At the time, Master had three daughters. Thedy was also pregnant, and fortunately, she gave birth to a son,¡± said the other servant.


    That had happened fourteen years ago. Miss Jun hadn¡¯t yet been born, so it was impossible for her to remember her mother¡¯s reaction to her brother¡¯s ident.


    Miss Jun gave up on searching through her memories.


    ¡°So, these years the family business has been run by Old Lady and Aunt,¡± she said.


    The servants nodded, their faces not disguising their admiartion in the least.


    ¡°...they had never cared before, but now the Shandong people came to divide up the wealth...it was Old Lady who stood up to drive them back¡­¡±


    ¡°...I heard my mother say that it wasn¡¯t only Shandong. The Cao Family also sent people to try to divide up the property¡­¡±


    ¡°...Old Lady had not been in contact with the business for ten or so years, but as a daughter of the Cao Family, who also run an exchange firm, she only needed several months to settle everyone¡¯s hearts after taking over the firm¡­¡±


    ¡°...Yes, at that time, the outside properties were in turmoil. At home, Lady almost miscarried because of sorrow. Old Lady was busy with the outside and had to pay attention inside too¡­¡±


    ¡°These ten or so years have passed in the blink of an eye; our Fang Family not only didn¡¯t fall, but the business is still as good as ever.¡±


    ¡°Old Lady is truly too amazing.¡±


    The servant girls could not help but chatter continuously. Miss Jun who had always ignored the ¡®lowly¡¯ Fang Family did not interrupt or scold them, but instead listened with a smile. When she heard thest words, she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Old Lady is truly amazing,¡± she said.


    The servants were silenced by her words. They looked at her expression apprehensively, but did not see any sneering or anger in it.


    ¡°That really was not easy,¡± she followed up, sighing.


    A daughter of a wealthy family left her family to her husband and paid no attention to the handling of outside business. But in five years, Old Lady Fang had lost her husband and son in session. However, she had no choice but to carry on the responsibility of the family business.


    Her husband¡¯s family and her parent¡¯s family were all watching her like a tiger watches its prey. There wasn¡¯t anyone she could rely on or have confidence in. Yet, the servant girls said that she had stabilized the firm within a few months. They said this easily, but how to do something as difficult as that was something only Old Lady Fang knew.


    Miss Jun thought of that Old Lady¡¯s cool expression. She remembered her loathing toward it; she had felt that this grandmother was a lowly business woman who was cold as ice and only knew what was beneficial for her, and not human emotions.


    Whatever tenderness she had had was whittled away until it had all but disappeared by the deaths of her children, as well as the struggle to survive. If not, how would she be able to survive being tossed about by the wind and rain?


    ¡°However, ten years have passed already. The Young Master could start training in the business,¡± said Miss Jun.


    The Old Lady had made it through.


    Her spoken words made the servant girls¡¯ expressions turn ugly. Liu¡¯er scoffed at them.


    ¡°Young Miss, did you forget that Young Master is paralyzed?¡± she said.


    Paralyzed.


    Miss Jun was startled, then her memory returned. The Fang Family¡¯sst child, the only burning incense stick [1], was actually a paraplegic. Moreover, he was a fifteen-year-old paraplegic.


    The Fang Family was so far from Miss Jun¡¯s eyes that she hadn¡¯t even asked about her paralyzed little cousin. She didn¡¯t even know his name, only the moniker of paraplegic.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s young master is not a paraplegic, but ill.¡± Perhaps it was because of Miss Jun¡¯s amiable attitude this time, or because she could not bear to hear her family¡¯s master being ridiculed, the servant girl could not help but retort.


    Liu¡¯er scoffed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t his illness make him unable to walk?¡± she asked.


    The servant girls were dumbstruck.


    ¡°So, he is a paralyzed person,¡± said Liu¡¯er with a scornfulugh.


    Miss Jun rapped the tabletop, interrupting Liu¡¯er¡¯sugh.


    ¡°That is to say, the Fang Family¡¯s male heir has already befallen by bad luck,¡± she said slowly. ¡°And soon thest incense stick will be broken.¡±


    The servant girls¡¯ expressions were both sad and terrified, just like when Miss Jun had asked about her great-grandfather¡¯s other kids.


    ¡°That really is too unfortunate. How could every male heir meet an ident?¡± asked Miss Jun softly while looking at the servant girls.


    The servant girls lowered their heads and did not speak. Liu¡¯er pped her hands once, off to the side.


    ¡°I recall,¡± she said, ¡°that Miss Lin¡¯s servant girl had said that the Fang Family¡¯s male heirs were cursed.¡±


    [1] Burning incense stick: a male heir

 Chapter 17: Curse or Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 17: Curse or Coincidence</h4>


    Curse?


    Miss Jun looked at Liu¡¯er.


    ¡°At that time, Young Miss, you and Miss Lin had just met, and her servant girl was talking with me,¡± said Liu¡¯er. She looked at the servant girls with some disgust. ¡°The Fang Family¡¯s people still try to hide this, but who in Yangcheng does not know of it?¡±


    The servants of the Fang Family had already lowered their heads so far they couldn¡¯t sink any lower.


    ¡°There were many other Young Misses there. We servant girls were all outside, waiting. When they heard that I was staying at the Fang Family, that Miss Lin¡¯s servant girl pulled me aside to secretly tell me that we should leave the Fang Family as soon as possible, because there is a curse on it. The family is going to die out without any descendants.¡± Liu¡¯er mimicked that young servant girl¡¯s exaggerated tone.


    Cursed to die without descendants?


    Miss Jun¡¯s brow wrinkled.


    ¡°Who cursed them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I did not ask the particrs. I told the servant girl that we would not be living long with the Fang Family, and she did not say much more. I also forgot to mention it to you, Young Miss,¡± said Liu¡¯er, her lip curling. ¡°And they didn¡¯t want to tell you either, since this Fang Family is full of hate for us.¡±


    Miss Jun looked at the servant girls.


    ¡°Was it a business enemy of the Fang Family?¡± she asked.


    The servant girls lowered their heads and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°She¡¯s asking you!¡± Liu¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows were raised as she scolded. ¡°Hurry up and tell my family¡¯s Young Miss the enemy that acted against the Fang Family. Do not wear out Young Miss with your bad luck!¡±


    One of the servant girl¡¯s raised her head, face wan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an enemy,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°It- it was when the family¡¯s fortune was being divided up, the brothers could not take it and said it. But it couldn¡¯t be true...¡±


    Miss Jun made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound.


    ¡°So, it was the brothers who went back to Shandong after Great-grandfather divided the family fortune,¡± she said.


    She did not ask, but said it decisively.


    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any derision or ridicule in her voice. The servant girl looked at Miss Jun with more courage. Her expression was still gentle, not like the servant girl Liu¡¯er standing over to the side whose sneer was stretching past her ears.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the servant girl, her head lowered. ¡°Because those masters were upset, they said some words that were not nice to hear.¡±


    When you think about it, for such a big family business, it was reasonable to say that the eldest son of the legal wife would be responsible for it, while the other brothers should divide up the operations. However, Great-Grandfather gave the firm to Miss Jun¡¯s grandfather, and the other brothers were sent back to the old home in Shandong.


    They hadid their roots in Yangcheng; what was left in Shandong? When they went back, they wouldn¡¯t have any status. It would be strange if those brothers didn¡¯tin.


    So when she had heard the servant say that her great-grandfather had died, she had also thought that this Fang Family had only one residence. Yet, she hadn¡¯t seen any other nsmene and go and finding it strange, had asked about it.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    ¡°So, it was like that,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, they were just words said in anger, not some kind of curse,¡± said the girl with more courage. ¡°Nobody remembered them, and the brothers said after that everything was fine. It¡¯s just we didn¡¯t think¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t think that Master would meet with an ident. It wouldn¡¯t have been such a big deal , except that right after, the curse-like words from the fight a dozen years ago were dug up by someone, and then, as it was passed around, it became the Fang Family¡¯s curse. And now that the only son had also be a paraplegic, having not long to live, it had resoundingly fulfilled itself.


    Miss Jun¡¯s mother¡¯s death, as well as her father¡¯s death, was also a confirmation of the curse. It made everyone feel that Fang Family¡¯s curse was not just limited to sons, but also daughters, as well as their husbands. So, that blocked the chance of the three daughters being able to continue their incense sticks by marrying. The Fang Family¡¯s entire generation of children were of no one¡¯s interest.


    This was truly terrible; no wonder Old Lady felt that the heavens were unfair.


    Miss Jun held the corner of the table in silence.


    ¡°What words of anger; if it¡¯s not a curse then what is it?¡± asked Liu¡¯er, her lips curling. ¡°Angry curses are said all the time, so why would your family¡¯s men die in such session?¡±


    The servant girls¡¯ faces were white and red, as they neither dared nor knew how to retort.


    This kind of talk was something that people of the Fang Family definitely could not say, so they did their utmost to repress it. The Fang Family copsing would not be good for anyone, so the topic was avoided.


    But faced with this thoughtless master and servant pair, who did not deign to look at their Fang Family, they were helpless.


    ¡°This is just a coincidence,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°As you said, there are many insults said in anger. If every one of them was a curse, then there would be many more dead people.¡±


    Liu¡¯er made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, and thought that what Young Miss said was right. The servant girls standing there wore faces of surprise; even in their dreams they wouldn¡¯t have expected that the one to retort would actually be Miss Jun.


    ¡°Okay, you may leave,¡± said Miss Jun softly.


    The servants made sounds of agreement and were somewhat in a disarray as they retreated.


    Miss Jun swept an eye over the state of the room, even at the small, extravagant curtain hook decor.


    ¡°At first I thought that this was all brocade, fat meat, and fine grain, but it was a leaky boat all along,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although, Miss Jun could do anything she wanted in the Fang Family without anyone stopping her, but the moment ago she was done questioning those servant girls, they were already reporting to Lady Fang.


    She led them to see Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°At any other time it would be fine, but just now she has backed out of the marriage with the Ning Family. I cannot grasp what Zhenzhen is thinking, so I came to you,¡± she said.


    Old Lady Fang did not say anything, but a light pattering sound came from inside.


    Lady Fang looked over there, and through the beaded curtains she could see there were three girls sitting next to the fire in the brightly lit side room. They sat around a table, holding brushes and ount books. Right now, a girl had thrown her counting rods onto the table, making the pattering sound.


    Resembling Old Lady Fang outside, it was the girl who had gleefully awaited Miss Jun¡¯s corpse, Third Miss Jinxiu.


    ¡°Jinxiu.¡±


    But before Fang Jinxiu could say anything, the girl sitting across from her spoke. This was the Fang Family¡¯s eldest miss, Fang Yunxiu.


    ¡°These ounts fromst year have to be settled. Do not waste time,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Grandmother is not young anymore. We must take care of this and not create more trouble for her and mother.¡±


    Thest phrase contained a warning.


    Fang Jinxiu bit her lip, lowered her head and picked up her counting rods.


    ¡°You should learn from Yuxiu,¡± said Fang Yunxiu, looking at the other girl.


    Second Miss Fang Yuxiu had not moved her head from where it was bent over the ount books. Her brush flew as she wrote, seeming to not know what was going on around her.


    When Fang Yunxiu¡¯s voice paused, she started talking.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, learn what from me. Everyone has their own will. I am someone who is meek. I wish I could be like Third Sister and give that Miss Jun a tongueshing,¡± she said slowly and quietly. She still did not stop looking at the ledger and writing.


    Fang Jinxiu sneered, and Fang Yunxiu felt a bit helpless.


    ¡°Okay, no need for more boasting,¡± she said. ¡°You two should hurry up; if you¡¯re not done by the time it¡¯s dark, then I will punish you by withholding dinner.¡±


    The girlsughed but did not say anything more. They bent their heads and continued their work.


    In the outer room, Old Lady Fang had heard the girls¡¯ chatter.


    ¡°If she asks, then she asks. This is not some sort of secret,¡± she said. ¡°The whole Yangcheng knows about this, so we have no need to hide it from her. In her eyes, the Fang Family already has a bad name.¡±


    Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°However, this time is not the same. The servant girls said that that when that girl Liu¡¯er was speaking rudely, Zhenzhen reprimanded her. She said that it was all a coincidence, and did not believe it,¡± she said. With some pleasure, she continued, ¡°Mother, I think that Zhenzhen is truly being sensible this time.¡±


    Old Lady Fang smiled, but the smile was somewhat cold.


    ¡°Whether she is sensible or not cannot be seen from what she says, but from what she does,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang made a noise of agreement and looked at the servant.


    ¡°Go, be a good servant. If Miss Jun asks you something, then you must speak. Do not contradict her or hide anything from her,¡± she said.


    The servant girl made a sound of agreement, then left.


    Another maidservant hurried in.


    ¡°Old Lady, Lady, Miss Jun is looking for someone to inquire about something,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if she asks something, you should answer it?¡± she asked.


    The maidservant hesitated.


    ¡°But, Lady, this time Miss Jun is asking about the management of the exchange firm,¡± she said.

 Chapter 18: Chatting about Interesting Stories

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chatting about Interesting Stories</h4>


    The exchange firm?


    Old Lady Fang opened her eyes wide and shook in her chair.


    ¡°What is she ying at?¡± came Fang Jinxiu¡¯s voice from the other room. It was followed by the sound of the beaded curtains being brushed aside and someone walking in. ¡°Tormenting people all day is not enough, so now she wants to torment our family¡¯s business too?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Zhenzhen dislikes business the most,¡± said Lady Fang.


    The proud and lofty government official family¡¯s young miss hated merchants implicating her social status the most.


    Fang Jinxiu snorted.


    ¡°So what does she think she¡¯s doing?¡± she asked.


    Miss Jun did hadn¡¯t specially sought out information about the exchange firm; she had only identally encountered some managerial issues.


    She was in her courtyard, bored, so she took a walk. On her way out she did not see a single maidservant or maid. She didn¡¯t know whether there had been no one assigned to wait on her or if they were hiding when they saw her.


    It had to be thetter.


    Miss Jun was close to the second gate when she saw two maidservants, who had been sweeping behind thettice wall, quickly run away.


    ¡°Good thing they ran away quick so they wouldn¡¯t block Young Miss¡¯ view,¡± said Liu¡¯er derisively.


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This kid. Who was a young miss of a noble family? She was just a spoiled child of rich parents that everyone wanted to avoid.


    ¡°But, Young Miss, do you have something you want to ask?¡± asked Liu¡¯er after some consideration. ¡°I will go call them back, so you can ask them straight about the filthy things that the Fang Family has tucked away.¡±


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    There was nothing for her to ask; the curse and subsequent unfortunate events with male heirs made her very clear on the situation of the Fang Family.


    The two had already reached the outer courtyard when they saw a white and chubby man getting the maidservants to open the door. The man servants, maid servants, and servant girls were all very respectful toward him.


    Three generations of the elder Fang Family had died; the sole heir of the house was a cripple; the brothers of Old Master had been sent back to Shandong; Old Lady¡¯s maiden family, the Cao Family, were likely not close because of the fighting over the property. So, who could this man be?


    Miss Jun opened her mouth without thinking, and Liu¡¯er used a chicken feather like a token of authority [1] and called him over directly.


    The manager, who was surnamed Gao and close to fifty years old, was not a manager of the family, but of the exchange firm.


    "Does Miss Jun have any instructions?¡± he asked respectfully. He obviously knew the rule of the Fang Family to not call the maternal granddaughter young miss but Miss Jun like everyone else.


    Miss Jun didn''t have anything to ask of him until he said that he was De Sheng Chang¡¯s manager. That attracted her attention shifted.


    ¡°De Sheng Chang has businesses in the north and south?¡± she asked.


    {Miss Jun is actually showing interest in businesses; this isn¡¯t like what was alleged}, thought Manager Gao. Naturally, his thoughts did not show on his face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said respectfully, choosing his answer carefully. ¡°Exchange firms are convenient for trading¡­ so our businesses can be established anywhere.¡±


    Manager Gao looked at Miss Jun for the first time; he had almost broken the rule.


    Although many people would love to be included in the ¡®we¡± of De Sheng Chang, Miss Jun was definitely not one of them. If she were to be regarded as one of them, she would definitely take it as losing face.


    Miss Jun seemed to be pensive, not paying attention to his slip of the tongue.


    ¡°Then there is one in the capital?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course there would be,¡± said Manager Gao with a smile.


    He did not dare look directly at Miss Jun; he kept his line of sight half directed downward. He was looking at Miss Jun¡¯s hands which she held in front of herself. Although, they were obstructed from view by her wide sleeves, so he couldn¡¯t see the movements they were making. That¡¯s why he only heard Young Miss¡¯ soft voice with a hint of curiosity with his ears.


    ¡°Is there anything fun close to the capital?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The two maidservants had stopped; the maid in front pointed in a direction.


    ¡°Miss Jun and Manger Gao are standing over there,¡± she whispered.


    Between the outer courtyard and inner courtyard was a small garden with a strip of shallow water and a pavilion. It was decorated with all manners of vegetation and animals, though there weren''t any right now since it was winter. The small pavilion was equipped for warmth. It was shielded from its surroundings, with fire burning in the earth dragon [2] and a servant prepared to wee any guests.


    At the moment, Miss Jun and Manager Gao sat there, talking.


    ¡°Aiyo, I must be seeing things; Miss Jun is smiling,¡± said one maid in surprise.


    Miss Jun had never spared the Fang Family more than a nce; Manager Gao, as a steward of the exchange form, was a lowly wretch in her eyes.


    ¡°Manager Gao must be really capable to actually get Miss Jun this excited,¡± said another maidservant.


    The two people continued to walk in the same direction.


    Manager Gao picked up the tea several times, moistening his throat.


    ¡°And then?¡± prompted Liu¡¯er, who was standing behind Miss Jun. ¡°They really wrote that?¡±


    Manager Gao swallowed his tea.


    ¡°They wrote it, brought four schrs with them,¡± he said whileughing. ¡°Filled two pages worth of the pleasure the butcher gained from his snow-covered stove.¡±


    Liu¡¯er chuckled, then maid a peh sound.


    "A real insult to their refinedness," she said.


    "Selling such vulgar words," said Miss Jun with a smile. ¡°Everyone has their own pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jun spoke well, that is what it¡¯s called,¡± praised Manager Gao, his eyes shing with a hint of surprise.


    This Miss Jun could actually name what people from the capital would call this kind of situation. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t like the little servant girl who made a fuss about nothing. It seemed like she really knew what it was.


    Miss Jun liked to associate with the functionary families¡¯ young misses in the city, so she had probably heard it from them.


    ¡°Has anything else strange happened to you?¡± asked Miss Jun, picking up a cup of tea, unconsciously. ¡°For example, has anything new happened in the imperial pce?¡±


    The imperial pce?


    These young misses liked to get together and discuss the matters of the imperial family. However, it was a mystery how the emperor had ascended to the throne three years ago, and it, definitely, could not be discussed lightly.


    This Miss Jun¡¯s brain was short a few strings; she stirred up quite a bit of trouble.


    Manager Gao assumed a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Does the imperial family have something new...¡± He made a face like he couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Anyway, this is something the officials deal with. A business family like us would not mind it. The officials would never have dealings with us.¡±


    Doing business and noting in contact with government officials was very hard to arrange, no?


    Miss Jun pursed her lips and drank her tea, but did not expose Manager Gao.


    ¡°Then Prince Huai¡¯s mansion¡­¡± she said slowly.


    Her tone dropped. Manager Gao¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he put the teacup back down. Fortunately, he had drank all the tea, so it did not spill.


    Miss Jun had just stopped speaking when the two maidservants came to stand outside the pavilion.


    ¡°Miss Jun, Old Lady is waiting for Manager Gao to verify the ount records,¡± said one of the maidservants.


    Manager Gao got to his feet in a hurry.


    ¡°Miss Jun, you see, I must go speak with Old Lady,¡± he said with a smile.


    Miss Jun nodded as she smiled.


    ¡°It must be pressing, so go ahead,¡± she said.


    A sliver of astonishment passed over the maids and Manager Gao¡¯s face. But nothing more was said as he left after paying his respects.


    After walking a short period, Manager Gao could not help but look back to see Miss Jun still sitting at the pavilion.


    ¡°Miss Jun¡¯s personality is very good,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The two maid servants snorted.


    ¡°Just wait till you meet her a few more times,¡± they said ill humoredly.


    Manager Gao hehe¡¯d.


    ¡°Although it is said that it takes many days to see someone¡¯s heart, there are some people whose personality you can tell in one meeting,¡± he said. ¡°Leaving aside everything else, Miss Jun is very calm.¡±


    Calm?


    A truly calm person would not make a trick out of hanging herself.


    The maidservants scoffed.


    ¡°We are not in front Miss Jun, no need to say such pleasantries,¡± they said. ¡°Hurry up. Old Lady and Lady are awaiting you.¡±


    Old Lady Fang originally had wanted to talk business with Manager Gao, but right now the first sentence that came out of her mouth was about what he and Miss Jun had talked about.


    Manager Gao dutifully ryed the dialogue between him and the young miss.


    ¡°She wanted to hear about strange things in the capital?¡± asked Lady Fang, looking at Old Lady Fang. ¡°Is she bored here?¡±


    Old Lady Fang frowned, while Fang Jinxiu next to her snorted.


    ¡°So it was like that. She ns to show off in front of those young misses,¡± she said. ¡°I really have to admire her thick skin.¡±


    The noble young misses of Yangcheng had nothing to do, so there were many who understood poetry and art. When they gathered together, they were supposed to discuss poetry and art, but in reality the majority of them just gossiped. Miss Jun was always an unsatisfied person. In her heart, she wanted to be matched with Tenth Noble Son Ning. She tried to be the first ce in everything. She definitely would ask around for topics of interest so she wouldn¡¯t be inferior to others.


    ¡°If she really leaves again, then,¡°said Lady Fang, ¡°this is very good. She won¡¯t spend her lifetime depressed here.¡±


    Fang Yuxiu also nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Jun can meet losses and gains with such calmness. She really has my lifetime respect,¡± she said softly.


    Fang Yunxiao smiled, but immediately schooled herself, poking her sister with an elbow.


    Old Lady Fang opened her eyes and looked at Manager Gao. She hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Did she ask anything else?¡± she asked.


    Manager Gao looked around the room. Lady Fang ordered the maidservants to lead the servant girls out.


    ¡°Young misses discussing novel things is not strange,¡± he said after a moment of deliberation. ¡°It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that some things can be talked about and others can¡¯t. And if someone finds out, it may be toote for regrets.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Gao, if you have something to say, then just say it. No need to lecture us,¡± said Fang Jinxiu. ¡°What did she ask that she shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I think that Miss Jun wanted to ask about interesting stories; not just things that happened in the capital, but she actually wanted to know about things in the imperial family,¡± said Manager Gao. His ever smiling face was somewhat serious. ¡°As a big family, you also know that stories about the imperial family can¡¯t be discussed these days.¡±


    The great Zhou dynasty was established one hundred years ago and has been passed down to the emperor today. It was the first time a prince had reced the crown prince who had an heir and ascended the throne. Three years ago, the Jinyiwei [3] had killed the cab ministers who had been discussing the matters of the imperial family. The blood that had stained the ground could not be washed clean to this day.


    [1] Use a chicken¡¯s feather as a sign of authority: to assume undue authority


    [2] Earth dragon: a stove under the floor/walls that can be fired to heat the room


    [3] Jinyiwei: secret police of the Ming dynasty.

 Chapter 19: Some Things Cannot Be Asked

    <h4>Chapter 19: Some Things Cannot Be Asked</h4>


    It had happened in the first year of Taikang. Although the women and children of the Yangcheng Fang Family did not know the details, they had heard of it.


    The crown prince had been sick and weak since childhood. Three years prior he had suddenly caught an illness and died. The emperor was greatly saddened and fell sick. At that time, Prince Qi hade to the capital to congratte the empress for her birthday. On his sickbed, the emperor announced that Prince Qi should inherit the throne instead of the crown prince.


    At the time, the news had sent the dynasty into an uproar.


    The crown prince¡¯s sudden passing was not too sudden of a thing. Everyone did know, after all, that the crown prince was sickly since birth.


    Establishing who would be crown prince was widely disputed, but the emperor went against popr opinion. He kept the empress¡¯ eldest son as crown prince. For many years the crown prince¡¯s body had been unwell, but numerous court physicians had maintained his health. However, sumbing to illness in the end was not much of a surprise.


    The thing that sent the court officials into an uproar was that the the crown prince already had an heir, but the emperor had abandoned the imperial crown prince¡¯s son for Prince Qi.


    At the time, the imperial crown prince¡¯s son was three years old. The emperor cited that a country required an older monarch. Even more, after he announced Prince Qi, he abdicated the throne and Prince Qi seeded him.


    Many court councillors begged the emperor at the Imperial City to rescind his edict, to follow the correct path.


    The retired emperor fell faint because of the intensity. The new emperor personally went to console the councillors, and the two parties were in a deadlock for quite some time. A hundred-manmander of the Jinyiwei, Lu Yunqi, charged the court councillors with disobedience andmanded the Jinyiwei to send them away, or else they would be beaten to death.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty had a policy of not punishing the nobles. The councillors did not believe that the Jinyiwei would dare to do such a thing. When they did not retreat, Lu Yunqi ordered the Jinyiwei to act, and a bloodbath too horrible to endure started.


    ¡°Although the emperorter found Lu Yunqi guilty, a yearter the retired emperor pardoned everyone before dying of an illness. On his deathbed, he said that Lu Yunqi was loyal and honest and should be set free. He also married a princess, and, against precedent, continued in the Jinyiwei. In two years, he had already ascended to a Thousand-Man Commander in charge of Beizhen," said Manager Gao. When he said this, his voice suddenly lowered. "This means that no one is allowed to talk about what had happened on that day within the imperial family."


    "Yes, Thousand-Man Commander Lu is merciless. The region he is in charge of is covered with Jinyiwei, leaving no stone unturned. There is definitely no chance for idle talk," said Lady Fang quietly. "Our Fang Family can withstand turmoil within the business world, but we could not endure those people''s tormenting. "


    Manager Gao nodded.


    "Coming in contact with those people would result in a fatal injury; they, definitely, cannot be provoked," he said solemnly.


    Because of the family''s situation, even though the Fang Family''s three young misses were daughters, they were not raised to bedies who could not step out of the home. Rather, they were students of business and went to the exchange firm, so they were very clear on the pros and cons of the matters of the world.


    Especially as part of a merchant family, they knew the consequences of offending the magistrates.


    All of them were solemn, and Fang Jinxiu was also indignant.


    ¡°If Jun Zhenzhen wants to die, then she should die, but there¡¯s no need to implicate our family,¡± she said.


    ¡°She does not know decorum. If she was doing it in order to find something interesting to talk about, then I will tell her about the consequences,¡± said Lady Fang.


    Manager Gao hesitated again.


    ¡°She..¡± he began, ¡°also asked about Prince Huai¡­¡±


    When this was said, Old Lady Fang¡¯s teacup fell onto the ground. The already nervous people suddenly began to tremble uncontrobly.


    "That brute!" insulted Old Lady Fang coldly. ¡°She should just die.¡±


    The crow and peacock made no sound [1] in the room. Fang Jinxiu did not understand why the words ¡®Prince Huai¡¯ made Old Lady so angry. Prince Huai sounded familiar, but she could not recall it right now. She helplessly looked at Fang Yuxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu understood.


    ¡°Prince Huai was the former emperor¡¯s grandson,¡± she whispered in Fang Jinxiu¡¯s ear. ¡°After the former crown prince¡¯s died of an illness, his concubine hung herself, and their three-year-old son was bestowed the title of Prince Huai.¡±


    Fang Jinxiu swallowed a breath of cold air.


    Discussing things about the imperial family was already a disaster, and Miss Jun actually had the guts to ask about the person who was supposed to be the emperor.


    "That brute, does she want the Jinyiwei to execute our entire family?" she cursed. "Does she know what she''s doing?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Miss Jun looked at the low table in front of her and sighed. She released the teacup from her grasp and finally set it down. Her fingers were stiff because of the force she had exerted.


    ¡°Young Miss, if you want to ask about interesting things that had happened in the capital, we can find people outside to ask. They would know more than an exchange firm manager,¡± Liu¡¯er said.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    ¡°No, I cannot just ask anything,¡± she said, looking at Liu¡¯er with a smile. ¡°What do things in the capital have to do with me, I am so far away.¡±


    Very, very far away, and it was also too dangerous. She hadn¡¯t reached the point where she could easily ask about it. She wasn¡¯t certain enough, so she could not ask.


    She must endure.


    This time she couldn¡¯t stand it and had already caused some trouble.


    It was true that the capital was far away, so it really did not have any rtion with them. Liu¡¯er gave up on asking more.


    ¡°But Young Miss, right now we cannot go to the Ning Family. Are we really going to stay with the Fang Family?¡± she asked, face full of worry. ¡°The ending of the sons and grandsons curse... Though they were words said in anger, but with everyone talking about it, it could have be a curse. This Fang Family is too unlucky.¡±


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This little servant girl could say dumb and smart things, but they were applied to the wrong areas.


    ¡°You do not want to be here,¡± she said, ¡°and this family also does not want us to stay.¡±


    Even if they were to take a leaky boat, it would not be easy to find a ride.


    The maidservants reported that Miss Jun had returned to the inner courtyard when Old Lady Fang¡¯s room had already be calm.


    The shattered china of the teacup was picked up. Manager Gao and the three young misses were next door, going over the ounts. Lady Fang took out a pill from a porcin bottle, then served it to Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°Mother, do not be angry. Zhenzhen does not understand how things works. I will go and speak to her,¡± she said gently.


    Old Lady Fangughed.


    ¡°I am not angry,¡± she said. ¡°What is there to get mad about. If I were to get mad about everything, then I would have died eighteen years ago.¡±


    Eighteen years ago, Old Master Fang Shouyi had caught ill and died.


    It was then when the Fang Family¡¯s misfortunes began.


    Lady Fang had thought that they would not be able to endure it anymore.


    ¡°All these years, you haven¡¯t been dealing with it very well,¡± said Old Lady Fang when she saw her facial expression.


    Lady Fang frowned and said, ¡°How could I just let go and close my eyes?¡±


    Thirteen years ago, a loving husband and wife had been separated. Master Fang Nianjun had died from injury without a word.


    Lady Fang¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she lowered her head and made a sound of affirmation.


    ¡°We should not think about things that have passed. It is of no use. We must look to the future and how we can live out our days,¡± said Old Lady Fang.


    When she said ¡®look to the future,¡¯ Lady Fang¡¯s expression became even sadder.


    Her only son had not long to live. She felt only bleakness for what was ahead.


    Grief and anger shed through Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A few days ago there came word that Divine Doctor Zhang appeared in Lingnan. I have already sent people to investigate. If we can find Divine Doctor Zhang, there may be a chance for Chengyu,¡± she said.


    [1] Crow and peacock made no sound: the ce was deathly silent

 Chapter 20: Send Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 20: Send Her Away</h4>


    Divine Doctor Zhang was of unknown origin; no one knew where his family hailed from. For the past several years, his whereabouts were undetermined. No one knew when he woulde and go. asionally, he would save people with serious illnesses or who have met with troubles. This is how the name ¡®divine doctor¡¯ started being passed around. It stemmed from the fact that encountering him was likeing across an immortal deity. He was difficult to meet, but when you did, the dead could be resurrected.


    The former emperor had requested him to treat the crown prince¡¯s illness. Thanks to Divine Doctor Zhang¡¯s skills, the crown prince remained healthy for many years. It was a pity that the former emperor could not make Divine Doctor Zhang stay in the imperial medical staff. If that had happened, the crown prince might have not died.


    Since leaving the capital, Divine Doctor Zhang had drifted aroundnd and sea. For the past few years, he had gonepletely dark.


    The Fang Family had already searched for Divine Doctor Zhang for many years to no avail. If it weren¡¯t for so many people receiving Divine Doctor Zhang¡¯s goodwill, they would have doubted that such a person existed on earth.


    Lady Fang¡¯s expression was still despairing.


    ¡°Mother, can Divine Doctor Zhang truly cure Chengyu?¡± she muttered.


    ¡°He can. He definitely can,¡± said Old Lady Fang tersely. ¡°I believe that the Heavens will never leave someone no way out.¡±


    Old Lady Fang paused, her expression a bit nk.


    She believed that the Heavens would never leave someone without a way out, but not that the Old Heavenly Father couldn¡¯t stand injustice?


    Didn''t she just proim that the Old Heavenly Father was unfair earlier?


    {"No, I believe that the Old Heavenly Father is fair."}


    The words of the girl echoed in her ears. Then she sneered.


    Only a foolish child would believe such words. How could she be that naive.


    "The imperial physician that the uncle of the Song Family requested did not say much about Chengyu. He had seen the Divine Doctor Zhang and said that if it were Divine Doctor Zhang, there definitely would be a way to heal him." She threw out that thought, and consoled Lady Fang. "Raise your spirits, do not be like that in front of Chengyu. Do not let him suffer more; he has already endured a lot."


    When Old Lady Fang mentioned her son, Lady Fang filled with gentleness and love for her child.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she said. ¡°Chengyu is very understanding.¡±


    The words ¡®very understanding¡¯ made Old Lady Fang smile bitterly, but she did not say anything else on the matter.


    ¡°Right now the number one priority is Jun Zhenzhen,¡± she said seriously. ¡°There is no point in you going to talk to her; whatever you say she will not understand. And her deficient brain might think to ckmail us by starting trouble with the Ning Family.¡±


    Miss Jun was the type who would really do that. Lady Fang made a sound of agreement after a moment¡¯s consideration.


    ¡°From now on, do not let her leave the house. Do not let her speak with the servants,¡± said Old Lady Fang.


    Was this not putting Jun Zhenzhen under house arrest? Lady Fang was a bit put out.


    ¡°Zhenzhen probably will be unwilling,¡± she said.


    In the past, she was allowed to do anything she wanted, and she was still unsatisfied. If she were to go under house arrest right now, this would be a massive dishonor for Jun Zhenzhen. She would definitely start a ruckus.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the past is in the past. Before she believed that she had an engagement with the Ning Family so she was concerned about the Ning Family¡¯s face, and she acted like that,¡± said Old Lady Fang coldly. ¡°There is no need for that now.¡±


    Right now, Jun Zhenzhen had nowhere to go. She was just an orphan girl ced in the care of the Fang Family. Handling her was, of course, up to them.


    Lady Fang stroked the cup in her grasp.


    ¡°People in the city are talking about how Zhenzhen extorted the Ning Family,¡± she said suddenly.


    Old Lady Fang looked at her.


    ¡°In the city?¡± she asked.


    Before, the maidservant had asked around Beiliu and found out that Jun Zhenzhen had extorted five thousand taels from the Ning Family, but the news could not have spread so fast, unless the Ning Family did so deliberately.


    When she thought this, Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression darkened. She could not help but think of what Jun Zhenzhen had said.


    Right now, it wasn¡¯t her who was thinking about it, but the Ning Family who could not let go.


    It was reasonable to say that now that the marriage had been resolved, everybody involved would shut up and not talk about it. Although, it was inescapable that some people would talk, both parties should refuse to offer an exnation. Slowly, the matter would die out. But right now, the Ning Family not only did not exin, but had spread the matter of Jun Zhenzhen''s acquired silver everywhere.


    ¡°It is obvious that the Ning Family¡¯s hatred has not stopped,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Mother, what Zhenzhen said is right. She had created arge disturbance. Although she has given up the marriage contract, the Ning Family has to defend itself,¡± she said. ¡°We should also do the same.¡±


    Old Lady Fang smiled coldly.


    ¡°They want to force her to death,¡± she said, with a bit of sorrow and indignation. ¡°She is but an orphan girl.¡±


    Lady Fang hurried to stand up.


    ¡°Mother, I think that the Ning Family is probably mistaken,¡± she said. ¡°They think that Zhenzhen¡¯s actions were the intentions of the Fang Family. Naturally, they would not see Zhenzhen as a threat, but our Fang Family is arge family.¡±


    Old Lady Fang was silent.


    ¡°What are they thinking?¡± she asked with a coldugh. ¡°Do they think that this olddy will kneel for them?¡±


    Lady Fang lowered her gaze.


    ¡°Mother, wouldn¡¯t it be better to find Zhenzhen a good family to marry into?¡± she asked.


    When she said that, Old Lady Fang¡¯s prating gaze suddenly turned to her. Lady Fang lowered her head and went still.


    ¡°... Zhenzhen had said she had epted it and moved on. But in this world, she is bound toe in contact with others who will talk. After a long time, resentment will be stirred in her heart. If we find a marriage for her sooner, she can be happy and move on from this misfortune. Secondly, Zhenzhen will be able topletely forget the thing Ning Family.¡± She lowered her voice dramatically. ¡°Thirdly, the Ning Family will be able topletely let go of this matter.¡±


    Actually, the most important thing was the third point.


    Up until now, in order to avoid the Ning Family from ring at them like tigers, they had to be sure to make their attitudes clear.


    Only, it was hard for Jun Zhenzhen to marry into a good family like this, and she also had to be married somewhere far away.


    This maternal granddaughter was extremely unreasonable, but in the end she was the only flesh and blood of Old Lady Fang¡¯s daughter. Old Lady could not protect only themselves and push her away.


    Old Lady Fang released the hands gripping her knees and looked at her daughter-inw again, her expressionplicated.


    She was getting older, and her grandson was in such a predicament; this Fang Family obviously could only be left to this woman, her daughter-inw. Operating the exchange firm and dealing with money while not prioritizing family was not an easy thing to do. Old Lady Fang was always worried that this daughter-inw of hers had a much too weak personality and soft heart. Right now, she saw instead that it was her heart that was too soft.


    This daughter-inw had never forgotten the disaster that Jun Zhenzhen was too everyone. Right now, she was bringing the knife down on the cmity. No one could oppose her and would praise her instead.


    This daughter-inw was not so weak that she needed to be worried. Toward her niece, she had no hesitation. Old Lady Fang could not say whether she was happy or sad about that.


    But what else could be done? Right now, the Fang Family¡¯s situation was precarious. This Jun Zhenzhen did not harmonize well with others and turned them cold against herself. Leaving her here, in this family, was too dangerous.


    For the Fang Family, people not of the Fang Family needed to be abandoned.


    The women of the Fang Family were merciless so they could continue to survive and so their family would not fall.


    Old Lady Fang finally exhaled. She sat up straight and spoke slowly, ¡°Child, you can do that, then I will be able to rx.¡±

 Chapter 21: Choosing Good Candidates

    <h4>Chapter 21: Choosing Good Candidates</h4>


    Old Lady Fang consented to Lady Fang¡¯s suggestion, and the two people did not continue speaking on that topic.


    Since they had already decided to abandon Miss Jun, there was nothing for them to be mncholic about.


    They had spent these past few years fighting all sorts of people and situations. They had already shed all their tears and polished their hard hearts.


    Mother-inw and daughter-inw spoke of matters rted to the exchange firm, while Lady Fang also attended to Old Lady as she ate. She had the maid servants and servant girls apany Old Lady Fang and asked to take her leave.


    When she returned to her rooms, she could see more than a few people sitting inside a room through the ss, resplendent and colorful.


    When Lady Fang stepped into the room, the three young misses and the two other women stood up to wee her in ordance to propriety.


    ¡°How are the ounts?¡± asked Lady. She changed her clothes with the assistance of the two women, washed her hands, and then, as routine dictated, asked her daughters about their daily assignment.


    ¡°Manager Gao brought good news,¡± answered Fang Yunxiu, smiling.


    ¡°Other people might say it was doing well, but you must only believe half of it,¡± said Lady Fang softly. ¡°Not everything is true.¡±


    ¡°Mother, rx. We aren¡¯t Jun Zhenzhen,¡± interjected Fang Jinxiu.


    ¡°If you talk about her like that, then you are no different from her,¡± scolded Lady Fang.


    Fang Jinxiu did not get angry, but instead, respectfully made an affirmative sound.


    ¡°Okay, you have worked hard today. Go back to your courtyard and eat,¡± said Lady Fang with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s also rxing to eat with Mother,¡± said Fang Jinxiu.


    ¡°Mother is saying that we bother her when she eats,¡± said Fang Yuxiu,ughing.


    The round-faced, thin eyebrowed women taking off Lady Fang¡¯s jade bracelets smiled.


    ¡°Stop joking around, Second Miss. Go and rest up. It is getting closer to New Year¡¯s and you will have to work even harder. Lady is being considerate of you,¡± she said.


    This was Concubine Yuan.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled, but did not say anything more. The three sisters said their farewells to Lady and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Mother, that Jun Zhenzhen¡­¡± began Fang Jinxiu.


    ¡°You and your sisters just need to do your own work; I will handle her. You need not worry and do not lower yourselves to her level,¡± interrupted Lady Fang.


    The other woman standing next to Lady waved at Fang Jinxiu. This was Fang Jinxiu¡¯s birthmother, Concubine Su. She had the opposite of Fang Jinxiu¡¯s fiery tempe. Instead, she was slow of speech andconic.


    Fang Jinxiu did not say anything more and left with her sisters.


    The three young misses had taken their servant girls with them, and the room seemed to be much colder.


    "When Mother allowed master to have this many concubines, I was not happy, but right now, I regret that he epted this little," said Lady Fang as she sat down. "If he had taken in more, he would have sired more children, and the house would be more lively."


    Concubine Yuan scoffed.


    "Lady, you really do not miss Master," she said. "What do you take Master for?"


    Lady Fang smiled.


    "I also had said such pretty words. At that time, when Master spent a night in someone else''s room, I would give him looks for several days." Sheughed and looked at the two concubines. "As a result, in the end only Concubine Su gave birth. Master is no longer here, and everyone else has left."


    When she said this, she was frustrated.


    "Only you two were left to help me guard the family. I don''t know whether that is fortunate or not."


    Concubine Su carried over a thick ounting book to the table.


    "Whether it is good or bad fortune is not something a man decides," she said. She was not predisposed to talking, and after she said this, she paused for half a moment. "Anyway, I feel that I am very happy where I am."


    Concubine Yuan got out the counting sticks and spread out the blotting paper and inkstone. She smiled as she sat.


    "Lady, a person''s fate is already predetermined. Do not dwell on the things that have happened. It will be hard for us just to go through life," she said. "Old Lady said that the women of the Fang Family cannot be scared by adversity. For through adversity we may also taste sweetness.¡±


    While she said this, she nimbly fiddled with the counting sticks.


    This was an activity that they had done everyday for the past ten years. When the master was ambushed and died and the Shandong n and Cao Family from Qixian came to cause trouble about dividing the property, they had said that a group of women were useless and would just lose the business. Old Lady Fang had pped the table and said that they would make them see that women were no different from men. From that day on, the women of the house had learned business and ounting.


    Concubine Su was raised to provide for the elders of the Fang Family and not to deal with money. If she would have returned home, she would have to remarry, but the Su Family would not meddle if she didn¡¯t.


    Of course, you didn¡¯t have to leave if you didn¡¯t want to. Concubine Yuan chose not to leave. They learned ounting with Lady, as well as how to manage everything else.


    Lady Fang picked up the ounting book.


    ¡°How has it been trying to find those people?¡± she asked.


    Concubine Yuan set down the ledger in her hands, her smile broadening.


    ¡°Lady, Old Lady agreed?¡± she asked.


    Concubine Su raised her head and stopped moving.


    Lady Fang nodded.


    ¡°This is something that she did herself, so she cannot me others for not protecting her,¡± she said.


    Concubine Yuan beamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to protect. Having her marry out is protecting her. Old Lady not letting her get married isn¡¯t protecting her.¡± She smiled. ¡°After Lady instructed me, I have meticulously sorted through the candidates. Finally, I decided on a family.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± asked Lady Fang excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a schr from Zhao Prefecture,¡± said Concubine Yuan.


    Zhao Prefecture?


    Lady Fang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unstable there?¡± she -asked.


    It was far enough, but if the ce was unstable, there would be gossip.


    Zhao Prefecture was part of the Hebei Road. The Jurchen and Zhou Dynasty had been fighting over it for many years. This northern region was fought over constantly; it would not be pleasant to stay there.


    ¡°Lady, the Duke of Chengguo is there. The northernnds have been safe for many years,¡± Concubine Yuan said with a smile.


    Although they were not from the northernnds, they would not be unfamiliar with this person from the north.


    The Duke of Chengguo Zhu Shan had recovered the northernnds from the hands of the Jurchen. He was from a military family and had achieved countless military victories. He had received the deep regard from the former emperor and was bestowed a dukedom.


    Today, the Duke of Chengguo had protected the Hebei Road for six years. The northernnds were, indeed, safe.


    Lady Fang rxed her crinkled brow.


    "Moreover, he is a schr," followed up Concubine Yuan. "His family has generousnds, but he is looking to remarry."


    Lady Fang frown appeared again. She stroked the ledger while thinking.


    "So you''re saying the family has an heir," she said.


    Concubine Yuan smiled and nodded.


    "So, they do not care whether or not the female can continue the family line. Just looking for someone to be intimate with and care for them," she said.


    To say it honestly, they were looking for a young and beautiful source of fun, so they did not really care about the girl''s background.


    Far away, able to deal with the Ning Family, a schr, and would suit Jun Zhenzhen''s status.


    "Okay, now leave it to me," said Lady Fang.


    Concubine Yuan smiled and made a sound of agreement. Concubine Su did not have any thoughts on the matter. The chatter stopped there. It seemed that this was a small, yetnot quite a small matter. Everybody lowered their heads, busied themselves, and did not bring it up again.


    The servant girls stood by quietly, asionally serving some tea. On this winter night, three girls were sitting in the room, not lonely at all.


    Miss Jun did not know that a major turning point in her life had been decided, but if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    She was very clear on her present circumstances.


    Maidservants at the gates that had received the news were to take strict precautions and not wait for Miss Jun toe again. They quickly left the surrounding area.


    Soon after, Miss Jun began her activities in the rear courtyard.


    The maidservants and servant girls in the gardens, who had been toote in receiving the news, trembled in fear.


    Miss Jun was irrational. Although, Miss Jun would not looking at them in contempt as before, she wasn¡¯t be nice to them either.


    ¡°Young Miss, the day is cold. Why do you want to go to the garden for a stroll?¡± asked Liu¡¯er while carrying a hand warming stove.


    Moreover, Young Miss was also walking so quickly. It was tiring and chilly.


    Because this body was too weak, Miss Jun needed to increase her activity to strengthen her body. Even if she wouldn¡¯t be able to ride a horse and shoot an arrow, at least she should be able to walk for a long period of time.


    The capital was very far away; it would not be easy to walk there.


    ¡°This is good for the body,¡± she said.


    Liu¡¯er was nodding when a hoarse voice suddenly came from over their heads.


    ¡°Old Heavenly Father is really unkind. People who don¡¯t want to live actually can live so well!¡±


    Miss jun stopped in her tracks to look. In the rocky gardens she had just stepped into appeared a twelve, thirteen-year-old boy.


    This boy had an elegant appearance, his two eyes bright. However, it was just a pity that his physique was as sticky as firewood. He should have had the elegant posture of a young man, but he was neither standing nor lounging. Instead, he was almost limply sitting in a wheelchair, a thick nket covering his distorted figure.


    This was the Fang Family¡¯s cripple young master that would not live past fifteen.

 Chapter 22: Fortunate and Unfortunate People

    <h4>Chapter 22: Fortunate and Unfortunate People</h4>


    Toward this younger male cousin, Miss Jun did not have any feelings. All she recalled about him was that he was a cripple. She had not seen him since she hade to the Fang Family.


    This was the only grandson of Old Lady Fang, the only male sessor of the Fang bloodline. He had been healthy when he was born but had caught an illness during childhood. The doctors had prognosed that he would not live past fifteen.


    Miss Jun looked at Young Master Fang. This child was very naughty. How did he climb up the faux mountain.


    When he saw Miss Jun sizing him up, Young Master Fang¡¯s calm face broke into a smile.


    ¡°Miss Jun actually sees me,¡± he said with a husky voice. ¡°Third Tao, go tell the kitchens that we will have an extra meal this afternoon.¡±


    Behind him, a young servant boy heard his words and, after carefully looking at Miss Jun, timidly passed the order to other servants.


    Miss Jun did not say anything, though, the servant girl next to her stuck up her nose.


    ¡°How unfortunate that we met with this short-lived ghost,¡± she said with her lips curling up, not at all covering her derision. She reached out a hand to Miss Jun. ¡°Young Miss, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    The words ¡®short-lived ghost¡¯ clearly were heard by this boy, but he acted as if he hadn¡¯t, continuing to smile.


    But Miss Jun was able to catch a hint of a familiar aura in his eyes.


    It was like when she had found out the truth and was preparing herself to kill that person. She had seen that expression on her face in the mirror.


    Anger, and unwillingness. Fire raging in the heart. Wishing that you could just set everything on fire.


    But also doing one¡¯s utmost to suppress it.


    At the time, she didn''t hide her intentions, so she was seen right through, and her hatred went unavenged when she was killed by a stray knife.


    For such a young boy to be exhibiting this kind of embittered cynicism was pretty good.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    Young Master Fang¡¯s smile broadened.


    "It truly is an honor for Young Miss Jun to ask for my name," he said. "Third Tao, ask the kitchens to also add a pot of wine."


    From his lofty position, he saw that Miss Jun was still calm, like she had not heard his ridicule.


    Or perhaps, he had heard wrongly that this Miss Jun was a brainless idiot.


    His interest waned somewhat.


    What could he talk about with this woman. Or perhaps it was because just now he saw the expression on the woman''s face.


    That calm and collected expression like she had everything under control. It appearing on this kind of woman''s face really made people unable to help but say a few words in mockery.


    "A dead person needs a name?" he asked calmly. Without interest, he leaned over to the servant boy. "Let''s go."


    The young servant boy quickly took off the nket covering him and put him on his back while another servant boy rushed forward to take the wheelchair.


    Liu''er''s mouth curled. Miss Jun stood there without moving.


    "Of course a dead person needs a name," she said. "When some people die, they still remain in many others'' hearts. The ones who are living do not necessarily need a name, because some of them are already the same as the dead."


    Before, when she was alive, there wasn''t anyone who cared about her. Right now, she had died and been brought back, so she would definitely leave her name in those people''s hearts, and be their nightmare.


    With his hands on the servant boy¡¯s shoulders, Young Master Fang paused slightly. That girl¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow as she continued to speak.


    ¡°The length of a person¡¯s life does not matter. Fireworks are short-lived but dazzling. Dead treesst for a long time, but are rotten.¡±


    This straw-brained woman could actually say such things.


    Young Master Fang subconsciously turned his head.


    He couldn¡¯t say she had straw for brains. In any case, she was a daughter of a schrly family. She should have read enough books to put on such a facade.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    ¡°The living dead people do not have names. So from now on, do not say such things about yourself, Little Cousin,¡± she said lightly.


    Young Master Fang could not help but smile.


    Little Cousin? Such a moniker was indeed rare, was this mockery?


    ¡°What Elder Cousin said is right,¡± said Young Master Fang with a smile. ¡°It was me who spoke wrongly. I still need my name. However, Elder Cousin, you do not need a name.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Liu¡¯er red at him. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t my family¡¯s young miss not need a name?¡±


    ¡°Because I will die, and your family¡¯s young miss won¡¯t,¡± said Young Master Fang seriously.


    Liu¡¯er became more confused by this.


    ¡°Does your brain have a hole?¡± she asked. ¡°You are dying but need a name, and my family¡¯s young miss is alive but doesn¡¯t?¡±


    No wonder this cripple never came out to see people. Not only was he a cripple, but he was also a lunatic.


    This Fang Family was too horrible.


    Young Master Fang braced himself on the young servant boy¡¯s shoulders, forcing himself to support his upper body.


    ¡°This is because your family¡¯s young miss will live for a long time,¡± he said in deadly earnest. ¡°I will die, but until then, Grandmother and Mother are there to support the family business for me, letting me reap the benefits and squander money recklessly. However, Grandmother and Mother are old. They will not outlive your family¡¯s young miss. When they die, the Fang Family¡¯srge tree trunk will¡­ break.¡±


    He made a sound and spread out his arms to make a toppling gesture.


    ¡°..when the main tree falls, you have nowhere to shade yourself. Elder Cousin, you are a beautiful girl. But you have lost your marriage, started a feud with the Ning Family, and have lost your protection. You will not be able to pass your days well¡­¡± He looked at Miss Jun and shook his head, his face full of pity and sorrow. ¡°Elder Cousin, I don¡¯t know how wretched the days of someone who has lost the protection of their family will be.¡±


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Younger Cousin, you are talking about yourself,¡± she said.


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s lips twisted.


    ¡°What are you saying. Our young miss does not need your Fang Family¡¯s protection. Rather, you¡¯re the ones dragging down Young Miss,¡± she said with a snort.


    Young Master Fang broke out intoughter.


    Yes, how could he forget? The master and servant with high self-esteem scoffed at the Fang Family. They believed that they came from the heavens. For him to talk such things with them wasughable.


    It was probably because he hadn¡¯t spoken this much with another person in so long that he would even talk so much rubbish with this woman.


    What was even moreughable was that he had been talking nonsense, but he had spoken of the true grief in his heart.


    A life that had not started was already ending. For thest few years, he had believed that he had already epted it and let go, but in the end, he could not.


    Did their Fang Family truly have a cursed fate? Will their Fang Family¡¯s wealth be taken by the other families? Just because their great-grandfather had been heartless to his blood kin, his bloodline would be shortened?


    Grandfather and Father had been unfortunate to live only half a life. Then, what about him? After just mastering how to walk, he was relegated to a wheelchair. His life had not started yet it had already ended. What did the heavens give him life for?


    Why didn¡¯t they let him live and forced him to die, why did they make him endure such torment?


    The boy¡¯s hands clenched on the servant boy¡¯s shoulders, but there was barely any force from his entire body.


    He lowered his gaze and did not look at Miss Jun again.


    ¡°Yes, I was just talking about myself. I am very fortunate; I will be able to leave in a year and will not have to suffer such hardship.¡± He smiled, disaffected. ¡°Miss Jun is also very fortunate that she will not be encumbered by the Fang Familyter.¡±


    Liu¡¯er sneered.


    ¡°Young Miss, let¡¯s go. Do not mind him,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun still stood there, unmoving. She looked at Young Master Fang on the servant¡¯s back, seeming to think over something.


    ¡°Young Miss, what are you thinking about?¡± asked Liu¡¯er, uprehending but also a bit worried. ¡°Don¡¯t mind the words of a cripple.¡±


    ¡°I am thinking about whether or not I want to ride the Fang Family¡¯s boat,¡± she said.


    The Fang Family¡¯s boat?


    The Fang Family was an exchange firm, not a nautical business. What boat?


    Liu¡¯er did not understand. Did Young Miss get addled by the cripple¡¯s words?


    Miss Jun looked at Young Master Fang being carried down the top of the fake mountain and stepped over there.


    The two servant boys carefully ced Young Master Fang onto the wheelchair. Because of his paralysis he was moved about like a broken rag doll.


    The two servant boys looked at Miss Jun with dissatisfaction. What was baffling, though, was that Young Master Fang was still as calm as before.


    ¡°Pardon me for dirtying Miss Jun¡¯s eyes,¡± he said. ¡°To live in the same house as me must be very unfortunate for Miss Jun.¡±


    Miss Jun¡¯s gaze swept over him inch by inch.


    ¡°It really ismentable for me to live with you. If I can cure your sickness, and if you don¡¯t die in two years from now, will it be fortunate or unfortunate?¡±

 Chapter 23: A Liar’s Words

    <h4>Chapter 23: A Liar¡¯s Words</h4>


    The words said by Miss Jun had made everyone at the scene nk out.


    Able to cure his illness, able to prevent his death. These were the things that the Fang Family dreamed about. If anyone could aplish them, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang would be so excited they would even give their lives to him.


    However, hearing this girl say those words, the people were not shocked or ecstatic.


    Young Master Fang jeered.


    ¡°Miss Jun, what a frightening threat,¡± he said.


    Miss Jun smiled and grabbed the wrist he had resting on his wheelchair.


    Because he was paralyzed, Young Master Fang¡¯s hands were very cold. When one of them suddenly came in contact with a warm hand, as well the special tenderness of a girl¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t help but stiffen up.


    Miss Jun had already flipped it over his hands, and her fingers were pressing into his pulse.


    Young Master Fang felt warmth flowing through his veins and circling through his body. His face turned humiliated and angry.


    He was actually touched by this woman.


    He knew that other people would not dare to say it to his face, but internally, they rejected his useless body. His mindset toward it was that if they spurned him, then he would spurn them.


    If they thought that this body was dirty, then he would think they were dirty.


    Young Master Fang wanted to shake off Miss Jun¡¯s hand, but she had already stood up straight and let go.


    ¡°You are not sick,¡± she said. ¡°You have been poisoned.¡±


    Young Master Fang scoffed.


    ¡°Rubbish,¡± he said.


    Everyone knew that he had been sick as a child. When his mother was carrying him, she was overly sad because of his father¡¯s passing and almost miscarried. He was barely saved and was born premature. Although he had lived without troubles until he was five, heter contracted an illness.


    Poisoned, does this woman really think he¡¯s a child that can be fooled?


    Miss Jun did not say anything more and took several steps back.


    ¡°I will go back and think about this. I will probably be able to find a way detoxify it,¡± she said. Without waiting for Young Master Fang to continue speaking, she left.


    She walked neatly and nimbly, while Young Master Fang was slow to recover himself. His expression while sitting in his wheelchair wasplicated.


    Howughable.


    What was with him today? Not only did he go up to talk to that woman, but he had also actually listened to her words.


    For the past ten years, his grandmother and mother had brought famous doctors from every river and mountain to treat his illness. There was not one who had said that he could be cured. But now, this ignorant, trash woman actually said she could treat him?


    What was even more funny, was that for a single moment he had actually been excited.


    Excited because of being able to be cured? He had actually believed her.


    As his biological countdown came nearer and nearer, he had already thought himself unafraid. He had thought that knowing about his death for almost ten years meant that he could calmly ept it. But it seemed that that wasn¡¯t the case.


    In the face of his final moment, he was actually so scared that he would grasp at any straw to save his life. Even one from this woman¡¯s words.


    Watching the girl in the distance, Young Master Fang wanted tough loudly. But in the end, he only coughed twice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said neutrally.


    The two servant boys covered the surprise in their eyes and hurried to push the chair. On this winter day, the only sound was of the creaking as they walked through the deste garden.


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss, your ways are truly good,¡± said Liu¡¯er with great delight.


    Miss Jun looked at her, uprehending.


    ¡°Fooling that little cripple,¡± said Liu¡¯er in worship.


    Miss Jun smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything else. After walking for a while, she paused at a broad stretch ofnd.


    This seemed to be a martial arts training ground.


    All wealthy families had training grounds, while schrly families had the Six Confucian Arts. In the Ze Prefecture, there were many families who emted them, so, naturally, their descendants had to train in these skills.


    Only, there were no men in the Fang Family, but this training ground seemed to be often used.


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss,e see,e see. This is Old Lady¡¯s wooden post that she hits.¡± Liu¡¯er stood in front of the wooden stake and pointed at it.


    Miss Jun walked up to look at the stake used to train fists. It didn¡¯t look as exaggerated as Liu¡¯er had said. She smiled while she hit the ce where Liu¡¯er was pointing.


    ¡°Aiya, Young Miss, be careful so your hand doesn¡¯t get hurt,¡± said Liu¡¯er hurriedly.


    Miss Jun smiled while taking back her hand.


    ¡°This ce is pretty good,¡± she said, looking all around. ¡°We should set up an archery target here.¡±


    Liu¡¯er did not understand.


    ¡°What are you going to do with an archery target?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Strengthen my body,¡± said Miss Jun, as she lightly hit the wooden stake again.


    It would not be easy to ride in a broken boat. At the very least, she should prepare for any jolts and shakes.


    Liu¡¯er wasn¡¯t all that excited about strengthening the body, but she listened to Young Miss¡¯ every word. She immediately found some servants to set up a straw target, as well as find them a bow and arrows.


    The Fang Family servants had never predicted that this master and servant would make such a request. They were not allowed to talk with this master and servant pair, and they were not allowed to let them leave.


    But right now, this Miss Jun was not asking them about the family¡¯s private matters, and neither did they want to leave through the gates. So were they supposed to listen to Miss Jun¡¯s order or not?


    The maidservants pretended to go and cater to the request, while they actually went to speak with Lady Fang first.


    ¡°What is she nning on doing?¡± asked Concubine Yuan with a frown. ¡°How does she want to strengthen her body? Does she need to strengthen herself?"


    Concubine Yuan was hinting at something. When Fang Jinxiu and Miss Jun were fighting over the handkerchief, although Fang Jinxiu was ferocious, Miss Jun was not at a disadvantage. She had been clutching a lock of Fang Jinxiu''s hair.


    "This is good; alwayszing about without moving will lead to her imagination running wild," said Lady Fang. "Do as Miss Jun instructed."


    The maidservant made a soundof affirmation, but did not leave.


    "Lady, Miss Jun met Young Master in the garden," she said after hesitation. "I do not know if this is the reason she is doing this."


    When she heard something involving Young Master Fang, Lady Fang sat straight up in her chair.


    "Who let her appear before Young Master?" asked Concubine Yuan anxiously. "No, how it happened isn¡¯t important. I¡¯m only afraid of what she would say if she saw Young Master."


    By ''what she would say'', she meant words ridiculing the crippled young master.


    Lady Fang sighed and reclined back in her chair.


    "Chengyu knows what kind of person she is. There is no need to care too much," she said. "I will go and speak to him in a moment. Miss Jun is a guest, and these past few days she hasn''t been in the garden."


    Concubine Yuan could only sigh helplessly.


    "Truly an evil. How could Old Lady¡¯s daughter raise such a thing,¡± she said, while waving away the maidservant.


    The maidservant hurriedly retreated.


    Lady Fang was still slowly looking through the ledger, but Concubine Yuan knew that her mood was not good. As expected, after she finished looking through the ount book, Lady Fang stood up.


    "I will speak to Old Lady about the Zhao Prefecture matter," she said, looking at Concubine Yuan. "You speak with the schr and propose a marriage before the end of the year."


    Before the end of the year? Concubine Yuan could not help but be shocked.


    There wasn''t even a month left till the end of the year. It looked like this was going to be an extremely rushed marriage.


    "It''s not sudden at all. Not even talking about getting married in a month, but it would even be fine to get married three days from now. Is our Fang Family unable to arrange this?¡± asked Lady Fang.


    This meant that she wanted her to immediately disappear from their sight.


    Concubine Yuan did not say anything more. She helped Lady change her clothes and sent her off. Then, she stood for a moment at the door before calling over a servant girl.


    "Go speak with Third Young Miss. Miss Jun was insulting Young Master in the garden," she instructed in a low voice.


    The little servant girl made a sound of confirmation and trotted away.

 Chapter 24: Spoken Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 24: Spoken Secrets</h4>


    Third Miss Fang Jinxiu was not in her room, but pouring over the exchange firm receipts with Second Miss Fang Yuxiu .


    This was a daily activity of the young misses of the Fang Family. They were not studying feminine arts or the four arts of zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting. Rather, they were learning about the business of the exchange firm.


    Young servant girls stood by the window chattering about how everybody was not allowed to go in the garden after Miss Jun had insulted Young Master there. Naturally, the news reached Fang Jinxiu¡¯s ears.


    Fang Jinxiu threw the book she was holding on the table and scampered off the bed. Fang Yuxiu hurried to grab her.


    ¡°Mother has already passed her judgement, do not go and cause a mess,¡± she said, looking at the window. ¡°That servant girl is Concubine Yuan¡¯s.¡±


    There were somethings that she wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t. After all, Concubine Yuan wanted to wholeheartedly protect her birth mother.


    Fang Jinxiu followed her gaze out the window.


    ¡°I know, my personality is very vtile so she likes to use me,¡± she said. ¡°That is because there are some things Mother cannot say. She is doing it for Mother¡¯s well-being, and I am also doing so for Mother''s well-being. As long as it is good for mother and the family, I don¡¯t mind being used.¡±


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    ¡°Then go and hurry back,¡± she said, picking up the ledger again. ¡°Today¡¯s work is not finished yet.¡±


    When Fang Jinxiu went to Old Lady Fang¡¯s room, Lady Fang and Old Lady were talking about the schr from Zhao Prefecture.


    ¡°... Such an old age, also a widower, I think it¡¯s no good,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to choose a person before the year ends. Wait until the year is over so we can locate a matchmaker to find a fitting candidate.¡±


    Old Lady Fangughed coldly.


    ¡°She could choose someone better,¡± she said. ¡°There are other options.¡±


    When she said this, she paused.


    ¡°Zhao Prefecture¡­¡±


    Zhao Prefecture was too far, as well as in the north.


    Lady Fang lowered her head to speak when Fang Jinxiu entered the room.


    In front of a young girl, they could not discuss matters of marriage. The two people stopped talking about this topic.


    ¡°Grandmother, would you allow us siblings to move to a different courtyard?¡± she asked directly. ¡°It would be better to let Jun Zhenzhen have free reign of the house, so we won¡¯t obscure her vision.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡± asked Old Lady Fang.


    Lady Fang shot Fang Jinxiu a look.


    ¡°Nothing, she just wants to use the garden as a training ground and learn archery.¡± Lady Fang stopped herself from smiling as she said, ¡°This is very good,pared to letting her be bored indoors and indulge her flights of fancy.¡±


    ¡°Mother, why are you giving it to her. She doesn¡¯t want to learn archery, she just wants to cause trouble. She insulted Chengyu as a cripple in the garden. Now Chengyu is not allowed in the gardens, and just lets her use it,¡± said Fang Jinxiu in a huff.


    Old Lady Fang frowned at Lady Fang.


    Lady Fang hurried to exin,¡°It was a lucky coincidence. They only said a few words to each other. I asked, and there was no fight.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Little Brother has a good temperament and wouldn¡¯t fight, so why does he deserve to be ridiculed?¡± asked Fang Jinxiu, her eyes turning red ¡°She called him a cripple! Does she have no humanity?¡±


    A cripple, a cripple. How could these words not be a p to Old Lady Fang¡¯s face.


    She grabbed a cup of tea, trying to keep her hand from trembling.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then the family from Zhao is very good.¡± She looked at Lady Fang. ¡°Do your utmost to arrange things.¡±


    Lady Fang made a sound of agreement.


    ¡°That schr is returning from a journey and will be sent here after the New Year,¡± she said softly.


    Old Lady Fang raised the cup to her mouth.


    ¡°Since he will arrive after the new year, then let us not wait till the year is over. Arrange everything before the year is out. Then the husband and wife can go back home together,¡± she said coldly.


    Lady Fang made a difficult expression, but still agreed.


    Fang Jinxiu didn¡¯t know what was meant by the schr from the Zhao Prefecture. She thought they were talking about the buying-and-selling business of the family. So, she decided to ask her own questions.


    ¡°Grandmother,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°Did you hear what I said? Will you let us leave for another courtyard? I do not want to meet her again. Although the house is big, there is nowhere she can¡¯t go. Now she is even bothering Little Brother and being happy about it. She teased Little Brother, saying she would cure him. If she really wants to feed Little Brother some medicine, will you stop her?¡±


    ¡°She will not make trouble like that,¡± said Lady Fang.


    Recalling what she had just heard from the little servant boys, Fang Jinxiu became angry. ¡°Mother, what will she not do? She imed that Little Brother is not sick, but poisoned,¡± she said.


    The cruelest joke that could be said in this world was telling a person about to die that ¡®I can cure you¡¯.


    ¡°She really does not have a shred of humanity¡­¡±


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s voice dropped, and a cracking sound could be heard. The teacup shattered to pieces on the ground, tea sshing. The front of Fang Jinxiu¡¯s dress could not avoid it.


    Grandmother was angry?


    Fang Jinxiu hurried to look, only to see not anger crossing over Old Lady Fang¡¯s whole face, but amazement. Her hand was grasping air.


    It was obvious she hadn¡¯t broken the teacup out of anger, but had instead dropped it.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± asked Lady Fang. ¡°Chengyu is poisoned?¡±


    Fang Jinxiu frowned.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t tell me that you believe her nonsense?¡± she asked.


    Old Lady Fang did not answer her, but turned to Lady Fang. Lady Fang was also looking at her, and both of their expressions had turned strangelyplicated.


    It wasn¡¯t that they believed her, but it was just that Jun Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t been speaking nonsense.


    Other people did not know, but they knew that Chengyu¡¯s illness was actually because of a poison.


    Because the matter wasplicated, they had covered it up as a secret. The ones who knew the secret weren¡¯t many, and Jun Zhenzhen was definitely not one of them.


    How, then, did she know?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When thenterns were already lit, Concubine Yuan rubbed her eyes in Lady Fang¡¯s rooms. She set down the ledger.


    ¡°Lady has not returned tonight?¡± she asked.


    Old Lady Fang had not been well for thest few years. Sometimes, Lady Fang would stay to wait on her.


    The servant girl in attendance of the room went out to ask. Returning, she shook her head.


    ¡°Lady did not say,¡± she said.


    Concubine Yuan frowned. That said that there was something going on.


    ¡°Did Third Miss go to see Old Lady?¡± she asked.


    The servant girl nodded.


    ¡°She went to see her this afternoon,¡± she said.


    Then what was going on? Old Lady agreed to Miss Jun¡¯s marriage. The family they chose had an eptable background. It was reasonable to say that Old Lady wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to part with that person. Moreover, she had already provoked Fang Chengyu. So, how hard could it be to convince her to make Miss Jun marry out?


    When the first slivers of dawn appeared, the people in Old Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard were already walking about.


    Old Lady Fang was a very disciplined person. Ever since Master Fang had passed away fifteen years ago, she had always slept and woke early. She ate twice a day and would go to train in the garden every three days, uncaring whether it was cold or warm, rainy or windy.


    But today, Old Lady Fang, who had gotten up early, was unsettled. It had to do with the reason she had went to sleeptest night.


    Lady Fang¡¯s spirits were even worse. She hadn¡¯t slept at allst night.


    ¡°This was a joke, or something said randomly.¡±


    When they were sitting at the dining table, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang talked about what they had concluded after thinking over the events of yesterday.


    Lady Fang gripped her chopsticks.


    ¡°But she felt his pulse,¡± she had to say.


    ¡°That was part of her teasing Chengyu,¡± said Old Lady Fang resolutely. ¡°It¡¯s just like when she had brought a rope to the inn in Beiliu.¡±


    Yet Lady Fang¡¯s expression remained full of frustration.


    ¡°It was us who were thinking about it too much. If she really meant what she said, then right now she would be discussing conditions with us,¡± said Old Lady Fang slowly. ¡°Concern makes us go crazy. Because she randomly spoke one sentence, our wisdom and minds became disarrayed. This is trulyughable.¡±


    The situation was really too funny. Lady Fang smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± said Old Lady Fang. ¡°After eating go and arrange Miss Jun¡¯s marriage. I will go to the exchange firm and do what we must.¡±


    Lady Fang made a sound of agreement. She stood to serve Old Lady Fang food. After sitting down, the mother-inw and daughter-inw pair ate in silence.


    After eating, Old Lady Fang rode a carriage to the exchange firm, while Lady Fang went back to her own courtyard. As she walked back, she instructed others on the matters of the household and arrangged a carriage. After she returned back to her courtyard and cleared up things with Concubine Yuan, Concubine Yuan immediately left. Once she was gone, Lady Fang went to personally look over the three girls¡¯ homework.


    This was an ordinary day for them.


    But, after passing through a certain courtyard, Lady Fang could not help but take a look.


    ¡°What is Miss Jun doing?¡± she asked.


    There was a woman in charge of knowing where Miss Jun was. When Lady Fang asked, she answered in an instant.


    ¡°After waking up, Miss Jun had went to the garden for a walk. Afterwards, she hit the stake and practiced archery. Then she went to her room to eat,¡± said the maidservant.


    Lady Fang¡¯s originally calm expression suddenly turned strange.


    ¡°And right now?¡± she asked, absolutely incredulous.


    ¡°Right now Miss Jun is reading a book,¡± said the maidservant. After pausing, she added,. ¡°She is also looking for acupuncture needles.¡±


    Acupuncture needles.


    Only curing sicknesses needed acupuncture needles.


    As if needles had pricked her heart, Lady Fang¡¯s frozen mood suddenly shattered.


    She turned around. Under the eyes of many maidservants and servant girls, she strode into Miss Jun¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 25: She Really Knows

    <h4>Chapter 25: She Really Knows</h4>


    In the room, Miss Jun sat before a table.


    She had just finished reading through the books on the bookshelves, though as expected, she was unable to find what she was looking for.


    Master¡¯s medical books were not something the general world could see.


    That is to say, there still were things she hadn¡¯t finished doing, like tidying up Master¡¯s medical books. All in all, it was pretty good that she was able to continue to live, so at least she would not have to rely on Master¡¯s support.


    Liu¡¯er yawned as she looked at the acupuncture needles in Miss Jun¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Young Miss, what are you ying?¡± she asked.


    Since this morning Young Miss had been truly having a lot of fun. Liu¡¯er was very tired.


    ¡°This is not y,¡± said Miss Jun, twirling an acupuncture needle in her hands. She turned to watch the sunlight streaming through the window. Standing in the courtyard was Lady Fang, who was feeling a bit dizzy.


    But it wasn¡¯t the acupuncture needles that made her feel light-headed.


    She had done many things before¨Cinvesting great care, time and fairness¨Cso that she could get this girl out of the Fang Family, but just one sentence from her destroyed all that.


    Lady Fang felt that everything she had done was like a giant bubble. It looked amazing, but it couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from that girl¡¯s needles.


    Lady Fang inhaled deeply. This was all very ridiculous. Just as Old Lady Fang had said, this must be just a coincidence, some ravings that this girl said randomly. She should immediately forget all about this and continue with her work.


    But she couldn¡¯t step away.


    ¡°Lady.¡±


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s voice came from inside. Lady Fang looked at the servant girl¡¯s deformed face through the window¡¯s ss, and then the window was pushed open.


    ¡°Lady, what are you doing here?¡±


    The servant girl did not wee her as before, but instead spoke with displeasure, like she was being bothered.


    Miss Jun also looked Lady¡¯s way. She was neither surprised nor displeased about her arrival. She set down the needles and stood up.


    ¡°Aunt,¡± she greeted cordially, then straightened up. She looked at her with impassive,rge eyes.


    Those eyes seemed like they were questioning her.


    Lady Fang immediately felt like this scenario was familiar.


    When she had learned of her husband¡¯s passing, her son¡¯s incurable affliction, she did not wish to wake up every morning. When she thought of getting up and facing the world, all she wanted was to die bitterly.


    But at that time, there was a voice at the bottom of her heart saying, ¡°Wake up and see whether or not all you can do is die.¡± She had forced herself to open her eyes and had lived up until today.


    Right now, it was exactly the same. She wanted to ask this girl some questions, but she was a bit hesitant to speak.


    But rather than facing such suffering, she should just ask her inly whether it was real or fake. She did not need toplicate this.


    The servant girl at the entryway obtained Miss Jun¡¯s permission to pull back the curtains. Lady Fang strode in without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, did you see Chengyu yesterday?¡± she asked, opening the door to see the mountain [1].


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s lips curled.


    ¡°So the cripple ran back crying toin,¡± she muttered.


    Lady Fang had never bothered with servants; all it would do was lower her status.


    Whatever was wrong with the servant would be born by the owner.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°Aunt, did you want to inquire about the particrs?¡±


    Lady Fang made an en sound, and Miss Jun turned her head to instruct the servant girls.


    ¡°You leave first,¡± she said.


    When she said that, the people were slightly shocked.


    For Miss Jun to take the initiative to speak this extra sentence, did she want the uninvolved people to leave them alone so they could discuss secrets?


    Did this girl have such intentions? Or was Lady thinking too much?


    ¡°Go and make a pot of tea,¡± said Miss Jun to Liu¡¯er. She paused for a moment. ¡°Watch the people outside and make sure that they do not eavesdrop on what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    Liu¡¯er, who had been saddened by being chased out, immediately nodded her head enthusiastically and solemnly. This was an important task that Young Miss had entrusted to her; those servants from the Fang Family could not be relied on. She would definitely guard the door and prevent anyone from getting close.


    Seeing Liu¡¯er leave enthusiastically, Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated as she pursed her lips, but did not say anything.


    The only ones left in the room were Miss Jun and Lady Fang.


    ¡°Please sit, Aunt,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Lady Fang sat, and Miss Jun sat across from her. She took the position of someone listening diligently to their senior.


    Lady Fang did not know what to say. She and Miss Jun had not spent much time alone in each other''spany. She couldn¡¯t remember if Miss Jun was always this docile.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, I heard someone say that you could cure Chengyu¡¯s poison?¡± she asked, while looking at Miss Jun. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Miss Jun chuckled.


    ¡°I had not scrutinized Little Cousin before. I discovered an anomaly, but because I wasn¡¯t very certain I wanted to think over it first. That¡¯s why I didn''t have time to go speak to Aunt and Grandmother about this,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    So, she was saying that it wasn¡¯t because she was talking nonsense that she hadn¡¯te to find them, but because she hadn¡¯t thought it over.


    ¡°You, what did you mean? What did you mean by poisoned?¡± She gripped her kneecaps tightly.


    ¡°Aunt, are you not clear on Little Cousin¡¯s present condition?¡± asked Miss Jun, her expression level as she looked at Lady Fang. ¡°Could it be that you fed him this poison yourself?¡±


    She!


    Lady Fang felt like she was seeing the acupuncture needles, piercing through her heart, again.


    She had thought that she would gently make her intentions clear, or carefully lead her inquiries. In other words, she hadn¡¯t wanted to expose how much weight she put on this matter. But with just two sentences, everything she had nned was destroyed.


    Thisst sentence was even more terrifying than the one mentioning poison, to the extent that Lady Fang couldn¡¯t even say what she had wanted to. She violently stood up and charged out.


    She almost bumped into Liu¡¯er who was standing outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she yelled.


    Lady Fang naturally would not care about where she was staggering along till she got out the gates. The voices of servants, which had been dismissed into the other courtyards, echoed behind her.


    Lady had just gone in, while they had been waiting outside in the garden. So why did Lady suddenly charge out, and with such a heartbroken expression?


    They hadn¡¯t heard Miss Jun crying or yelling.


    Then what was going on? They followed after Lady Fang in a disarray.


    Liu¡¯er ran into the room.


    ¡°Young Miss, what did you say to scare Lady into running?¡± she asked curiously and with satisfaction. ¡°Young Miss, you are too amazing. You were able to do such a thing so easily. That will teach her not to make a fuss in front of us again.¡±


    Miss Jun had not thought that Lady Fang would be this shaken.


    ¡°I might have spoken too ferociously. I should¡¯ve brought it out more slowly,¡± she said, shaking her head with helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that there¡¯s not much time to waste.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you shouldn¡¯t think too much? Why did you go over there to talk to her?¡±


    Old Lady Fang spoke forcefully, looking at Lady Fang weeping on her knees in front of her.


    Lady Fang hadn¡¯t wept like this for many years, only when her son passed away and her grandson had been diagnosed as incurable.


    {Jun Zhenzhen, dying once must have given you great skill,} thought Old Lady Fang vehemently.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Lady Fang grabbed her hand, sobbing without sound. ¡°She knows, she knows that I harmed Chengyu. She knows that the poison was something I fed Chengyu.¡±


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s hand that was being gripped became stiff.


    So the talk of poison was not just just a baseless story after all.


    Then who told her? What were the intentions of the person who told her?


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression momentarily became prating. She stood up and looked at Lady Fang, gripping her hand.


    ¡°Child, you did not harm Chengyu. We were all victims,¡± she said, pulling Lady up. ¡°Do not cry; it is useless. We will go and ask her what she thinks she¡¯s doing.¡±


    [1] opening the door to see the mountain: cutting straight to the point

 Chapter 26: I Also Have Medical Skills

    <h4>Chapter 26: I Also Have Medical Skills</h4>


    Liu¡¯er once again stood outside the door. Although Young Miss had said that she was to prevent other people from eavesdropping, she was not happy this time.


    The Fang Family people were really immature. They immediately ran back crying every time they were offended.


    Fang Jinxiu was like this, that cripple was like this, and right now, even that aged Lady Fang was like this.


    {Perhaps in a moment, Old Lady Fang would be insulted by Young Miss and run out crying to find someone to tell to}, thought Liu¡¯er taking satisfaction in other''s misfortune.


    Young Miss was from an elegant and schrly family, so how could she be too harsh in her insults against Old Lady Fang, who was from a merchant family and acted like a man, showing her face in public and conducting business?


    So she wasn¡¯t happy. Young Miss should have let her stay so she could help.


    Ever since she had been at Young Miss¡¯ side, she had fought and retreated with Young Miss. Ever since they hade to Yangcheng, she had been boldly leading the troops. But right now, it seemed that Young Miss didn¡¯t need her.


    Was a servant not needed by Young Miss a good servant?


    Liu¡¯er felt like she had suffered and was sad. She red even harder at the servants standing around the courtyard.


    The room was stillcking any noise. It was like there was no one there.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Miss Jun and set down her teacup.


    ¡°You spoke correctly. Chengyu was poisoned, and we personally fed it to him,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Moreover, he has been eating the poison until today so that he will die when he is fifteen years old, one year from now.¡±


    Miss Jun did not smile smugly or scoff at their sin. Instead, she nodded.


    ¡°When he was five years old, he fell ill,¡± she said. ¡°The servants said that, although he was weak, he was not born with the illness. When he was five years old, you gave him some medicine. The medicine cured his illness, but imed his life.¡±


    She paused here.


    ¡°Chengyu is your only bloodline heir. If he fell sick, you would have definitely let only the closest people to you take care of him. Any medicine or treatment that he needed must have been something selected very carefully to make sure that it was absolutely safe.¡±


    So that¡¯s why she had said to Lady Fang that you must have fed the poison to Chengyu yourself.


    What they wanted her to say wasn¡¯t this. Old Lady Fang¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to directly interrogate Miss Jun and learn what were her intentions.


    ¡°It was a toxin,¡± Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    ¡°That toxin must also be a good medicine,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have fooled you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Old Lady Fang calmly. ¡°The medicine waspatible with Chengyu¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°After the medicine waspatible with Chengyu¡¯s illness, it turned into a new kind of illness. The drug was capable of corroding his blood vessels. In order to prevent the vessels from severing, you had to eat the medicine again. If you didn¡¯t eat it, then the illness would immediately re up,¡± said Miss Jun after some consideration.


    If he didn¡¯t eat the drug, he would die immediately. But if he ate it, he would die slowly. Although in the end he would die either way, nobody wants to die immediately. Despite knowing the final oue, he had no choice but to keep ingesting it, holding onto a hope that wasn¡¯t really a hope.


    A hope that had no future was harder to bear than utter despair.


    Miss Jun looked at Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang with a face full of sympathy.


    ¡°This is not tormenting Little Cousin. This torments you,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang raised a hand to cover her tears. For a mother to feed her son a toxin, mouthful by mouthful, was an incredibly bitter feeling. She had never dared to tell her son.


    ¡°When I was pregnant with him, I almost miscarried. I didn¡¯t think that after he was born, I would have to personally feed him poison.¡± She choked up. ¡°His original sickness was not that dire. I wanted him to live, but in the end I imed his life.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, why do you think this way?¡± asked Miss Jun. ¡°This was obviously someone else doing ill to you. You cannot me yourself.¡±


    ¡°If I had been more careful, why would I have let Chengyu eat the toxin?¡± asked Lady Fang, her emotions stirring.


    ¡°There are a thousand days to do evil, but you cannot keep guard against thieves for a thousand days[1].¡± Miss Jun¡¯s voice grew softer, but remained firm. ¡°Since other people wanted to harm you, if it wasn¡¯t killing him, it would be something else you didn''t guard against.¡±


    When she said this, she paused, a trace of sorrow shing in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the person who wanted to harm you was probably someone you didn¡¯t have any defense against to begin with.¡±


    Lady Fang stifled her sobs. Old Lady Fang inhaled sharply and looked at Miss Jun.


    ¡°We acknowledge that what you have said is true. Could you tell us who told you this?¡± she asked coldly.


    Miss Jun looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Grandmother, you misunderstood,¡± she said. ¡°No one told me; it was I who saw it myself.¡±


    Old Lady Fang watched her apathetically.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were born with eyes that could see the past,¡± she said with a sneer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have eyes that can see the past,¡± said Miss Jun with a smile. ¡°Grandmother, you forgot that for generations, my family has been doctors.¡±


    Old Lady Fang went nk.


    It was true that the Jun Family was a medical family, but what did that have to do with Miss Jun.


    ¡°My father had studied when he was young, and when he became an official, he did not give it up. My grandfather and father taught me,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Because they had almost no contact with the Jun Family, Old Lady Fang didn¡¯t really know anything about Miss Jun when she was young. But could a bit of teaching really produce such a talent?


    ¡°You saw Chengyu yesterday, and by looking at him and taking his pulse, you knew all this?¡± asked Lady Fang, shooting Miss Jun a nce. ¡°I never knew that your Jun Family had such divine medical skills.¡±


    Miss Jun nodded,


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Our Jun Family has outstanding medical skills. Otherwise, how would my grandfather be able to cure Old Master Ning to the point that he would not even spare his grandson?¡±


    She had exaggerated.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that we necessarily needed to keep a secret.¡± Her solemn face paid no heed to Miss Jun¡¯s boasting. ¡°Only, we still don¡¯t know who the enemy is, so in order to not beat the grass to startle the snake, we always had to act like we didn¡¯t know. We said that Chengyu was born with the sickness.¡±


    Until now, they still didn¡¯t know who the enemy was. Miss Jun looked at Old Lady Fang with pity.


    Old Lady Fang did not see it.


    ¡°However, this isn¡¯t some unspeakable secret,¡± she said. ¡°Since the situation is already like this, it doesn¡¯t matter if you make a public announcement. So don¡¯t think you can use this to threaten us. Perish the thought.¡±


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Grandmother,¡± she said. ¡°You are mistaken. Have you forgotten? I told Little Cousin that he was poisoned, but I also said something else.¡±


    Old Lady Fang went slightly nk, her ears echoing with the events of the garden that the little servant boy had described to her.


    {¡°Miss Jun had said a few things to Young Master, and then said ¡®I will go back and think about this; I will probably be able to find a way to detoxify it.¡¯¡±}


    This sentence?


    ¡°You, what do you mean by this?¡± Old Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    It couldn¡¯t be what she was thinking.


    ¡°I went back to think over it, and I thought of a way to resolve Little Cousin¡¯s poison,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Lady Fang blurted out. ¡°How can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Jun Zhenzhen, there¡¯s no point in ying such deceitful tricks. We have watched over Chengyu¡¯s illness for many years and searched high and low for famed doctors. Not one said that they could cure him,¡± said Old Lady Fang tly. She paused. ¡°Except that Divine Doctor Zhang might be able to try.¡±


    Could it be that your Jun Family is as amazing as Divine Doctor Zhang?


    Although Old Lady Fang did not say it, the tone of herst sentence implied it.


    Her voice fell, and she saw Miss Jun go nk for a moment.


    ¡°Divine Doctor Zhang,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Do you know know of Divine Doctor Zhang?¡± asked Old Lady Fang, with a bit of ridicule. ¡°He is not like your Jun Family, which has only you saying your medical skills are mysterious. His preeminent medical skills are spoken of by everyone under the heavens.¡±


    Of course she knew Divine Doctor Zhang. As Divine Doctor Zhang¡¯s only disciple, she had followed him for six years. She knew better than anyone else of Divine Doctor Zhang¡¯s medical skills.


    [1] Thousand days to do evil, but you cannot keep guard against thieves for a thousand days: humans are fallible. It is easy to be neglectful.

 Chapter 27: The Reason for Doing This

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Reason for Doing This</h4>


    When she thought of her master, Miss Jun fell silent.


    Since she had been reincarnated, she did her utmost to not think of things or people from the past, but there was one person that she actually missed.


    That was her master who could be said to be her father, her friend.


    When she saw Miss Jun fall silent, Old Lady Fang exhaled. So she had some self-awareness after all. However, the next moment, Miss Jun was nodding her head.


    ¡°Since only Divine Doctor Zhang could save him, then today only I can cure Little Cousin¡¯s poison,¡± she said.


    These words were a shameless boast, but no one wouldugh. This was, perhaps, because of the frustration in her tone.


    This frustration in her voice actually made people think that her words werepletely reasonable.


    Old Lady Fang was stunned again, but also enraged.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Why can only you do it?¡±


    Because Divine Doctor Zhang was no longer here.


    Three years ago, when he had finally found an herb that he needed, its price was him falling off a cliff.


    Miss Jun¡¯s hands, that had always been resting on her kneecaps, suddenly trembled. She tamped down on the emotions threatening to surge forth.


    ¡°... Jun Zhenzhen, what do you mean¡­what do you take us for¡­¡± Old Lady Fang droned on.


    A loud bang interrupted Old Lady Fang.


    Miss Jun had hit the table.


    This motion was indeed very coarse, and they didn¡¯t know how to look at this girl. This thought shed through both Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang¡¯s minds, like they thought that this girl had done a very surprising thing.


    The real unfathomable mystery was that hadn¡¯t Jun Zhenzhen done many crass things before? So why was this surprising?


    ¡°I¡¯m not implying anything. Ordering him like he belongs to your Fang Family... If you don¡¯t want him treated, then I won¡¯t treat him. No need to say anymore,¡± said Miss Jun. Her voice was still as warm as before, but her intonation was clipped. Obviously, she was angry.


    Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.


    Jun Zhenzhen being angry was not some sort of a rare urrence. It could actually be said that there were practically no instances in which Jun Zhenzhen wasn¡¯t angry in front of them.


    Jun Zhenzhen being angry with them was nothing to make a fuss about, but right now, Lady Fang was filled with an indescribable nervousness.


    Probably, it was because this was rted to her son.


    Even if it was a cold, emotionless person, when things involved their children, they would lose all reasoning.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, it isn¡¯t that we don¡¯t want to cure him,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°But Chengyu¡¯s illness is too serious. So many people have said that it couldn¡¯t be cured. If you suddenly say you can treat it, then of course it would be surprising.¡±


    Miss Jun gave her a look.


    ¡°When Aunt fed Little Cousin a curing medicine that turned into a toxin, that would make people surprised,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang¡¯s face turned white.


    Though Miss Jun wasn¡¯t noisily sobbing and causing a ruckus like before, the words she said made people breathless from anger.


    Lady Fang suddenly thought of what the servant had said when she came back from Beiliu Town, that the Ning Family was cursing Miss Jun as an extorting hoodlum. Logically, no matter what she said, backing out of the marriage was a happy thing for the Ning Family. Why would they be this angry?


    Right now, she could faintly guess that it was probably because they were unsettled by this Miss Jun¡¯s words.


    ¡°No matter how you say it, it is normal for us to be suspicious. There is no need for you to get angry,¡± said Old Lady Fang coolly. ¡°You said that you saw through Chengyu¡¯s poison and could cure it, but didn¡¯t give us a reason to believe you.¡±


    Miss Junughed.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is your problem. Whether I can do it or not is mine. Your life is your own. I can save you right now, but I have no reason to obey you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then by chance you can¡¯t save Chengyu¡­¡± Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Miss Jun gave her a look.


    ¡°How does it cause a loss for you?¡± she asked softly.


    Fang Chengyu would die anyways.


    Lady Fang choked on her words again.


    She felt that it would be better if this youngdy were to be loud. Her deadpan retorts made people resentful and angry.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Miss Jun and muttered to herself for a moment


    ¡°What you said is correct. I cannot ask you how you knew of this, or how you can cure him,¡± she began, ¡°but I must ask you why you are doing this.¡±


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°I thought that only I didn¡¯t know, but it seems that Grandmother also doesn¡¯t know,¡± she said. Not waiting for Old Lady Fang to ask her again, she continued, ¡°It was because Little Cousin told me that I needed to do this.¡±


    Little Cousin? Fang Chengyu?


    Old Lady Fang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Little Cousin said that when he died, the Fang Family would only have Grandmother and Aunt supporting it. If I wait for Grandmother and Aunt to die, the Fang Family will be finished. I already depend on the Fang Family for my living. Without the Fang Family, my days would not be so easy,¡± said Miss Jun. She sighed lightly. ¡°Both of my parents had died, and afterwards my days were not very good. I would not want my future to be even worse. So, if Little Cousin doesn¡¯t die, then the Fang Family will not fall.¡±


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang wore strange expressions.


    This was the reason?


    They had already interrogated Fang Chengyu¡¯s servant many times for every word spoken between Fang Chengyu and Jun Zhenzhen in the garden. Naturally, they knew that Fang Chengyu had really said such a thing.


    Though this was really superficial, it was the truth. However, it was not just Fang Chengyu who had said it. When Jun Zhenzhen came to Yangcheng, because of the marriage of the Ning Family, the Ning Family had insulted her for involving herself with the lower caste. Fang Jinxiu had also said simr words to Fang Jinxiu, and even Old Lady Fang had patiently exined this to her.


    Then howe she didn¡¯t think of this then?


    ¡°Because at that time, the Fang Family was only a temporary rtive,¡± said Miss Jun gently. Her voice did not contain the slightest hint of impatience. It seemed that she felt that she had spoken a very simple reason, and was patiently exining it to Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang.


    Impatience, patience. Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang sensed these words because that girl¡¯s words were something obvious that anyone would think of. For them to ask such an obvious thing was trulyughable.


    Of course, Miss Jun did not consider the Fang Family as rtives and someone to rely on.


    ¡°I whole-heartedly wanted to leave your family, and you also wanted to wholeheartedly throw me away,¡± she said.


    These words gave Old Lady Fang a very familiar feeling.


    Not long ago, when she had heard that this girl had a marriage contract and had asked her why she hadn¡¯t brought it out, the girl had asked in return whether bringing it out would have made a difference.


    ¡®You do not like me, I know.¡¯


    That was the cold, ruthless, and cruel reality. She knew that and epted it calmly.


    Old Lady Fang had been cursed for half her life by her family members for being cold, ruthless, and without any shame. But right now, she felt her eartips turn slightly red.


    Throwing away this girl, making her feel that there was no point to acting, she felt somewhat embarrassed.


    It was probably because this had to do with the life and death of her grandson. Whenever someone cared about something, they would be soft, and soft meant it was easier for them to be lenient.


    She suddenly felt that if this youngdy were to cry loudly, it would feel more pleasant.


    Old Lady Fang quickly schooled her emotions. She did not say anything, but calmly waited for the girl¡¯s next words.


    ¡°But right now, I do not have a ce to go. The Fang Family is the only one I can rely on; I would not want my support to topple,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°So it was like this,¡± she said. ¡°You and Chengyu are still young. It is easy for you to take a small matter and think of it as something huge. Actually, there is no point being like this.¡±


    When she said this, she sighed.


    ¡°When your grandfather died, I also thought that the sky had copsed, and the Fang Family would fall. But it didn¡¯t. Afterwards, your uncle died and once more I thought the sky had copsed, that the Fang Family was finished this time. But as you see, everybody is still fine.¡±


    She pursed her lips and looked at Miss Jun.


    "Even if Chengyu dies, our Fang Family will not fall. You can rx. We had wanted you to leave before because you wanted to leave. Since you don''t want to leave, but to stay, then of course you can stay. You don''t need to say that you will save Chengyu."


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that,¡± she said.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°I am your grandmother. If I, who has let you stay at the Fang Family peacefully, cannot be believed, then there is no one in the Fang Family who could be believed.¡±


    Miss Jun shook her head once more.


    ¡°Grandmother, it isn''t that I don''t believe what you say. I just don''t believe that you can prevent the Fang Family from copsing," she said softly. "You see, your enemy has already managed to kill Grandfather and Uncle, and Little Cousins is about to lose his life, while you don''t even know who he or she is. You don''t think that this a human disaster, but a natural one, and you still wonder why I don''t believe you."


    When she said this, she looked at the dumbstruck Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang with a somewhat awkward expression.


    "Obviously, the Fang Family is a mouse being yed with by a cat. You think you can escape, but in reality the cat is just ying tricks on you. Grandmother, you said that I could rx and rely on your family, but I have a hard time believing that."

 Chapter 28: Natural or Human Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 28: Natural or Human Disaster</h4>


    Miss Jun was still speaking softly. However, when she paused, the room seemed to fill with an inexplicable silence.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang felt a buzzing in their ears. Their brains were all flustered, and many words shed around in their hearts.


    "Nonsense!"


    Liu¡¯er, who was standing in the corridor, could clearly hear Lady Fang''s raised voice. Previously, although there had always been voices from the room, they were at a low, secretive volume. Compared to the days before, there wasn''t even the slightest air of fighting there.


    But at the moment, the voice, although filled with grief, contained aplicated amalgamation of anger, sorrow, and fear. Liu''er was too young to distinguish too much, but she knew that Lady Fang was both angry and anxious.


    Still believing that Young Miss had endured more unfairness than any normal person, Liu''er perked up her ears and braced her body, waiting for Young Miss'' call for help.


    Miss Jun''s voice did not reach outside. She did not say anything, but merely looked at Lady Fang who had stood up from her chair.


    Miss Jun was not tall for her age, and at the moment, she was sitting, making her even shorter. However, Lady Fang, who was standing, felt that Miss Jun was looking down from above at her.


    In the girl¡¯s eyes was contempt or maybe pity, sympathy, and even an empathizing sorrow.


    These iprehensible as well as mutually contradicting feelings made Lady Fang even more angry.


    "Zhenzhen, you are thinking too much," she said, tamping down her emotions as she enunciated every word.


    "It is you who are thinking too little. If you don''t want to understand, then don''t think." Miss Jun immediately shook her head as she spoke, then paused. "But then you are underthinking it."


    Old Master Fang had died of illness. Although his illness had been very sudden and violent, even for people who eat many grain varieties[1] it was impossible to avoid the cycle of birth, sickness, age, and death. Some illnesses do not have warning symptoms and are very virulent.


    There are people who fall on their heads on the road and die, and there are many who go to sleep, never to wake up again. There are also those who are cheerfullyughing one moment and then start coughing the next, soon breathing theirst.


    So at that time, although they were suspicious, they did not put much thought into it.


    Then Fang Nianjun had also died. This time, it wasn¡¯t sickness but an unfortunate encounter. The northern part of the Yellow River wasn¡¯t too peaceful. When travelling outside, the future became very unpredictable. Although the Fang Family had a lot of money and could employ an excellent escort for protection, as they saying goes: ¡®Even a good dog cannot stop many bad dogs¡¯. It was sort of hopeless against covetous bandits who killed for another¡¯s property.


    After Fang Nianjun had met with an ident, the Fang Family had used money to persuade the authorities to eliminate all the mountain bandits. An army was mobilized, and one of the caught bandits confessed that the attack on Fang Nianjun was no coincidence. They had known that the Fang Family had a lot of money, so they wanted to kidnap Fang Nianjun for ransom. However, by chance Fang Nianjun had many guards with him, and they were very strong and capable. This resulted in both sides had struggling to death. In the end, the bandits had forgotten about their original goal, and the guards about fleeing.


    That time, although Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang were suspicious, they did not put much thought into it either.


    Then it was Fang Chengyu. This time, they obviously knew that it was done by someone else.


    ¡°But it¡¯s toote,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°If you are punched three times before you understand that a person hit you, then you¡¯ve already gone stupid. What is not clear?¡±


    Old Lady Fang had not stood up, but she tightly gripped her armrests.


    ¡°What you said is reasonable,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang looked down at her, not understanding.


    ¡°Mother!¡± she could not help but cry out.


    ¡°There is both seeing a bow reflected as a snake in a cup[2] as well as a man from Zhang buying his shoes [3]. It is not strange for you to think so,¡± said Old Lady Fang. ¡°However, everything has a reason. Why would someone want to harm the three generations of male heirs in our family? Why would they want to harm the people in our family?¡±


    ¡°It is not because of hatred, but because of money,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°Everyone in the business hates us. Our Fang Family runs an exchange firm which is doing very well. In a few short years, we have surpassed many exchange firms in Shanxi. I reckon that every single exchange firm would want us to die. Our Fang Family is rich, and for the poor people, the rich are to be hated. Any number of people curse us to die while grinding their teeth in the darkness,¡± she said. She looked at Miss Jun with the kindness of a senior. ¡°But, you see, Zhenzhen, there are also many people who do business in the world and live good lives. Moreover, new businesses are always being opened, and those wealthy people will also live good lives, and more people will be rich.¡±


    Miss Jun looked at her without saying anything.


    ¡°So the world is very dangerous, but not that dangerous,¡± said Old Lady Fang seriously. ¡°You cannot believe that the world is full of bad people only because the Ning Family abandoned the engagement and the Fang Family did not lend you a helping hand. That does not mean everything is a conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°But this is a conspiracy. Three of your family will have died. Your Fang Family is undergoing a human disaster, and a human disaster must be solved by a human,¡± said Miss Jun. Her expression was still calm, but more stubborn now, like that of a peeved child. ¡°And this person will be me.¡±


    Lady Fang suddenly wanted tough, but managed to reign it in in time.


    ¡°What happened to Chengyu was a human disaster, but what happened to the Fang Family was not,¡± said Old Lady Fang again, patiently appeasing a child.


    She hadn¡¯t the patience to talk like this with a child for many years. She was just too busy and had no time to do such senseless things.


    ¡°Grandfather, father, and grandson ¨C two of them have already died, while the remaining one will soon be joining. This cannot be a coincidence. There is someone who wants to harm you,¡± said Miss Jun, still stubborn.


    ¡°Grandfather, father, and grandson have all just met with idents, but our Fang Family has not been massacred. Even if the male heirs have met with idents, we women are still safe. Moreover, we can find some son-inws to birth kids to inherit. I have three granddaughters. These three girls can have at least nine children, and then those nine can give birth again. Our Fang Family is still a leafy branch, and our Fang Family¡¯s business will not fall,¡± said Old Lady Fang. ¡°So what is this human disaster¡¯s schemes?¡±


    ¡°A human disaster is a human disaster. If you don¡¯t see the schemes, it doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t any,¡± said Miss Jun.


    There was no more patience in Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is not a human disaster. What has happened to our Fang Family is the will of Heaven. Except for Heaven, no one can stop it.¡±


    ¡°What will of Heaven?¡± asked Miss Jun immediately.


    ¡°Heaven¡­¡± began Old Lady Fang, the word sliding off the tip of her tongue. She soon regained her wits and closed her mouth.


    Because she acted too quick, she bit her tongue. The pricking twisted her expression and cold sweat appeared on her body. She looked at Miss Jun with surprise.


    Miss Jun seemed to not notice her state and snorted lightly.


    ¡°What will of Heaven. Heaven is impartial, however people use the Will of Heaven as a pretext,¡± she said with the noble virtue of a stubborn child who believes himself infallible.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°So you say,¡± she said. ¡°But what are you going to do?¡±


    Lady Fang felt that the atmosphere in the room had changed. Although nothing had been said, she faintly felt like she was listening to a nerve-wracking part of a story. But in the blink of an eye, Old Lady Fang¡¯s words had turned over the page.


    There were secrets in this Fang Family, but it was just a pity that Old Lady Fang had recovered herself and not spoken them.


    Regret shed through Miss Jun¡¯s heart, but she could at least confirm this matter. Moreover, she would be able to learn an even more important secret. This had to be enough.


    Master had said that people could not be greedy, or else one might bite off more than he could chew. He then had made her study one skill for a year.


    ¡°I said, I can save Little Cousin and I will save him, ¡°she said. ¡°But could it be that you don¡¯t want Little Cousin to live?¡±


    Her expression was calm, like they had always been discussing this matter.


    [1] Eat many grain varieties: have a healthy diet


    [2] Seeing a bow reflected as a snake in a cup: being overly suspicious


    [3] Man from Zhang buying his shoes: A man from Zhang was going to buy a new pair of shoes, so he measured his feet with some string. When he went to the market to buy shoes, he picked out a pair to check its size and discovered that his measuring string was left at home. He hurried home to get it, but when he came back to the market it was already closed. Some said that he should have just used his foot to test the shoe, but he only believed in using a string.


    TL; DR: being too stuck in your ways

 Chapter 29: Straightforward People

    <h4>Chapter 29: Straightforward People</h4>


    ¡°You really can save him?¡± interrogated Old Lady Fang.


    Since she had learned of what Miss Jun had said, this was the first time she had asked her anything. After all, asking her anything meant that she believed her.


    ¡°I want to try, for myself,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°I have died before.¡±


    When she said this, she paused, seeming to sink into reverie. Her voice wasn¡¯t all that cheerful.


    She was referring to when she had hanged herself in the inn; death was definitely not a joyous topic.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang thought of the doctor they had asked to see Jun Zhenzhen after she returned from Beiliu. The doctor had described the marks on Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s neck.


    Sufficiently fatal.


    The feeling of practically dying must have definitely been hard to bear.


    ¡°I do not want to taste the vor once again,¡± Miss Jun said next. ¡°I want to live well and spend my days happily. That¡¯s why I must save Little Cousin and let him support the Fang Family so I may rely on you.¡±


    This was for herself. Not because of any familial feelings or some righteousness. She simply said that she would try for herself.


    A truly straightforward person.


    ¡°Then you can try,¡± said Old Lady Fang after a moment of silence. ¡°Anyway, if you fail, we won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    When she said this, she got to her feet.


    ¡°Discuss it with your aunt, what you want to do.¡±


    This was the conclusion of the subject. Lady Fang suddenly recovered herself.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Miss Jun, standing to send her off.


    Old Lady Fang walked outside. Lady Fang did not follow her. On one hand, Old Lady said she was leaving it to her, and secondly, she also wanted to know what Miss Jun would do, how she would cure her son.


    ¡°What medicines do you need?¡± she blurted out.


    ¡°I must think it over,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°I also need a few records.¡±


    ¡°A medical book? We have many medical books here,¡± Lady Fang hurried to say. ¡°We have arge study here.¡±


    While they were talking, Old Lady Fang had reached the doorway.


    ¡°Jun Zhenzhen,¡± she suddenly yelled out.


    Lady Fang did not notice, but Miss Jun made a sound of agreement as she stopped talking to see.


    ¡°Whatmands does Grandmother have?¡± she asked, her expression deferential.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was grave.


    ¡°Do you need to keep this matter a secret?¡± she asked.


    They had forgotten to talk about this. Since Fang Chengyu¡¯s poison had been a scheme by an enemy whose whereabouts were yet unknown, then detoxifying the poison should be even more of a secret, lest the enemy found out.


    Lady Fang hurried to watch Miss Jun¡¯s reaction.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    ¡°It should be kept a secret,¡± she said. ¡°A cat ys with a mouse because the mouse is in its grasp.¡±


    That person let the Fang Family women out of the way and only went after the male heirs. Their goal was naturally the shortening of the Fang Family¡¯s incense sticks.


    Right now, he had already seeded and had probably rxed his guard. If he discovered that his target was being healed, he would full out attack the Fang Family once more. If that happened, the Fang Family would be in even more danger.


    ¡°The matter of Chengyu being poisoned is only known by me and you. And from now on, only three people will know,¡± said Old Lady Fang.


    The added person was Jun Zhenzhen, of course.


    ¡°The things said just now will only be known by us three,¡± continued Old Lady Fang.


    Lady Fang nodded twice. Old Lady Fang continued on her way, but after taking two steps, she paused.


    ¡°Change the metaphor,¡± she said, looking at Miss Jun. ¡°I don¡¯t like the mouse.¡±


    Miss Jun seemed to not have anticipated that she would say this. Her expression was slightly surprised, but she immediately agreed.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking of doing, tell me,¡± said Lady Fang after a slight hesitation. She followed after Old Lady Fang, personally pulling back the curtains. Mother-inw and daughter-inw left.


    When she heard the sound of movement, Liu¡¯er immediately went to look. When she saw Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang¡¯s appearances, her heart involuntarily pounded.


    Lady Fang¡¯s face was somewhat pale, like she had received a fright but had not fully lost herposure.


    Old Lady Fang was even more enchanted.


    She just knew that Young Miss would not be able to beat these two. Liu¡¯er did not care to spare them another look and hurriedly charged inside. Miss Jun had already gotten up and was walking out.


    ¡°Young Miss,¡± said Liu¡¯er in concern.


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she was also sending off Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang respectfully.


    Lady Fang, who was facing toward the courtyard gate, turned back for a look. Miss Jun was standing next to the door, like the other juniors in the family, respectfully seeing off their senior.


    ¡°Zhenzhen really is thoughtful,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Respectfully sending them off?


    Old Lady Fang also turned to look. She felt that the girl was just standing by the door, neither respectful nor seeing them off. She was only watching them. If Old Lady had to describe the feeling, she would say she was like a spectator.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s heart started to beat faster again.


    Who was she?


    Was she truly Jun Zhenzhen?


    There was nothing about her like Jun Zhenzhen, except for her appearance.


    She had said that after dying once, she had realized nirvana and rebirth.


    But was it possible that she had died, then was possessed by a lonely, wandering soul?


    Old Lady Fang thought about what the doctor had said about the marks on Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s neck, that they were sufficiently fatal. Perhaps Jun Zhenzhen truly had died, and right now, that person was not Jun Zhenzhen.


    So that was why she had taken advantage of the moment when Jun Zhenzhen and Lady Fang were talking and suddenly yelled out Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s name while leaving.


    It is said that a person is most sensitive to their own name and would respond much more slowly to other people¡¯s names.


    But Jun Zhenzhen had immediately turned and responded to her name.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Lady Fang¡¯s voice rang in Old Lady Fang¡¯s ears, interrupting her reverie.


    Old Lady Fang looked at her, and Lady Fang looked back.


    ¡°Mother, is this real or fake?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°I do not know,¡± said Old Lady Fang in a mutter.


    If she was not Jun Zhenzhen, then this would be too outrageous. If she was her, then could it be that such a thing as a person bing enlightened, like waking up for a dream, would make her shed her mortal body and exchange her bones [1]?


    Lady Fang¡¯s expression was apprehensive.


    ¡°Then, what do we do?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean, what do we do?¡± Old Lady Fang asked, somewhat notprehending. This response indicated that she hadn¡¯t been thinking about what Lady Fang was asking.


    Indeed, Old Lady Fang was being very absent-minded, but what had just happened was truly too surprising. Countless times before they had thought of the issue as a mirage or despair.


    RIght now, of course it could only be a mirage.


    ¡°When she said she could cure Chengyu, since we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake, should we let her?¡± asked Lady Fang in a whisper.


    The servants were already sent far away.


    Old Lady Fang gave her a look.


    ¡°If she cures him, then we will know,¡± she said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jun Zhenzhen had said she knew how to cure him. Anyway, there would be no loss to them if she couldn¡¯t.


    Old Lady Fang also had said as much today.


    So the matter had been decided.


    Lady Fang suddenly felt cheerful, and an airy breeze floated through the courtyard.


    Concubine Yuan was already waiting there, anxious.


    ¡°Lady, what happened?¡± she hurried to ask nervously.


    Lady Fang went nk.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said without thinking.


    An awkwardness shed through Concubine Yuan¡¯s eyes.


    Since yesterday afternoon when she had left and up till now, her expression had been unable to hide her distractedness. The servants had also seen her crying as she ran out from Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s courtyard.


    And she said there was nothing?


    Ever since Old Master had passed, she had been with Lady Fang like a sister. But she also knew that as a concubine, she was still a servant in Lady Fang¡¯s heart.


    After all, she didn¡¯t even seriously try to lie to her.


    To know was one thing, but to truly see and hear waspletely different.


    Concubine Yuan squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said with a sigh, while personally opening the curtains. ¡°The ounts for this month have been sent out. The managers of the other families are prepared. Lady, when do you want to see them? I already arranged everything before going out.¡±


    She immediately changed the topic, like she hadn¡¯t asked anything just now.


    Lady Fang was silent as she sat down and took the tea from Concubine Yuan.


    ¡°Old Lady is reneged,¡± she said.


    This out-of-context sentence made Concubine Yuan go nk. She then immediately waved at the servants in the room, and they left in a hurry.


    ¡°Lady, why did Old Lady renege?¡± asked Concubine Yuan softly.


    Lady Fang¡¯s expression was absent-minded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I should say it,¡± she murmured. ¡°Old Lady does not allow us to speak of it, she wants me to keep it a secret.¡±


    Concubine Yuan¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    To keep the matter a secret was definitely within Lady Fang¡¯s expectations, so she was a bit absent-mindedly answering now. However, the thing she was supposed to keep secret was unbelievable for her, so when she was interrogated, she would blurt out a revealing answer.


    What sort of thing happened to make Old Lady, who hated that granddaughter so, make her not want to send her out to be married?


    ¡°Lady, there is no need for you to say something,¡± said Concubine Yuan. ¡°You are very tired, first rest a bit. No need for you to look over the ounts today.¡±


    As she said this, she stepped backward, but Lady Fang¡¯s words stopped her.


    ¡°She said she could cure Chengyu,¡± she said, her voice suppressed.


    Concubine Yuan was shocked.


    [1] Shed the mortal body and exchange the bones: turn over a new leaf

 Chapter 30: Senile?

    <h4>Chapter 30: Senile?</h4>


    She could cure Chengyu. Those words were surprising, but more than that they wereughable.


    ¡°Old Lady, she¡­¡± Concubine Yuan blurted out, but she quickly swallowed down the rest of the words.


    Lady Fang knew what she wanted to say.


    Had Old Lady gone senile?


    Firstly, Concubine Yuan¡¯s status was too low to speak disrespectfully of Old Lady, and secondly, of course Old Lady was not senile.


    Concubine Yuan thought of what had happened yesterday.


    The reason Lady had been so mad that she wanted to sweep out Jun Zhenzhen by the end of the year was because of the conflict between Jun Zhenzhen and Chengyu.


    The particr details of the conflict were not widespread among the people of the house, but she knew clearly that it had something to do with why Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang interrogated that little boy for every sentence.


    Jun Zhenzhen had said that Fang Chengyu was poisoned and had said that she could cure him.


    This sentence was tooughable and would be easily dismissed, but if someone believed it, then it might cause riot to run free within the Fang Family.


    Concubine Yuan understood, and she was once again surprised.


    ¡°Old Lady, she¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help herself again. Then again she stopped herself, up to the point she made a strange choking expression.


    Old Lady was really senile?


    No wonder Lady Fang was wearing such a strange expression; the situation was too iprehensible.


    How could such words be believed.


    ¡°She said that her grandfather had passed down his very miraculous medical skills,¡± said Lady Fang, reaching out with a hand to rub at her forehead. She looked like she wanted to cover up her face, but she could not give up her properness. ¡°Anyways, Old Lady believed her.¡±


    Concubine Yuan didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Concern makes one go crazy. Young master is Old Lady¡¯s sore point; when you are sick you will turn to any doctor. This is nothing.¡± She thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When she said this, she paused.


    She was thinking of saying that Jun Zhenzhen would be exposed for her lies, because Young Master would die.


    However, hearing such words wouldn¡¯t console anyone.


    She really did not know how to say it.


    ¡°No matter how you say it, money cannot buy happiness,¡± she said softly. ¡°Since Old Lady thinks this, allowing her to do as she pleases is all for Young Master.¡±


    Lady Fang went nk, wearing an ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do¡¯ face.


    ¡°Then I will go exin about the marriage to the schr from Zhao,¡± said Concubine Yuan.


    At least this year, Miss Jun would not be married out.


    ¡°As for the Ning Family¡­¡± she said next.


    At this time, chatter was not suited to the hour. Right now, Lady Fang only needed a quiet moment to rest. When Fang Nianjun was alive, Concubine Yuan had been a very favored concubine. Now that Fang Nianjun was not here, she was still a favored concubine because she was a considerate person.


    ¡°Nothing is urgent,¡± said Concubine Yuan, with a soothing tone. She ended the conversation and left.


    When she was exiting, Lady Fang suddenly felt awake.


    ¡°Keep it a secret,¡± she exhorted.


    ¡°Naturally, such a shameful matter has to be kept secret,¡± said Concubine Yuan¡¯s face as she made a sound of agreement, then walked off.


    When Lady Fang saw the door being closed, she sat up straight, somewhat at a loss.


    Keep it a secret. There were some things that could stay a secret and some that could not.


    What was said between Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu at the garden could not be kept a secret, so she could not hide it from Concubine Yuan. And she had to give an exnation to Concubine Yuan about not marrying out Miss Jun right away.


    So Miss Jun giving Fang Chengyu treatment could not be kept a secret; it would be foolish to attempt it.


    Lady Fang wasn¡¯t that foolish.


    ¡°I feel that I am a bright person,¡± muttered Lady Fang to herself, though she paused after the sentence, adding a final word. ¡°Maybe?¡±


    But when she thought of Jun Zhenzhen and what had happened this time... She had done everything so carefully, just pushing the boat along the current, but it was suddenly overturned by just one sentence from Jun Zhenzhen.


    She felt a little stupid.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since they had said to keep it a secret, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang did not look for Miss Jun again. Except for calling a stop to the marriage, the order about letting her into the garden still remained. Fang Jinxiuined, and the servants discussed it like the house what was it was before.


    Miss Jun also, like before, peacefully enjoyed the privileges special to her. Her morning training had be a habit and her bow, arrows, and straw target were well-used.


    When she saw the fletched arrows hit the target, Liu¡¯er did not apud in praise.


    ¡°Young Miss, your hands have be rough,¡± she said, deeply worried.


    Miss Junughed and set down her bow to wipe her sweat.


    ¡°Young Miss, where did you learn this?¡± asked Liu¡¯er.


    Miss Jun looked at the target and the fletching sticking out of the red center.


    ¡°Actually, I always wanted to learn this,¡± she said.


    Although she could shoot the target with her bow, she actually had never learned before. When she learned something simr, it had taken a long time. She had originally spent one year learning how to throw arrows, and when it was finally time for her to learn how to shoot, Master had suddenly passed away.


    Liu¡¯er did not understand what she had heard, but did not question it further. She yawned and draped a cloak around Young Miss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun did not make a motion to return, but instead asked the servants in the garden where the study room was.


    The maidservants had been ordered not to allow Miss Jun to leave the courtyard or ask about the private affairs of the household. But since the study was neither outside nor a secret, one servant said she would lead the way.


    ¡°Young Miss, what are you going to do in the study?¡± asked Liu¡¯er, notprehending.


    Although the children of the noble and wealthy families were raised to be knowledgeable in literature for propriety¡¯s sake, they still believed that a woman¡¯s virtue was to have no talent. The young misses who could read were regarded as pretty good. If they could write literature or poems, they were of outstanding talent. Of course, seeing as the majority of girls learned or wanted to learn feminine arts, the literary talent was little used. Most likely, onlyrge schrly families and the royal family would possess such daughters.


    Miss Jun was the most ordinary of the noble girls. Since she had learned how to read the most basic of instructional books and how to write, books had been thrown away by her.


    Reading books, it would be more honorable to learn how to embroider a spice bag.


    So the study in the house was more of a decorative disy. It was only when Tenth Noble Son Ning had returned for the Mid-Autumn festival that she had tried to study hard for several days to attract his attention.


    ¡°To read,¡± said Miss Jun.


    To look at the study or to read books [1]? However, she did not ask anything else.


    Young Miss was the greatest. Whatever Young Miss wanted to do, she would do, and Liu''er would arrogantly follow.


    When she arrived at the study room, Miss Jun knew what Lady Fang had meant when she said that there was arge study in the residence.


    This study was really big.


    It was actually a library.


    However, the library was obviously a decoration of the Fang Family. There was only one sickly male heir, and the women were all busy with the business.


    The library only had one servant in charge of watching the gate and sweeping the floor. When the servant saw Miss Jun arrive, he disappeared in a wink of the eye, for fear that bumping into Miss Jun would cause much trouble.


    Miss Jun walked into the library and wore a somewhat surprised face.


    The tall, two-floored building was very open. There were two sets of stairs, which should really be called ramps. They twisted in a spiral through the room filled with books.


    There was a simryout to this in the temple library but it used stairs. Ramps like these were unique.


    "This is for..." said Miss Jun.


    Her words were interrupted by someone.


    "For me, the cripple."


    Miss Jun raised her head and saw Fang Chengyu in his wheelchair, slowly being pushed on the ramp.


    "Why are you here?" asked Liu''er in displeasure.


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "That is my bad. This ce is very distant from the house. I believed that I would not run into Miss Jun here," he said.


    Was this taunting them that Young Miss would not read books?


    {What''s there to make fun of for not wanting to read books.} Liu''er''s lips curled in derision. {Well, there''s nothing this cripple can do but read.}


    "Young Miss, that''s right. Besides here, there is no other ce for him to go," she said, leaning close to Miss Jun and covering her mouth.


    [1] Look at the study or to read books: in Chinese read and look have the same character (¿´£©

 Chapter 31: Do Useful Things

    <h4>Chapter 31: Do Useful Things</h4>


    Servant girl Liu''er had never needed to be quiet in the Fang residence. Although she made an action like she was speaking quietly, her voice rang throughout the library.


    Miss Junughed and patted the servant girl''s head.


    She was really too bullying.


    The bully did not feel anything, and the person getting bullied didn''t either.


    Young Master Fang''s expression was still calm.


    "Miss Jun, please wait a moment. I will get out of your way," he said. Then he thought of something and paused. "Will Miss Jun be using the library often from now on?"


    His attitude was very courteous, but his sort of courteousness was somewhat dissonant.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "There is no need for you to leave. I just came here to ¡®read¡¯ [1]," she said, sweeping an eye over the library. "After I finish reading the books here, I will not need toe here. It should take only half a day."


    The books here, half a day to finish reading?


    He had been reading these books for seven to eight years and still hadn''t finished.


    Fang Chengyuughed. Why did he ever start talking to this woman. He was really just looking to be disgusted.


    "As expected, Miss Jun is a heaven-sent talent," he said, lowering his head and taking out a book to read.


    Miss Jun paid no more heed to them and followed along the bookshelves. Liu''er yawned and leaned against the bookshelves to doze off.


    The room returned to silence.


    Fang Chengyu could not believe that she had reallye here to read books. He hadn''t imagined that she would not talk anymore. He couldn''t help but take a look to see that woman slowly walking along the bookshelves, her fingers brushing along the spines.


    Was she here to find a book?


    Fang Chengyu lowered his head and did not pay her any more attention.


    The silence of the room, besides the sounds of him turning pages, was only disturbed by the soft sounds of her footsteps and her rustling clothes. When he raised his head again, he saw Miss Jun already standing in front of the third floor bookshelf, moving as before.


    She wasn''t walking, and she also hadn''t deliberately tried to provoke him.


    "What are you looking for?" Fang Chengyu couldn''t stop himself from asking.


    "I am not looking for a book," said Miss Jun. "I am ¡®reading¡¯ books."


    Reading books?


    Fang Chengyu stared.


    Miss Jun gave him a look. Her hand tapped a book spine, and her gaze would follow to the cover. Tap by tap, look by look, the person very quickly made her way through the bookshelves on the third floor. She made her way up to the fourth floor, bringing herself in front of Fang Chengyu.


    "¡®Reading¡¯ books," she said again.


    She reached out her hand and flipped over the book in Fang Chengyu''s hands, looking at its name and then letting it go.


    This was ¡®reading¡¯ (looking) at books!


    Fang Chengyu looked at her.


    "You are ill," he said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The always elegant andposed young master suddenly became angry.


    Not only was his expression unable to hide his anger, but he also spoke impolitely. Moreover, his heart was boiling over with anger.


    ¡®Reading¡¯ books.


    She could ¡®read¡¯ at books this way, she really could.


    As for him, who could not do anything else but read books, even if it was like that, he would never dare to ¡®read¡¯ books like that.


    He spent every day reading, chipping away little by little. Even if he stayed here to read forever, he would not be able to finish reading everything before he died.


    ¡®Reading¡¯ books, so she was ¡®reading¡¯ books, huh? She was provoking him, showing off.


    She could waste time like this showing off, so recklessly wasting time, because her life was very long.


    She could do whatever she wanted to, and not do whatever she didn''t.


    He looked at Miss Jun and she looked back. She seemed not to see the anger on his face.


    "I am not," she said, her tone soft.


    Although she was standing on the ramp, she was at the same height as him, who was sitting.


    "You are ill," she said seriously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The little servant boy holding the wheelchair was extremely red in the face. His hands on the wheelchair were trembling because he was using such force.


    This bullying was really intolerable, truly intolerable.


    It was very normal for Miss Jun to bully people. Bullying the servants, Young Misses, Old Lady and Lady was fine. But how could she bully Young Master?


    Bullying even Young Master. She really didn¡¯t have a drop of humanity.


    The young servant had already thought that if Miss Jun dared to say one more thing, he would ignore Lady¡¯s punishments and protect Young Master. He¡¯d go for a bout with Miss Jun.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s eyes were red, but his anger had transformed into a smile.


    ¡°Right, what you said is right. I am ill,¡± he said. ¡°I cannot criticize you, a non-ill person. A non-ill person cannot waste time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I am wasting time?¡± asked Miss Jun, suddenly smiling and shaking her head. ¡°No, I am not. I am ¡®reading¡¯ books. ¡®Reading¡¯ books like this is very useful for me and not a waste of time at all.¡±


    While she talked, she continued to look at the books on the bookshelves.


    ¡°How is this useful?¡± asked Fang Chengyu with a smile. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Miss Jun would feel happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for happiness. My time is very precious and scarce. I do not like to waste time,¡± she said, without looking back in the direction of the ramp. ¡°I would not do things that were useless.¡±


    She knew that time was precious?


    Fang Chengyuughed coldly. He wanted to say something, but stopped.


    Time was precious. Why was he wasting time with this kind of woman. Who cared about her. The more he looked at her, the more time he wasted.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± he said, putting the book in his chest area.


    The little servant boy made a sound of agreement, and the wheelchair slowly descended.


    Fang Chengyu did not look back, so he didn¡¯t know that Miss Jun did not turn to look at him. But he knew that tonight Lady Fang woulde and find him.


    Who came that night was not just Lady Fang, but also Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°Mother, I know. I can take out the books I want to read and don¡¯t have to go to the library,¡± he said preemptively.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang exchanged nces, their expressionsplicated.


    ¡°Chengyu, did she really go there to read books?¡± asked Lady Fang.


    These words were somewhat weird. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t waiting to appease him or to tell him not to go back, but rather to confirm something.


    ¡°Did she speak with you Mother?¡± asked Fang Chengyu with a smile. ¡°Howe Mother didn¡¯t say anything to me?¡±


    Lady Fang did not say anything more but looked at Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°Mother, she really did go take a look,¡± she said with a trembling voice.


    Old Lady Fang did not say anything, but her expression was contemtive.


    The situation was not right.


    Fang Chengyu frowned.


    ¡°Grandmother, Mother, what did she promise to you? So that she went to the library?¡± he asked.


    Lady Fang gave Old Lady Fang a look.


    There was no need for her to answer. Fang Chengyu knew the answer.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    The situation was not right. Mother and Grandmother loathed that woman. They would never listen to what she had to say, and it would be even less likely for them toe to his room to confirm something.


    ¡°Chengyu, there is something.¡± Lady Fang obtained Old Lady Fang¡¯s look of agreement before saying, like she was embarrassed to talk about it, ¡°She said she could cure you.¡±


    Fang Chengyu was immediately stunned. Although he was very surprised, he very quickly grasped the meaning of the sentence, as well as the reasons behind it.


    ¡°I know she said that, but how did she convince you?¡± The youth did not exaggerate his emotions and react, but instead asked them calmly.


    To see him, at such a young age, be able to control his emotions so well, as well as being able to think critically, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang were unable to hide their pride. But when they thought that this child, who made them so proud, only had two years left, they felt like they had been drowned by their sorrow and anger.


    This was why in the end, they had agreed to Miss Jun¡¯s proposal.


    Unresigned, unfair.


    ¡°Chengyu, we wanted to try it,¡± said Old Lady Fang.


    The words ¡®try it¡¯ were apanied by limitless sorrow.


    Fang Chengyu was still calm.


    ¡°How is she worth it for you to try?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She said that her grandfather had passed down medical skills to her. She was very determined in saying she knew a secret cure,¡± Lady Fang said eagerly. ¡°Moreover, she really did go to read books.¡±


    When the words ¡®reading books¡¯ entered Fang Chengyu¡¯s ears, his rage was ignited.


    ¡°What does she call reading books? She calls¡­¡± He ground his teeth and paused here. When he looked at Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang, a sudden sh of inspiration came upon him.


    {No, I am not. I am ¡®reading¡¯ books. ¡®Reading¡¯ books like this is very useful for me and not a waste of time at all.}


    Useful for her, naturally it was to make Grandmother and Mother believe that she was reading books. If she ¡®read¡¯ books like that, then Grandmother and Mother wouldn¡¯t know.


    That devious woman!


    ¡°What does she call it?¡± Lady Fang suddenly saw her son stiffen and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Scoundrel.¡±


    Fang Chengyu squeezed out that word from between his teeth.


    [1] Look at a book or read a book: in Chinese read and look have the same character (¿´£©

 Chapter 32: A Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Proposal</h4>


    Fang Chengyu sat in his wheelchair, a low table next to him with a cup of tea on top of it.


    Right now, he was very angry.


    If another person was angry, they would¡¯ve hit the table or thrown the cup to the ground to show their emotions.


    But he could not. He had less and less strength in his upper body. Even holding something was hard for him. All he could do was use a spoon to drink tea from his cup or turn a book. Hitting the table or throwing down the tea cup would for one, take a lot of energy, and two, be a waste of it.


    His energy and time were the same. Both were very precious and could not be squandered.


    So no matter how angry he was, he kept calm.


    The people in the house praised and admired his ability to keep calm at such a young age. While in reality, this calmness was not innate, but polished by his despair.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    Why believe her?


    Even if you turned to any doctor when you were ill, you at least turned to a doctor. Jun Zhenzhen was nothing.


    ¡°She said she should cure me, so she must have said something that would definitely make you believe her.¡± He looked at Old Lady Fang. ¡°Grandmother, what did she say?¡±


    Of course, it was because she had said that Fang Chengyu was not sick, but poisoned.


    Lady Fang¡¯s lips trembled, her face white.


    Moreover, it was her who had personally fed him poison. Everyday she fed him poison.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    When Lady Fang was about to say something, Old Lady Fang spoke first, her expression decisive.


    ¡°If you really want a reason, it¡¯s because you have already lived to fourteen and only have a year left. We have not found Divine Doctor Zhang, so we cannot let go of any opportunity. It doesn¡¯t matter what nonsense she says or if she has other goals, as long as she says she can, I will believe her.¡±


    She rested a warning hand on Lady Fang.


    ¡°Anyway, we have nothing to lose. If we let go of caution now, perhaps we will have a glimmering hope. I will not give up on any trace of hope.¡±


    Not waiting for Fang Chengyu to say anymore, she pulled Lady Fang away.


    Fang Chengyu sat in the quiet room, his expression calm.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing to lose.¡± Heughed.


    In the room, themps had dimmed to the size of a bean. The young man limply sat in his chair, motionless. His figure blended into the night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Mother, why¡­¡±


    Walking in the night, Lady Fang could not help but say something.


    Old Lady Fang gave her a look, and Lady Fang¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Although the servants in front and behind them were standing a distance away, this was not something that could be said in front of other people.


    This secret could only be kept in her heart, tormenting her day and night.


    ¡°There are some things that would be better off to be thought of as the will of Heaven rather than the act of a human,¡± said Old Lady Fang, grasping Lady Fang¡¯s hand. ¡°I know that you are not afraid of him hating you and ming you, but you know that Chengyu, that child, would never me you and I. But it¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t me us that makes it¡­hard to endure.¡±


    Lady Fang nodded, holding back her sobs.


    ¡°Mother, about keeping it a secret, I have an idea,¡± she said after breathing in deeply and raising her head.


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    ¡°Say it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fake marry Zhenzhen and Chengyu,¡± said Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang stared.


    ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t know who that person is. There is a possibility that they are in our family,¡± said Lady Fang quietly. ¡°Previously, I had already arranged for Zhenzhen to be married out. Suddenly canceling the marriage warrants an exnation.¡±


    Old Lady Fang did not say anything, but slowly walked forward.


    Lady Fang followed after.


    ¡°The excuse can be to give him a marriage to cure his illness [1]. With such an identity, she would be able to stay with Chengyu, and when she cures his illness, no one would be suspicious,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Also, this will allow the Ning Family to finally rx,¡± added Old Lady Fang.


    They stopped in their tracks. Lady Fang looked at Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°This way, Zhenzhen¡¯s marriage is settled, and it¡¯s better than sending her far away to get married.¡±


    All right?


    If she doesn¡¯t cure Chengyu, will Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s days at the Fang Residence be very nice?


    People must bear the consequences of their actions.


    If she is able to cure Chengyu, she will be given anything she wants. If she cannot, then she will pay a price.


    Lady Fang did not back away from Old Lady Fang¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Of course, she must decide on this herself.¡±


    Whatever road she takes is her own. She cannot me others.


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go and ask her,¡± she said.


    Seeing Old Lady Fang and her daughter-inw arriving at night, Liu¡¯er was not pleased.


    Could it be that they came now because there previously was no winner or loser?


    ¡°Our family¡¯s young miss wants to sleep,¡± she said, barring the entry way.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Please, let them enter. I can wake up from sleep,¡± said Miss Jun from inside.


    Young Miss hand spoken, so Liu¡¯er opened the door. This time, she did not wait for Miss Jun¡¯s instructions and went to guard the door outside.


    Miss Jun had already washed her face, let down her hair, and had put on a short coat.


    Perhaps it was because of the faint fragrance in the room or because of the girl¡¯s clear, water-like eyes in themplight, but people felt very at ease upon entering. This was very different from before.


    Old Lady paused. Actually, when she hade the few times before, she was not in the mood to take stalk of the surroundings, not to mention thefortable feeling of the room.


    She did not like this contrast, so she opened the door to see the mountain with her words.


    ¡°Of course, the main thing depends on how you are going to cure him,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t need much contact with him, then there is no need for this.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about how to cure him?¡± asked Lady Fang.


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I have,¡± she said.


    Ah?


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang could not help but be nervous, so much that they couldn¡¯t even ask for more details.


    ¡°Through a medicinal brew, and then I will use acupuncture needles to mend his meridians. Although he won¡¯t immediately be as good as before, at least he will not die a year from now,¡± said Miss Jun without prompting.


    Ah!


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang still did not say anything, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°So Grandmother, your proposal is very good. I was also thinking of how to prevent people from hearing about this without hitting the grass to scare the snake,¡± added Miss Jun. Smiling, she nodded. ¡°Marriage is very suitable.¡±


    Ah.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang were speechless.


    Jun Zhenzhen, who felt insulted by even looking at them, actually agreed to marry a member of this merchant family. Moreover, it was a cripple from the merchant family.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, this is too harsh on you,¡± Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°What hardship is there?¡± she asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fake?¡±


    Oh right, it was fake.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang had forgotten that themselves.


    ¡°However, we know that it is fake but other people will not. Your reputation will suffer damage,¡± said Lady Fang gently. ¡°We could do it some other way.¡±


    If there was another way, then why would you say this one?


    And just because you point out a different road to someone and let them choose, that does not make you a good person, no?


    Miss Jun smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°No need. People who have died once do not care about reputation,¡± she said. ¡°Doing what is advantageous for oneself is much more pressing.¡±


    The matter was agreed to this easily.


    Lady Fang felt like her energy had been blown out of her, and she had been pricked by this girl¡¯s needle. This made her feel that raising the suggestion was a bit silly.


    ¡°Zhenzhen.¡± She suddenly stood and paid her respects to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun stood, not avoiding the senior¡¯s etiquette.


    ¡°If Chengyu can truly keep his life, I hope that Chengyu will give everything that should be his to you," said Lady Fang.


    Fang Chengyu was the Fang Family¡¯s male heir and sessor. Everything that should be his was everything of the Fang Family.


    This promise undoubtedly meant giving her everything of the Fang Family.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was surprised, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Miss Jun smiled, but this time, she did not decline the offer like a respectful junior.


    "Very well,¡± she said, with the seriousness of a child ying a joke. ¡°Aunt, do not forget those words.¡±


    [1] Marriage is a very "happy" event so it''s supposed to drive out an illness. It literally means "rush happiness"

 Chapter 33: The Fang Family’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Fang Family¡¯s Decision</h4>


    As the New Year Festival drew closer, the weather became even colder. However, the Ning Family young misses¡¯ room was still warm as spring.


    Water boiled on a small y stove.


    A young girl was sitting before a table, her sleeves rolled up to expose her white wrists. Her three golden bracelets jingled as she lifted up a small pot containing boiling tea, and a faint scent spread throughout the room.


    "The plum snow water tea is very fragrant," said the girl sitting in front of her, sighing lightly.


    The tea overflowed with scent on this side of the screen while a rapping sound came from the other side.


    A bamboo arrow softly glided into a ceramic pot, causing it to sway slightly.


    "Seventeenth Sister is very amazing!" A girl pped in admiration.


    Ning Yunyan pulled down her sleeve, epting the handkerchief from the servant girl to wipe off her sweat.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s tiring to y this game everyday inside the house, " she said. She took several steps over to where the sisters were brewing tea and drank a cup in one gulp.


    "Yunyan, drink slower. This is the good tea that Tenth Brother has specially brought from the capital," rebuked the girl brewing the tea.


    When she mentioned Tenth Noble Son, Ning Yunzhao perked up.


    "Big Brother is to leave the capital ande back home. Right now, he should have already left," she said.


    "Is Second Uncleing back with him," asked the other girl.


    For the New Year, Ning Yan¡¯s whole family was supposed to return home to offer sacrifices to the ancestors. Even if Ning Yan was caught up in official work and couldn¡¯t leave, his wife and children would return.


    "Yes," said Ning Yunyan with a smile, secretly pleased.


    Second Uncle¡¯s family had a very good rtion with them. The family had many sons, but only Tenth Brother would go with Second Uncle.


    "This time, Tenth Brother will return to a peaceful New Year," said one of the sisters. "Not like at the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    When that was mentioned, Ning Yunyan made a face.


    At Mid-Autumn, Jun Zhenzhen had created a ruckus in Yangcheng, making the Ning Family have to go out of their away to avoid her. The whole family had not been able to hold theirnterns freely.


    But right now, everything was well. The engagement had ended, and everybody no longer needed to be so careful.


    "What has been resolved." Ning Yunyan snorted. "Tenth Brother cannot help but be made fun of by others. This is all instigated by that Jun Zhenzhen."


    "Yanyan, do not worry so much. Now, the whole city knows that Jun Zhenzhen extorted our family¡¯s silver and no longer has a marriage contract with Tenth Brother," cated one of the girls. "She is a scoundrel. Being harassed by a scoundrel isn¡¯t our mistake. The ones who are beingughed at isn¡¯t us."


    "Yes, Seventeenth Sister. You don¡¯t know, but these days Jun Zhenzhen does not dare to go out," said the other sister.


    Ning Yunyan was still angry.


    "But sooner orter she will go out," she said, her eyes gleaming.


    The servant girl next to her stepped forward.


    "Young Miss, do not worry. Third Madam said that the Fang Family is looking for someone to marry Miss Jun to. Before the year is out, she will be married off to somewhere far, far away," she said softly.


    This servant girl was sent by the madam. She held some of the responsibilities in raising her. Because she was not that much older than Ning Yunyan, she was more easily epted by her.


    These Young Misses, although they were raised to be well-educated, they were yet young. Young people couldn''t help but feelpetitive and impulsive.


    The servant girl advised her in a timely matter.


    As expected, when she heard this, Ning Yunyan''s mood took a turn. Not only was Jun Zhenzhen given a bad name, but she was also abandoned by the Fang Family.


    "The Fang Family should have done this earlier." She snorted. "Why did they wait for the new year?"


    One of the sisters held her shoulder.


    "All right, this thing is not worth us talking about further. We should continue to y pitch-pot," she said with a smile. "If we practice, then we might be able to win at the event at the Jin Yun Hall during the New Year."


    She pulled her up to standing. The maid took the opportunity to step backward, silent as if she wasn¡¯t there.


    But just as the girls were ying happily in the room, a servant girl strode in in a rush. She pressed herself close to the maid and whispered something in her ear.


    "How could this be?" blurted out the maid in surprise.


    When Ning Yunyan was about to throw her arrow, she turned upon hearing her speak. She knew that the young servant girl was one of her mother¡¯s.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she demanded.


    The maid¡¯s expression was somewhat hesitant.


    "Young Miss, that Miss Jun is engaged," she said.


    Ning Yun made an affirmative sound. Hadn¡¯t she just said that? What so surprising about it?


    "To the young master of the Fang Family," added the maid.


    The young master of the Fang Family?


    The young misses in the room were all stunned for a moment, unresponsive


    "Who is the master of the Fang Family?" someone blurted out.


    ...............¡­


    Compared to the Ning Family, that were still dazed silent by the news, the Fang Family in Yangcheng was in an uproar.


    Just this morning, Old Lady Fang had suddenly announced the marriage of Fang Chengyu and Jun Zhenzhen. Moreover, she had immediately summoned the shopkeepers and managers of the exchange firm to discuss the matters of the marriage. Once this news had blown through the family like the wind, the Fang Family exploded.


    "Why?"


    This was Fang Jinxiu¡¯s only query as she stormed into Old Lady Fang¡¯s quarters, her eyes red from anger.


    Although Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu weren¡¯t saying anything, they were also looking at Old Lady Fang.


    "Why are you talking like this to Old Lady?" berated Lady Fang.


    Fang Jinxiu took a deep breath.


    "Yes, I know. Interrogating Grandmother like this is disrespectful, but," she said, "I just want to ask, why?"


    Old Lady Fang maintained her calm expression.


    "Because next year, your little brother will be fourteen years old," she said.


    The doctors had said that Fang Chengyu would not live past fifteen.


    "So I wanted to give him a marriage to drive away the bad luck," said Old Lady Fang.


    A marriage to drive away bad luck?


    Fang Jinxiu and her sisters were amazed.


    "Grandmother, you, how could you believe such a thing?" asked Fang Jinxiu hastily.


    "I believe in it," answered Old Lady Fang immediately, her expression cold and stern.


    Getting Fang Chengyu to live was Old Lady Fang¡¯s obsession. The wise Old Lady lost all reason in the face of it.


    Fang Yuxiu tugged on Fang Jinxiu¡¯s sleeve.


    Lady Fang was the one who gave Fang Chengyu incense ash water from the Nantong Temple.


    But that was Lady Fang. Old Lady Fang did not do things like that. She did not even make friends with the Buddhist or Daoist nuns, monks, that the other women liked so much. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe in the strange, ult.


    Fang Jinxiu bit her lip.


    But right now, with the guillotine hovering overheading ever closer, Old Lady had finally crumbled?


    It was devastating when Grandfather and Father had died, but those were sudden happenings. The sorrow rushed upon them. But Fang Chengyu¡¯s predicament was like having people watch a knife slowlye down to sever off his life, without being able to do anything about it. This torment really made people go mad.


    "Even if we were to have a marriage to drive away bad luck, why couldn¡¯t we find some other youngdy?" She took a deep breath, then continued, "Why does it have to be her? This is one of her demands, right?"


    Jun Zhenzhen was this kind of person. If it was something she didn¡¯t want, who could make her marry Fang Chengyu?


    This was a logical reasoning that everyone in the family knew. Old Lady Fong went silent for a moment.


    "She desired it," was all she said.


    She didn¡¯t say who proposed it.


    Fang Jinxiu stamped her feet.


    "Grandmother. So since she desires it, she can lord over our family? Wait until Chengyu isn¡¯t here. Then with the position of the youngdy of the house, she will haveplete authority?" she said. She thought of something that suddenly filled her with hatred. "So that¡¯s why she went to talk to the manager of the exchange firm. She wants to know how to deal with our exchange firm in the future. She wants to stay in our Fang Family. How nice of her!"


    Her voice was suddenly cut off. Old Lady Fang threw the teacup in her hand to the ground. The tea and ceramic shards flew everywhere. The people standing around immediately were sent into disarray.


    "I also want it," she shouted, looking at Fang Jinxiu. "You are able to stay here because the blood of the Fang Family runs in your veins. Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s body also bears the blood of my Fang Family. Why can¡¯t she stay here with us? She is the only daughter of your aunt, so why can you not tolerate her so? You want to chase her out without caring about her happiness?"


    Although Old Lady Fang had been cursed by her kinsmen as cold-blooded, she had never gotten so angry against the children of her family. This was probably the first time she had shouted so strictly.


    Everyone in the room immediately kneeled.


    Only Fang Jinxiu was still standing, almost stunned by fear.


    "Jinxiu," said Lady Fang urgently. "Admit your mistake to Old Lady."


    Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu quickly grabbed at herpel.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s red eyes were wet, and her chest was heaving heavily. She shook off Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu and ran out of the house, not caring about Lady Fang¡¯s shouts from within.


    Fang Jinxiu ran while wiping the tears from her eyes.


    The world¡¯s most dastardly person had someone that hurt for them, that loved them. It was really nonsensical.

 Chapter 34: The Motive

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Motive</h4>


    Fang Jinxiu ran into Fang Chengyu''s quarters without a word. She sat down and continued crying.


    "Third Sister, I haven''t died yet; you''re crying too early," said Fang Chengyu with interest. He was reading a book at the moment.


    Fang Jinxiu''s crying worsened.


    Fang Chengyu pinched a handkerchief and tossed it to Fang JInxiu. He did not say anything more and simply watched her cry.


    Fang Jinxiu grabbed the handkerchief and rubbed her face itensely.


    "Do you know?" she choked out.


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "I know. Isn''t Third Sister congratting me?" he quipped.


    When she saw Fang Chengyu, who was calm enough to joke around, Fang Jinxiu was angry and sad.


    "Stop teasing. When you''re like this, I am even sadder," she said. "It really is too bullying."


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "For someone like me to marry a wife like Miss Jun, everybody would say that we are the ones bullying her," he said.


    ¡°Someone like her? What is she worth? Little Brother, if it weren''t¡­ for this sickness, in terms of talent and status, you would be one of the best in all of Yangcheng," said Fang Jinxiu. "Even with this sickness, you are an amazing person. All she has is her status left behind by her father. She ispletely worthless."


    But he was sick.


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything.


    "Chengyu, she came up with this marrying you scheme obviously in order to marry into our family so she could dominate it," continued Fang Jinxiu. "Outsiders don''t know, but who in our family wouldn''t."


    When she said this, she couldn''t stop her tears.


    "Since everybody knows why she is doing this, then it isn''t too bad," said Fang Chengyu. "With mother at your side, there''s nothing to worry about. It''s just funny."


    That is, Jun Zhenzhen was this sort of person doing this sort of thing. Even if Old Lady Fang protected her for a time, could she be protected for her whole life?


    Did she really believe that she would be the master of the Fang Family just by marrying Chengyu?


    It really was funny.


    A smile broke through her tears as she wrung her handkerchief.


    "What saddens me is Grandmother''s bias," she said. "What does she take you for."


    "Of course, she considers me her grandson. Even if it is an obviously preposterous suggestion, she will try it to save my life," said Fang Chengyu. "Third Sister, do not me Grandmother. The front and back of the hand are both made of flesh [1]. What she is doing is reasonable and fair."


    Fang Jinxiu used the handkerchief to rub at her eyes.


    "Everyone thinks this is a good arrangement. Grandmother also has good reason, but no one is thinking of you, Little Brother," she said quietly. "Not thinking of your wishes, not thinking of how you''re feeling."


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything, but clenched his hands on his knees.


    To think of him. Everyone had the qualifications to consider him, except himself.


    His existence was everyone''s sorrow. To assuage this sorrow, everybody tried all sorts of things. As for what he wanted, what cares did a person about to blink out of existence could have.


    Getting married.


    He had never thought that he would get married. A person who could count on his fingers to the end of his life, was already not truly a person, let alone a man.


    He had read many books. asionally, he would imagine that there was a woman, gentle as water, exquisite as a flower, refined as jade in this world.


    But that woman definitely was not Jun Zhenzhen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Fang JInxiu was crying her heart out, Miss Jun''s quarters were also filled with sobs.


    "Young Miss, how can you marry that cripple." Liu''er¡¯s face was streaked with tears. "Heaven, their Fang Family is actually degrading you so, bullying you, an orphan girl. To be married to that dying cripple, turning you into a widow."


    The little servant girl grabbed at Miss Jun''s sleeve while on her knees.


    "Young Miss, let us go to the authorities, to the authorities."


    Miss Jun smiled, wiping Liu''er''s nose.


    "It''s fake," she said.


    Liu''er was stunned.


    "What''s fake?" she asked.


    "Of course, the marriage is fake," said Miss Jun. "It''s in order to fool them."


    Liu''er was dumbfounded for a moment, and then was hit with a realization.


    That''s right! How could Young Miss hold the dying cripple in her regards.


    "Young Miss, you want to fool them?" she asked quietly. She sighed in relief, but still did not quite understand.


    Liu''er''s ''them'' was obviously the Fang Family, but Miss Jun''s ''them'' was not the Fang Family, but their unknown enemy that they needed to be protected against. Miss Jun smiled, however, there was no point in saying too much to the little servant girl.


    She pet Liu''er''s head.


    "For money," she said.


    Money?


    Liu''er thought of how Young Miss had used the marriage contract to exchange for money with the Ning Family. Right now, she was also using marriage to trick the Fang Family for money.


    "Young Miss, do you really need money?" she asked.


    Before, Young Miss did not care a whit about such plebian things.


    "Yes, in order to do things, you need both money and people," said Miss Jun.


    "What does Young Miss want to do?" asked Liu''er, notprehending.


    Miss Jun was silent for a moment.


    "Go to the capital," she said, not looking at the little girl.


    Keeping the idea of her goal to herself was much too confining. It was nice to have someone to talk to.


    Liu''er was not surprised because she remembered that Miss Jun had said as much before, when she was bartering the marriage contract for money with the Ning Family.


    So Young Miss wanted to go to the capital.


    That was so. This Yangcheng was truly a painful ce. There was nothing holding them back here. On the other hand, the capital was a flourishing ce; it would be good to go there.


    "Young Miss, so we are acquiring money so that we can go to the capital and live out happy days and make them..." she said, pointing outside. "Get rid of them."


    Miss Jun was amused by her.


    Going to the capital was not for the good life. In fact, it would probably be even sadder there.


    "Yes," she nodded with a smile, not continuing on this vein. "Remember to keep this secret. Don''t tell others."


    Knowing that Young Miss wasn''t really going to marry that cripple and be a widow, Liu''er was once again in high-spirits. She wiped her tears and stood up. She hit her chest.


    "Young Miss, you don''t have to worry."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fang Jinxiu believed that Miss Jun was doing this in order to tyrannize the Fang Family. The servant girl Liu''er thought that Young Miss was doing this for money. But Ning Yunyan, far away in Beiliu Town, had a different take on things.


    "She is doing this to stay in Yangcheng," she said with anger.


    She had heard from Eldest Madam Ning a more detailed version of the news, confirming that the Fang Family really intended to marry Jun Zhenzhen.


    "To drive away bad luck." Ning Yunyan smiled coldly. "This definitely was Jun Zhenzhen''s scheme."


    "Why is she staying in Yangcheng?" asked a sister. "Doesn''t she want to avoid losing face?"


    Ning Yunyan''s expression was contemptuous.


    "Of course it is to deal with our Ning Family," she said.


    The sisters exchanged a look.


    "Would it really be that? Not to mention her, but even the Fang Family is nothing in the face of our family." Everybodyughed.


    "What is she? She''s dogsh*t," said Ning Yunyan coldly. "Undeserving of life. How disgusting."


    Several of the girls used handkerchiefs to disguise their disgusted expressions.


    "Just think. She stays in Yangcheng and bes thedy of the Fang Family. Once the cripple dies, she can show off, bluster around." Ning Yunyanughed coldly. "She would definitely do this. When the timees, she will tell people of the matter between her and our Ning Family. Perhaps she will make it like she and Tenth Brother were in a harmonious rtionship but were forcefully broken apart. In short, Jun Zhenzhen is a shameless woman who can stoop to any action."


    Jun Zhenzhen was the type of person who could do such a thing. The sisters exchanged looks.


    Jun Zhenzhen did not know the word ''shameful''.


    The girls were uneasy.


    "Then what can we do? The Fang Family wants to marry Jun Zhenzhen in, so who can stop them," they said.


    Ning Yunyan''s expression was frigid. She tightened her grip around the arrow.


    "She and the Fang Family are due for a rude awakening," she said, throwing the arrow. "I will go there."


    [1] Front and back of the hand are both made of flesh: it means that both parts are of equal value.

 Chapter 35: Hard to Stop Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 35: Hard to Stop Gossip</h4>


    No matter the number of people who were shocked or opposed, just like when her mother¡¯s life was at stake and she didn¡¯t concede to the Cao Family¡¯s demands to take part in the Fang Family¡¯s business, Old Lady Fang would definitely never change.


    Preparations for the Fang Family¡¯s young master was a busy affair.


    Silver was spent like water. Cartloads of every sort of article imaginable were brought in. No matter if it were real or fake, the Fang Family was steeping in joy and festivity.


    However, such cheer was a bit strange. After all, the groom was a useless trash who would live only for a year. The whole marriage was intended to drive away his bad luck.


    Lady Fang had forbidden Fang JInxiu from leaving, punishing hert for being disrespectful to Old Lady Fang.


    No one in the Fang Family dared to discuss that matter, but even if they woudn¡¯t speak of it, this wouldn''t stop outsiders. After the news was leaked, the buzz surrounding this marriage intensified. However, the viewpoints on this event were split into two camps.


    The first camp said that the Fang Family was bullying the orphan girl, taking a good girl and marrying her to a dying cripple. No one wanted to be a widow for their whole life. And Miss Jun had nowhere else to go, seeing as the Fang Family were her only rtives. So they were twisting her to their purposes.


    It was even said that Miss Jun was being imprisoned by the Fang Family.


    This was behavior that other people despised.


    "Magistrate Jun was utterly devoted to the country and to the people. His bones are yet cold, and his only daughter is already treated like this by her tiger and wolf rtives. Where is Heaven¡¯sw? Morality? Law of the country?"


    "The Fang Family is a merchant family, yet they dare to degrade an official¡¯s family so. This is indeed reckless."


    "An old fellow like me should go report this to the authorities. Otherwise, who would dare learn to read, to devote one¡¯s lifeblood to the country if after you die, you cannot die without fear, fear that you left behind destitute orphans who will be bullied so."


    The schrly families of Yangcheng were filled with righteous indignation. They actually wanted to write a petition to the officials, but at the same time, there was another point of view on the situation.


    "Who doesn¡¯t know what kind of reputation this Miss Jun has in Yangcheng? How could she be suffering? Rather, she is so bossy and domineering."


    "At first she wanted to rely on her senior¡¯s old friendship with the Ning Family to marry into the Ning Family, but after getting refused, she extorted 5000 taels of silver from them. This is simply unsightly conduct. Her senior¡¯s face has been lost."


    "Think about it. If she didn¡¯t want to, who could make her marry into the Fang Family? When she fought with the daughters of the Fang Family, she was the first to run to the officials and report about it. Lady Fang almost kneeled, begging her to return."


    "It is quite obvious how she regards the Fang Family. Anyway, Young Master Fang is a dying cripple. If she snatches the position as thedy of the Fang Family, then she can adopt a son. Then the Fang Family will be hers."


    This viewpoint wasmon among the wealthy. How could Miss Jun be a bullied, penniless orphan? Obviously she was taking advantage of others.


    Then naturally, the opinions that her father was devoted to the state and that she was a destitute orphan grew weak. What she wanted is what she got, otherwise people were bullying her.


    The wealthy merchants each expressed their sympathy. Being entangled with such a girl, the Fang Family had truly fallen into bad luck.


    Talk like that grew more popr. In order to find out whether their opinions were correct, everybody looked for more evidence, so the nasty business of the past between the Fang Family and Miss Jun resurfaced. Naturally, exaggerations of the true situation flew through the streets.


    "It seems that our measures to protect ourselves have taken a different turn,"mented Lady Fang. "The reputation of the Fang Family and Zhenzhen have taken damage."


    Old Lady Fang remained stoic.


    "Where there is no wind, there is no waves. Where there is no profit, no one wakes up early," she said. "If there wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t desire this oue, who would support all of this poking into people¡¯s business."


    Lady Fang went silent for a moment.


    "Is it those people?" she asked quietly. "They don¡¯t even want to see Chengyu get married?"


    "It shouldn¡¯t be," said Miss Jun suddenly, sitting off to the side.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang turned to look at her.


    "This sort of defaming is something your enemy would disdain to do," said Miss Jun. "They prefer to take lives."


    This sort of dramatic speech would indeed make people¡¯s hearts stop for a heartbeat.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang were speechless for a moment, while Miss Jun seemed to be entranced with her own words, lost in thought.


    It was true. The whole time, besides the rumor of the curse on the heirs of the Fang Family, they had enjoyed a favorable reputation. The shortened lives of the males of the Fang Family were just a pretense for all the misfortune they had suffered.


    Up until now, the business seemed to be going swimmingly. It looked like the enemy did not intend to harm the Fang Family¡¯s reputation or business.


    "Interesting," said Miss Jun.


    "What¡¯s interesting?" asked Lady Fang. "Say, you know who did it?"


    "It¡¯s the Ning Family. They want to give us a bad reputation."


    Ah, the Ning Family.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang nodded, and also smiled bitterly as they shook their heads.


    "This is nothing," said Miss Jun, taking out a piece of paper. "These are the drugs that Little Cousin needs. Avail of the impending marriage to stock up on these items and mix in some other kind of medicines too, so that even a careful person wouldn¡¯t take notice of it."


    Fang Chengyu was already like a pot steeped with many medicines. Buying medicine for his marriage was not a strange thing. For his marriage, he would need these purchased medicines to support him through the ritual kneeling during the ceremony.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang grew excited.


    "Zhenzhen, there really is a medicine?" asked Lady Fang.


    Could it be that Chengyu could actually be cured?


    "Of course," said Miss Jun with a smile. "I can¡¯t cure him without medicine. After all, I am not a deity."


    She seldom made jokes, but Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang did notugh. Their expressions wereplicated.


    Until now, they had not truly believed that Jun Zhenzhen would honestly want to cure Fang Chengyu¡¯s illness, not to mention actually curing him.


    Today, they came to her to talk about some of the rumors outside. They only repeated them, wanting to see her reaction. They wanted to stir her emotions, see what she felt about being a household name.


    But she seemed to feel neither angry nor offended. She did not cry. Her expression remained calm. Instead, she had analyzed with them who was behind the issue.


    What she said was also very reasonable.


    She was really not as she was before.


    Old Lady Fang could not help but look at the girl sitting in front of her. She sat with a straight back, her eyes calm and warm.


    Could she truly cure Chengyu?


    Old Lady Fang looked at the paper in her hand and the numerous names of medicinal ingredients written on it.


    Beautiful handwriting.


    "Okay." She put the paper away and stood up.


    Miss Jun sent them off respectfully, watching the mother- and daughter-inw leave.


    .........¡­


    Old Lady Fang passed the written medicinal ingredients to Lady Fang. Lady Fang epted it with tremulous excitement.


    "Should we find doctors to look at it?" she asked quietly.


    "Ask when the household is buying the drugs," said Old Lady Fang.


    Lady Fang naturally knew how to do it. She made a sound of agreement as she put away the paper and asked for leave. Although the talk outside would not truly affect the Fang Family, they should still take precautions. She had many things to do.


    Old Lady Fang nned to take a break for a time and summoned her personal servant.


    "Find samples of Miss Jun¡¯s handwriting," she ordered.


    The maidservant was stunned for a moment, but agreed without a word.


    It was fine that it was very noisy outside. It was fine that preparations for the marriage were underway. None of them would have any effect on Miss Jun. She carried on with her work and rest as she wanted to. However, very soon, Lady Fang went to find her.


    "This medicinal item is something the pharmacy does not recognize," she said, pointing to an ingredient on the list.


    Miss Jun frowned slightly. She recalled the medicinal ingredients had just been discovered. Doctors in the south had just started trying it out, but it definitely would not be inmon usage in the north.


    The drugstores should have this ingredient, just that the name might be different.


    "I will go find it," she said. "The name is different. When I see it, I¡¯ll know it."


    This was the only way, so Lady Fang nodded.


    "You are to be married. Going out to choose things you like is within reason," she said. She turned to call people, "Get the three young misses¡­"


    When she said this, she stopped.


    Third Miss, Fang Jinxiu, couldn¡¯t apany her. If these two people went out, they would fight and lose face.


    "Let Eldest Young Miss and Second Young Miss apany Miss Jun for an outing."

 Chapter 36: Sisters on an Outing

    <h4>Chapter 36: Sisters on an Outing</h4>


    When they heard themand, Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu were in Fang Jinxiu¡¯s room. Fang Jinxiu had been forbidden from leaving, but her homework could not be dyed, so the sisters went to study at her ce.


    Fang Jinxiuughed coldly without saying anything.


    Fang Yuxiu thought for a moment, then stood up.


    "Eldest Sister, do not go. I will," she suggested.


    Fang Yunxiu¡¯s personality was simple and kind. After Fang Jinxiu had the awful fight with Miss Jun, she had specially apanied Miss Jun out for enjoyment. In the end, Miss Jun had written a ridiculing verse about her in front of a group of the other young misses from official families. The mocking verse had been pasted onto Fang Yunxiu¡¯s back, and she had walked for some time with it before finding out.


    Fang Yunxiu had cried and ran off. Although she would not speak ill of Miss Jun, from then on she avoided her as much as possible.


    "You will?" Fang Yunxiu was hesitant and worried.


    "Eldest Sister, do not worry about Second Sister. Second Sister is amazing. It¡¯s only people like Jun Zhenzhen who won¡¯t admit that. If Second Sister really wanted to, Jun Zhenzhen would be no match for her," affirmed Fang Jinxiu. "Second Sister, bring out that fierceness and make her see it."


    Fang Yunxiu gave way.


    "She also would not like to see me. I won¡¯t go," she said. She exhorted, "You must be careful. ept any slights; do not lower yourself to her level."


    Fang Yuxiu smiled and nodded.


    Old Lady Fang knew of Miss Jun going outside, but she hadn¡¯t said anything. She epted the pieces of paper the maidservant handed to her.


    "Miss Jun has not written many words. Thisst month, she has written a few poems," said the maidservant quietly.


    Old Lady Fang took a look over the poems. The handwriting on the drug list was the same, all in beautiful script. The contents were about the sorrow of the changing seasons and the inner feelings for the Tenth Noble Son.


    "Put them back," she said, handing them back to the maid. Frowning, she muttered to herselff, "It is better when she isn¡¯t writing such poems."


    Such delicate, artificial poems really made one lose their appetite.


    ...............


    When Miss Jun went out, Fang Yuxiu was already standing by the carriage, waiting.


    Miss Jun stopped to think. This was the first time she was seeing the daughters of the Fang Family. The original Miss Jun did not have many memories rted to these sisters, so when she saw them she felt they were unfamiliar.


    Fang Yuxiu was the second daughter born of the legal wife, Lady Fang. She looked like the Lady Fang, gentle and refined. She was the only one in this family who had not been through an experience with Miss Jun.


    She seldom appeared in front of Miss Jun.


    When she saw Miss Jun arrive, Fang Yuxiu respectfully called out to her.


    ording to custom, she should be called Little Sister, but Miss Jun had previously not wanted to follow this custom.


    Miss Jun returned the nicety, not calling her anything or saying anything.


    Fang Yuxiu''s expression remained as before. She was not like Fang Jinxiu, who felt that Miss Jun looked down on them and got angry and she was not like Fang Yunxiu who lowered her head and gave way. She did not say anything more and took the initiative to climb into the carriage.


    Liu¡¯er motioned to Miss Jun, wanting her to ride a different vehicle, but Miss Jun gestured that she should go on her own.


    "There is no need for another carriage," she said.


    Before, Miss Jun would not ride together with the young misses of the Fang Family, so the Fang Family and their personal servants would ride in one vehicle while Miss Jun and her servant girl would ride in another. The other two maidservants would sit in a third carriage.


    If Miss Jun rode together with Miss Fang, then the two servant girls and the two maidservants would be crammed into the other carriage.


    "Since we are to be family, this is much more intimate," added Miss Jun.


    Yes, if they were putting on an act, they had to go all in.


    Liu¡¯er understood, nodding at Miss Jun.


    "Young Miss, just rx. I know what to do," she said in a low voice.


    She turned and walked several step backward, pulling on Fang Yuxiu¡¯s servant girl.


    "Big Sister, let¡¯s sit together," she said, sugar-sweet.


    Fang Yuxiu¡¯s servant girl almost somersaulted in shock.


    Fang Yuxiu, already in the carriage, remained unperturbed. A sneer flitted across her face. She looked at the approaching Miss Jun and gave her own servant girl a look. The servant girl left with Liu¡¯er.


    Toward Miss Jun¡¯s sitting arrangement, Fang Yuxiu was not the slightest bit surprised. She acted as if this had always been the case. After they had all been settled, the two vehicles made their way out through the gates.


    The Fang Residence was located in the business district, which was also the busiest ce. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach a major road after leaving the gates, and a steady mor fell around them.


    Miss Jun lifted the carriage curtains with interest, taking a look around.


    At present, business and official families were located in clearly demarcated districts. Although the Fang Family¡¯s residence was beautiful, Miss Jun had always felt ashamed of walking out, afraid of being seen by others. She was always itching topletely cover the carriage.


    Lifting the curtains like this to look at the streets was a new urrence.


    It was like she was putting on a show of epting her status as a woman of a merchant family.


    Fang Yuxiu¡¯s expression was warm as she poured some tea.


    "Would Miss Jun like to drink some tea?" she asked.


    Miss Jun did not rebuff Fang Yuxiu¡¯s offer and set down the curtains to hold her teacup.


    "Where are we going first?" she asked.


    It was rare that Miss Jun would take the initiative to ask for the thoughts of sisters of the Fang Family. However, Fang Yuxiu remained unppable, as if they always interacted like this.


    "We will need to buy jewelry and hair ornaments, so we should go to the Jin Hall first." She did not brush off the question, and instead seriously proposed an idea.


    Buying those things were just a cover. The end goal was to go to therge pharmacy.


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    Fang Yuxiu called out instructions to the outside of the carriage. Soon, it stopped.


    "Is this alright with you?" asked Fang Yuxiu as she pointed to something outside the curtains.


    Miss Jun gave it a cursory nce. This Jin Hall was decorated in a dazzling fashion. There were many peopleing in and out. Obviously, this was a famous shop.


    Miss Jun nomittally nodded and was the first to get off the carriage.


    Running up to help her down was Liu¡¯er, who quietly tugged on her sleeve.


    "Young Miss, there are many people here," she said quietly.


    "So what if there are many people here?" asked Miss Jun.


    Liu¡¯er turned back to look at Fang Yuxiu, who was currently getting off the carriage.


    She was thinking of saying that entering and exiting with the young miss of the Fang Family would be shameful and would damage Young Miss¡¯s face, but when she thought of how Young Miss said they must pretend they are intimate with the Fang Family, she choked down her words.


    "There are many people, many people makes it busy," she tittered.


    Miss Jun smiled and did not say anything else. Fang Yuxiu was also smiling.


    Yes, it was very busy when there were a lot of people.


    Their entrance into the Jin Hall caused a disturbance.


    On one hand, the Fang Family was a big presence in Yangcheng. On the other, because of recent trends, there were young misses from government and schrly families out choosing jewelry, as well as rich young misses of merchant families. Miss Jun had made extensive acquaintances throughout Yangcheng, so there were a number of people who recognized her. Soon, everybody knew.


    The attention of people in the Jin Hall immediately concentrated around her.


    This was the first time that Miss Jun had gone outside with Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s identity. Her memories told her that the young misses of Yangcheng held respectful and admiring fondness for her. She didn¡¯t know whether those memories were mistaken or not, or if because of the rumors, everybody¡¯s opinions had changed.


    But when she recalled these memories, she sneered.


    This stupid child.


    No matter how hard it was, to be alive was always a happy thing.


    Miss Junughed. She did not say anything or paid it any more attention.


    "Miss Jun, what do you think of this?" Fang Yuxiu was warm and kind as she pointed to an essory held by one of the store employees.


    Miss Jun gave it a look.


    "Not nice," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu anticipated as much. With a smile, she gestured for the employee to change it for another one.


    Miss Jun was picky another three, four times until something caught her eye.


    "This one," she said, pointing.


    There was another hand pointing at it at the moment.


    "I want this one," said a female voice at the same time.


    Miss Jun felt a fragrance assail her face and turned to see a girl standing next to her.


    The girl was sixteen or seventeen years old and was very beautiful.


    Zuo Yanzhi.


    Miss Jun¡¯s memories immediately shed through her mind without any fuzziness or dy. These memories were much clearer than the ones she had about the Fang Family.


    This was not because Miss Zuo was one of the young misses of the official families that Miss Jun so favored, but rather because her great-aunt was Old Madam Ning.


    She was a rtive of the Ning Family.


    And just because she was a rtive of the Ning Family, Jun Zhenzhen endeavored to associate with her. However, Miss Zuo had avoided her.


    If she could have gotten Miss Zuo to talk to her of her own initiative, Jun Zhenzhen would have definitely been very pleased.


    Miss Jun smiled and pulled back her hand and pointed at another piece.


    "I want that one," she said.


    Just as she changed where she was pointing, Zuo Yanzhi also moved her hand.


    "I also want this one," she said.


    Everybody saw what was going on. The atmosphere in the Jin Hall grew tense.


    Fang Yuxiu stood next to Miss Jun, silent as a quail.


    "Miss Zuo, what do you mean by this?" asked Miss Jun, neither angry nor backing off.


    "Nothing. I just want to buy these essories," said Miss Zuo with a smile.

 Chapter 37: What You Like Is What I Let Go of

    <h4>Chapter 37: What You Like Is What I Let Go of</h4>


    To buy essories.


    Miss Junughed.


    "Miss Zuo may pick first," she offered, taking a step back.


    Zuo Yanzhi grabbed her arm.


    "How could we let that happen," she said with a sweet smile, her tone intimate.


    This was how Jun Zhenzhen always wanted Miss Zuo to look at her.


    However, Miss Jun¡¯s face was impassive, neither happy or sad.


    "Miss Jun, although you are engaged with merchants like the Fang Family, you still have not been married. Right now, you are not a merchant woman. I cannot bully you," said Miss Zuo with a smile. "Both of us have the qualifications to choose essories."


    Her intonation was heavy on the words ¡®merchant family¡¯ and ¡®merchant woman.¡¯


    You say you won¡¯t steal my earlier choice, but didn¡¯t you already do so? Is this not bullying?


    These girls, each of them bullied others with more arrogance than a princess.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    Zuo Yanzhi was surprised that Miss Jun could still smile. With Miss Jun¡¯s temper, shouldn¡¯t she already be making a loud fuss right now?


    "Then what do you want, Miss Zuo? When I let you choose, you do not want, but when I choose again, you want it," said Miss Jun somewhat helplessly.


    "That¡¯s fair," said Miss Zuo. "We have a mutual regard for one another as there should be between those of worth."


    Miss Jun didn¡¯t say anything, somewhat hesitant.


    "I hope that Miss Jun can forgive me. My elder cousins came from the capital to give me a present, including presents from the Yang Family¡¯s young miss. So this New Year¡¯s, I wanted to choose some presents for her in return," said Miss Zuo with a small smile, lowering her voice as she added the exnation.


    No doubt you stupid girl will take the bait.


    Although she hadn¡¯t spoken to her in many days, Zuo Yanzhi was very familiar with Jun Zhenzhen. In fact, the whole of Yangcheng was very familiar with her.


    This girl¡¯s ignorance and stupidity was loathful.


    What was even harder to bear was that she, without having been married, passed herself off as the daughter-inw of the Ning Family. What kind of person was Tenth Noble Son Ning to be matched with the likes of her?


    After great suffering, this girl was finally going to die. But then she didn¡¯t.


    Her death unsessful, the Fang Family was soon about to marry her off somewhere far away. Thus, it was unexpected when they revealed that they wanted to take her in as a wife. How could this woman capture their gazes?


    {Since you still want to dangle yourself before me, then you must live as a disgrace.}


    After her words, Miss Zuo looked to Miss Jun and saw the change on her face as expected.


    Miss Yang was rumored to be in marriage talks with Tenth Noble Son Ning. Her father and Tenth Noble Son Ning''s uncle Ning Yan were of the same age.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning followed Ning Yan to study in the capital. It was said that he and Miss Yang had fallen deeply in love.


    When Miss Jun heard this news, she rushed to find a rope to hang herself with.


    "All right," said Miss Jun, a smile still on her face. However, that smile seemed to be hiding some hurt and anger in Miss Zuo¡¯s opinion. "Since Miss Zuo is so considerate, I will help you."


    Zuo Yanzhi grinned. Fang Yuxiu acted like she hadn''t heard anything. She stood there silently.


    Miss Jun had yed a hateful trick on Fang Yunxiu because she had interrupted when Miss Jun and the noble young misses were talking.


    Actually, Fang Yunxiu hadn''t interrupted anyone. She was just telling Miss Jun that those young misses were teasing her.


    But to Miss Jun, these official young misses were her sisters. Instead, the Fang Family girls were nothing.


    "This decorative hairpin," said Miss Jun, pointing to one of the jewelry pieces on the pattern the servant was holding. "I like this one. Miss Zuo, do you?"


    Zuo Yanzhi gave it a look, a sneer shing in her eyes.


    This ornamented hairpin looked exquisite, but in actuality it was a varnished, inferior material. This Jun Zhenzhen was an idiot. No brains or insight.


    Zuo Yanzhi looked at Jun Zhenzhen. To be fair, Jun Zhenzhen was very beautiful. However, she was just like the hairpin she chose, a shiny piece of donkey dung.


    "Miss Jun is very insightful," she said, making a happy expression. She picked up the ornamented hairpin. "I like it too."


    "Young misses, this costs five taels of silver." The employee did not pay attention to the enmity of the two girls. He loved such business the most and rushed to quote a price.


    "I¡¯ll pay ten taels," Miss Jun said immediately.


    "I¡¯ll pay twenty," said Miss Zuo with a smile, without much consideration.


    The sound of activity outside drew everyone¡¯s attention. In a private room on the second floor, a middle-aged man looked out from behind, lifting up a beaded curtain.


    His expression was gloomy. He seemed to be unhappy because of themotion downstairs.


    "Master Jin, it''s a fight between two young misses," a man who looked like a shopkeeper exined. "This happens every so often."


    He spoke while pointing downstairs.


    "That is the Fang Family''s Miss Jun, and that is the young miss from the Zuo Family that are inws with the Ning Family."


    The middle-aged man obviously knew the backgrounds of those two people. After all, the Ning and Fang Families were big names in Yangcheng.


    "Worrisome children," he said apathetically.


    In just a short time, the prices below had grown higher and higher.


    As the bids grew higher, the atmosphere between Miss Jun and Miss Zuo had grown more and more intense. Miss Jun had been incited, and Miss Zuo''s posture had stiffened.


    Zuo Yuxiu had not reacted at all, watching the activity like a member of the crowd.


    "One hundred taels!" said Miss Jun, grinding her teeth as she spat out a price.


    Miss Zuo breathed in deeply.


    "150 taels." She refused to give in.


    Miss Jun looked at her, bit her lower up. It looked like there were tears sparkling in her eyes.


    "How good is that woman?" she asked suddenly.


    {You couldn''t take it? The heartbreak?}


    "Yes, Miss Yang is virtuous and kind, an outstanding person. Such a person is hard toe by," Miss Zuo approached Miss Jun, pitching her voice low. She then took a step back and appraised her. "Miss Jun, let it go."


    Of course, when she said ¡®let it go,¡¯ there was a hidden meaning behind it.


    Then she waited for the woman to madly raise the price.


    Did this Fang Family, who had no idea of the immensity of heaven and earth, believe that just because they had money, they could do what they wanted in Yangcheng? Can¡¯t they see they¡¯ve offered shelter to a rubbish?


    Miss Jun looked at her, tears trickling, but otherwise remained silent.


    "Then, I am relieved." She sighed lightly. "With this hairpin, I wish the noble couple to forever have harmonious hearts until they bear the white hairs of old age."


    Zuo Yanzhi¡¯s smile immediately stiffened.


    The surrounding crowd were simrly stunned, but soon burst intoughter. They, of course, understood what had happened.


    At this time, the man in the private room on the second floor could not stop himself fromughing behind the beaded curtains.


    "These kids," he said. He gave Miss Jun a final look and let down the curtain.


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression was warm as she gazed at Zuo Yanzhi.


    "Spending 150 taels to buy a hairpin that originally cost five," she said softly. "Miss Zuo, Miss Yang will definitely feel your sincerity."


    She bent slightly in respect. Not waiting for Zuo Yanzhi¡¯s response, she walked away.


    "Congrattions, Miss Zuo," tacked on Liu¡¯er, following after Miss Jun with smug satisfaction.


    Fang Yuxiu hurried to follow.


    "You!" Zuo Yanzhi snapped back to her senses and also wanted to follow them.


    "Miss Zuo, this hairpin is yours," said the employee, trying to stop her. He immediately shouted, "For 150 taels, it¡¯s yours!"


    "How is your broken rubbish worth 150 taels!" shouted Zuo Yanzhi, face flushed red.


    The employee did not like to hear such things.


    "Miss Zuo, this is not the price we asked for. It was you who gave it. Shouldn¡¯t you know whether it is worth it or not?" He snorted.


    Zuo Yanzhi wanted to say, ¡®The devil, who would give such a price!¡¯ but it was the truth. She saw the employees¡¯ ravenous, tiger-like gazes. This Jin Hall forbade people from causing a disturbance among the patrons.


    This was also the reason why she had decided to provoke Jun Zhenzhen here.


    She was waiting for when Jun Zhenzhen would get worked up enough that she wouldn¡¯t care about bothering the Jin Hall patrons and get herself into trouble.


    She didn¡¯t think that the one to dig herself a hole and jump into it would be her.


    She dared not pay up.


    But 150 taels¡­


    150 taels was a small amount of money to her. But it wasn¡¯t just the money. After today, the news of her, Zuo Yanzhi, spending 150 taels to buy an inferior hairpin would be spread everywhere.


    She looked all around her, the surrounding young misses and madams were watching her, whispering into each other¡¯s ears.


    She, Zuo Yanzhi, had turned into aughingstock.


    Jun Zhenzhen.


    That cheap woman had actually yed her.


    Zuo Yanzhi looked at Jun Zhenzhen, who was already leaving, and bit her lips until they bled.


    "Pay the money, we¡¯re leaving!" she shouted.


    The servant girl next to her fumbled around to find the money. Young Miss had gone out just for a stroll, so no one brought that much money. In the end, a servant had to run back home to find enough money, leaving another servant there as coteral.


    The Zuo Family was a big name in Yancheng, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t not pay up. The shop did not give her much trouble and enthusiastically sent her off.


    "Miss Zuo, pleasee again," said the employee happily, while wrapping up the hairpin for her. "Your hairpin. Here you go."


    Zuo Yanzhi grabbed the hairpin and threw it violently to the ground. She got into her carriage and left in a hurry.


    Come again. For the rest of her life, she would never return there.

 Chapter 38: Who’s Bullying Who?

    <h4>Chapter 38: Who¡¯s Bullying Who?</h4>


    Zuo Yanzhi left in a huff. Miss Jun, who was one step ahead of her, was calmly sitting in the carriage as if nothing had happened.


    Fang Yuxiu deliberated for a moment.


    ¡°Miss Zuo seems to have gotten what she wanted,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Or should we say that this is crushing your foot while trying to move a rock to drop on your enemy?¡±


    She said this with intimacy, like she was a conspirator, not a bystander.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that Miss Zuo was overreaching. Actually, I was bullying her,¡± she said.


    What did she mean by this?


    Zuo Yanzhi was obviously bullying her, although in the end, it was Jun Zhenzhen who bullied her.


    Fang Yuxiu looked at her in confusion.


    The reason why Zuo Yanzhi had yed such a lowdown trick on Jun Zhenzhen was because of her understanding of the original Jun Zhenzhen. But what she didn¡¯t know was that the present Jun Zhenzhen was not the Jun Zhenzhen she knew.


    Right now, Jun Zhenzhen could not be taken by such a clumsy trick. She instead dug a pit for Zuo Yanzhi.


    Obviously, this was what she meant by bullying her. If Miss Zuo knew that Jun Zhenzhen was a different person, she probably wouldn¡¯t have looked for trouble so rudely earlier.


    Of course, Miss Jun couldn¡¯t say this to Fang Yuxiu, so she just smiled.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know that I really do not have any longing for Tenth Noble Son Ning,¡± she said. ¡°So anything she did naturally could not provoke me. For something I don¡¯t even care about, how could I be fooled?¡±


    Don¡¯t care about?


    Fang Yuxiu looked at her.


    ¡°You are talking about Tenth Noble Son Ning or your face?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Elder Cousin, how could it be my face? If I bought that thing, I would really lose face!¡± said Miss Jun with augh. ¡°As for Tenth Noble Son Ning¡­¡±


    She looked at Fang Yuxiu, her lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± she said.


    Fang Yuxiu also grinned.


    ¡°That is right,¡± she said with acmation. Whether it was real or fake didn¡¯t matter to Miss Jun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to another jewelry store to look,¡± said Fang Yuxiu.


    Miss Jun looked out of the carriage and spotted a pharmacy on the road.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see if the drugstore sells herbs from the mountain first,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun would do as she wanted. Fang Yuxiu did not have anyints. With a smile, she told the coachman to stop the carriage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a courtyard in Yangcheng.


    Although it was winter, in a pavilion at the center of rippling blueke, there stood several girls wearing beautiful clothing. They surrounded a girl who was fishing.


    The sobs of a girl came from a distance, breaking the serene scene.


    ¡°Seventeenth Miss, Seventeenth Miss,¡± sobbed Zuo Yanzhi as she ran up there.


    The girls all turned to look. Ning Yunyan did not move at all with the appetion, but seriously watched theke.


    "Zuo Yanzhi, what did you do?"


    "Where did you go? Why sote?"


    The other girls pounced on her with their queries.


    "Don''t speak of it. I received some information and came here quickly. I also wanted to get Seveteenth Sister a gift, but as a result..." said Zuo Yanzhi, grimacing. "As a result I met Jun Zhenzhen."


    Jun Zhenzhen?


    The girls were somewhat surprised. Ning Yunyan also moved slightly.


    "Jun Zhenzhen. She dared go out at this time?" asked someone.


    "What, dared to go out? She..." When Zuo Yanzhi said this, another round of tears made its way down her face. "Seventeenth Sister, she bullied me."


    The girls were even more surprised.


    "She dared to bully you."


    "Didn''t she want to make friends with you the most?"


    Ning Yunyan threw her fishing rod into theke.


    "So what you''re saying is that it''s because of our family that you were bullied," she said.


    "It''s because of the no marriage contract that Jun Zhenzhen is taking her anger out on you?" asked a girl.


    When Zuo Yanzhi thought of what had just happened, she couldn''t stop herself from crying.


    "I was bullied terribly," she sobbed.


    These were true tears, not ones to gain sympathy.


    Zuo Yanzhi was an arrogant person. With her background, she had always gone around Yangcheng bullying people. The times other people had bullied her could be counted on one hand. Even if people did find her unsightly, they had to consider the Zuo and Ning Families. They would not dare to truly mistreat her.


    From the way she looked now, she must have really been bullied seriously.


    The crowd rushed to ask what was going on.


    Zuo Yanzhi seethed with resentment and rted the event to the others. When the girls heard what had happened, they were dumbfounded.


    Ning Yunyan spat.


    "You still have the face to cry! To be bullied by an idiot like Jun Zhenzhen, you are worse than an idiot," she said. "You then came here to cry, did you hit your head when you ran into her?¡±


    She dropped this scathing reply and made a shooing motion.


    Zuo Yanzhi didn¡¯t make anymore demands. Ashamed and angry, she stood there awkwardly.


    The other girls held back theirughs.


    ¡°Yanzhi, did you really spend 150 taels to buy a hairpin?¡± asked the girl.


    When she asked this, the other girls couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.


    Zuo Yanzhi felt even more humiliated and angry. She stamped her foot and spun away.


    But even though Ning Yunyan insulted her, she quickly made her servant girl give Zuo Yanzhi 200 taels and take the hairpin.


    ¡°You care about her?¡± inquired a girl of Ning Yunyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. She is rted to our Ning Family and was bullied by Jun Zhenzhen,¡± said Ning Yunyan, fiddling with the hairpin.


    Rted? Zuo Yanzhi tried to gain favor with Ning Yunyan by bullying Jun Zhenzhen.


    However, that was a small issue. The real problemy with Jun Zhenzhen who had actually dared to fight back and even trapped Zuo Yanzhi. This was really unlike her.


    ¡°This Jun Zhenzhen has less and less face everyday.¡± The girls¡¯ faces were filled with scornful anger.


    ¡°What face. She would even marry a dead merchant man,¡± scorned Ning Yunyan. ¡°This is her tearing into our Ning Family. It has just started.¡±


    She violently stabbed the hairpin into the table.


    ¡°150 taels,¡± she snarled. ¡°Jun Zhenzhen, you aren¡¯t afraid of getting punctured.¡±


    At the present, Miss Jun had already returned back home.


    She only went to the drugstore and found the medicine she needed. As expected, it was called a different name and was in limited stock. After confirming this, she did not go anywhere else, but rather put out a weakly appearance.


    Fang Yuxiu believed it was because of her conflict with Zuo Yanzhi. She didn¡¯t think it would be strange to considerately suggest going home.


    Miss Jun did not refuse.


    ¡°We can go out again on some other day. Today was tiring,¡± she said.


    Fang Yuxiu was all smiles as she ordered the coachman to turn the cart around.


    The word of the conflict between Miss Jun and Zuo Yanzhi had already spread. When they returned, Old Lady Fang came looking.


    ¡°Why did you provoke Miss Zuo?¡± She frowned as she pelted her with the question. She didn¡¯t even ask about buying the medicine.


    The one who had harmed Chengyu could not be found. They didn¡¯t know how many enemies were lurking around, watching their prey, and then she went and provoked the Ning Family.


    She had thought that this child had grown up, but in the end, she had be rude by being provoked by someone else.


    ¡°Youined that we did not support you because we didn¡¯t make a fuss with the Ning Family. That is because the Ning Family aren¡¯t the type of people you can ckmail and cause trouble for. Do you believe it that they can make you disappear? Moreover, our Fang Family could do nothing about it,¡± scolded Old Lady Fang. ¡°Why did you provoke them this time?¡±


    Miss Jun smiled and set down her tea.


    ¡°Grandmother, I said before that I would not go and provoke the Ning Family. But the Ning Family provoked me. I couldn¡¯t show weakness,¡± she replied. ¡°There are some people you can show weakness to, for example, the one who secretly killed grandfather, uncle, and soon Little Cousin. Showing weakness can paralyze the opponent. But there are some people that you do not need to show weakness to, like the Ning Family.¡±


    ¡°So you couldn¡¯t swallow your words?¡± asked Old Lady Fang indifferently.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t swallow my words. Rather, it was that it was pointless to show weakness,¡± said Miss Jun gently. ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing things that are useless? I am busy, I don¡¯t have the luxury to deal with a nobody.¡±

 Chapter 39: Is She an Idiot?

    <h4>Chapter 39: Is She an Idiot?</h4>


    Useless things?


    Lady Fang looked at her strangely.


    ¡°How is it useless? Is it not useful to make the Ning Family not think of you as a thorn in in their side? Having one less enemy is not a useful thing?¡± she asked with a frown.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Making the Ning Family not think of me as an enemy is of course useful, but I cannot do so by showing weakness,¡± she said. ¡°People who are suspicious and unhappy with me will not be changed just by me showing weakness. Instead, having them believe that I can deal with them is a better n.¡±


    The more important thing was that this tiny Ning Family, those sharp-tongued women, those ignorant young misses, wanted to make her show weakness.


    If she revealed her weakness to such people, then when she came face to face with ¡®those¡¯ people in the future, how would she deal with them? Would she just kneel down and admit defeat?


    Miss Jun picked up her teacup, gently fondling it.


    ¡°When dealing with such people, you definitely cannot concede. It is better to let them know that you know what they think. You know that they are unhappy with you, but you are not afraid of their unhappiness,¡± she added. ¡°You would also want for everyone to learn about who they are, so in the eyes of the people, you officially be enemies. This will constrain their movements, and also, if something happens, they will be a suspect.¡±


    Unlike their Fang Family¡¯s enemy, who no one knew about. Even if they harmed the family, everyone would just believe that it was the result of the curse.


    That said, this was a very logical thinking.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    ¡°This is just an argument between youngdies, nothing more,¡± said Miss Jun softly. ¡°It is not a big issue. Which young miss wouldn¡¯t get angry from time to time.¡±


    Old Lady Fang gave her a look.


    ¡°As long as the tempers don¡¯t re up too often,¡± she said. ¡°If it happens too much, it will be a big issue.¡±


    Miss Jun nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    She did say ¡®yes,¡¯ but it wasn¡¯t really a ¡®yes.¡¯ It sounded like she wasn¡¯t listening to themand, but rather being approving of it.


    Approval is agreement, yes?


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s brows wrinkled.


    This girl was being very strange right now. Since she seemed to have appropriate behavior in her heart, then it should be fine, right?


    ¡°Did you find the medicine?¡± asked Old Lady Fang, throwing away this train of thought and getting back to the most crucial problem.


    Miss Jun told her what she found.


    ¡°But because of the conflict between me and Zuo Yanzhi today, in order to prevent suspicion, I did not find everything,¡± she said. ¡°Tomorrow, I will go out again.¡±


    Obviously if she had fought with someone, happily going for a walk and buying things would make people suspicious.


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    It seemed she really did think things through.


    ¡°Then tomorrow I will have Yuxiu apany you,¡± she said. When she said this, she thought of something. ¡°Was Yuxiu all right today?¡±


    Miss Jun had not meshed well in previous interactions with her cousins. Although Yuxiu was the brightest of her granddaughters, such brilliance was useless in the face of the strange Miss Jun. She had rushed here without caring to ask the servants if the two people had fought today.


    ¡°Very quiet, did not quarrel with anyone. Very good,¡± assessed Miss Jun.


    Very quiet? Did not quarrel with anyone?


    Thesements¡­


    Old Lady Fang did not know what she should say, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She found someone to tell Fang Yuxiu to apany Miss Jun on her outing tomorrow and thought to make the person tell Yuxiu Miss Jun¡¯sments about her.


    When the maidservant arrived, Fang Yuxiu was being interrogated about the day''s events by her sisters. When they heard the servant¡¯s words, the three were struck dumb.


    ¡°She actually said that you were very quiet and did not quarrel with anyone?¡± Fang Jinxiu stared. ¡°Is she an idiot?¡±


    Fang Yuxiu had deliberately made her go to a very busy store. When she was fighting with Zuo Yanzhi, she had remained silent and watched the festivities. Miss Jun had actually notined about these things to Old Lady Fang, and had instead said that Fang Yuxiu was very good.


    ¡°Second Sister is very quiet. Since she wanted to buy stuff, of course, they would go to the best store. As for the fight between her and Miss Zuo, Second Sister, of course, did not have the qualifications to say anything,¡± said Fang Yunxiu.


    So she really hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Fang Jinxiu smacked her lips.


    ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s too bad that your actions were too cunning. That idiot couldn¡¯t tell at all. That¡¯s boring,¡± she said.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled, but then frowned pensively.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Fang Jinxiu. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go tomorrow then I can. Then I¡¯ll tell Grandmother it was my understanding and I¡¯ll give her a present.¡±


    Fang Yuxiu smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing. Since she is happy, I will go with her,¡± she said, then hesitated. ¡°I only feel that she didn¡¯t miss my attitude.¡±


    She saw through it? But Jun Zhenzhen, that woman, was always an idiot with those young misses of other families, unable to distinguish between insults andpliments. But when she was with her cousins, she seemed to grow extra sense organs and started looking for bones in chicken eggs, hearing the rain in the wind, seeing the wind in the rain.


    She definitely would have found a problem in Fang Yuxiu¡¯s attitude. Even if there wasn¡¯t one, she would try to find something.


    Fang Jinxiu barked out augh.


    ¡°In order to act out the role of thedy of the Fang Family, she was reallyying down the investment,¡± she scorned.


    Fang Yuxiu frowned slightly.


    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t care?¡± she muttered to herself.


    Fang Jinxiu scoffed.


    ¡°Not caring would be weird,¡± she said. ¡°If she didn''t care, would she defraud Zuo Yanzhi out of 150 taels?¡±


    When she said this, she recalled Fang Yuxiu¡¯s narrative. Augh escaped her and then another, and another, until she was straight outughing.


    Although Jun Zhenzhen was very distasteful, what she did this time was not bad.


    It was nice, making those young misses get a feeling of being bitten by the dog they always teased.


    Fang Yunxiu also frowned.


    ¡°What I think is this,¡± she said, after considering for a moment. ¡°She made a scene with Zuo Yanzhi today, and with her personality, Zuo Yanzhi will definitely not leave this alone. What¡¯s more, she has manypanions. How many people are just waiting to pick a fight with Jun Zhenzhen? And she didn¡¯t say she would avoid them. Instead, she said she would go out tomorrow.¡±


    When she said this, she fixed Fang Yuxiu with a look.


    ¡°She might be taking you along to get you bullied, too.¡±


    Fang Yuxiuughed.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t afraid, so I am not afraid of bullying, either,¡± she said.


    If it was like this, then even more so she couldn¡¯t let Eldest Sister and Little Sister apany Jun Zhenzhen. Eldest Sister has already been bullied, and Little Sister was too impulsive and would be yed by people.


    ¡°Rx, she asked for me by name. If I don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t I be hurting her face?¡± Fang Yuxiuughed. ¡°I won¡¯t let her just take what she wants. I am not that foolish.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the second day, Miss Jun and Fang Yuxiu exited the gates as they had before. Neither of them mentioned what had happened yesterday, like nothing even happened.


    Fang Yuxiu, without the slightest restraint, again suggested a nice jeweler to visit. Miss Jun alsoplied with the suggestion without care.


    This time, there were many more youngdies who recognized them, but none of them provoked them like Zuo Yanzhi. Although the pointed stares were ufortable, Miss Jun continued with choosing her essories and then left, smoothly exiting the jeweller¡¯s shop.


    For things to go so smoothly, Fang Yuxiu didn¡¯t know whether she should sigh in relief or be even more vignt.


    ¡°The Western Road has another jewelry store. We can go take a look,¡± she said while getting into the carriage. However, she saw Miss Jun stop in her tracks behind her.


    Miss Jun was staring off in a different direction, concentrating.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Fang Yuxiu while raising her guard. She followed Miss Jun¡¯s line of sight.


    There weren¡¯t any girls there like she had imagined, or any people rted to the Ning Family. She was only looking at a teahouse. At this time of winter, it was full of people. A storyteller had already started speaking. It was not yet meal time; this was the busiest time.


    ¡°You want to drink tea and rest?¡± prompted Fang Yuxiu.


    She had not finished speaking when Miss Jun started to walk over to the teahouse.


    Who did she see over there? She should¡¯ve known that she wouldn¡¯t so easily go back.


    Fang Yuxiu followed her without a word.


    Miss Jun did not go past the threshold, but remained outside, watching the activity inside the teahouse.


    The storyteller covered his mouth while speaking as his spittle flew everywhere.


    ¡°... That¡¯s right, you have heard correctly. What I am speaking of now is big news in the capital¡­ our own Northern Administrative Court Thousand-Man Commander Lu is to marry a princess..."


    When Fang Yuxiu heard the words Northern Administrative Court, she quivered. People also got to their feet.


    The once lively teahouse instantly frosted over.

 Chapter 40: Listen to the Talk

    <h4>Chapter 40: Listen to the Talk</h4>


    The teahouse waspletely still. Only the storyteller was still gesticting wildly.


    "...this is the supreme honor, a match made in heaven¡­ this is a sign His Majesty ces importance on Thousand Commander Lu, benevolence from the mighty emperor..."


    His trembling voice reverberated throughout the teahouse.


    He really did not want to live anymore. When did a Yangcheng storyteller had be so bold as to shout the name of Jinyiwei in the middle of the street.


    He even spoke of the capital''s famous Devil Thousand-Man Commander Lu.


    After the teahouse had been hit with silence, the sounds of tables and chairs scraping and ttering as well as the pounding footsteps followed as the customers, who had been drinking tea andughing merrily, all ran out.


    The storyteller seemed not to see what was happening, continuing to narrate with the same enthusiasm.


    Miss Jun saw the people pour out, but she didn¡¯t move away from the doorway.


    Was she too scared to?


    Who would have known that this teahouse had such a crazy storyteller.


    Fang Yuxiu tugged on Miss Jun, wanting to pull her out of the way but was left grasping at thin air. Miss Jun had not only not retreated, but had walked in.


    What was she doing!


    Fang Yuxiu almost shouted out in anxiety. People rushed out of the teahouse, cutting her off from stopping Miss Jun.


    This girl couldn¡¯t be going in to hear about the activities in the capital?


    Even if she wanted to hear about things in the capital, this was a whole different matter.


    Now, even if you were in your own home, no one would speak of the Jinyiwei. The Jinyiwei were everywhere. If you spoke of them today, tomorrow they would be knocking at your door. Right now, for someone to actually speak of Jinyiwei in a public space¡ªwho knew how many of them were lurking in the street, just waiting to charge in. Unfortunately, the guilty weren¡¯t limited to just the storyteller. Anyone at the scene would be implicated.


    If Miss Jun was found guilty, she would disappear from the Fang Family, which was the future Fang Yuxiu really wanted to see. However, who told Miss Jun to be a rtive of the Fang Family, huh?


    Fang Yuxiu picked up her pace, rushing after her, but paused for a moment.


    Rtives, being rtives didn¡¯t necessarily mean they would be implicated, right? Miss Jun had such a bad reputation that there were no shortage of people waiting to step on her.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that said to break the bowl that feeds the tiger?


    If there was some price to pay to get rid of Jun Zhenzhen, wasn¡¯t it worth it?


    Fang Yuxiu looked at frail figure of a girl bing more and more eye catching among the rushing crowd and clenched her fist.


    Nevermind.


    She charged in.


    ¡°We have to go, we have to go. These things cannot be listened to,¡± she urged, grabbing onto Miss Jun.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave now,¡± Miss Jun said.


    Why?


    Fang Yuxiu asked internally, but not out loud because the area was too quiet. On the second floor, several ck-cloaked figures had appeared who knew when. Straight swords hung from the waists of those cold-faced men.


    Their gazes swept over the main hall, and the disordered crowd froze once again.


    The Jinyiwei.


    As expected, the Jinyiwei were here.


    Fang Yuxiu¡¯s grip on Miss Jun¡¯s wrist tightened automatically, but she felt a strong tug.


    Miss Jun was still walking forward.


    In the dense crowd of people, a leisurely walking girl against the flow was especially attention grabbing. Fang Yuxiu had already gone rigid after being pulled several steps forward. She felt the gazes of the Jinyiwei overhead sweep over her.


    Their gazes were like their clothes; the des worn on their waists, and their expressions were as cold as a dark forest.


    In their eyes, besides the emperor and their superiors, others, even the prime minister, were not people.


    The storyteller¡¯s voice was still warbling on. Fang Yuxiu did not hear what he was saying clearly, but the a soft female voice rang clear in her ears.


    ¡°Which princess did Lord Lu wed?¡±


    Fang Yuxiu lifted her head, seeing Miss Jun standing in front of a table, looking with interest at the storyteller on the stage.


    Crazy...


    Fang Yuxiu''s expression was stiff as a board. She did not know what to do.


    The storyteller seemed to not to have expected that someone would ask him a question. The interruption gave him pause.


    A swishing sound came from above. The men with swords rapped on the railing.


    "Yes, which princess did Lord Lu marry?" asked a man''s eerie voice. "Since everybody wants to know, do tell. Such a happy event for Lord Lu; the people must want to know."


    The people must want to know?


    The people were all stunned.


    That is to say, this storyteller was saying these things under order? He wasn''t crazy?


    "Could it be this is not true?" continued the eerie voice on the second floor. "You do not want to hear it? Aren''t you running out the doors to tell the news to your family and friends?¡±


    The dense sea of people immediately was sent into chaos.


    This time, there wasn''t a mad rush to leave, but a mad rush to go back in.


    "Yes, yes, give us the details. We wouldn''t want us to not understand it fully, otherwise we would not be able to tell the news to our friends and families," pandered someone.


    Fang Yuxiu was saved from being knocked over by Miss Jun, who had pulled her to a seat.


    Right now, no one would be able to leave.


    It would be strange for a storyteller to speak of the Jinyiwei''s Thousand Man Commander Lu without permission. Since he did talk of him, then it must be because he was told to¡ªand there would definitely be people from the Jinyiwei here.


    Everybody running away when they heard the storyteller say Thousand-Man Commander Lu definitely did not make the Jinyiwei happy.


    Fang Yuxiu didn''t dare to guess whether the people who had run would have a happy end, but at least Miss Jun, who had run in instead of run out and asked about the issue, would be fine.


    Fang Yuxiu felt her palms fill with sweat as the Jinyiwei¡¯s poisonous serpent-like eyes looked over the crowd. She acted as if she had always been listening respectfully. But in actuality, whatever the storyteller said, it did not enter her brain.


    Whether he was a Thousand-Man Commander Lu or Seven Thousand-Commander Lu, married or a widower, what was it to her?


    She subconsciously looked at Miss Jun next to her.


    Miss Jun¡¯s attention was fixed on the stage.


    ¡°So which princess did he marry?¡± she asked again, raising her pitch to be heard over the din.


    She was really interested? Or was she purposely patting the horse¡¯s behind [1] ? Was she stupid or smart?


    Fang Yuxiu couldn¡¯t help but question herself.


    After Miss Jun had asked her question, other people also hurried to ask more. Many were eager to tter.


    After several more inquiries, the hall resumed the proper atmosphere for an audience.


    The eyes of the Jinyiwei on the second floor showed their satisfaction. Several of their gazes lingered on Miss Jun for a moment.


    The storyteller had already recovered. When he heard the questions, he took the chance to add several embellishments to his tale while adjusting his fan for a moment.


    ¡°This princess isn¡¯t just some ordinary person. She is actually someone the old emperor had personally bestowed the title of Princess Jiuli [2] on.¡±


    As he said this, the listening crowd took this chance to cheer wildly, but there were some who were surprised into silence.


    Princess Jiuli.


    ¡°...when we speak of Princess Jiuli, we cannot help but talk about her title. At that time, the Minister of War hadmanded new armor to be forged, but for some reason, they couldn¡¯t seed. The moment that Princess Jiuli was born, the armor waspleted. The former emperor was so happy, he said that the ancient Jiuli tribe possessed such mystical warrior skills that this young princess must be a lucky omen and bestowed her the name Jiuli.¡±


    So there was this story. Fang Yuxiu, as a youngdy, couldn¡¯t help but listen in, unconsciously turning to look at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression was calm, but she seemed to be absent-minded. Her hands had actually picked up one of the tea cups on the table.


    Before, everyone had been running away messily, and then they hade back in a mob. Everybody¡¯s seating positions had been mixed-up, so obviously this teacup had been used by someone else.


    Why would she pick it up and use it?


    So she was actually scared deep down inside, huh.


    Fang Yuxiu reached out to push down her arm.


    Miss Jun looked at her, her serene expression seeming to snap out of it a bit, and released the cup.


    As expected, she had forgotten herself.


    Fang Yuxiu took back her hand and sat back down, her back straight.


    ¡°Is this Princess Jiuli the daughter of His Majesty?¡± she asked quietly.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    ¡°No,¡± she answered.


    So she knew. Fang Yuxiu just wanted to change the subject. She hadn¡¯t thought that she would respond. However, it wasn¡¯t strange at all. The young misses of official families loved talking about others, especially favoring the rich and disdaining the poor.


    Those rtives of the royal families, princesses and the like, were definitelymon knowledge for them.


    ¡°Then whose daughter is she? The former emperor?¡± Fang Yuxiu asked next.


    Miss Jun raised her head to watch the storyteller.


    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°She is His Highness¡¯, the former crown prince¡¯s daughter, Prince Huai¡¯s oldest legal sister.¡±


    His Highness, the crown prince? His highness, the former crown prince!


    Fang Yuxiu was stunned. It was no wonder that the people in the main hall had such strange expressions.


    So she was actually that dead crown prince¡¯s and crown princess consort¡¯s child. And now, the storyteller on the stage said so too.


    ¡°...and besides this, Princess Jiuli has another identity. Ladies and gentleman, can you guess what it is?¡±


    Sadly, this time no one was echoing after him. The hall had fallen into a strange silence.


    ¡°Right, as everybody has guessed, Thousand-Commander Lu has married a princess before¡ªPrincess Jiuli is the Thousand-Commander Lu¡¯s wife¡¯s sister.¡±


    The storyteller seemed not to see the awkward silence, hisughter echoing through the room.


    ¡°The princess, who had died of illness, was titled Jiuling. She was Princess Jiuli¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    [1] To pat the horse¡¯s behind: in nomadic cultures, horses were the source of pride among the people. Thus, if one wanted topliment their neighbor, they could just pat their horse¡¯s behind and say how impressive it was.


    [2] As far as I can tell, the Jiuli were a collection of ancient tribes in China. Literally, they are the Nine Li tribe. One of their leaders, Chiyou, is regarded as the God of War, and may be ancestor to various ethnic groups in China.

 Chapter 41: See the Liveliness

    <h4>Chapter 41: See the Liveliness</h4>


    After the crown prince died, his daughters were promoted from princess (junzhu) to princess (gongzhu) [1], and his son assumed the title of Prince Huai.


    Princess Jiuli and Princess Jiuling were the two who were elevated from princess (junzhu).


    When Jiuli was born, the former emperor seed in forging the weapons, so he gave the young princess (junzhu) a name from ancient times.


    Two yearster, Jiuling was born. Nothing particrly exciting happened, so she wasn''t any sort of a lucky omen. Her birth, instead, made everyone lose hope.


    The crown prince and the crown princess consort had already been married for four years. They had had a daughter, so they should now have had a son. As this was rted to the imperial family¡¯s session and the crown prince''s body had never been well, if they had had a son, then the line of session would have been made clear.


    As a result, when they birthed a princess, the former emperor was old and worried about the crown prince''s illness. His mood was full of mncholy, and so he gave her a name full of hope.


    Jiuling [1], from when King Wu spoke of dreaming of living to ny [2], an omen of longevity.


    But sadly, the crown prince could not achieve longevity. The former emperor also did not achieve longevity. Princess Jiuling was not useful.


    The storyteller, of course, did not dare say this. He merelymented the transient beauty Princess Jiuling.


    ¡°... after Princess Jiuling had died of illness, Thousand-Man Commander Lu was in mourning¡­¡±


    Ah.


    Miss Jun pulled down her sleeve to cover her hand, which was propped on the corner of the table.


    Because it involved the topic of the former crown prince¡¯s bloodline, the main hall¡¯s atmosphere had frozen over somewhat. Because of the group of Jinyiwei watching them like tigers from the upper floor, nobody knew whether to cheer orment. Everyone¡¯s expressions were twisted as they sat.


    ¡°... The emperor was also very sad. The empress then suggested that Thousand-Man Commander Lu should remarry¡­ Princess Jiuli had been acting as a mother, diligently raising Prince Huai and had never married¡­¡±


    Ah.


    Miss Jun tightened her grip on the table corner.


    ¡°... The emperor asked Princess Jiuli. She said she wanted to marry Thousand-Man Commander Lu, citing fondness for when Thousand-Man Commander Lu had protected the crown princess and crown princess consort¡­¡±


    Ah.


    Miss Jun felt her fingers curl. Perhaps one of her fingernails had broken off and was piercing her skin. Maybe, but she couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    ¡°...It truly was inws marrying inws¡­¡±


    The storyteller¡¯s spittle flew as he excitedly waved his fan about.


    ¡°... Thousand-Man Commander Lu wanted to observe Princess Jiuling¡¯s death for three years, but the emperor did not want for Princess Jiuli to wait. Princess Jiuling was left unhappy in theherworld, so Thousand-Man Commander Lu is to observe her death for half a year. The nuptials are set for next June.


    ¡°And so, I am hear to tell everybody of the happy event in the capital¡­¡±


    Here, the storyteller dropped off, and the whole hall was still.


    ¡°Is this a very happy event?¡± one of the Jinyiwei voice came from above. Following his voice came the sounds of sheathed swords knocking against the railings. The people who heard it felt their scalps go numb.


    ¡°A very happy event!¡± they hurried to shout out in response.


    After someone spoke first, everyone else came to their senses and hurried to shout about the happy asion.


    Anyway, this was something that was unrted to them. Who Thousand-Man Commander Lu married, or who married Thousand-Man Commander Lu was not of any importance to them. These Jinyiwei just wanted to gain the favor of their superiors.


    Shouting a few sentences, making the ce lively, was no loss to them.


    As they knew this, the atmosphere of the whole hall turned livelier.


    In this type of atmosphere, the people who didn¡¯t say anything stuck out. Fang Yuxiu couldn¡¯t help but also open her mouth. When she saw Miss Jun entranced in thought, she hurried to poke her.


    Miss Jun looked at her.


    ¡°This truly is a very happy asion,¡± said Fang Yuxiu.


    She was prompting her to say it with her.


    This truly is a very happy asion.


    This truly is a very happy asion.


    This truly is a very happy asion.


    It was not enough to ruin one, they had to send another.


    Making them deeply grateful to their enemy, making them cater to their enemy¡¯s happiness.


    Miss Jun felt her heart was like churning rivers and overturning seas. She wanted to retch.


    Her hand gripped the table even tighter.


    ¡°This truly is a very happy asion,¡± she said slowly.


    The festivities on the lower floor made the Jinyiwei very happy, and they descended with their swords put away. Two of them went over to the storyteller and tossed him a sack of silver.


    ¡°Well said,¡± they told him. ¡°Tell more people in theing days that Thousand-Man Commander Lu has twice married princesses. That this is a result of holy blessing and power. That the citizens of Yangcheng will be very happy.¡±


    The storyteller made a sound of agreement.


    The Jinyiwei turned around, watching the people in the hall.


    ¡°Everyone is happy. If you are happy, you mustugh. Laugh,ugh,¡± The lead male said with his hands on his waist.


    The people in the hallughed right away.


    The Jinyiwei travelled through the crowd, big smiles on their faces, but they were also viciously eying the crowd.


    Fang Yuxiu lifted her sleeve to cover her face as she forced out augh. Miss Jun was sitting next to her with a wooden expression. Fang Yuxiu had to prod her again.


    Miss Jun saw the approaching Jinyiwei, and slowly, a smile bloomed across her face.


    Then Jinyiwei passed them, directly going to the exit.


    The main hall was loud and morous. The people¡¯s eyes shed as they talked andughed loudly for an indeterminate amount of time. Finally, someone said they were far away. Like their strength had been sucked out of them, everyone fell limp. Unable toment anything, they followed each other out one by one. In the blink of an eye, the lively teahouse became deserted.


    Fang Yuxiu¡¯s face had paled considerably as she sighed and got to her feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun still sat there, unmoving. Her smile was frozen onto her face.


    Was she so scared her soul had disappeared?


    That meant that she wasn¡¯t without a brain. She knew what people could be provoked, and what people could not.


    Fang Yuxiu shoved her shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Don''t smile, it¡¯s over,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It¡¯s over?


    It hadn¡¯t ended. Everything had just begun.


    Miss Jun inhaled deeply, then used the table to prop herself standing.


    Fang Yuxiu unknowingly reached out to help her and discovered that she was trembling slightly, seemingly having difficulties with taking a step forward.


    Really, what a good-for-nothing, she said in her head while not revealing anything on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and call the servants toe in,¡± she said.


    When Miss Jun had suddenly run into the tea house, the servant girls had not followed in after. When they got to the door, they heard things that they should not be listening to and immediately waited with the other servants outside.


    Liu¡¯er, although dismissive of this Young Miss of the Fang Family, but when she thought of how Young Miss was able to speak to her civilly, then of course she could too. She couldn¡¯t possibly mess up Young Miss¡¯ ns, so she listened and waited outside.


    Miss Jun grabbed Fang Yuxiu¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°No need, I can walk on my own,¡± she said.


    So she¡¯s afraid of losing face. Fang Yuxiu did not offer again, despite her grip on her wrist. Miss Jun soon let her go.


    The two people filed out of the building.


    The teahouse staff had started to pick up all the scattered tables and chairs. Although the Jinyiwei were scary, the staff knew that their goal this time was nothing harmful, and they should continue with their business as usual.


    The people who had left in fright had already disappeared. New customers woulde.


    Noisy footsteps and the sound of girls¡¯ughter came from the entrance. When they met with Fang Yuxiu and Miss Jun at the entrance, both parties fell silent.


    Ning Yunyan pulled off her hood, smiling her not-smile at them.


    She did not say anything and did not make any motion to take a step. She seemed to be letting Miss Jun make the first move and get out of the way. This was what Miss Jun had done before.


    Both parties remained in their deadlock, only a doorjamb between them.


    But this time, Miss Jun only lowered her gaze and stepped forward, not really avoiding her. After Fang Yuxiu hesitated for a moment, she followed after her.


    When the girls out the door saw her leaving like this, they all frowned.


    "Miss Jun, get out of the way," said one of the girls coolly.


    "I have to go through this door."


    The girl subconsciously took a step back.


    This infuriated Ning Yunyan.


    "Don''t you have eyes, watch where you''re going!" she shouted with ill temper. She reached out to violently push that girl.


    The girl had no choice but to step forward. Being publicly insulted set her belly on fire. She looked at Miss Jun, who was stepping through the threshold, with unbridled hatred.


    But it wouldn''t look good for her to make a move against Miss Jun. It would be better...


    The girl''s gaze fell on Fang Yuxiu, who had just stepped across the threshold after Miss Jun.


    You can''t me me for teaching this Fang Family dog a lesson. This is all because of Jun Zhenzhen.


    They dare to marry Jun Zhenzhen. From now on, their days of being pulled into things will be many.


    The girl raised her hand and sent it flying at Fang Yuxiu.


    "Don¡¯t you have eyes, what do you think you''re running into?" she cursed.


    [1] A gongzhu is directly descended from the emperor. A junzhu is descended from his rtives. In this case, it acts as more of a title.


    [2] Jiuling: it can roughly be tranted to ny years, on other words, a long life.


    [3]King Wu spoke of dreaming of living to ny: this is from a conversation between King Wu (Martial King) and King Wen (Literature King) from the Book of Rites. They were talking about long age. King Wen reckoned that King Wu would live three years longer than him. Both of them died in their 90s.

 Chapter 42: Because I Am Happy, I Laugh

    <h4>Chapter 42: Because I Am Happy, I Laugh</h4>


    As expected, trouble happened today.


    Although Fang Yuxiu had her head lowered, she still paid attention to everything around her. A girl had retreated backward because of timidness in the face of Miss Jun''s unwillingness to yield. This timidity had angered Ning Yunyuan, who had then embarrassed this girl. In order to make up for it, she wanted to take back the stage.


    After all, Miss Jun was the daughter of an official family. Moreover, her father had been loyal and devoted to his country and citizens. Although stupid, she wasn''t the kind of soft persimmon [1] that you could pinch as you wished.


    That meant that that misfortune would fall on Fang Yuxiu.


    It was good that she hade. If Eldest Sister was here, she would only sincerely run into the p. If it were Youngest Sister, she would be unstoppably angry and hit back and end up worse for it.


    As for Jun Zhenzhen, Fang Yuxiu couldn''t count on her. She would only take delight in her getting bullied.


    Fang Yuxiu looked to the side out of the corner of her eyes, leaning over smoothly.


    The girl''s palm came pping down. If she dodged, the girl''s hand would mostly fall on her shoulder.


    This p was not too shameful for her, and that girl was unlikely to go as far as to hit her again.


    But as she dodged as she had nned, that girl''s hand did not hit her at all. Rather, with a shout of ''Aiyo!'' and a thud, the girl fell onto the ground.


    This made everyone present stunned. Laughter then ensued.


    Fang Yuxiu looked up in shock.


    Miss Jun was standing next to her,ughing loudly at the girl on the ground. When sheughed, naturally, her servant Liu''er would notg behind. Sheughed loudly with her.


    "A spectacr fall," said Liu''er.


    The sound ofughter drew the attention of the people passing by. Immediately, there were even more peopleughing.


    After all, the sight of a young girl sprawled out on the ground was a rare one.


    Although it wasn''t them who had fallen, the girls around her were red in the face, trying to stay out of the way.


    The girl on the ground nearly fainted from either falling or from the anger at the humiliation, and she could not stand up. She was propped up by the servants.


    Miss Jun and Liu''er were stillughing.


    Ning Yunyan felt like her ears were being pierced.


    "What are youughing at?" she shouted.


    Miss Jun turned to her with a smile.


    "I am happy. Youugh when you''re happy. Could it be that you do not allow me tough?" she said while looking at the girl being helped up. Sheughed again.


    Her gaze fell on Ning Yunyan, obviously waiting for her to be provoked.


    Ning Yunyan''s face was both red and pale.


    "You''re not allowed tough," she said. "Not allowed."


    "What are youughing at!"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Yelled the other girls immediately.


    The teahouse employees hid when they saw the girls fighting. They did not dare to try and stop them, nor attempt to talk them out of it.


    They couldn''t really be seen as girls. Their fights were no less noisy than those of the young masters''.


    Miss Jun saw the angry gazes of the young misses, yet the smile still remained on her face.


    "You actually do not permit me to live? Who are you people to control whether others canugh? So what if Iugh? Am I stopping you from doing something? Could it be that meughing makes you ufortable?"


    Isn¡¯t she just talking rubbish?


    The girls red angrily.


    "Yourugh makes people ufortable," said one of the girls. "Jun Zhenzhen, you are too much."


    Miss Jun rolled her eyes.


    "Soughing makes you guys ufortable," she said, ¡°but I can¡¯t do anything about it. When I¡¯m happy I want tough.¡±


    Her voice dropped off here. Liu¡¯er immediately barked out a ¡®haha!¡¯, raising her head smugly at the young misses.


    This scoundrel.


    Ning Yunyan wrung the handkerchief in her hands fiercely but did not say anything. However, she gave the girl next to her a look.


    The girl immediately understood.


    ¡°You really shouldugh. You¡¯ve already extorted so much money from someone, it¡¯s funny. It¡¯s enough tough about for a lifetime,¡± said that girl with a cold smirk.


    The smile was no longer on Miss Jun¡¯s face.


    Just as these young misses had expected, everybody immediately was drawn to them venting anger.


    She had done such shameless things and now dared to try to shame others so conspicuously. Did she really believe she was some sort of a young miss? And don¡¯t even talk about her father¡¯s measly reputation. Even if he had had a reputation, she had long since dirtied it.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Miss Jun of that girl.


    She did not hide her angry expression at all.


    The girl wasn¡¯t scared of her whatsoever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that isn¡¯t so? We can¡¯t speak of what you did? Didn¡¯t you extort money from the Ning Family?¡± She snorted, watching the people around them perk up.


    This sort of hushed up matter had already spread to Yangcheng. When the bystanders heard them speak of this, low murmurs began. Their gazes were all on Miss Jun.


    So this was that Miss Jun.


    Fang Yuxiu had already retreated. Her servant felt unease at the other people¡¯s gazes and couldn¡¯t help but tug on her sleeve.


    Let¡¯s get out of here. Don¡¯t start a fight, too shameful.


    Fang Yuxiu naturally knew what her servant girl met, but she stood there, unmoving.


    Shameful? Miss Jun knew what shameful was? If Fang Yuxiu was to advise her this time, it would only be taken as a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs [2]. Perhaps she would be pped in anger.


    Shameful is always shameful. Who cares if it happens a few more times.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Miss Jun angrily spat out.


    ¡°I did not extort the Ning Family¡¯s silver.¡±


    The girls in front of her all snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°Never mind then. Let¡¯s not talk about this,¡± said Ning Yunyan coolly. ¡°Let¡¯s go drink tea.¡±


    This dismissive attitude toward Miss Jun instead confirmed everything.


    Miss Jun took a step forward.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed,¡± she said, raising her voice.


    This idiot who would fly into a rage out of humiliation.


    The girls¡¯ lips curled.


    ¡°What is it, we can¡¯t talk?¡±


    ¡°You want to fight us?¡±


    Everybody spoke, all talking at once.


    The atmosphere turned nervous. The teahouse employees were anxious. If these young misses were to fight here, it would be unsightly.


    The audience was excited.


    But Miss Jun, who was standing there, had be calm again.


    ¡°You were unhappy because Iughed, so you want me to apologize?¡± she asked, her voice soft but with strength.


    Ning Yunyanughed derisively, not even caring to toss her a look.


    ¡°It was wrong of you tough so you should apologize. It was wrong of you to extort, so you should apologize,¡± said a girl with a smile.


    Miss Jun looked at her.


    ¡°You want me to apologize is what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t use such baseless things to nder and humiliate me,¡± she said. ¡°If you humiliate me, you are humiliating my ancestors. You are too much.¡±


    The girlsughed.


    ¡°Humiliate? Jun Zhenzhen, you say you didn¡¯t do these things,¡± said one of the girls, her lip curling. ¡°You dare say that you did not receive money from the Ning Family.¡±


    Miss Jun nodded.


    ¡°I got money,¡± she said, her expression calm, not incited like earlier. ¡°I got five thousand taels of silver.¡±


    When she said this, surprised murmurs came from around them. The noise grew louder.


    Five thousand taels of silver.


    You admitted it yourself, Ning Yunyan smiled.


    ¡°Because that is the reward for the treatment my grandfather gave Old Master Ning,¡± Miss Jun said.


    What sort of sickness cost five thousand taels. And she collected it so many yearster.


    The girls did not care. After all, only she was saying stuff like this. As expected, the people at the scene were smiling.


    ¡°He was somehow unable to pay the fees in full, so Old Master Ning gave my grandfather a marriage contract.¡± Miss Jun seemed to be unfazed by the people¡¯s expression around her, speaking as calmly as ever. ¡°So I brought the marriage contract to find the Ning Family. However, since the Ning Family did not want to get married, I didn¡¯t force them.¡±


    Didn¡¯t force them. These three words were trulyughable.


    Who didn¡¯t know in all of Yangcheng of how hard Jun Zhenzhen had pushed the marriage.


    All of the girls were giggling merrily.


    Fang Yuxiu was still fine, quietly standing there. Her servants could not help but bury their heads in their hands.


    ¡°But repaying the debt with money is only natural. Since the Ning Family would not repay with marriage, the debt still must be repaid. Yes, Old Master Ning never said how much money he owed my family. These five thousand taels was my own estimate,¡± continued Miss Jun. ¡°Since Old Master Ning wanted to use his grandson to repay the debt, it is obvious he ced importance on his grandson.¡±


    Ning Yunyan frowned slightly. The girls around her continued their giggling, but she felt that what she had heard was somewhat strange. She felt uneasy.


    ¡°...so I estimated Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s worth. I didn¡¯t want to make light of Old Master Ning¡¯s intentions, which goes against our Jun Family''s doctrine of kindness in medicine. I heard that in the capital, the courtesan Wu Xiaoxiao was worth three thousand taels. Tenth Noble Son Ning has such outstanding looks, so he must be worth around five thousand taels," said Miss Jun.


    When she said this, everyone was stunned.


    Ning Yunyan felt like her brain had exploded, like her face had been pped. The burning sensation immediately spread from head to toe.


    [1] Soft persimmon: a push-over


    [2] Donkey¡¯s liver and lungs: evil intent

 Chapter 43: Nothing That Can Be Said

    <h4>Chapter 43: Nothing That Can Be Said</h4>


    A courtesan from the capital¡­ worth three thousand taels¡­ Tenth Noble Son Ning¡­ worth five thousand taels...


    These words echoed unceasingly in Ning Yunyan''s ears.


    Disgraceful! This disgrace!


    At the start, she had thought that she was causing a ruckus,ter she thought she was just retaliating, and then she thought she was trying to clear things up.


    She did not expect her to speak with such a deadpan voice. She had been insulting them all along.


    If Ning Yunyan had known earlier that she was insulting them, why would she have so easily let her say so much?


    The insult was also hard to listen to.


    She actuallypared her older brother to a woman from a brothel. Was this something a girl could say?


    This scoundrel, this shameful trash.


    Ning Yunyan went crazy with anger. The other girls could not say anything out of surprise and anger.


    On the other hand, the people around them responded instead, immediately breaking into raucousughter.


    "His price!" was some unknown lout''s entric shout.


    This voice attractedughter.


    In the midst of all this noise, Miss Jun remained calm and gentle as she watched those girls.


    "Jun Zhenzhen, you have no sense of face!" Ning Yunyan cursed, pointing out an usatory finger, face red from anger.


    "I have no sense of face? I did this because I want to save my face," said Miss Jun. "If you were unhappy because Iughed and wanted to force me to apologize, then send me a written invitation to my face to make me kneel in front of you and apologize. But don''t humiliate my ancestors."


    She turned when she said this, taking two steps and pausing. Her gaze swept over the young misses.


    "Girls, don''t have such terrible tempers. Think before you do things or else bad things could happen."


    This disgraceful shit.


    Ning Yunyan was so angry, she was going to pounce on her. Miss Jun had already taken a step, and a young servant girl blocked the path in front of Ning Yunyan.


    "We will think things over," said the servant girl in a loud voice, raising her nose loftilyl.


    Fang Yuxiu gave the servants a look and stepped forward herself.


    The Fang Family servants stepped forward in a huff, crowding around them, separating the bystanders and blocking Ning Yunyan''s path. Hurriedly, they maneuvered Miss Jun into the carriage, and the carriage immediately set off.


    "You are just letting her go?" asked one of the girls, panting in rage.


    Ning Yunyan snapped off three fingernails.


    "If not, then what? Fight with her on the road?" she said, looking at the carriage in the distance. "If she insults people, she is wrong. If we fight with her, than we will be wrong."


    The girls didn''t dare say more.


    One of the girls suddenly broke into tears.


    "What are you crying about?" Ning Yunyan asked in displeasure, turning to look at that girl who had fallen.


    The girl who had fallen had felt faint and just now regained her senses.


    "Someone tripped me," she sobbed.


    What?


    The girls looked on nkly.


    "You¡¯re saying that you fell because someone tripped you?" Ning Yunyan asked, her brows pushed together.


    That girl nodded, rubbing the tears from her face.


    "Someone stuck out their leg and tripped me," she cried.


    Ning Yunyan almost snapped another fingernail out of anger. She appraised the girls before her.


    "Who was it?" she said, grinding her teeth.


    Was it an idiot who couldn¡¯t read the mood?


    The girls shook their heads and waved their hands, taking a step backward with surprise and fear on their faces.


    "Yanyan, it was Jun Zhenzhen," cried the girl.


    Jun Zhenzhen.


    Everyone was sent into shock again.


    Just now, because Jun Zhenzhen had passed through the door, everybody knew that the girl¡¯s target was Fang Yuxiu so no one paid attention to Jun Zhenzhen, especially when the p wasing down. So no one saw that Miss Jun had actually made a move.


    They had all thought that the girl had fallen because she wasn¡¯t standing firm. But the culprit all along was Jun Zhenzhen,


    Ning Yunyan almost passed out in anger.


    Jun Zhenzhen!


    Everyone was here to point fingers at them, while Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s carriage had already disappeared from sight.


    She had never wanted to make contact with Jun Zhenzhen. When she came to the city, she hadn¡¯t nned on crossing swords with Jun Zhenzhen. She just wanted to personally witness these young misses teach Jun Zhenzhen a lesson.


    She hadn¡¯t thought they woulde face to face and would eat such a great loss.


    That¡¯s right, as expected of that scoundrel.


    But couldn¡¯t a scoundrel do as they wished?


    "She said if you wanted to make her apologize, then send an invitation to her face," said Ning Yunyan, teeth grinding. "Just wait, I will throw an invitation in her face."


    ..............................¡­


    Many things happened today. Fang Yuxiu was not faking her calm. She was truly calm.


    When the carriage passed through the gates, she finally came to.


    Miss Jun paid her respects before taking her leave back to her own courtyard.


    "Miss Jun," Fang Yuxiu called out, opening her mouth for the first time.


    Miss Jun looked at her, her expression searching.


    "Let''s go talk about what happened today with Old Lady," suggested Fang Yuxiu.


    "No need. There is nothing that can be said," said Miss Jun breezily.


    Nothing that can be said?


    Fang Yuxiu was stunned.


    They met the Jinyiwei, and alsopared Tenth Noble Son Ning to a brothel girl. There was nothing to be said about these things?


    Fang Yuxiu had always been a cautious person who didn''t say much. She only watched Miss Jun leave with her servant girl, then looked in the direction of Old Lady Fang''s living quarters and back.


    "You go tell Old Lady Fang we''ve returned," she said. "I will go and change clothes first."


    The servants would tell Old Lady Fang what urred while they were out, and Fang Yuxiu would return to her quarters.


    After all, it was Miss Jun''s matter. If she didn''t say anything and Second Young Miss were to say something, she would definitely be thought of as tattling by Miss Jun. The young miss had done such things more than a few times before.


    The servants made sounds of understanding and left.


    Fang Yuxiu had not even returned to her own rooms when she was approached by Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu and Fang Yunxiu already knew that she had returned and were waiting impatiently.


    "Hurry up and tell us, what happened today?" asked Fang Jinxiu impatiently.


    Fang Yuxiu red at her.


    "Don''t hope for things to happen," she rebuked. "Don''t be so eager for fights."


    Fang Yuxiuughed.


    "There was no end to the fights today. Everyone insulted each other," she said with a bitter smile.


    Fang Yunxiu went nk. Fang Jinxiuughed.


    "Tell us," she said.


    "Did you suffer because of it?" asked Fang Yunxiu with concern, watching Fang Yuxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu shook her head and rted what had happened today.


    Although they had guessed something would happen, Fang Yuxiu''s ounts shocked the sisters, especially when they had heard about the Jinyiwei making the storyteller announce the news at the tea house.


    The sisters did not care about Thousand-Man Commander Lu marrying a princess, what they cared about was the Jinyiwei''s behavior.


    Fang Jinxiu thought about what had happened earlier.


    "She was crazy, asking about what had happened in the capital," she said. "Asking about the emperor and Prince Huai at home is fine, but to actually dare to run to the Jinyiwei and ask. She has gone crazy with stupidity."


    Fang Yunxiu patted her chest as she thought, fear lingering in her heart.


    She shook her head.


    "I don''t think so. Instead she seems to be smart," she said, speaking of what Jun Zhenzhen had said then. "In that situation going in and asking was the best choice. It wasn''t stirring up trouble."


    Fang Jinxiu tch''ed.


    "Not stirring up trouble? If she wasn''t stirring up trouble, she wouldn''t have run into the teahouse after hearing all the noise," she said. "Second Sister, you¡¯re overthinking it. She couldn''t be as much as you think."


    That was so.


    When she was about to leave, she had suddenly run into the teahouse. She definitely wanted to hear about what was happening.


    Things in the capital.


    That time, she had stopped the exchange firm''s manager to ask about it. Although she hadn''t brought it up again, perhaps she was always thinking of it.


    Then it couldn''t be said whether she was smart or stupid.


    Fang Yuxiu paused.


    "However, she stuck out her leg to trip that girl who was going to hit me," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu snorted harder.


    "Second Sister, she tripped that miss obviously because she wanted to make a joke of her. How was it for you?" she retorted, sizing up her sister with a frown. "Second Sister, howe I feel like you seem to like her?"


    Fang Yuxiu broke intoughter.


    "What are you saying?" she said.


    "But you do, when you like someone, you talk all about them," said Fang Jinxiu with a snort. "The Jun Zhenzhen you describe... Is it really the same Jun Zhenzhen we know?"


    Fang Yuxiu dissolved intoughter, then tilted her head thoughtfully.


    "Maybe you were just too biased before?" she suggested.


    "Look at you. You say you don''t like her, but right now you doubt us," Fang Jinxiu shouted.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled and pulled on her.


    "Your second sister is teasing you," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Fang Yuxiu''s neither smiling nor frowning eyes.


    "However," she snorted, pursing her lips, "I didn''t think that she wouldpare Tenth Noble Son Ning to a whore from a brothel."


    It was even better than she had made Zuo Yanzhi shamefully spend 150 taels.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning was more expensive than a courtesan.


    Thinking this, Fang JInxiu couldn''t help butugh.


    When Old Lady Fang heard of this, she did not find it funny and was instead so scared that cold sweat ran down her back.


    That mouth was really too poisonous. It was too much.


    Old Lady Fang felt a sudden pain in her forehead and pressed her hand against it.


    Why did she think that that child had changed? Right now, it looked like she was provoking trouble like before. She had even intensified her trouble making¡­


    Old Lady Fang did not count on Miss Juning to her about this, so she went over to Miss Jun instead.

 Chapter 44: Don’t Overthink It

    <h4>Chapter 44: Don¡¯t Overthink It</h4>


    Liu¡¯er ced the tea on the table somewhat stiffly.


    ¡°Here is the tea you asked for, Old Lady,¡± she said.


    Never had Liu¡¯er personally served Old Lady Fang tea, though the little servant girl¡¯s bulging cheeks signified that she hadn''t really changed.


    ¡°Young Miss is sleeping, she will be out shortly.¡±


    Old Lady Fang did not care that the servant girl was unhappy.


    Came back and fell asleep? Did she know she had caused trouble and was dodging it, or was she just sulking?


    These days, the wooden stake Old Lady had been hit until it loosened from the ground.


    As she thought about this, she heard the sound of footsteps. Miss Jun, wearing only green jacket-dress set, stepped out.


    She was really resting?


    ¡°This was nothing. Grandmother, no need for you to worry,¡± said Miss jun. ¡°It¡¯s just an argument between girls. It¡¯s already passed.¡±


    She appeared to be tired, but her voice was gentle.


    Old Lady Fang suddenly felt that she was a child and Miss Jun was an adult, busy with managing the domestic affairs. She was tired yet still cating the ruffled children.


    What sort of nonsense was this.


    Old Lady Fang set down her teacup on the table.


    To be honest, they still didn¡¯t quite know what kind of n this girl was cooking up.


    ¡°How could you say the Jinyiwei is a small matter? If you provoke those people, they won¡¯t care whether or not you are loyal and honest,¡± she said cooly.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t angry. This is¡­ a happy asion,¡± said Miss Jun, lifting up the cup on the table. ¡°I must be excited for a happy asion. Since I am excited, why would they be angry.¡±


    A happy asion.


    Old Lady Fang went silent for a moment.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve met that kind of situation, you don¡¯t want to just uncaringly try to take advantage of it. There is no point in ingratiating yourself to those people. They are a pack of dogs and wolves, cold and ruthless, hostile. You might be in favor now, but they could still kill youter,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun made a sound of understanding as her response.


    ¡°Actually marrying a princess. This Thousand-Man Commander Lu is very fortunate,¡± murmured Old Lady Fang. ¡°It¡¯s just that this princess is¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ning Family young misses¡¯ and my argument is even less of a worry for grandmother. Do not mind it,¡± said Miss Jun suddenly, interrupting her.


    It was not good to discuss the business of the Jinyiwei, even at home.


    Old Lady Fang lost herself for a moment and sighed, but immediately stopped herself. When thinking about how the servants had described Miss Jun insulted Tenth Noble Son Ning, her headache immediately came back full force.


    ¡°You cannot talk about people like that,¡± she rebuked.


    ¡°Then why can they talk like that about me?¡± Miss Jun asked.


    Her voice was soft, her expression warm, but she spoke firmly.


    She was just like before. The things she could say could enrage people half to death. Before, she had wanted to be a madam of the Ning Family, so she had yed nice with the official families¡¯ young misses and tried to curry favor with them. But right now, she intended to destroy them, so naturally she would speak to vent out her anger.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°They can, and you cannot,¡± she said. ¡°I know that you do not want to ept it, but there is unfairness in this world.¡±


    ¡°No, the world is very fair,¡± Miss Jun said seriously. ¡°So they cannot speak of me like that.¡±


    It was like she was talking to a stubborn child who couldn¡¯t understand logical reasoning.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    ¡°If you insult Tenth Noble Son Ning like that and turn him into a joke, the Ning Family won¡¯t just let it go,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, that¡¯s fine. I will make your aunt go to the Ning Family with apensation.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, this is just an argument between girls. The adults do not need to interfere,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Old Lady Fang raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°You threatened the Ning Family Young Misses toe here to make you apologize. You think they won¡¯t dare? When the Ning Family sends us an written invitation, how is it still a child¡¯s matter?¡± she said with displeasure.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Then that truly is not a children¡¯s quarrel,¡± she said.


    Old Lady Fang snorted internally.


    It was fine if she had squabbled with Ning Yunyan. But Tenth Noble Son Ning was the face of the Ning Family. If you hit the Ning Family¡¯s face, the Ning Family wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Miss Jun looked as if she didn¡¯t know what she had done was very serious. Old Lady Fang opened her mouth to speak, but Miss Jun¡¯s smile broke apart.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± she said.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s words caught in her throat.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they dare?¡± she asked, resisting the urge tosh out at her.


    ¡°After they think about it, they won¡¯t dare,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Old Lady Fang felt that her voice was as if she was trying not to get angry, patient like she was talking to a child who was noisy and didn¡¯t understand anything.


    How could this girl make people so mad?


    ¡°What do you mean they wouldn¡¯t dare after they think about it? It¡¯s us who wouldn¡¯t dare after thinking¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up in anger. However, halfway through her sentence she thought of something and was shocked.


    Miss Jun did not say anything and finally put down her teacup on the table.


    ¡°That youngdy, it was you who tripped her?¡±


    When Liu¡¯er heard Old Lady Fang¡¯s suddenly non-sequitur sentence, her lips curled.


    With all the talk, the young miss¡¯ identity was not clear but that didn¡¯t matter. That young miss who had tripped was not her precious granddaughter, Yuxiu. Who would intervene for some other person.


    ¡°Everybody talks. They said it was me, I said it wasn¡¯t me. The argument has no meaning.¡±


    Liu¡¯er heard Miss Jun words and grinned.


    That is so. People say it was our young miss who tripped her, but who saw it? Who can confirm it? If you didn¡¯t capture it on the spot, trying to me someone after the deed was done isn¡¯t easy.


    Liu¡¯er radiated with smiles as she looked at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun was not smiling, however.


    ¡°I do hope that they do not dare,¡± she said.


    Her voice was still soft, but Liu¡¯er felt that it was different than before, like her mood was bad.


    Her mood definitely was bad. She was tired from going out and her rest had been interrupted and she had to listen to Old Lady¡¯s nagging.


    Liu¡¯er pouted and red at Old Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang still stood there without moving, her expressionplicated, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Fang Family from head to toe was busy with preparations for the young master¡¯s wedding. They hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to Miss Jun going out. Even if they had heard that Miss Jun had fought with people outside, that wasn¡¯t such a rare urrence and they wouldn¡¯t talk about it idly. However, this time, the news had spread outside like wind.


    Because of the approaching New Year¡¯s festivities, the already busy Yangcheng teemed with activity. The city gates were in use, day or night. Various stands and shacks had appeared by the city gates, the smell of brewed tea and cooked food filling the air.


    At the moment, there was a shack with many people seated there. The old married couple running the business were so busy their feet scarcely touched the ground, serving te after te of roasted meat and tea.


    Seated at the innermost table were two dust-covered young men. Seeing as their food has been served, one of them lifted up their hood very slightly to expose a clean chin. Lifting up the bowl, he took arge gulp. Although his face couldn¡¯t really be seen clearly, his body unfolded with a leisurely grace.


    ¡°The vor of this ce is veryforting,¡± he said, his voice clear and bright.


    The person across from himpletely removed off his head. He was no more than seventeen or eighteen years old and had the vitality of a young person. All in all, a very majestic appearance.


    ¡°Tenth Brother, you came here and still do not dare to take off your hood. You really see them as outsiders,¡± he teased with a chuckle, his eyes darting about. ¡°Just rx, these are all justmon old men. Even if they see you, they won¡¯t crowd around you or throw flowers and fruit at your feet.¡±


    This made the cloaked young man drinking tea smile.


    ¡°Eat your food,¡± he said.


    The young man who had made the joke did not tease him any more. He just used his chopsticks to fish up a meat bone, nibbling onto it directly.


    The hooded young man put down his tea and watched the city gates not far away outside. The lines there were still full of people, no distinguishable sounding through.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t this much of an inspection before,¡± hemented.


    The proprietor walking by heard this and hurried to answer.


    ¡°Yes, before there was no need, but this time the Duke of Chengguo has ordered it,¡± he answered.


    ¡°The Duke of Chengguo?¡± The young man¡¯s voice wasced with surprise. He raised his head slightly, smiling a not-smile at the shop owner. ¡°When did the Duke of Chengguo move to the Shanxi Road?¡±


    The shopkeeper could not understand the hidden nuances in his tone.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t, he hasn¡¯t,¡± he answered with a loudugh. ¡°It¡¯s just that the Duke of Chengguo said that the Jurchen were restless. Because it¡¯s close to the new year, and now that the northern territory is under martialw, he told us, the regions close to the north, to be more cautious to avoid letting in spies. So the old masters decided to conduct an inspection at the city gates.¡±


    After he said this, the proprietor went off. The young man held his chopsticks while in contemtion.


    ¡°Even so, the reach of the Duke of Chengguo is too long. What¡¯s more, these people actually listen to him,¡± hemented.


    The young man nibbling on the bone with oily hands in front swallowed loudly.


    ¡°He is just a general. He cannot create any big gales, so don¡¯t mind him,¡± he said carelessly, pushing the te forward. ¡°Tenth Brother, have some meat.¡±


    As he said this, he smacked his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no alcohol,¡± he said regretfully.


    ¡°Uncle and Aunt warned us many times not to drink alcohol on the road,¡± said the young man known as Tenth Brother calmly. ¡°Drinking alcohol is not something good. If you do something like Zhu Zan, uncle will not protect you like the Duke of Chengguo did.¡±


    The young man being scolded frowned.


    ¡°I say, Tenth Brother, I call you my older brother, but do not really think you¡¯re my older brother. You are older than me by three days.¡± He stuck out his hand, holding up three fingers and waved it about. ¡°Do not pretend to be all grown-up.¡±


    Tenth Brother pulled his hand down.


    ¡°Three days is three days,¡± he answered with a smile.


    The young man shook his head.


    ¡°However that Zhu Zan brat is really too unreasonable. That many people saw that he was drunk and causing trouble and pushed someone¡¯s carriage, and he still dares to boast that he had urgent military intelligence to report and identally hit it.¡± Heughed. ¡°His talent for lying through his teeth is truly admirable.¡±


    ¡°However it is backed by a domineering power,¡± added Tenth Brother, taking another sip of his tea and was about to reply when a sudden guffaw came from next to him.


    "... As expected, you''re talking about Tenth Noble Son Ning?"


    Just as this sentence was heard, the two young men paused, unconsciously turning their heads to see several portersughing.


    "Although the person himself isn''t here, it seems that Yangcheng still circtes your legend," said the young man as he winked at the other. "Better to take off your hood and let everyone catch a glimpse of the immortal."


    The hooded man paid no heed to him, stoically grabbing a bone to chew on.


    The other young man tsk''ed and shook his head.


    "How inelegant," he said, taking his own tea. He had just swallowed a mouthful when he heard a voice from next to him.


    "... Tenth Noble Song Ning is definitely worth more than a brothel woman, but five thousand taels is a bit low..."


    The young man spit out his tea, coughing violently.


    Tenth Brother also cuffed him, but he did not notice, instead turning to the peopleughing and joking.


    With a faint crackling sound, he bit through a soft bone.


    Worth five thousand taels?

 Chapter 45: Jade-Like Noble Son Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 45: Jade-Like Noble Son Has Come</h4>


    Ning Yunyan leaned against the stove-bed and sobbed.


    "What are you crying about? The one who was insulted wasn''t you, nor were you the one who made the mistake."


    Third Madam Ning, who was seated in a chair, spoke crossly.


    Of course, she wasn''t cross because of Ning Yunyan.


    "I''m crying because I even got Elder Brother involved, and he was humiliated,"mented Ning Yunyan, raising her head. When she thought about it again, her tears poured down with renewed vigor.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning''s facial expressions grew uglier.


    "Shepared Tenth Brother to a prostitute. Is she saying our Ning Family is a brothel?" said Fourth Madam Ning. "Who raised that kind of child? She has such a dirty mouth."


    Eldest Madam Ning sat on the stove-bed, neither angry nor irritated. With a slight frown, she looked at Ning Yunyan and shook her head.


    "When you went into the city, I warned you many times to not provoke her. Her marriage with our family did not go through, so she is unhappy. If she saw you, she would definitely vent her anger out on you. You were supposed to avoid her, but you didn''t listen. If I had known earlier, I would have not let you go," she said.


    Hearing her mother''s long-winded grumbling, Ning Yunyan''s crying grew even more intense. Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning also shifted uneasily where they sat.


    "Eldest Sister-inw, why do we have to avoid her," asked Third Madam Ning, displeased.


    "Mother, I was trying to avoid her, but I couldn''t help it when she provoked me," Ning Yunyan shouted angrily. "Yangcheng is so big so I didn''t think I would meet her. Who would have thought that she would take a walk when she was about to get married. I wanted to avoid her when I met her at the doorway, but she deliberately provoked me."


    When she thought about what had happened then, Ning Yunyan was once again close to crying out in anger and resentment.


    "I just hate that she ran away so soon, otherwise I wouldn''t have this reputation of fighting with her in the middle of the street," she said.


    Fourth Madam Ning gathered her up in her arms and patted her soothingly.


    "My child, how could you be the same as her," she consoled.


    "You aren''t allowed to go out from now on," said Eldest Madam Ning.


    Third Madam Ning was already standing up.


    "No, we can''t just let things go like this," she said. "If the Fang Family won''t teach that child, then we must do it for them."


    So they were going to seek out the Fang Family. Ning Yunyan happily sat up while Eldest Madam Ning frowned.


    "That''s no good because then we''ll be seen as stirring up trouble for a marriage," she said.


    As her voice dropped, the sound of a servant¡¯s footsteps could be heard outside.


    "Madams, it''s not good, Old Madam knows. She''s calling people to prepare the carriage for Yangcheng," she said anxiously.


    The sisters-inw immediately panicked.


    "Who bbed to Old Madam?"


    "Hurry up and stop her."


    "Who could stop Old Madam''s temper!"


    "Quickly go find the old masters and call them back."


    The room was in an uproar as the madams hurried to stand up and get out. Ning Yunyan was left sitting on the stove-bed, but she was no longer crying.


    Grandmother was one of the top old madams in Yangcheng, never past her prime. When she heard that her grandson waspared to a prostitute, it''d be strange if she didn''t go tear into the people who said such things.


    An alert to grandmother would definitely alert Father and Uncles. In addition, it was some lowly trash girl saying such insults. No one would believe that this family would just let her go.


    Now, an invitation would been sent to the front door of the Fang Family. Let''s just see what they could do about it.


    Ning Yunyan coughed once, watching Eldest Madam Ning waiting for people outside of the room when a male voice came from the courtyard.


    "Mother, Aunts, where are you going?"


    This made Ning Yunyan sit up straight up, throwing herself over to the windowside. Through the ss, she could see a young man walk into the courtyard.


    The young man was carrying his cloak in his hand. He wore a grey-green robe that showed off his slender body, tapered waist, and wide shoulders. His facial features were handsome. When he walked in, all the madams smiled. The sunlight was making him dazzling.


    "Elder Brother!" yelled Ning Yunyan, turning to hurry off the stove-bed. The madams by the doorway to the room had their mood improved considerably.


    "Why did youe back?"


    "Howe you didn''t say anything?"


    "Only you? What about Second-sister-inw and them?"


    Several people were asking questions at once.


    Ning Yunyan had squeezed out there, then grabbed onto Ning Yunzhao''s sleeve and cried.


    "Big Brother, I let you down," she sobbed.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and rubbed Ning Yunyan''s head.


    "Child," rebuked Eldest Madam Ning, pulling her away.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning thought of something.


    "Yunzhao, you go in and rest first. We have a matter to attend to and will be back in a moment," they said, giving Eldest Madam Ning a look.


    Ning Yunzhao had just returned home, so they should stop him from finding out about certain things. It would best if he took a rest for a moment.


    Eldest Madam Ning understood, and without changing her facial expression at all, she smiled and nodded.


    "You go hurry up and finish then, give Yunzhao a minute to go pay his respects to his uncles," she said.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    "Third Aunt, Fourth Aunt, you should go see Grandmother," he said.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning were still thinking about concealing it. Ning Yunzhao smiled again.


    "I came here with Eleventh, and we already persuaded Grandmother not to go out. Eleventh is with Grandmother ying mahjong," he said. "Third Aunt, Fourth Aunt, should also go and y a round.¡±


    Eleventh Noble Son Ning, second son of Ning Yunzhao''s uncle.


    When they heard him say this, the madams and Ning Yunyan were all shocked.


    "Yunzhao, you already know about what happened?" asked Eldest Madam Ning.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and nodded.


    "I already heard some people from outside say as much, and then right, when I came back, I heard the family members talking about it," he said.


    Ning Yunyan looked at Ning Yunzhao''s bright face and once again broke into tears.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The atmosphere in the room was gloomy. Worry was written across Eldest Madam Ning''s face, while anger was on Third Madam Ning''s and Fourth Madam Ning''s. Ning Yunyan stuck close to Ning Yunzhao and would asionally wipe her tears.


    Ning Yunzhao heard people outside talk of it. Obviously, it has spread throughout Yangcheng.


    Ning Yunzhao had always been a famous person in Yangcheng. Now that he had been insulted, it would definitely be a topic of conversation among the masses.


    "I heard that some people said that Miss Jun extorted our Ning Family''s silver," said Ning Yunzhao calmly.


    Compared to the response of the other people in the room, the person who was actuallypared to a prostitute in worth had the tone of a spectator.


    "She did extort us," said Ning Yunyan angrily. "She doesn''t want to admit it."


    "Yes, as Yanyan said, she actually said our family owed her and that when it was time to pay her grandfather for treating his illness, the Old Master did not pay her." Third Madam Ning smiled coldly. "It is all nonsense. It''s her loss for saying that. Don''t tell me you think that anyone would believe her?"


    Eldest Madam Ning sighed, but did not say anything.


    "No matter if it¡¯s real or fake, we should not speak of this anymore," said Ning Yunzhao.


    The people in the room were stunned.


    "Big Brother, the ones in the wrong aren''t us," blurted out Ning Yunyan.


    As she said this, she felt unhappy. Was Big Brother not letting them speak ill of that woman because he wanted to protect her?


    Ning Yunzhaoughed.


    "This is not a matter about who was wrong or not wrong," he said. "At the end of the day, everybody does not care about this, but about my worth."


    The people in the room went nk once more and then in the next moment, erupted into anger.


    That''s right, Jun Zhenzhen''s insult. Tenth Noble Son Ning had been popr for so long, so this insult would be around for much longer.


    After all, for the masses, the truth about the situation didn''t matter. They preferred to see the people up high in a tough situation.


    From now on, as long as someone mentioned how Jun Zhenzhen extorted five thousand taels of silver from the Ning Family, the first thing that everybody would talk about will definitely not be whether or not it''s true, but whether or not Tenth Noble Son Ning is worth five thousand taels.


    When they thought about this, they could almost see the gossipers¡¯ughing faces.


    Third Madam Ning almost wanted to pick up a table and shake it.


    When they first had spread that rumor, they had wanted to humiliate Jun Zhenzhen. They never thought that it would be them who were humiliated.


    They were the ones to spread it outside, but right now, they could not think of how to tamp it back down.


    This really was¡­


    This was the effect that scoundrel wanted.


    Eldest Madam Ning gripped tight the teacup in her hand.


    "No, we can''t just let things go like this." Third Madam Ning stood up. "Insulting someone is never right, even more so when the insult is that ugly. If we just let things go, then what will our Ning Family have be. I will go to the Fang Family and ask about how their family educates their children."


    Ning Yunyan nodded vigorously.


    Ning Yunzhao coughed lightly.


    "Third Aunt, um, you cannot go," he said.


    Why did he want to stop her?


    Ning Yunyan couldn''t help but bite her lip and stare at Ning Yunzhao.


    Again? Was he protecting Jun Zhenzhen?


    "Aunt, this is a quarrel between girls; adults should not meddle."


    Ning Yunzhao''s voice was soft and husky, consoling.


    Eldest Madam Ning nodded too.


    "So you told this to grandmother," she said.


    "Mother, Grandmother is already old, but she isn''t confused," said Ning Yunyan. "What sort of measly squabble would involve such ugly words."


    Third Madam Ning shook her head.


    "This isn''t a child''s argument, this is riding over our Ning Family and sh*tting on us..." she said.


    She even said such vulgarities that only boys would say in their childhood.


    Fourth Madam Ning could not help but make a sound of rm.


    Ning Yunzhao did not seem to care at all.


    "Aunts, listen to what I have to say," he said.


    He spoke gently, neither urgently nor impatiently, sending the seniors and his little sister into silence.

 Chapter 46: Seriously Thinking about It

    <h4>Chapter 46: Seriously Thinking about It</h4>


    ¡°I heard that what happened was because Miss Junughed which angered Yanyan and others in front of the teahouse, and then both sides engaged in mutual cursing.¡±


    When she heard Ning Yunzhao say this, Ning Yunyan got to her feet.


    ¡°What,¡± she said angrily, ¡°that was because she stuck out her leg and tripped Lanfang¡­¡±


    ¡°The seventh young miss of the Hu Family,¡± Eldest Madam Ning exined to Ning Yunzhao.


    Surprise emerged in Ning Yunzhao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know that there was a youngdy who fell, which made Miss Junugh, but you¡¯re saying that Miss Jun tripped her?¡± he asked.


    Ning Yunyan snorted.


    ¡°She would do something like that,¡± she spat. ¡°ying sneaky tricks. Other people wouldn¡¯t see, but how could the person who tripped not? She doesn¡¯t even want to admit it.¡±


    Although Big Brother hadn¡¯t met with Jun Zhenzhen, he had heard some talk about her, especially fromst mid-autumn. She had written a nonsensical, stupid poem and blurted it out for all of Yangcheng. She had been the butt of the joke for many people.


    From this, it was obvious what kind of a crazy, uncouth girl she was.


    However, Ning Yunyan did not see Ning Yunzhao¡¯s surprise or contempt. Instead, he was looking pensive.


    ¡°So it was like that,¡± he said, brows furrowing in concentration. ¡°She tripped that young miss, and nobody was paying attention?¡±


    ¡°When she was exiting the door, we were about to enter. We weren¡¯t bothering with her. Someone must have seen, and anyone would know that she had such a ck heart,¡± Ning Yunyan said, eyes shing dangerously, concealing the fact that the Hu Family¡¯s young miss wanted to hit Fang Yuxiu first.


    Anyways, she hadn¡¯t hit her; it was an unrted issue.


    Ning Yunzhao naturally saw her reaction and smiled.


    ¡°So sheughed?¡± He did not, however, pursue the topic but moved on with the questioning.


    Ning Yunyan nodded.


    ¡°But other people didn¡¯t know; they only saw Miss Junugh and that you would not allow her tough,¡± Ning Yunzhao continued.


    ¡°She wasughing because Lanfang had fallen. Of course we wouldn¡¯t want her tough,¡± Ning Yunyan said.


    Ning Yunzhao rapped his fingers on the table top.


    ¡°You said she tripped the young miss from the Hu Family. Was it intentional? Or was it an ident?¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Of course it was intentional,¡± huffed Ning Yunyan. She couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Big Brother, why are you protecting her?¡±


    NIng Yunzhao shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking whether or not it was intentional for that purpose.¡± He looked at his little sister. ¡°I definitely would not protect her.¡±


    Saying this, he turned to look at Eldest Madam Ning and his two aunts.


    ¡°This matter needs to be a quarrel between girls. Mother and aunts, as adults you definitely cannot interfere. If not¡­¡±


    When they heard him say this, Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surpise, and Third Madam Ning¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°If not, what then?¡± she said.


    ¡°If not, it won¡¯t just be a children¡¯s quarrel,¡± said Ning Yunzhao.


    Fourth Madam Ning wasn¡¯t smiling.


    Ning Yunyan even stamped her feet.


    ¡°Big Brother, this was never a children¡¯s quarrel,¡± she shouted.


    Third Madam Ning stood up again, waving an arm at Ning Yunzhao.


    ¡°Tenth Brother, there is no need for you to worry about this. This is a women¡¯s matter. You men have no need toe out. We women have a way of dealing with it. We wouldn¡¯t want outsiders to say that the men of the Ning Family bully women and children,¡± she said.


    Ning Yunzhao also hurried to get to his feet.


    ¡°Third Aunt, this is not a women¡¯s matter. If this matter esctes, it will be awsuit,¡± he said with a solemn countenance. ¡°This will be awsuit involving the Jinyiwei.¡±


    The Jinyiwei?


    Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Can her Fang Family persuade the Jinyiwei?¡± Third Madam Ningughed coldly. ¡°I would like to see how they could influence the Jinyiwei. Are they going to use money?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t need money,¡± said Ning Yunzhao. ¡°They only need to say that Yanyan did not permit Miss Jun tough, that our Ning Family wanted her to apologize and make reparations forughing.¡±


    What sort of logic was this?


    The people listening felt confused.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with logic. To be precise, it could be called a coincidence,¡± said Ning Yunzhao, looking at them. ¡°Before Little Sister and Miss Jun met, the Jinyiwei ordered a storyteller in the teahouse to announce Lu Yunqi and Princess Jiuli¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Lu Yunqi and Princess Jiuli¡¯s marriage. The madams of the Ning Family obviously already knew about the news and were simrly speechless that the emperor would give such favor and importance to Lu Yunqi. Although they sighed about the evil among officials being hard to get rid of, it was taboo to say such to the Jinyiwei.


    They hadn¡¯t imagined that here in Yangcheng, the Jinyiwei would actually cause such a big stir.


    ¡°In order to promote Lu Yunqi, strengthen their own positions, as well as to echo the emperor¡¯s favor, they expressed such happiness for the heavenly favor bestowed,¡± said Ning Yunzhao.


    That is to say, they made such a fuss. The emperor would at most scold them for frivolity, but in reality, he would not be unhappy.


    It was said that this Lu Yunqi was of lowly origin, though his father was a toonmander in the Jinyiwei. After he had died of sickness, Lu Yunqi had followed his father into the Jinyiwei.


    Though the Jinyiwei were very fierce and every person was afraid of them, not just any Jinyiwei could strut around arrogantly. The low, low ranks of the Jinyiwei would even be assigned to guard main roads without a shift change. They couldn¡¯t even dream of bullying and intimidating others.


    Lu Yunqi was the kind of underling that couldn¡¯t be found if thrown into a pile of normal people.


    But suddenly he obtained the emperor''s favor and rapidly climbed up in the world. He even married two princesses, though the statuses of those two princesses weren¡¯t very high and were also avoided by some people, but the two women were still princesses.


    The Ning Family madams were all absent-minded for a moment before they recovered.


    ¡°But what does that have to do with this?¡± asked Fourth Madam Ning with a frown.


    ¡°At that time, the Jinyiwei demanded the people present to congratte them, and tough from happiness,¡± said Ning Yunzhao, his gaze sweeping over the madams and Ning Yunyan. ¡°Miss Jun was there.¡±


    ¡°So what if she was there,¡± blurted Ning Yunyan. ¡°What does these Jinyiwei have to do with her?¡±


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her.


    ¡°Their rtionship is that sheughed because she heard the Jinyiwei say that she should be happy for the marriage of the princess and Thousand-Man Commander Lu,¡± he exined. ¡°And you dared to criticize herughing, showing that you are displeased or even angry with the princess and Thousand-Man Commander Lu¡¯s marriage.¡±


    The room fell into shock.


    ¡°Big Brother, sheughed because she tripped Lanfang,¡± Ning Yunyan said, ring. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Eldest Madam Ning, Third Madam Ning, and Fourth Madam Ning were not saying anything, their expressions grave.


    ¡°Little Sister, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t see her trip anyone? If you didn¡¯t see it, then the people around you didn¡¯t see it, either,¡± Ning Yunzhao said, still patient.


    ¡°Then if she said she didn¡¯t that means she didn¡¯t? Lanfang said it, how could she not have done it?¡± Ning Yunyan said angrily, again stomping her feet.


    ¡°She could have done it, technically whatever you say could have happened,¡± said Ning Yunzhao. ¡°But the crux of the matter is though you can say whatever you want, other people can also hear whatever they want. They can think whatever they want, and usually that would be fine, but this time it involves the Jinyiwei. If the Jinyiwei think the wrong thing, it would not be too good.¡±


    The Jinyiwei were very suspicious people, so nothing could be said about them.


    Ning Yunyan suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say and felt her head was in a mess.


    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t really understand,¡± she said. ¡°How does it get to here? How does it involve the Jinyiwei?¡±


    ¡°As I said, this is a coincidence,¡± said Ning Yunzhao. ¡°Coincidentally, the Jinyiwei stirred up the citizens to celebrate. Coincidentally, she was there, and coincidentally, she met you when she went out. The bigger coincidence is that you fought aboutughing.¡±


    When he said this, he paused.


    ¡°The reason for theughter, you and her know it very well, but the masses don¡¯t. Yanyan, when I asked around Yangcheng, everyone said that it was Miss Jun¡¯sugh that had angered you.¡±


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s lip quivered, but Ning Yunzhao did not give her the chance to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you ask carefully, people will say that it was because Miss Hu fell that Miss Junughed, but no one knew that it was she who tripped Miss Hu in the first ce,¡± he added on.


    Eldest Madam Ning let go of her teacup.


    ¡°Yunzhao, what you mean to say is that she can say sheughed not because Miss Hu fell, but because of Lu Yunqi and the princess¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°Then Yanyan scolded her and told her she wasn¡¯t allowed tough, like she was berating the Jinyiwei for forcing the people to be joyous?¡± Third Madam Ning asked in surprise.


    ¡°Or that she was angry about the princess and Thousand-Man Commander Lu¡¯s marriage?¡± Fourth Madam Ning murmured.


    Ning Yunyan grew even more dumbfounded.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that all nonsense? I never had such intention. I didn¡¯t know that the Jinyiwei had gone to the teahouse. Whether the Jinyiwei made herugh or cry had nothing to do with me,¡± she said anxiously.


    Fourth Madam Ning¡¯s expression changed irregrly.


    ¡°Yunzhao, are you overthinking things?¡± she asked.


    Could that Jun Zhenzhen think of this much?


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, I am not overthinking anything. Fear is fear. If we go to the Fang Family to argue, someone from the Fang Family may overthink this way,¡± he said. ¡°If I can think of this, then the Fang Family can think of this. If ites to a fight and it is decided that sheughed in congrattions and joy, then it may be seen that our Ning Family criticized her because we were dissatisfied with the Jinyiwei¡¯s actions, or even because we are not satisfied that the emperor has bestowed a marriage with a princess to Thousand-Man Commander Lu.¡±


    Criticized her because they were unsatisfied with the Jinyiwei¡¯s actions, not satisifed that the emperor bestowed a marriage with a princess to Thousand-man Commander Lu.


    This time, not just the three madams of the Ning Family, but even the vacant Ning Yunyan¡¯s countenance had turned pale.


    Ning Yunzhao watched them and spoke in a level tone.


    ¡°Mother, Aunts, you think it over, whether or not this is just an argument between girls or not.¡±

 Chapter 47: There are Many Regrets in Life

    <h4>Chapter 47: There are Many Regrets in Life</h4>


    Ning Yunyan felt that it was too preposterous.


    A petty argument and insults between girls somehow implied dissatisfaction with the emperor?


    "This is impossible," she blurted out.


    "There is no such thing impossible," Ning Yunzhao countered, watching Ning Yunyan. "Yanyan, didn¡¯t you say that Miss Jun tripped the Hu Family¡¯s young miss?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ning Yunyan nodded. "So¡­"


    "So probably Miss Jun had already thought what we are thinking now when she did it," Ning Yunzhao interrupted. He smiled. "Maybe right now she is waiting for our family to call on her."


    So she had tripped Miss Hu in order to have an excuse forughing, and then provoked Ning Yunyan, and then, and then took a chance to tarnish the Ning Family.


    "I-impossible," Ning Yunyan said in shock.


    Jun Zhenzhen? That idiotic Jun Zhenzhen?


    "Yanyan, do you remember what Miss Jun said to the crowd before leaving?" he asked.


    At that time, she had already been driven mad because of the insults, so why would she care what she said. She only remember that she said if she had the ability, to throw the invitation at her door.


    Ning Yunyan didn¡¯t respond.


    "You may not remember, but the people of Yangcheng do. Everyone remembers that Miss Jun said, ¡®Because Iughed, you are not happy. Send a written invitation to my face to make me kneel and apologize to you,¡¯" recounted Ning Yunzhao. "You see, she emphasizedughing, and that you were unhappy. These words were not for you, but for the people around her as well as for the Jinyiwei."


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s lip quivered, feeling like her mind was buzzing. She bit down on her lip.


    "Mother, Aunts, the popce only believes that we are unhappy because sheughed. As for why sheughed, you have your story and she has hers. Everything will get muddled through gossip little by little. We cannot let the people discuss this matter," said Ning Yunzhao. "Even if the Jinyiwei in Yangcheng will not truly interrogate us, no one can guarantee that this matter will not be spread to the capital."


    Spread to the capital.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s expression froze.


    "You all know what kind of people the Jinyiwei are. The most capable of making trouble out of nothing and the most narrow-minded is the transmitted word. It is most liable to change. When the timees, this girls¡¯ quarrel may be something else¡­" Ning Yunzhao looked at his mother, his tone even more grave. With a bitter smile, he said, "Probably it really is me overthinking, but Mother, just think. If we really went to the Fang Family to argue about it and that Miss Jun and the Fang Family did not want to lower their heads, would they really break the cauldrons and sink the boats [1]?"


    Just think.


    Eldest Madam Ning thought of how that Miss Jun had extorted five thousand taels of silver, and how she had made her so mad by backing out of the marriage that she could not sleep for three days.


    She thought of when Yunyan said that girl hadpared Tenth Noble Son Ning to a prostitute in front of everyone.


    "There is no point in thinking about it." She breathed in deeply and closed her eyes. "She is a scoundrel. We have been careless this time."


    This time?


    How is it just this time? It¡¯s been the past few times.


    What¡¯s more, this time even Elder Brother had been implicated and had suffered a big loss. And there was nothing they could do about it.


    Even Elder Brother was helpless.


    Ning Yunyan clenched her fists and trembled as a sob wracked through her frame.


    ............¡­


    Ning Yunyan cried herself to sleep. Eldest Madam Ning was about to retire to her rooms in exhaustion when Ning Yunzhao, who had been sitting outside all this time, got to his feet.


    Eldest Madam Ning saw the book in his hands and the ink and brush on the table. Obviously, he was not just pretending to pass the time but was looking at the future.


    A smile crossed Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s eyes.


    Her son was as steady as a mountain, unaffected by the turmoil of the outside world.


    "You must be tired from your journey. Go back and rest," she said gently.


    "I am young and my body is strong. I am not tired from traveling," said Ning Yunzhao. "Only, mother, you must pay more heed to Yanyan. Prevent her from fighting with the young miss of the Jun Family again."


    Eldest Madam Ning sighed lightly.


    "She is young and has a quick temper, especially with that Jun Family¡¯s young miss," she said. "She cannot swallow this injustice."


    Cannot swallow this injustice was not just limited to Ning Yunyan.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled, seeing through her but not exposing her, showing his filiality to his seniors.


    He reached out a hand to Eldest Madam Ning to escort her. The servants followed from afar.


    "That child is indeed outrageous," said Eldest Madam Ning quietly. "I do not know whether it was our ancestors who did evil or the Jun Family¡¯s."


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    "Since it¡¯s like that, Mother, the more you must convince Little Siste. Miss Jun may cause trouble like that, but Little Sister may not," he said. "Miss Jun bothers us because she feels that we owe her. If Little Sister cannot swallow this injustice, then Little Sister may cause some trouble or scheme something."


    Eldest Madam Ning also smiled. What he said was right. In order to deal with that woman, one must retreat to advance.


    "How is your little sister like that kind of person? You don¡¯t know, but¡­" she said. Her voice was soft, but she could not conceal her contempt. She was going to say something else, but she swallowed her words.


    Although she knew that that kind of person would definitely never have interactions with him in his life, she still did not want to mention it in front of her son.


    Just hearing it corrupted the ears.


    "I know what you mean. As long as you have the truth, you do not need a raised voice." She patted Ning Yunzhao¡¯s hand and said seriously, "You look after Yanyan."


    After she thought of it, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from adding another word, "How could fine porcin withstand the touch of rubble like her."


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and nodded. Eldest Madam Ning tugged on his arm and asked him about the details of his travel and the food, fashions, and homes in the capital.


    Ning Yunzhao answered all of his mother¡¯s questions, but his heart was elsewhere. He was thinking, what kind of person was that Miss Jun?


    If Yanyan had not said that she had tripped Miss Hu, he would not have cared about this Miss Jun. It was because of that he had stopped his family from going to the Fang Family. He did not want bigger trouble to be borne from an entanglement with the Fang Family.


    Presently, Uncle¡¯s career was at the most pressing time. All of them must exercise great caution. Although the Fang Family was a merchant family, a group of women and children wouldn¡¯t havested until now by being cowardly and timid.


    But after he found out that Miss Hu was tripped by Miss Jun, he felt that the one he was looking at probably wasn¡¯t the Fang Family, but this Miss Jun.


    Did she trip Miss Hu deliberately or not?


    Did she think the same thing as him?


    What kind of person was she?


    However, if she really did it on purpose, she was really a girl who could make others unhappy.


    However, it was just a quarrel between girls. It would not go too far.


    Scathing? Acrimonious? Malicious?


    He shook his head, driving out these thoughts. No matter what kind of person she was, it was not rted to him.


    This year, he was eighteen years old. Next year, he would sit for the imperial civil servant examination.


    Ning Yunzhao lowered his head and concentrated on what Eldest Madam Ning was saying, slowly walking along the path.


    ...............¡­


    Miss Jun was standing in front of the wooden stake, loosening her sleeve while watching Old Lady Fang hurrying over.


    "Did the Ning Family send someone to call on us or not?" she asked.


    Old Lady Fang heard her words and felt some regret.


    Could it be that she was still waiting for the Ning Family to pay them a visit?


    She could not stop herself from asking, but she looked to be patient as ever.


    "It is already the seventh day. Soon it will be the new years. I think that this matter has passed," she said.


    Miss Jun made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, then struck the wooden stake.


    There was a moment of silence between the two people.


    "No matter. From now on, you cannot act like this. It was just a coincidence this time¡­" said Old Lady Fang, her faced pulled in displeasure.


    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Miss Jun turned around.


    "It isn¡¯t," she interrupted. "It isn¡¯t a coincidence, but the fairness of Heaven."


    What did this have to do with Heaven?


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    "Otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be such an opportunity, coincidentally when those people were doing such a thing," Miss Jun said seriously while looking at her. "So I say that this was all arranged by the Old Heavenly Father."


    At that time, when the people of the Jinyiwei made the storyteller announce news of the capital, was that not a coincidence?


    This child sometimes had very a frightening intellect, and sometimes was as stubborn as a child who did not understand the ways of the world.


    Old Lady Fang was still frowning.


    Miss Jun did not say anything more. She merely departed politely.


    Old Lady Fang shook her head. She felt like letting out a breath as this matter had been dealt with, but she didn''t really feel like it was over. There was still hatred between the Fang and the Ning Families.


    However, it was nothing. The hatred was there from earlier, it just hadn¡¯t been resolved yet.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that it hadn''t been resolved. It could have been if it weren¡¯t for this girl...


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s disorderly thoughts were tinged with an indescribable feeling. When she looked at the wooden stake, her eyebrows immediately shot up.


    "Someonee here. This wooden stake has loosened," she said with displeasure.


    An old maid servant who had been stationed far away ran over.


    "We can fix it, we can fix it," she replied carefully.


    Old Lady Fang stared at the wooden stake for several moments.


    "Put up a new wooden stake." She then muttered, "How much strength would be needed to hit my wooden stake loose."


    She watched the girl who was already walking far away. Though it was winter and she was wearing thick clothing, that girl did not seem to be thicker at all. As she walked along, she was still as elegant and supple as ever.


    Miss Jun walked with a very straight back and very steadily. That''s right, it was the Old Heavenly Father''s justice. Otherwise, why would she still be alive.


    That was to make her bring justice.


    It was just such a pity that this time the women from the Ning Family did note for a visit.


    It would be reasonable to think that the actions of women and children were much simpler and that this was just a child''s argument. There was no need to alert the men of the household.


    Then why did they think things over so carefully? From her past contact with the three women of the Ning Family, she had found that they weren''t like that.


    What person made them understand what she was doing?


    It didn''t matter who it was, but what a truly loathsome person.


    Miss Jun lifted her head to gaze at the winter sky, her breath like firecracker smoke. For the first time, traces of a bitter grudge could be seen on this girl''s face.


    She was not very old, but she had died one time more than other people, so she felt that she was old at heart.


    She had wanted to use this as an excuse to get the Ning Family and Lu Yunqi to meet, to use the Ning Family to deal with Lu Yunqi, but her desires remained unfulfilled.


    They had such a high status and thought over things so deeply. For such influential people, her ying a trick like this was probably equivalent to an ant shaking arge tree.


    However, there was no point in being dispirited. Wasn''t there a saying that said ''a thousand mile embankment may be destroyed by an ant''s hole?'' Although she was insignificant, her goal was not necessarily unattainable.


    Miss Jun shook her head slightly, casting off her despondency. She walked forward steadily.


    Old Heavenly Father had let her die and be reborn. Who could stop her from treading forward?


    [1] Break the cauldrons and sink the boats: to cut off your means of retreat

 Chapter 48: A New Year, A New Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 48: A New Year, A New Atmosphere</h4>


    Following the almost ear-splitting, ceaseless explosions of firecrackers, Taikang Year 4 arrived.


    The Fang Family was not as lively as they had been in years past. There was more of an anxiousness and unease about them. Young Master Fang and Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s wedding was set for the 10th day of the 2nd month [1].


    No sewing could be done on the first month, so Miss Jun¡¯s wedding clothes had all been made before the new year hade. They were hanging inside her closet.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t happy, we still have all of the 1st month to change things,¡± said Lady Fang.


    Miss Jun merely looked at her before nodding and saying that everything was well, nothing needed to be changed.


    She did not have the bashfulness of a girl to be married, nor any happiness.


    After all, it was fake to begin with. Lady Fang felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Thought it was fake, all to disguise the treatment for Chengyu¡¯s illness, in everybody¡¯s eyes they would be married. In the future, if Chengyu was well, would it not be counted as valid?


    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t valid. How could Chengyu mean anything to her,¡± said Old Lady Fang. ¡°Before she despised him. If she can cure Chengyu,¡± She said the word cure with great emphasis, ¡°which, as you know, so many doctors said that they had their hands tied, she, who has such ability, would look down on Chengyu even more.¡±


    That was true.


    Lady Fang fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Mother, do you really feel that Chengyu can be cured?¡± she said.


    Unwittingly, Old Lady Fang¡¯s tone had lost the questioning edge from when she had first raised the matter. Moreover, in these past few days, Miss Jun had not been doing any good deeds. She did not just have a grudge with that youngdy, but she had cursed out that young miss outside, stirring up Yangcheng. She was exactly the troublemaker she was before.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s attitude, on the contrary, had turned around.


    Old Lady Fang seemed to be aware of this.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know,¡± she said.


    Don¡¯t know why she had changed her attitude to her, or don¡¯t know whether Jun Zhenzhen can cure Fang Chengyu?


    Whether she could or not would be revealed this year.


    Lady Fang did not ask anything else.


    Because of the New Year, the family was very busy. Lady Fang left in a rush, and Old Lady Fang sat there for a moment before going to see Fang Chengyu.


    Fang Chengyu had been moved to different living quarters. His original room was being turned into a bridal chamber. Once he was married, he would be moved back there.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s rooms were very lively. The three sisters were squeezed in his room, ying mahjong with melon seeds. The servants were in the room, eating and drinking. It was disorderly, but it also had the festivity of a new year.


    Old Lady Fang stopped one of the servants to report to her as she stood on the outside, looking through the window at the liveliness within.


    Since he had found out that he was to marry Jun Zhenzhen, Fang Chengyu had not reacted. He had said that he would obey Grandmother and Mother in everything, as if they were just making him take medicine. Whatever they served, he would eat. He would not ask questions orin.


    He was not doing it for himself but in order to soothe them.


    Old Lady Fang looked at the siblings in the room, talking andughing, then thought about how next year, she might not be able to see this scene. She felt a stinging in her eyes and turned to leave.


    The Fang Residence had been decorated anew. Because there were less male servant arounds, it was livelier. The young male and female servants were indulgent, the sounds ofughter and happiness ringing through the house. Firecrackers erupted in session.


    Old Lady Fang walked through the garden, seeing and hearing the festivities for herself. However, her heart was still miserable. When she realized that things had gone silent, she discovered that she had walked to Miss Jun¡¯s living quarters.


    Why had she walked over here?


    Miss Jun¡¯s courtyard was the same as it was before. There weren¡¯t many maidservants or servant girls. At the moment, even though thenterns were bright, the ce seemed very cold.


    ¡°What is Miss Jun doing?¡± Old Lady Fang asked the maidservants in the courtyard.


    The servants shook their head, unable to answer.


    Miss Jun was not fond of the servants, never allowing them to apany her closely. Although at present, Miss Jun did not berate them and her tone was friendly, Fang Jinxiu had said that it was because she was putting on an act in order to deceive the Fang Family. She was waiting to be the youngdy of the house before exposing her true colors, so everybody still did not dare take a step forward.


    After stopping the servant¡¯s report, she walked in. The curtains had not been drawn shut. Through the ss, she could see the bright room within.


    The youngdy was wearing New Year¡¯s clothes and sitting on the stove-bed. Her cheek was propped on her hand as she fixated on what was in front of her. Old Lady Fang did not know what she was looking at. The flickering light from themps reflected her image on the ss. She looked so serene and at ease that it made one feel at peace.


    The thought that seeing Miss Jun could actually soothe a person¡¯s heart was trulyical.


    Old Lady Fangughed at herself, her footsteps echoing as she walked in.


    The only ones in the room were the master and servant pair. Liu¡¯er was also wearing New Year¡¯s clothing, sitting by the window and ying with a shadow puppet and thentern. She was beaming with joy.


    Obviously this was lonely, but Old Lady Fang could not sense any misery. Instead, she felt that there was a kind of tranquility, just like the girl¡¯s countenance.


    ¡°Grandmother, you came,¡± Miss Jun said as she got off the stove-bed.


    Liu¡¯er set down her shadow puppet unhappily.


    ¡°Go y,¡± said Old Lady Fang, looking, but not really looking at her. She saw that Miss Jun had been ying with a Go board when she had been sitting on the stove-bed earlier.


    The white and ck tokens on the board were locked in a dazzling confrontation.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying Go?¡± she asked.


    Miss Jun waved a hand at Liu¡¯er. Liu¡¯er, minding her own business, went off to y. This was something that Young Miss had bought for her and had taught her how to y with. ying with it made her very happy.


    Miss Jun made a sound of affirmation, then ced a ck piece onto the board.


    Old Lady Fang saw that the white, which had been in the dominating position, was immediately sent into a fierce battle.


    When she was young, her family had been very well-off. Though they were a merchant family, the girls were taught the four arts of zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting like the families of officials. It¡¯s just that her foundation was a bit weak. The seniors of the house either didn¡¯t care to teach or didn¡¯t teach very well. The invited teachers were also half-hearted, so she learned only superficially. After she was married, she had no time to y, so she lost her zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting skills.


    Not long after, Old Master Fang died, and she assumed the business, which left her with no time for frivolity. She heard other people say that the four arts of zither, Go, calligraphy, and drawing were great at polishing a person¡¯s temper, but there was no way for the four arts to touch her heart. So when faced with the Go board, she was dumbfounded.


    Old Lady Fang looked at the board without saying anything. Miss Jun also did not say anything and simply moved a white piece.


    The room had sunk into silence, interrupted asionally by Liu¡¯er¡¯s giggles. After a quarter of an hour, Miss Jun finally set down her ck piece, deciding victory on the Go board.


    ¡°This time, the white side lost,¡± said Miss Jun with a sigh.


    Old Lady Fang could not help butugh.


    ¡°Whether they lose or win is decided by you,¡± she said.


    Miss Jun sighed.


    ¡°If things really were like that, it would be good,¡± she said.


    Truly, a child¡¯s words. Although her words sounded like she was talking only grudgingly, it did not make people upset. Instead, they were light.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    ¡°Yuxiu also ys Go. I¡¯ll tell her to y with you some time,¡± she said.


    A single person ying Go was as boring as a person gambling with themselves.


    It was just a pity that she did not have much rtions with the girls of the house. Still, she had gone out with Fang Yuxiu several times, and they had gotten along well, meaning that they did not quarrel ore to blows.


    ¡°No need. I am in the habit of ying Go by myself,¡± Miss Jun said with a smile.


    Could it be that no one yed with her when she was in Funing? Perhaps because her temper was no good, people weren¡¯t fond of her. Of course, when talking about Miss Jun, it might be that it was decided by herself, who did not like others, and that¡¯s why she yed on her own.


    Old Lady Fang did not say anything else.


    Liu¡¯er, still ying with her shadow puppets, looked over there in suspicion.


    During previous New Year¡¯s, Young Miss wasn¡¯t ying by herself. Back in Funing, she was surrounded with people: the uninfluentialndowners, lowly officials, as well as the young misses of Funing who needed to save face.


    However, Young Miss was saying this to deceive the Fang Family. She was obviously trying to look pitiful, so Liu¡¯er turned around and did not pay attention.


    The room returned to silence, but this silence did not make people feel cheerless or lonely.


    Old Lady Fang stood there silently for a moment before bidding her farewell. Miss Jun sent her off at the door.


    ¡°What did Old Ladye here for? To watch Young Miss y Go?¡± Liu¡¯er asked curiously.


    ¡°Most likely,¡± she said.


    ¡°She seems idle,¡± said Liu¡¯er, her lips curling.


    [1] Dates will be in this format to emphasize that they are using the Lunar or Farmer¡¯s Calendar

 Chapter 49: A Young Man’s Desire

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Young Man¡¯s Desire</h4>


    This girl!


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t contain herugh as she watched the departing figure of Old Lady Fang.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather pitiful,¡± she said.


    No son, but a pack of granddaughters. Her daughter-inw was filial, her household was harmonious, she possessed bountiful wealth, and she was very true to her word. But if Old Lady Fang were to hear a fatherless, motherless, maternal granddaughter abandoned by everyonement her as pitiful, she probably wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Liu¡¯er nodded with acknowledgement.


    ¡°Once I thought that I was the most pitiful person under Heaven, but after thinking about it, there are many people on this earth much more pitiful than me,¡± she continued, returning to the room with Liu¡¯er. ¡°Since everyone suffers, this is not suffering at all.¡±


    Liu¡¯er only half-understood.


    She seriously nodded anyway. ¡°Young Miss speaks true.¡±


    Anyways, it was true that what Young Miss says was correct.


    Miss Jun patted her head.


    ¡°Was the shadow puppet fun?¡± she asked. ¡°Were you able to y with it?¡±


    Liu¡¯er nodded her head enthusiastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s very very fun. I¡¯ll put on a performance for you, Young Miss,¡± she said. Her tone then grew sad. ¡°But I have never seen a shadow y before, so I don¡¯t know how to perform.¡±


    ¡°There will be a carnival at the Lantern Festival. It will definitely have one, so it should be fine if you go see it,¡± said Miss Jun.


    ¡°Can I, can I?¡± Liu¡¯er asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course you may,¡± Miss Jun said.


    There were many things that were too hard for her to do right now, but letting this little servant girl go see a shadow y was not one of them.


    Just as Miss Jun was deciding to go to the Lantern Festival, Old Lady Fang was listening to someone else¡¯s request.


    ¡°You want to go see thenterns?¡± she asked in surprise of the young man in the wheelchair before her.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    ¡°I remembered that I saw them once when I was young.¡± His expression was gentle, and he was smiling. ¡°This year, I feel that my body is doing not bad, so I want to see it again.¡±


    Probably this would be the only time he could.


    Fang Chengyu very rarely asked for anything.


    He was five years old when he got sick. He had to eat his medicine and be on a strict diet. For a child who had a taste of the delicious vors of the world, how could he bear the lure of good food?


    But the people of the family did not dare let him eat. They hid things away, blocked, and cajoled him. Fang Chengyu had been driven crazy by his appetite. When he saw a cake that a servant boy was eating that fell on the ground, he actually crawled out of bed and picked it up and ate it. When Lady Fang saw it, she had passed out from crying. She was in bed for three days.


    From then on, Fang Chengyu did not make a fuss about things. He ate what Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang let him eat and did what they would allow him to do.


    For close to nine years, he had never gone out, let alone leaving to see thenterns. He waspletely cutoff from the rest of the world.


    That was because he did not want his family to worry about him. So he did not make any requests, only wanting for his family to be at ease.


    But he was still human. How could a human not have anything he likes, not have any desires?


    The pressure from his lifespan had stopped him for many years. It was probably because he was in his final moments that he wanted to act recklessly.


    Old Lady Fang could only feel a stinging in her eyes.


    ¡°All right,¡± she said immediately, thinking but not thinking. ¡°Every year, our Fang Family takes charge of thenterns on a street. This time, we will do an extra one.¡±


    Her voice dropped off here. Fang Jinxiu immediately pped.


    ¡°Great!¡± She somewhat exaggerated her enthusiasm, but then frowned. ¡°Did we not have to make morenterns this year?¡±


    Fang Yunxiu seemed frightened that Fang Chengyu didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Every Lantern Festival, the people in our family personally make thenterns,¡± she exined with a smile.


    In the beginning, it was very fun, but at the end they would have to pray for blessings, their wishes.


    Of course, they could not let Fang Chengyu do these things.


    Fang Chengyu nodded andughed.


    ¡°I know. This time, I will try my hand at one,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then this time, we will make manynterns. This is just too good!¡± Fang Yuxiu said suddenly.


    There were only ten days to the Lantern Festival. The othernterns had already been custom-made. Even if they were to decorate another street, it wasn¡¯t just that they had to spend money. That wasn¡¯t important. The difficult part was that everybody had to work together and makenterns. Although the materials were all ready, they would have to spend time.


    Everybody looked at her without understanding.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do our assignments. We can use makingnterns as an excuse,¡± said Fang Yuxiu.


    Everyone in the roomughed.


    Old Lady Fang was smiling, but there was some bitterness in her heart.


    Her granddaughters had no time to y. Every day they were stretched thin, having to support the heavy burden of the family at any time or ce.


    ¡°You wish,¡± she said, deliberately looking displeased. ¡°This will not interfere with your work.¡±


    When she said this, she looked at the servants and waved a hand at them.


    ¡°The people of the house are makingnterns. This year, the Fang Family will take care of the Lantern Festival. Whoever makes the bestntern will win the Lantern Festival. We shall award one thousand taels of silver.¡±


    When she said this, all of the servants in the room were sent into a frenzy.


    That was one thousand taels.


    In the past, the bestnterns in the festival would naturally be chosen, but that was just an activity. This time, the Fang Family was offering a thousand taels of silver. Yangcheng had never known such activity before.


    When Lady Fang heard of this, she rushed over.


    ¡°Mother, this, this is no good,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang had never contradicted Old Lady Fang in front of this many people before. The room fell silent, the servants hurrying to drag away the younger ones.


    ¡°Chengyu is to be married, after all. There are many people at the Lantern Festival. It would not be good to go out.¡± Lady Fang¡¯s face was full of anxiety.


    ¡°Mother, we can assign more servants to stand on the road,¡± said Fang Jinxiu anxiously.


    Assign more servants?


    They didn¡¯t even know who their enemy was, or even how to guard against him. Guarding against an unknown, how could it be of any use?


    Lady Fang gave her a look, but did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Old Lady Fang with imploring eyes.


    Old Lady Fang was naturally thinking of the same thing. Her expression darkened.


    Fang Chengyu saw this andughed.


    ¡°I was just saying this randomly. Every year, the residence is decorated withnterns. They¡¯re the same as outside,¡± he said.


    Fang Jinxiu stared worriedly. Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu looked at Old Lady Fang with poorly disguised pleading.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    ¡°Go ask Miss Jun,¡± she said suddenly.


    Fang Jinxiu and everyone else were shocked.


    What did this mean?


    It couldn¡¯t be that Old Lady Fang decided that Miss Jun would permit or not permit it?


    Was she joking?


    But obviously, she wasn¡¯t joking. It also wasn¡¯t them mishearing because of Lady Fang¡¯s words right after.


    ¡°Okay, I will go and ask her,¡± she said. The area between her eyebrows had smoothed. Not waiting for anyone else to say anything, she hurried away.


    Fang Jinxiu and her sisters¡¯ mouths were hanging open in shock.


    Inparison to his older sisters¡¯ shock, Fang Chengyu wore a calm expression. Only a trace of scorn shed in his eyes before he lowered his gaze.


    As Lady Fang rted what Old Lady Fang had decided to Miss Jun, Miss Jun¡¯s expression was very calm. She was neither impatient nor joyfully satisfied.


    ¡°Of course you may,¡± she said, after thinking it over seriously.


    ¡°But if there is someone who will take advantage of the opportunity to harm Chengyu¡­¡± Lady Fang said with worry.


    Even if you can detoxify his poison, if he dies, it is all for naught.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    ¡°Aunt does not need to worry. Right now, Chengyu is a dead man to those people. They will not care,¡± she said. ¡°For them, no matter what you do, they know he will not have many days after fall. It¡¯s called the more joy, the more obvious the panic.¡±


    Were these words supposed to console people? But they really were ugly words to hear.


    Lady Fang frowned slightly.

 Chapter 50: A Young Girl’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 50: A Young Girl¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    Miss Jun did not care that Lady Fang was dissatisfied. Her expression was gentle as she continued her exnation.


    ¡°So the marriage is fine, the Lantern Festival is fine. Whatever you want to do, you can do. Causing more liveliness is fine too. It will beguile them even further, as they will believe that you are going out with ast hurrah,¡± she said.


    Lady Fang did not really want to talk about this anymore.


    ¡°Then Chengyu¡¯s body can withstand it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If he starts eating my medicine now, then by the time of the Lantern Festival, going out for a walk should be fine,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Start eating medicine now?


    The medical ingredients that Miss Jun had asked for had all been bought. They were all piled up in one of the storehouses. They didn¡¯t look particrly special with all the other medicines, and she hadn¡¯t said how she would treat Chengyu.


    So now she was saying that the expulsion of the poison could begin.


    Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist tightly. Her heart began to pound.


    Actually, when she had stopped Old Lady Fang, she had started to believe that Jun Zhenzhen could cure Fang Chengyu.


    There was probably only one straw of a chance, but desperate people could not control themselves and would try everything just to be sure.


    Lady Fang left perturbed. Liu¡¯er jumped up and down happily.


    ¡°Young Miss, we get to go and see thenterns,¡± she said, beaming brightly. ¡°Thenterns on thest Mid-Autumn Festival were very beautiful, but they said that the 1st Month Lantern Festival¡¯s were much better.¡±


    Miss Jun recalled the instance. Her memories were very happy but not because of thenterns, but because she had seen Tenth Noble Son Ning.


    Whether or not thenterns were pretty did not matter to the former Miss Jun. The present Miss Jun didn¡¯t care about it either, but because she was more interested in something else.


    ¡°I heard that there is some gambling during the Lantern Festival,¡± shemented.


    Liu¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There is not much gambling at the Lantern Festival. I heard other people say that the profits from gambling at the Jiyun Hall on the 3rd day of the 3rd month are truly great,¡± she said. She added, quietly, ¡°At that time, itpletely bes a gambling den.¡±


    3rd month, 3rd day, Jinyun Hall?


    This wasn¡¯t in Miss Jun¡¯s memories because at that time she hadn¡¯t been in Yangcheng. She guessed that Liu¡¯er must have heard of it from the other servant girls. As for Miss Jun, the only thing in her heart was marriage with the Ning Family. Naturally, she did not care for anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t makenterns,¡± said Miss Jun.


    ¡°Young Miss, do you want the the one thousand taels that Old Lady pledged?¡± Liu¡¯er asked as she stared wide-eyed.


    That¡¯s right. Now Young Miss really seemed to like money.


    ¡°What do you need it for? It¡¯s the Fang Family¡¯s money. If you want something, you can just ask for it,¡° she hurried to remind her.


    The Fang Family¡¯s money, of course, was their money.


    Liu¡¯er felt that this made much sense. If Young Miss asked Grandmother for money, could she not give it? That would be too merciless, inhuman.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    This was a matter of the purse.


    ¡°I just want to make some profits off others,¡± she said.


    Liu¡¯er did not understand.


    ¡°What profits?¡± she asked.


    Miss Jun did not borate.


    ¡°I am thinking it over. There is still time, no need to hurry,¡± she said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not disappointing the three sisters of the Fang Family, Old Lady Fang finally permitted Fang Chengyu to go see thenterns.


    This should have been a happy asion, but the Fang sisters listened to the news withplicated expressions.


    ¡°I asked for rification. Mother really went to ask Jun Zhenzhen, and Jun Zhenzhen agreed,¡± said Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu pped her hand against the table, twice.


    ¡°What is going on,¡± she said. ¡°What is this, this Jun Zhenzhen already calls the shots in our family?¡±


    ¡°She said that Chengyu¡¯s body was fine and could go see thenterns.¡± Fang Yunxiu smiled bitterly. ¡°You already know that Grandmother and Mother believe that she can cure Chengyu. Permission for Chengyu to go out must definitelye from her.¡±


    Fang Jinxiu hit the table again.


    ¡°What is going on,¡± she said again.


    After a moment, she lifted her head after thinking of something.


    ¡°Second Sister, what do you say?¡±


    Since Fang Yuxiu had heard that Old Lady Fang had suddenly said that Miss Jun had to be asked and that Lady Fang went to ask, she had been silent.


    At Fang Jinxiu¡¯s abrupt question, she raised her head.


    ¡°The Ning Family did note to interrogate us like Ning Yunyan said they would,¡± she said.


    This out of context statement made Fang Yunxiu and Fang Jinxiu nk, then made them think about what she had said.


    Fang Yuxiu had told them that after Jun Zhenzhen had insulted Tenth Noble Son Ning, Ning Yunyan almost went mad from anger. She said that she would definitely bring the invitation and smash it on their door.


    But from the 12th month to the 1st, not one person from the Ning Family hade.


    ¡°That was the Ning Family not lowering themselves to Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s level.¡± Fang Jinxiu snorted. ¡°If they came here to quarrel with Jun Zhenzhen, how could that not lower their status.¡±


    That was reasonable.


    Fang Yuxiu fell silent again.


    ¡°And the Ning Family¡¯s young misses never came back to Yangcheng,¡± she said in a low voice.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Ning Family¡¯s young misses. The Zuo Family and Hu Family also hadn¡¯te to Yangcheng. It was like they had disappeared that night. Two dayster, she and Jun Zhenzhen had gone out again, and they had not encountered any of those young misses.


    The streets werecking in young misses like there was an empty hole in the city.


    ¡°They just don¡¯t want to have to deal with her,¡± said Fang Jinixu with a scoff.


    Was that true?


    ¡°What else? What do you think it is?¡± asked Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu did not say anything but looked thoughtful.


    She thought that Grandmother and Mother could not have been so desperate as to try anything when she said she could cure Chengyu. Ning Yunyan, who had said that she wouldn¡¯t drop the matter in the throes of anger, would not just be done because her family did not want to lower themselves to Miss Jun¡¯s level.


    Besides the Jun Zhenzhen that other people tell stories about, does she have another appearance?


    No matter the unease in the Fang sisters¡¯ hearts, Old Lady Fang¡¯s pledge for a one thousand taels of silver in prize for making the bestntern was carried out.


    Just as Miss Jun had said, once everyone learned of the Fang Family¡¯s extravagant award, everybody believed that the Fang Family were not serious about the crippled young master¡¯s marriage to drive away misfortune.


    ¡°Anyway, he is soon to be a corpse. This money would have all gone to waste,¡± everybody said.


    Previously, besides the official families, only the business owners would makenterns for the Lantern Festival. Thentern craftsmen¡¯s wages all came from the merchants. But this time, the Fang Family had set up a prize. The craftsmen had a steady flow of money on top of their wages. This money needed not be supplied by the merchants, so the merchants increased the prize for the bestntern. Then everybody was happy.


    As the authorities and merchants started joining in on the fun, the prizes got divided into several tiers. Anyways, there was a prize to be one and in time, all of Yangcheng began to work itself into a frenzy.


    Since anyone''sntern had the chance to win the prize, the Fang Family servants also obtained Old Lady''s permission and started makingnterns with renewed vigor. The house was even livelier than it had been at New Year''s.


    This was the first time Miss Jun had made antern.


    "However, don¡¯t do it in the house. Go to antern shop instead,¡± said Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang also knew that Miss Jun had started to make medicine for Fang Chengyu. Her mind was concerned with only this. Additionally, thisntern shop was one of theirs, so there was no need to worry about meeting young misses from other families. Thus, she was able to send her off with a light heart.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s lips curled knowingly.


    ¡°She definitely is trying to push herself out there,¡± she said, winking at her sisters. ¡°Tenth Noble Son Ning has returned.¡±


    Fang Yunxiu stopped tailoring the red muslin she was using for herntern.


    ¡°But she insulted Tenth Noble Son so. Tenth Noble Son Ning wouldn¡¯te to Yangcheng to admire thenterns,¡± she said.


    Comparing Tenth Noble Son Ning to a woman from a brothel would never pass. Whether it would be apanied by anger orughter, both were the framework for letting the word spread to the top of the streets and the bottom of alleys.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning would definitely avoid such an environment.


    Fang Jinxiuughed.


    ¡°Aiyo, even if she doesn¡¯t see Tenth Noble Son Ning, who knows if she will really regret insulting others or not.¡± She shook her head and scoffed. ¡°Maybe she even hopes that Tenth Noble Son Ning wille and curse her out. She doesn¡¯t think at all. Who could be as brazen as her.¡±


    {She couldn¡¯t have insulted Tenth Noble Son Ning for this purpose, right?} thought Fang Yuxiu.


    It seemed now that the people of the Ning Family were avoiding Yangcheng. And the previously circting gossip of how Miss Jun extorted the Ning Family¡¯s silver also vanished without a trace.


    ¡°What sort ofntern is Miss Jun making?¡± she asked, changing the topic.


    Fang Jinxiu was also curious. She made the servant girls go ask around, and not long afterwards they returned.


    ¡°She is said to be making antern that nobody has never seen before, especially big,¡± said the servant.


    Especially big.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s lips curled.


    ¡°I said she was doing it in order to get into the spotlight.¡± She lowered her head, looking at thentern in her hands.


    It was a small lotusntern. She had cut the red muslin herself. She had also drawn the Guanyin image on it. It was filled with her prayers for today¡¯s glory tost forever, hoping that Fang Chengyu could step out of this rut and live well. Even if he remained crippled for the rest of his life, he would still be alive.


    When she thought about this, a sour taste filled her heart. She was not in the mood to talk about other things and seriously continued making herntern.


    At the same time, Miss Jun was also seriously making antern. Though it would be more urate to say that she was watching other people makenterns. But whether it was making one herself or watching other people make it, the seriousness was real.

 Chapter 51: Happiness and Worry at Lantern Viewing

    <h4>Chapter 51: Happiness and Worry at Lantern Viewing</h4>


    Thisntern workshop was bought by the Fang Family, but it was only a workshop, not a store.


    The Fang Family was not like other merchant families, expanding and diversifying their businesses after getting rich. They had always been involved only in the exchange firm business, while at most buying somend.


    This workshop was like a piece ofnd, only opening whenrge quantities ofnterns needed to be made.


    The craftsmen were all drawn in temporarily. Of course, in order to be lured in by the Fang Family, they had to be some of the finest artisans.


    However, right now, the A-grade artisans were hesitant toward carrying out this youngdy¡¯s request for antern.


    ¡°Is it very hard to make?¡± asked Miss Jun.


    Next to her, Manager Gao was very nervous.


    This Miss Jun¡¯s temper was explosive.


    Because Miss Jun and Lady Fang had discussed that she would go to a workshop to makenterns and that it would not be suitable for Fang Yuxiu toe here, Old Lady Fang had summoned Manager Gao.


    Firstly, Miss Jun knew Manager Gao, and secondly, Manager Gao had alerted Old Lady Fang about Miss Jun¡¯s statement about interesting things in the capital.


    With such a perceptive Manager Gao there, Old Lady Fang could rest easy.


    When it came down to it, she still didn¡¯t trust Miss Jun. But the young miss did not oppose this in the slightest. She calmly epted Manager Gao¡¯s guidance. It could have been that she did not realize Old Lady Fang¡¯s intentions, or that she just didn¡¯t care.


    The young misses at home and the servants were all making smallnterns, and all kinds of materials were prepared for that. But this Miss Jun insisted oning to the workshop and had also drawn a strange design.


    From everybody¡¯s past descriptions, it was clear that this Miss Jun loved to be in the spotlight, so she probably wanted to push down everyone at the Lantern Festival.


    Right now, the craftsmen were all making embarrassed expressions. Miss Jun was definitely not happy.


    Manager Gao carefully nced at this girl but saw that her expression was still calm.


    ¡°Did I not exin myself clearly?¡± she said gently. ¡°Because I can¡¯t makenterns, I don¡¯t know whether what I nned is possible. If there is something that is wrong, please tell me. We can think it over.¡±


    Manager Gao looked back at the craftsmen.


    He had said previously that this Miss Jun was very unflustered. Her patient temperament worked well to help her get the answers she needed.


    Miss Jun¡¯s gentleness and organized way of speaking soothed the craftsmen.


    ¡°Young Miss spoke very clearly,¡± said one of the senior craftsmen, red in the face. ¡°We are hesitant not because we can¡¯t make it, but because it might not look good.¡±


    Manager Gao looked at the n at his side. Although he was not a craftsman and did not likenterns at all, he felt that thentern on the design was not too aesthetically pleasing.


    However, since Miss Jun had drawn it out very excitedly, of course he could not say it was ugly.


    The youngdy had a temper. If she heard words not in praise, she would definitely not be happy. These craftsmen were too honest.


    Miss Jun smiled, her expression rxed.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just that, then it¡¯s no problem,¡± she said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to be pretty in the first ce.¡±


    These words stunned everyone.


    Thenterns weren¡¯t meant to be beautiful? Then what was she making them for? Could it be just for lighting?


    This strange Miss Jun.


    Since she had said it, the craftsmen did not suggest any more ideas and hurried to work. Manager Gao sent Miss Jun back home. When they arrived at the entryway, Manager Gao thought of something, then passed her a scroll.


    ¡°Last time, Miss Jun asked me about interesting things in the capital. Although I do not know too much about such things, but I do have something fun. Recently, some people went to the capital and bought some,¡± he said with a smile.


    Something fun from the capital?


    Miss Jun took the scroll and opened it. Liu¡¯er leaned in close, unable to stop herself from squeaking.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A Map of Routes to the Capital,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Manager Gao shut his mouth in surprise, swallowing down the name he was going to say.


    ¡°So Miss Jun knows of it.¡± He smiled. ¡°I saw people selling it at the post station, so I bought one.¡±


    Miss Jun looked at the map in her hands.


    This was a somewhat crudely drawn map and could never be called aposition of the brush. It outlined the entertainment ces in the capital, even marking out toilets.


    This was the first time there was such a clear and conveniently marked map for people in the capital.


    It was unknown who was the first person to produce it, but afterwards, it was passed around like bamboo sprouts after rainfall. Later the map was even brought before the emperor. The emperor was furious, believing that this public map of they and activity of the capital was for the Jurchen to have more insight into the city. This was a big worry.


    The authorities had been ordered tounch an investigation. Although the distribution had been somewhat abated, it had not stopped in private.


    Actually, this kind of map and a geographical map werepletely different. It did not outline the line of defense of the capital. It was mostly a representation of the flourishing capital, making people long to go there.


    She had seen it back then, but she could go wherever she wanted in the capital. She never needed such a map.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that she would die before she had gone to some of these ces. If she wanted to go now, they were far and hard to get to.


    Miss Jun touched each of the markings on the map.


    ¡°So you bought it at a post station,¡± shemented.


    That really was a suitable location. No wonder the capital hadn¡¯t searched it.


    ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t very expensive, though I have no idea who woulde up with this. It looks unremarkable, but it probably made quite the profit,¡± said Manager Gao with augh.


    When he said this, he felt embarrassed.


    He was ustomed to talking about business and things rted to money, but that was the behavior of the merchants that Miss Jun hated the most.


    ¡°But the most important thing is that there was someone who was able to see the demand and respond. They definitely must be very intelligent,¡± he hurried to amend.


    Miss Jun nodded her head and smiled to express her approval.


    {Was she praising the ability to earn profits or the intelligent person?} Manager Gao couldn¡¯t help the thought from flitting across his mind.


    After the workmen had begun, they didn¡¯t need any directions. Miss Jun did not go out everyday, waiting until the 12th day of the 1st month when thenterns finished construction to go and see thest part of the process. Miss Jun had made thisntern for the some reason as the othernterns¡ªto wee theing of the Lantern Festival.


    Manager Gao¡¯s task was finished. Miss Jun had never asked him anything rted to the capital, as if she had never asked about it before.


    There were only three days until the Lantern Festival. Fang Chengyu looked at the medicine he was carrying and fell silent.


    He had eaten this medicine for three days already.


    Though he had eaten all kinds of fantastic medications before, he had never eaten one so unptable before.


    Especially when Mother served it with such relief andmentation.


    "If you eat this medicine, you can go see thenterns," she said.


    So this was the medicine that woman made.


    Fang Chengyuughed inside.


    First, whether or not he could go to the Lantern Festival needed her agreement, and now they were actually making him eat things that she had made without the least bit of care.


    Grandmother and Mother had been driven this mad because of his illness.


    It really made one both sad and angry.


    He picked up the bowl of medicine and drained it all in one gulp despite the medicinal concoction burning like fire as it ran down his throat and setting his whole body ame.


    "See, you have the strength to drink this bowl of medicine. This medicine is truly working," Lady Fang said happily. "Chengyu,e see thenterns with your mother at the Lantern Festival."


    Fang Chengyu no longer wanted to see thenterns and was already somewhat regretting ever raising the request.


    How could thenterns be beautiful, what use was there in seeing them if he could not forget that he was going to die?

 Chapter 52: Striving to Glimpse the Sick

    <h4>Chapter 52: Striving to Glimpse the Sick</h4>


    Ning Yunyan, who was located in Beiliu, really wanted to go see thenterns in Yangcheng.


    But she could not go, so she was angry.


    ¡°Our town¡¯snterns are very beautiful too. Yangcheng is far and it¡¯s so cold out. There¡¯s no need to insist on going there,¡± said Eldest Madam Ning kindly, stroking her daughter¡¯s head.


    Ning Yunyan twisted around.


    ¡°I cannot swallow this injustice,¡± she said.


    All of the Ning Family in Beiliu refused invitations from their friends and family this year to go to view thenterns this year. Meanwhile, news of the Fang Family promising one thousand taels of silver to the most beautifulntern at the festival had been long since spread around.


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled.


    ¡°There is no need to fight with the straw worm over spring,¡± she said. Though she was smiling, there was a nipping chill in her eyes. ¡°Your brother is right. We should temporarily avoid them and let everyone see their frivolity. As for teaching them a lesson, we don¡¯t have to do it now. There are still many days ahead of us.¡±


    Hearing her brother¡¯s intentions, Ning Yunyan¡¯s expression softened immensely. There are still many days ahead of us, Big Brother will definitely get back at her. She nodded cutely.


    ¡°Then what about Big Brother? Is he going toe with us to see thenterns?¡± she asked.


    Eldest Madam Ning shook her head.


    ¡°Your elder brother has gone with some of his schoolmates to see their teacher. He won¡¯t be back on that day,¡± she said.


    At New Year¡¯s, many rtives and friends hade around, particrly Second Uncle¡¯s family. This year, there were many, many rtives at home. Big Brother had hidden around this time, because of the word circting about his worthpared to a prostitute¡¯s.


    That¡¯s right, that piece of gossip had not only been spread through Yangcheng. Right now, even Beiliu knew of it, so all of the rtives and friends definitely knew.


    Ning Yunyan hung her head, squeezing her handkerchief viciously.


    Jun Zhenzhen, there are many days ahead of us, just you wait and see.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Lantern Festival arrived in the blink of an eye.


    The three young misses of the Fang Family had changed into new clothes. Fang Chengyu also wore new clothes under his thick cloak like the throngs around him.


    Lady Fang was still worried, pushing a hand-stove into Fang Chengyu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mother, we already have one. And a foot stove. And there is a heater in the carriage,¡± said Fang Jinxiu.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night,¡± Lady Fang said, rubbing Fang Chengyu¡¯s hands for the third time. When she felt them warm, she rxed marginally.


    Chengyu was not the same as everyone else. His blood vessels were damaged so blood did not flow smoothly. Cold was more frightening to him than other people.


    Of course, no one could say that out loud.


    Fang Chengyu smiled despite his mother''s thorough examination.


    ¡°And don¡¯t go too far. The street in front of our residence is as far as you can go,¡± said Old Lady Fang.


    In the past, the Fang Family undertook decorating the most conspicuous spot in Yangcheng, Fire Temple Street. But this year, because Fang Chengyu was going to see thenterns, the Fang Family had decorated another street, the one in front of their residence, as well as the very busy Fire Temple Street.


    There was only one carriage at the side door. If they went to see the Fire Temple Street, they would sit in the carriage, but this year they would not need a carriage to see thenterns in front of their door.


    This carriage was only for Fang Chengyu.


    Several servant boys lifted Fang Chengyu into the carriage, and Lady Fang personally went to sit with him.


    ¡°All right,¡± said Old Lady Fang, giving it a look over.


    The three granddaughters were standing next to her, then after them were Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su, and farthest away was Jun Zhenzhen and her servant girl.


    A cursory nce revealed bright and florid jeweled hairpins and bracelets sparkling in the crowd. There were no men.


    ¡°Open the gates. We are going to view thenterns,¡± said Old Lady Fang, turning back. She stepped forward.


    The many servants immediatelyplied, several servant boys pushing the doors open.


    Lantern light from the gleaming street outside poured in, as well as the mor.


    ¡°They¡¯vee out!¡±


    People were squeezed together outside the gate. Just as the Fang Family¡¯s great gates had opened, everybody immediately turned to look, attracting a surge of people.


    The young master of the Fang Family had not gone out in nigh ten years. To the people of Yangcheng, he only existed in rumors.


    ¡°So they have money, what¡¯s the use of having money? The cripple of the Fang Family has money but will still die young.¡±


    Today that cripple came out to view thenterns. Many people were striving for a glimpse of this cripple¡¯s true appearance.


    The Fang Family had anticipated such a situation, and although it was a mocking situation, Old Lady Fang remained upright and calm.


    ¡°Aiya, this really is way too humiliating,¡± said Liu¡¯er, her lips curling. ¡°Young Miss, let¡¯s go to the back.¡±


    Miss Jun smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything or move. Her eyes swept over this crowd.


    The space in front of the gates wasn¡¯t blocked by the crowd thanks to the servants of the Fang Family pushing the people to either side. In addition to the servants, a group of beautifully clothed men and women stood there. When they saw Old Lady Fang and the rest, everyone immediately crowded around.


    ¡°Are these the shopkeepers of the exchange firm?¡± Miss Jun asked quietly.


    Liu¡¯er did not care about this at all, but she was a dutiful and responsible servant. She immediately turned to ask the others.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered the other servants.


    Miss Jun¡¯s gaze fell on an elderly man respectfully greeting Old Lady Fang. The other shopkeepers stood behind him. Obviously, they deferred to him.


    ¡°That is Head Shopkeeper Song,¡± said the servant girl. ¡°He is an old employee from Old Master¡¯s time.¡±


    Head Shopkeeper Song and Old Lady Fang were about the same age. Miss Jun watched as Old Lady Fang gave a friendly smile to this head shopkeeper while reaching out to hold an older woman following behind Head Shopkeeper Song.


    Evidently, they had a very intimate rtionship.


    Miss Jun¡¯s line of sight shifted to look at the street.


    More and more people were passing through.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t moved yet. Are we looking at thenterns or talking?¡±ined Liu¡¯er loudly.


    Sadly, it was very noisy. A firecracker exploded in the distance, covering up her voice. Fortunately, Old Lady Fang was no longer talking with those people and took a step onto the street under the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes.


    The three sisters followed Old Lady Fang closely. They of course knew what these people were looking for, but though they were nervous under their gazes, they were not timid.


    ¡°Second Sister, myntern is hanging in the front,¡± Fang Jinxiu said with a smile. She pointed while turning to look at the carriage behind them.


    She wanted to yell ¡®Little Brother¡¯, but she swallowed her words back.


    She did not shout, but the bystanders around them couldn¡¯t help themselves.


    ¡°Young Master Fang!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Fang!¡±


    The Fang Family¡¯s carriage was very handsome, but the delicate curtains obstructed the view of the people inside. Nobody hade to look at a carriage.


    ¡°How can he seenterns like this?¡±


    ¡°Pull open the curtains!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Fang, see thenterns I made!¡±


    All sorts of sarcastic or insincere shouts were thrown to the carriage.


    Sitting in the carriage, Lady Fang suddenly thought of the story of the beautiful man who was looked at till he died. Fang Chengyu¡¯s body was even weaker than Yu Weijie¡¯s, and the people here weren¡¯t looking at him to admire his beauty.


    ¡°Speed up the carriage,¡± Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but urge.


    Fang Chengyu lifted a hand to pull back the carriage curtains.


    This movement was so sudden that Lady Fang cried out involuntarily. When the people outside saw the curtains shake, the mor renewed.


    ¡°Chengyu,¡± Lady Fang pushed down the curtains, her expression troubled.


    She was really disturbed that her son became an amusing attraction for people¡¯s entertainment.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s hand on the curtain did not let go.


    ¡°Mother, I am not doing anything wrong,¡± he said. ¡°I do not feel ashamed.¡±


    Yes, he was not doing anything wrong. Why couldn¡¯t he see people, why would he be scared of people, why couldn¡¯t he appear upright and strong in front of people.


    Lady Fang looked at him for a moment, then pulled open the other curtain.


    ¡°Good. Chengyu, see thenterns,¡± she said gently.


    A smile bloomed across Fang Chengyu¡¯s face for his mother.


    At that moment, they had already arrived at the first wave ofnterns on this street. It was a tall frame for hangingnterns. Ny-nine sparkling ssmps hung from its beams while the center portion rotated illuminating paper horse cutouts, resulting in a dazzling light disy.


    Everyone''s gazes were drawn to the carriage. The curtains opened to reveal a youth wearing a ck cloak that set off his pale face. But under the illumination of the brilliant light of themps, his skin turned glistening and bright.


    No one could think of anything else besides the rays of light falling on this youth''s face. For a moment, they were stunned.


    This cripple was not ugly and depressed as thought, but actually a jade man.


    A jade man that would die this year.


    "It really is too pitiful," thought everyone at the same time.

 Chapter 53: The Dazzling Display of the Lantern Festival

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Dazzling Disy of the Lantern Festival</h4>


    In actuality, Fang Chengyu¡¯s appearance was not stunning enough to truly take everyone¡¯s breath away.


    It was just lucky timing with thentern lights. As the carriage galloped past the illumination, he returned to his normal appearance as thenterns flickered. Everybody came to their senses and saw the not particrly special youth.


    But that vision was just too shocking. More people filled the crowd.


    Yells of ¡°Young Master Fang!¡± erupted unceasingly.


    Old Lady Fang and the others were always watching behind them carefully. When Fang Chengyu pulled open the carriage curtains, they were extremely nervous. They waited on bated breath until Fang Chengyu calmly faced the crowds while their hearts filled with a bitter taste.


    This year¡¯snterns were especially splendid and beautiful, but it made them feel a deep-rooted misery.


    Everyone in the Fang Family progressed forward with the throngs on either side.


    This year, thentern festival was not for viewing thenterns but for viewing a person, someone who had never gone outside, someone who was about to die.


    Just like the night cactus that blooms only once, like the most dazzling of fireworks.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. At least now people saw him as someone viewing thenterns, instead of a decorated bridegroom used as a foil to that woman.


    His only wish was to pass alone, to stop the humiliation of others.


    Fang Chengyu looked over the manynterns hanging on the street and listened to the shouts andughter.


    ¡°It is truly beautiful,¡± he murmured, unable to stop himself from turning and looking around.


    The crowds swelled even more, and he caught sight of that girl just arriving at thentern framework.


    Did that girl somehow ended up at the back, or did she not want to be seen with them and deliberately walked far away?


    Perhaps it was because everyone was following the Fang Family¡¯s carriage that the space around that girl was empty.


    She stood in front of thentern frameworks, studying thenterns. As the light of thenterns bathed her figure, she appeared exquisite yet lonely.


    But in a blink, the masses had cut off his vision.


    Liu¡¯er looked away from thenterns, stuffing a melon seed into her mouth and crunching loudly.


    ¡°Young Miss, they have already walked far away. Are we not going with them?¡± she asked in a muffled voice.


    Miss Jun looked at the busy street in front of her.


    ¡°The Fire Temple is also decorated withnterns. We should go there to take a look,¡± she suggested.


    Liu¡¯er happily threw away the melon seeds in her hands.


    ¡°Okay, okay! There¡¯s no way we can see anything here. And no one¡¯s here to seenterns but a monkey ying tricks. How humiliating,¡± she said.


    ¡°Not humiliating,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Liu¡¯er stuck out her tongue and neared Miss Jun.


    ¡°Young Miss, they are already far away. They won¡¯t hear us. You don¡¯t need to say nice things to deceive them.¡± She giggled quietly.


    Miss Jun smiled and rubbed her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone seeks something. I should go and seek what I want.¡±


    Not too long after they departed, someone squeezed their way out of the crowd. He stood behind thentern framework, carrying his shoes. The shadows cast by his bent figure obscured his appearance.


    ¡°These Yangcheng people have defects. I thought they were going to see some beautiful woman, but it was a f*cking man. I can¡¯t make heads or tails out of it. And they even damaged this daddy¡¯s shoe,¡± came the mutters from the shadows. The person¡¯s silhouette then left, leaving thentern framework inplete silence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Fire Temple Street was illuminated splendidly. These days, the weather was clear and the moon was bright, connecting heaven and earth.


    The crowds surged through the streets, but that wasn¡¯t because they were viewing thenterns.


    ¡°Hurry up, the Fang Family¡¯s cripple came out!¡± shouted someone in the streets, causing the subsequent rush.


    Some young men were ran into, causing them to sway unsteadily.


    ¡°What are you running for. That cripple is not going to die right now,¡± said one of the young men, frowning.


    Another young man patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother Wenming, don¡¯t be so harsh,¡± he said.


    The young man called Wenming snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m harsh?¡± he said, turning to look at the person behind him. ¡°Yunzhao, was I harsh?¡±


    Behind him stood a young man wearing a sapphire blue cloak and hood. At the moment, he was picking up the books that had scattered on the ground.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to do with him,¡± he said, straightening up. The light from thenterns illuminated half of his face. This was Ning Yunzhao.


    He was obviously talking about the young master of the Fang Family.


    The young man who had spokenughed and put a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°And he does with you?¡± he insinuated.


    That cripple was from the Fang Family. He had attracted all of the city to go see him. Of course, that cripple hadn¡¯t wanted this. This matter was unrted to him.


    And the Fang Family had a person who caused everyone in the city to joke about how much he was worth.


    Ning Yunzhao gave him a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s it have to do with me?¡± he asked with a smile.


    If othersugh or talk about me, what does it have to do with me.


    The other young menughed heartily.


    ¡°Your family definitely didn¡¯t think that you woulde to Yangcheng to see thenterns, they thought you would even avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed that is so. But what does what other people say have to do with me. We should just do what we want without thinking of that.¡±


    Everyoneughed and chatted as they continued walking forward.


    ¡°This is better,¡± said one young man, pping. ¡°Before, Fire Temple had been so full not even a drop of water could trickle through. Today, Young Master Fang is a great blessing. We can go through here sofortably.¡±


    Because Young master Fang was viewingnterns on another street, and everybody wanted to see Young Master Fang, the people had poured away. Fire Temple Street was obviously much calmer.


    Right now, they were passing through a street performance. In order to attract an audience, they decorated the ce withnterns. There were also two youngdies holdingnterns and twirling atop buckets. A very splendid disy.


    It was just a pity that there were much less people than before, not many cheers.


    Ning Yunzhao and his friends stood there and apuded, each throwing some change into the basket. The leader even bowed to them in thanks.


    The group continued walking leisurely. Soon they happened upon thentern riddles. This ce was somewhat livelier.


    Thentern riddles required brainpower to muddle through them. Ordinary people did not enjoy them, so more people here were educated. These people had to uphold their dignity, so they did not go with the crowds to see the Fang Family¡¯s young master. Instead, more people had avoided that area ande here.


    Ning Yunzhao and his friends also liked this ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will win more today,¡± said one of the young men.


    If they guessed correctly, they would get thenterns. Hoisting a string ofnterns was a very shy and popr custom.


    Theyughed as they went along. Very soon their hands were filled with all kinds ofnterns, which attracted not just a few people to watch them solve riddles.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s hands were empty. He only stood to the side and watched, very rarely solving riddles.


    ¡°If you¡¯re like this, you make us very awkward,¡± said one of the young men, dissatisfied.


    The people following them looked at Ning Yunzhao, who was still wearing his hood and hiding his face. In the dazzling streets, no one could recognize him.


    But just seeing his ramrod straight posture gave them a favorable impression of him.


    ¡°There are many people not guessing.¡± Some of the crowd could not help but put in a good word for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t guess. He¡¯s just pretending,¡± said the young men with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know. If we can solve them, he definitely can. He¡¯s just not saying it.¡±


    Ning Yunzhao smiled. While they were speaking, he walked over to antern riddle, then started writing on it.


    The people who had gone over with him hadn¡¯t even finished reading it yet.


    ¡°You see, you see. I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± said one of the young men.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and wordlessly epted the stall owner¡¯sntern.


    This was amp with Chang¡¯e flying to the moon. The artwork was exquisite and very lifelike.


    Ning Yunzhao saw a girl standing off to the side.


    ¡°I present the Buddha with borrowed flowers [1]. Take it,¡± he said.


    The girl was seventeen or eighteen years old. Her head was wrapped in a scarf and her sleeves were pushed back. She was obviously helping out at the vendor¡¯s booth.


    Because of the appearance of these young sons of noble families with unordinary attitudes, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up to take a better look. She didn¡¯t think that she would be given antern. Immediately, her face turned red, and she waved her hands flusteredly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration so just take it,¡± said Ning Yunzhao with a smile.


    Xibei had always been one for folk customs, and they had picked up the Lantern Festival. Everyone around them was encouraging and cajoling.


    The girl epted thentern, red-faced. She thanked him very politely. Ning Yunzhao left before receiving a return gift.


    That girl was immediately crowded around by her sisters. Amongst theughter, the girl watched Ning Yunzhao¡¯s retreating back with bright eyes.


    For someone like her, these emotions and scenery might never be forgotten for her entire life. Moreover, it would be a very warm memory, illuminating the rest of her life.


    [1] Present the Buddha with borrowed flowers: to make a gift of other people¡¯s things

 Chapter 54: Spectators Playing Go

    <h4>Chapter 54: Spectators ying Go</h4>


    The young girls¡¯ eyes seemed to be stered onto their backs even from far away.


    "I said that this guy was the biggest faker. He actually wore a hood so he couldn''t be seen, then in one fell swoop stole our spotlight," said one of the young men in mock anger.


    Ning Yunzhaoughed but did not say anything. Despite hispanions¡¯ teasing, they made their way forward. Very soon, they stopped.


    This ce was not for guessing riddles, but for people ying Go.


    Thentern riddles were arranged by the authorities, so whoever gave away the least riddlenterns would receive an additional reward from the government. Thus, the stand owners all racked their brains for tricky questions.


    Right now, this stand vendor had set up a Go board. Whoever could beat him would earn antern.


    ying Go was much more difficult than guessing riddles, so although there were many more spectators, many fewer of those who obtainednterns.


    How could the group of young men pass this up? They rubbed their fists and polished their palms and immediately stepped forward.


    "This time you just think it over yourself. Wait for us to win before you appear." Everybody made sure to warn Ning Yunzhao.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and stepped back, just watching everybody surge forward.


    Although there weren''t many people who won, there were many spectators¨Cboy, girl, old, younging to watch the Go or the general atmosphere.


    The stand owner had obviously wanted to show his fairness. He had an especiallyrge Go board and specially set the scene so that the people around him could see. As such, they didn''t need to squeeze in so tightly.


    Ning Yunzhao nced on either side of him, then stepped back underneath arge tree. Here, he didn¡¯t have to be squished yet he could still see the match.


    On the board, ck and white were locked in a deadly confrontation.


    After taking a cursory nce, Ning Yunzhao nodded. This stand owner had invited an expert. It would not be easy for an ordinary person to defeat him. As expected, after several minutes, the challenger lost.


    Another person stepped up to take the challenge, but in less time than it took to drink one cup of tea, he lost in just three or four moves. Until Ning Yunzhao saw one of hispanions step up, the confrontations more or less followed this pattern.


    Ning Yunzhao watched hispanion''s game intently. When he saw him set down a stone, he couldn''t stop himself from frowning.


    "Wrong."


    A girl''s voice spoke next to him.


    Ning Yunzhao nked temporarily, then turned his head. At some point in time, a girl had walked underneath the shade of another tree. She was also watching the Go board.


    She, too, wore a cloak, the hood hiding her face. Her figure was slender and graceful, and she was not very old.


    "Row ten, nine, cut," said the gentle voice.


    Ning Yunzhao turned back to the Go board, internally moving the white piece hispanion had put.


    Row ten, nine, cut. Although it wasn''t what he would have thought of, it wasn''t wrong.


    However, what if the opponent responded with row 15, 6?


    He voiced out his thoughts.


    "Row 14, 5," the girl immediately responded.


    Made sense.


    Ning Yunzhao focused on the board.


    "Row 11, 3," he said.


    When he stopped speaking, the girl immediately responded.


    "Row 17, 5."


    If someone else was standing there, they would discover that they were talking about apletely different game then the one on the board right now. Ever since the row 10, 9 and the row 15, 6 response, they had started a new game.


    ck and white were engaged on the Go board, but the two spectator''s hadunched another battle. A battle that was not in view, but was in the heart.


    Blind Go.


    ording to ancient legend, immortals drew lines on the sand to create a map for the white and ck This was called the Go board.


    The board was square and still, while the stones were round and movable. This was called Go.


    Heaven and earth inspired the game; no one on earth couldpletely understand it.


    In the ssic of Arts, it said that there were nine ranks of Go yers: rank 1 Being in the Spirit, rank 2 Seated in Enlightenment, rank 3 Concreteness, rank 4 Understanding Changes, rank 5 Applying Wisdom, rank 6 Ability, rank 7 Fighting Strength, rank 8 Being Quite Inept, rank 9 Being Truly Stupid.


    Ning Yunzhao had outstanding Go skills since he was young. When he was eight years old, he could memorize a board with one nce. He was called a child prodigy, and it was said that he could enter the Understanding Changes rank when he was twenty.


    It meant that when ying with an expert, the better yer should let the worse yer put down a few pieces first. When it was time for him to y, if his pieces were blocked he could respond aptly, to decide to fight or not to fight. He has ¡®understanding changes¡¯ in his heart.


    Ning Yunzhao was always a very modest person, but he thought that he, who was not yet twenty, was of the Understanding Changes rank.


    Ning Yun, who had always believed this, was shaken right now.


    In what seemed to be the space of time it took to take a breath, he and that girl had already made near one hundred moves.


    Victory or defeat was yet undeterminable, but that girl¡¯s offensive was bing more and more forceful.


    ¡°Row 1, 4, diagonal," he said, looking at the distant Go board.


    White and ck on the far away board were crisscrossed together, but he was not rted to that game. His gaze traveled past the white and ck, looking to another Go boardyout.


    "Row 1, 5," she said next.


    Ning Yunzhao gently pinched his arm.


    "Row 13, 7," he said.


    "Row 13, 6," said the girl, neither fast nor slow.


    Her voice was so incongruous with her ying style. This gentle girl was like a brawny man brandishing a great sword on the board right now.


    "Row 14, 6, sagari.¡± Ning Yunzhao did not act rashly because of her. He thought deeply for a moment before saying his answer slowly.


    The girl also paused for a moment.


    ¡°Row 12, 5, one-space jump,¡± she said.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the faraway board but did not say anything. Laughter came from the distance, and people surged forward, overturning the board. Finally, someone won.


    A pagodantern was taken off the frame it was hanging from, and a young man epted it. Heughed loudly as the crowd apuded and cheered him.


    A smile spread across Ning Yunzhao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Row 13, 5,¡± he said.


    As he said this, he saw the sky break through the clouds on his envisioned board and sighed slightly in relief.


    Besides the initial look he had given her, in the time that they had spoken over one hundred sentences to each other, he hadn¡¯t given her a second look.


    He respected his opponent and focused wholly on the game, not asking about the person.


    This time, she paused longer than she had before.


    ¡°Row 12, 6¡± she said softly.


    Again, the rivers churned and the seas overturned on the board. Ning Yunzhao couldn¡¯t stop himself from sighing.


    This truly was a troublesome girl. Just like his sisters, acting spoiled and clinging on to his sleeves, tugging and tugging, unable to give up when they couldn¡¯t achieve their goal.


    Did she have an older brother?


    Ning Yunzhao gazed at the board, very focused.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Row 17, 14.¡±


    On the board, the girl held her long sword aloft, blocking the path, a magnificent army behind her.


    Ning Yunzhao was holding himself up while he listening to thementous cries of birds.


    Just now that girl had shot the arrow that snapped off his life.


    No, his life hadn¡¯t ended yet. He hadn¡¯t just sent one goose to ask for aid.


    Ning Yunzhao raised his head, seeing the geese spiral overhead against the backdrop of the light and dark of the sky. The geese cried out, seeming both fearful and encouraging, urging him to try once more.


    Then he would try once more.


    ¡°Row 16, 15, push." He lifted up his hand, wildly casting his stone to that position.


    The stone turned into an arrow, whistling through the air. The girl, whose face couldn''t be seen through swathes of muslin, waved the longsword in her hand.


    "Row 15, 16, cut," she said gently.


    The sword shed down, and the heaven and earth before him broke into pieces.


    Ning Yunzhao opened his eyes. The sounds of a great army vanished, reced by sounds ofughter and talking. Moonlight andntern light cast dappled shade.


    He had returned to the human realm.


    This was very interesting.


    Ning Yunzhao''s face suffused with a smile. He turned to his side while taking of his hood and revealing his face.


    "Young Miss'' Go skills are outstanding, truly admirable," he said.


    The girl was also standing beneath the shadow of the tree, three steps away from him. She looked back at him.


    "Noble Son also is..." she said, while taking off her hood.


    This was a very polite girl.


    But her voice suddenly halted, not finishing her words of praise, seeming to see something very surprising.


    *Trantor¡¯s disimer: I know nothing about Go.

 Chapter 55: His First Glance

    <h4>Chapter 55: His First nce</h4>


    Ning Yunzhao knew why she was surprised.


    The moonlight wasing it at an angle, moving his shadow away from him. The light from the streets also shown brightly, and he had taken off his hood. His appearance waspletely exposed.


    Since she was a girl, she would definitely recognize him, Ning Yunzhao.


    Ning Yunzhao knew that many women in Yangcheng hoped to see him. They came to the Lantern Festival, deluding themselves into thinking they would have a chance encounter with Ning Yunzhao, literally bumping into him or meeting under the waningntern light.


    The moment her dream came true, would this girl be surprised or not?


    "It''s you."


    Ning Yunzhao heard her say. As expected, she was surprised.


    Although the girl was standing in the shadows, she was holding a small globrmp, which shone on her features.


    She was much younger than he had imagined. He could not call her a woman, but a girl.


    Her features were exquisite, very enchanting under the light of thentern. She wasn''t stunning, but she gave off afortable feeling.


    This was roughly how he had imagined her, this girl with a feel-good aura.


    After the girl said this, she did not step forward happily, nor did she confusedly step back. Rather, she remained in her original position.


    "This truly is coincidental," she said with a sigh.


    Ning Yunzhao was very pleased with her response. He was nervous just now, nervous that the girls'' response would break the warm, tranquil atmosphere.


    Although he didn''t know what he was hoping this girl to be like, he felt that right now was everything he had hoped for, whether it be in appearance or her response to him.


    Ning Yunzhao greeted her respectfully.


    "I must concede defeat to Young Miss'' Go skills," he said. "May I ask who you studied under?"


    Asking about her teacher was also asking about her background.


    Ning Yunzhao was already eighteen years old, but he still felt an inexplicable nervousness. This was the first time he had acted like this with a girl.


    Although he did not have any other intentions.


    The girl standing in the shade across from him went silent for a moment. Ning Yunzhao felt her appraising him.


    "Your Go is also very good," she said, bending her knees in respect. She then paused. "You were better than I expected."


    Did she think that he was no good?


    NIng Yunzhao raised his head to look at her. The girl stepped forward, suddenly lifting up thentern.


    "I''ll give this to you," she said.


    Give this to me?


    Ning Yunzhao was stunned, then smiled.


    "A constion prize?" he asked.


    The girlughed.


    "I wish you a happy birthday," she said.


    Ning Yunzhao went nk, looking at this girl with aplicated expression.


    Yes, today was his birthday. His birthday was 15th day of the 1st month.


    Firstly, the eight birth characters were very important and would not be easily revealed to others. Secondly, January 15 was very significant for a birthday, thus,pared to other family''s children, his birthday was even less known so he would not be congratted on this day.


    This unfamiliar actually knew. It seemed she was not just an ordinary admirer.


    Ning Yunzhao did not know what he should say and even felt a bit sad.


    That passionate battle from before had be a tool used to talk about matters of marriage inappropriately.


    Seeing his silence, the girl took a step forward.


    Ning Yunzhao unconsciously took a step back.


    Should he tell this youngdy to conduct herself appropriately? Ning Yunzhao hesitated.


    He knew that there were many girls who greatly admired him. Some had bravely used all kinds of methods to send him many things. For example poems, flower arrangements, and even embroidered handkerchiefs. These things were all dealt by someone else for him.


    Although he was already eighteen, he had been meeting the current emperor with his uncle, so this was the first time a girl had given a present to his face. He didn''t know how he should respond.


    Ning Yunzhao responded by looking into the girl''s eyes. She was smiling without any unease and shoved thentern into his hands.


    "Take it, she will be very happy," she said gently.


    She?


    Shouldn''t she say that ''I will be very happy''? Who is she?


    Ning Yunzhao was stunned. The girl left him without saying anything.


    Ning Yunzhao came to.


    There were still things he wanted rification on.


    He opened his mouth to shout at her, but an urgent bird call drowned out his voice. In the next moment, fireworks began to explode in the sky.


    People immediately gathered in the streets. Laughs and shouts filled the air at the sight of the fireworks, and in an instant, that girl disappeared from sight.


    Ning Yunzhao was about to chase after her when someone grabbed onto him.


    "Yunzhao!"


    At this moment, antern appeared in front of him, illuminating the faces of the other young men.


    "Look, we won."


    His friends who had gone to y chess and wonnterns had returned.


    "You can go now. That Go yer is pretty good, but you definitely can beat him," everyone said,ughing.


    Ning Yunzhao shook his head.


    "No, I lost," he said.


    No one understood what he was saying, and Ning Yunzhao did not exin. Instead, he looked back to the busy street.


    It was like that girl had never appeared. If it weren''t for thentern in his hand, he would have thought he dreamed it up.


    "Eh? Where did you get that from?" his friends asked as they noticed thentern.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at thentern in his hand.


    "Someone gave it to me," he said with a bitter smile.


    Tonight, he had given antern. He didn''t think that he would also receive antern.


    His friends did not notice his bitter smile. They all hit his back.


    "You are too much. Even with a cloak hiding your face people give younterns."


    "Ah, that''s not true. He took off his hood."


    His friends had just noticed. They all stopped to stare at Ning Yunzhao, then soon jostled him.


    "It really is too much. He took off his hood and only got onemp. Could it be that your value has fallen, Tenth Noble Son?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Young Miss, Young Miss."


    Liu''er''s hands were full ofnterns. She pushed her way through the crowd and shouted out to her young miss.


    "I won a lot ofnterns."


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    "Young Miss, you are really awesome. Just by following this map you drew, I was able to get this manynterns," said Liu''er, beaming.


    To win so manynterns was only secondary prize. The main thing was that she had a route without dead ends. When she went through the right door, people would give hernterns and everybody would look at her.


    Surprise, admiration, envy, praise.


    She hadn''t even felt such a feeling when they were a county magistrate''s family in Funing, and she was Young Miss'' number one servant.


    For a thirteen-year-old child, this was extremely exciting.


    But Liu¡¯er was not so excited that she got carried away with herself.


    "Young Miss, if you could make such a n, then why didn''t you go yourself?" she asked.


    When she and Young Miss were walking, they had passed by antern maze. Many people were giving a try, so Young Miss went over there too. She had only gone for a bit and obtained a small, circrntern, then did not go further. Instead, she borrowed a pen and paper and drew a route and bid her to follow it. She was able to go through the entire maze.


    She had first thought that Young Miss was not sure, so she made her go first so that she wouldn''t lose face from walking the wrong way.


    She hadn''t thought that it was actually wless. If she had known earlier, Young Miss definitely would have been able to be in the spotlight and make everyone see how awesome she was.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I don''t like ying such games," she said.


    Because it was not beneficial. She didn''t want to waste too much time on superficial things. After all, she was not idle.

 Chapter 56: Look at My Lantern

    <h4>Chapter 56: Look at My Lantern</h4>


    That is, things that she didn''t like were not beneficial and she did not need to do them.


    Liu¡¯er came to her own conclusion and nodded her head in relief.


    ¡°Young Miss, look at thesenterns¡­¡± she said excitedly. But when she looked at Miss Jun properly, she squeaked. ¡°Young Miss, where is yourntern?¡±


    That was thentern Young Miss got from reaching the first dead-end. Young Miss had taken it and said she was going to wait outside.


    Why is she empty-handed?


    ¡°I gave it away,¡± said Miss Jun,


    Gave it away? Liu¡¯er stared.


    ¡°Young Miss, who did you meet with? Was it Miss Lin?¡± she asked.


    Miss Lin and Young Miss were on the best terms, but they hadn¡¯t met for some time.


    ¡°What are you giving it to other people for?¡±


    ¡°Your Young Miss was happy to give it away,¡± Miss Jun said with a smile.


    Miss Jun had always been aiming for the Ning Family, but the moment she saw Tenth Noble Son Ning on the 15th day of the 8th month, her heart was filled only with thoughts of that person.


    It was a pity that she had died without that person seeing her.


    She had randomly gone beneath the tree to rest her feet and watch the match. There were a lot of people on the street, while not many people beneath the trees. Carelessly, she hadmented what she would have done when the person next to her actually answered. Thus, they began to y blind Go.


    The first thing she had learned from her master was to y Go. She knew how to y before and wasn¡¯t bad, but she still studied Go with her master for a year. She hadn¡¯t done anything that year but y and y and y and y.


    Her master said that it would polish her personality.


    She felt that she was suffering greatly, that her temper had always been very good.


    For the first few years she had yed against her teacher, but then her teacher wouldn¡¯t y with her. There was no one else, so she could only y with herself.


    She had nned just to y Go against herself; she hadn¡¯t thought that the person next to her would respond to her move.


    It was very fun and very lighthearted, and even more carefree.


    She didn¡¯t care who the person next to her was. Of course, she wanted to know a bit after they finished their games. She just never thought that the one beneath the hood was actually the most familiar person in her memories.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning Yunzhao.


    So she had given him thatntern, and he had epted it. For Jun Zhenzhen, this was the happy moment she had forever yearned for.


    Although Liu¡¯er thought she was speaking strangely, as long as she heard she was happy, it was enough.


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss, what are we going to see next?¡± she asked excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to see thentern I made,¡± said Miss Jun with a smile.


    This, she was very happy to do.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Miss made antern.¡± Liu¡¯er nodded. ¡°Where is Young Miss¡¯ntern hanging? At the residence or on Fire Temple Street?¡±


    The Fang Family had hung theirnterns by the residence entrance so that Fang Chengyu could see them.


    ¡°Fire Temple,¡± said Miss Jun.


    Liu¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Right, Young Miss¡¯ntern is not for that cripple to see,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± corrected Miss Jun with a smile. ¡°If I hung it over there, then no one would care to see myntern.¡±


    This of course was not because Young Miss¡¯ntern was no good, but rather because the people over there only wanted to see the dying cripple. Liu¡¯er believed her wholly, and she and Miss Jun made their way to the Fire Temple.


    This was the busiest ce on the street. Thenterns here were also much more exquisite. The many beautifulnterns elicited exmations of admiration from the viewers.


    Liu¡¯er could not tear her eyes away from antern carousel with paper horses and twinkling and tinkling bells.


    ¡°Young Miss, yourntern is here?¡± she asked.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    Young Miss made herntern at the workshop, unlike the Fang Jinxiu and the others who had made theirs at home. Young Miss¡¯ntern definitely must be beautiful.


    ¡°Where?¡± Impatience and expectation stretched across Liu¡¯er¡¯s face.


    She already knew it. When Young Miss pointed out herntern, everyone would definitely gasp in awe and would know how amazing she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s that one.¡± Miss Jun stopped and looked straight ahead.


    Liu¡¯er excitedly followed her line of sight.


    She immediately shouted, ¡°Wow, how¡­¡± But when she saw thenterns, she immediately stared, shocked. The word ¡®beautiful¡¯ on the tip of her tongue had vanished and it was reced by¡­ ¡°ck!¡±


    How ck.


    Thentern only had flowers, nomp [1], and thisntern was made very big.


    It was square-shaped, upied arge space and was pitch-ck without a shred of light. All around it were sparkling, glitteringnterns, just like a bead curtain surrounding a pool of sludge. It was so stupid and ugly, and made people ufortable.


    Differents words of praise flitted through Liu''er''s mind, but she couldn''t use any of them now.


    She was an honest child, but more importantly, she believed she had the same aesthetics as Young Miss.


    Right now, she could not falsely praise thentern, and Young Miss was no idiot.


    "There are no lights in thentern," she said immediately. Her eyebrows furrowed in anger as she looked at thenterns. "What is going on? Why didn''t anyone light thatntern?"


    Of course there were people viewing thenterns, so there were safety precautions in ce to prevent fires or other sudden urrences.


    At the moment, someone was standing next to the pitch-ckntern. Under the light of themps he looked poor because his facial expression was so ugly.


    "Youngdy, if you don''t understand, then don''t talk nonsense," he said angrily. "Thisntern is not to be lit."


    Hearing Liu''er angrily speaking, the people who overheard this jumped in to ask questions.


    "What kind ofntern doesn''t have a light?" someone asked. "What is it doing here?"


    The man looking at thentern snorted, then pointed.


    ¡°Do you not see what¡¯s written there?¡± he said.


    Something is written there?


    Everyone followed his finger to see a banner hanging from on one side of thentern. On the banner was inscribed withrge, golden letters.


    Triumph in Go.


    ¡°What does it mean? Did they write the wrong words?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°It means that to light thentern there is a condition. This is a Go board, and the decoratednterns are the stones. Right now, the ck stones are one move away from winning. If someone stops them in one move, then thentern will be lit,¡± said the man next to thentern.


    This was interesting.


    Bystanders immediately began to gather round, scrutinizing the Go board carefully. Someone started to reach out an arm.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± cautioned the man watching thentern, using a wooden stick to bar the way of the person reaching out for thentern. ¡°This is not something just anyone can try.¡±


    ¡°Then how can we?¡± asked the person who was blocked


    The person looking after thentern rapped his wooden stick.


    ¡°A fee,¡± he said.


    Everybody looked to the two ss bowls stationed underneath the banner. One of them already had silver coins covering the bottom, while there was a single silver banknote in the other.


    Silver banknote.


    The eyes of the people gathered around immediately twinkled. When they saw the sum on the banknote, their jaws dropped.


    ¡°Five thousand taels.¡±


    A voice cried out, causing more people to gather around.


    Liu¡¯er gasped loudly and looked at Miss Jun incredulously.


    Right now, she no longer doubted that Young Miss had made a mistake with thentern.


    ¡°Young Miss, what is the purpose of this?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    [1] the word for (festival)ntern is huadeng, hua meaning flower and deng meaningntern/light.

 Chapter 57: This Matter is Quite Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 57: This Matter is Quite Awkward</h4>


    The one to raise doubt was not limited to just Liu¡¯er. All of the people in the crowd almost leaped simultaneously to question the man.


    Why was such arge sum of money hanging there?


    Who would want to do such a thing?


    A show of wealth?


    ¡°... This is a reward,¡± said the man watching thentern, gripping his stick. ¡°If you can get thisntern to light, the five thousand taels will be yours.¡±


    The observers were sent into an uproar.


    Five thousand taels.


    It should be known that the Fang Family¡¯s prize for the most stunningntern was just one thousand taels.


    For real?


    ¡°Of course it is real. This is a banknote from De Sheng Chang. Don¡¯t tell me you think it¡¯s fake.¡± The man vigorously gestured at the ss bowls. ¡°Take another look at this ss bowl. This is a genuine five thousand note.¡±


    ¡°If you win, it¡¯s truly yours?¡± The person who was asking the question breathing was almost ragged, his whole body trembling.


    Five thousand taels.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said the man watching thenterns.


    At this, the man who asked violently charged forward.


    ¡°Slowly.¡± The man watching thentern pushed him back with his stick again.


    He seemed very frail and the stick in his hands was also thin, but when the stick hit the person¡¯s shoulder, the man was actually forced to stop.


    A person that was hired to watch over a five thousand tael banknote was, of course, capable.


    Miss Jun nodded. As expected, Manager Gao was very reliable.


    ¡°Did I not say it earlier? To try to see whether or not you can light thismp, you must first take out your money.¡± The man watching themp pointed at the other bowl and the scattered banknotes within. ¡°One try costs ten taels of silver.¡±


    Ten taels of silver!


    What were ten taels of silver? It was enough for a family of three to eat for a year.


    ¡°This is too expensive!¡± cried the crowd immediately.


    ¡°Expensive?¡± The man scoffed. ¡°Of course it is expensive. It is the same price as a box of the finest cosmetics for a cosmetics store, the same price as a Ding-made decorated tea set, equivalent to a top-notch banquet meal at the Luyang Hall, equivalent to a northern weasel hair writing brush.¡±


    These words forced the people around into silence.


    For the poor, ordinary people, ten taels could guarantee their livelihood. For the rich, the list that the man enumerated were just decorations in their lives.


    These ten taels could be said to be expensive or cheap, depending on the person talking.


    It was difficult to hear that you had to have money to y; if you didn¡¯t, you had to shut up. It was your problem that you weren¡¯t able to have cosmetics, writing brushes, or eat fine meals. The cosmetics, writing brushes, and meals weren¡¯t the problem.


    Miss Jun looked at the man and nodded again.


    ¡°Let me put it this way.¡± The man watched the people who had retreated with a smile, then rapped his stick against the ss bowl with the banknote. ¡°You pay ten taels to win five thousand. Isn¡¯t this transaction way too lopsided? This is the only time you¡¯ll meet such an opportunity in your life.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Ten taels may return five thousand. This transaction was simply overbnced.


    The people who were backing away again started to breathe heavily as their eyes sparkled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said someone while brandishing their sleeves.


    It was a rich man whose silk clothes draped untteringly over his chubby frame.


    ¡°I am a man of business, and I wish to engage in this transaction,¡± he said, tossing his ten taels into the ss bowl. ¡°Sometimes transactions are a gamble.¡±


    The man watching thentern verified the silver thrown into the bowl.


    ¡°Pretty good. If you win, the money in these two bowls will be returned to you,¡± he said. He then pointed to thentern Go board. ¡°Please.¡±


    The chubby businessman fixed himself firmly before thentern and scrutinized it carefully. After what seemed an excruciatingly long time, he finally ced one ck piece onto the board.


    At that moment, the piece fell in through a crack on the board.


    It made a sound as it fell, but thentern still did not light.


    Sighs sounded all around.


    The business man shook his head, shaking his sleeves angrily as he stalked off.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next, who¡¯s next?¡± The man watching thentern procured another ck stone and continued to wave his stick around. ¡°Ten taels one chance, ten taels one chance.¡±


    The audience talked among themselves hesitatingly. For the majority, ten taels was too extravagant a sum. There were not many people who could and would exchange ten taels for an uncertain chance.


    But there also weren¡¯t many people who could resist the allure of a five thousand tael reward.


    Very soon, another person came forward. Casually tossing ten taels into the ss bowl, he proceeded to make his move much faster than the man before, seeming like he was not thinking as heid down his piece.


    Could he be an expert?


    The crowd held their breaths unconsciously, waiting for the moment thentern would light.


    Sadly, thentern remained unlit.


    ¡°Che.¡± That person flicked his sleeves in anger. ¡°Is this real? Can it actually be lit? Aren¡¯t you just tricking people?¡±


    The waiting throng immediately scoffed.


    So it was a trick.


    ¡°How could that be? Of course not,¡± said the man with a snort. ¡°Is this not a gamble?¡±


    That¡¯s right, this is a gamble.


    It was just a elegant gamble, and the stakes high. Of course, winnings would also be high.


    The crowd once again stared at thentern. The pitch-ckness seemed to resemble an endless cave, making people both frightened and eager to grab the treasure hidden within.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Come and see!¡±


    The people on the street started to swarm, shoving the young men trying to make their way through to the side. Some of theirnterns were knocked to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Has the cripple not gone home yet?¡± said a young man grumpily.


    ¡°Come and see, there is an amazingntern over there. Whoever can light thentern will win money,¡± answered someone who was running past them excitedly.


    Light thentern and win money? Was thentern very hard to light? Now this was interesting.


    The young men exchanged nces.


    ¡°It is gettingte. We should go back,¡± Ning Yunzhao said.


    This talk was too disappointing and immediately rejected by hispanions.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best time now. How can we go back?¡± they said, following the rest of the crowd.


    It was the best time because of the news of thentern, but for Ning Yunzhao it wasn¡¯t good because of what he had just encountered.


    He looked at his hand, at thentern the girl had stuffed into his hands. Seeing thatntern made him inexplicably nervous.


    This of course, was not like he was a young man who would be all soppy like a girl who received antern. He looked at hispanions, whose hands and shoulders were full ofnterns, swaying as they passed through the city.


    Today was the Lantern Festival. Everyone was carryingnterns like this, especially them, high-spirited young men at their peak.


    Ning Yunzhao was nervous because he didn¡¯t know how to deal with thisntern.


    He wanted to throw it away somewhere, or give it to someone else.


    But he felt that it was no good, that he was unwilling to do so.


    That game of blind Go was much too marvelous, so much so that he thought he wouldn¡¯t have another such encounter in his whole life.


    But if he could get to know that girl, he would be able to have another such battle.


    When he thought of this, his face heated up slightly.


    But if that girl was using that method to try to get to know him, it would also disappoint him.


    No matter if it were discussing matters of officialdom with his uncle or interacting with his ssmates and friends, Ning Yunzhao maneuvered such social situations with ease. However, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so awkward because of antern.

 Chapter 58: Encountering Hesitation Once More

    <h4>Chapter 58: Encountering Hesitation Once More</h4>


    Antern posed more a difficult challenge than anything in his entire experience.


    Ning Yunzhao really did not know what he should do. Perhaps he should go back now and give thentern to his mother.


    He never carde much about the affairs between men and women, so perhaps he would let his seniors deal with it for him.


    Ning Yunzhao was pushed forward by his friends. Very soon, he was able to see the ruckus ahead and thentern that was very much unlit.


    There were many people gathered there, making it easy for them to hear the full story behind thentern.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a gamble.¡± A young man sighed wistfully. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen people so bold and straightforward in their gambling.¡±


    When he heard that it was rted to Go, Ning Yunzhao temporarily lost his difit because of the globentern.


    ¡°Up until now thentern hasn¡¯t been lit?¡± he asked. ¡°No one has won even once?¡±


    ¡°No one. That ss bowl is almost full.¡± Hispanion gestured with an exaggerated expression.


    ¡°I heard if you win, you can also get all of the money that people put in before,¡± said another. ¡°Right now there¡¯s four or five hundred taels in there. Ten taels for that much is very attractive.¡±


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    ¡°I dare say five thousand taels of silver is much more alluring than four, five hundred,¡± he said, looking at the Go boardntern filled withnterns. ¡°As more people participate, the lure grows and grows as well as does the amount of people participating. The person who set up this board will profit much.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Everyone probably thinks that ten taels for five thousand is much too profitable, but exchanging five thousand for tens is actually quite profitable, too.¡± One of his friendsughed. ¡°This is just a trick yed by a gambling den wearing a Go board¡¯s skin, so it seems very dignfiied.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be said to be a gamble. That¡¯s like saying throwing rings is a gamble,¡± said another, clicking his tongue. ¡°But is this person really so confident that their Go arrangement can¡¯t be broken?¡±


    ¡°The person who set this trap must be a very intelligent,¡± said Ning Yunzhao. ¡°Amazing Go skills and amazing mental state, confident and courageous.¡±


    When he said this, a thought flitted through his mind.


    Is this person¡¯s skills any better than that girl¡¯s?


    Since her Go skills are so great, did shee here when she heard of this challenge?


    He couldn¡¯t help but look around him, and what he saw made him go nk.


    The noisy, bustling crowd was immediately drowned out, likenterns disappearing in a fog, leaving only one girl in his vision.


    She was holding her hood, showing half of her face to him. Right now, her head was inclined slightly to a young girl chattering.


    He didn¡¯t know what that little servant girl was saying, but her face was beaming like a pearl glittering on her earlobe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss, we¡¯ve already gotten several hundred taels.¡± Liu¡¯er was excited, positively radiating with happiness as she kept her voice as quiet as possible.


    When she saw Young Miss had actually put her five thousand taels as a reward, she had nearly jumped in fright.


    Didn¡¯t Young Miss say she was going to reap profits from the Lantern Festival? Why would she throw away five thousand taels of silver as a prize? Did she want topete with the Fang Family? To prove she was much more amazing and generous to the people of Yangcheng?


    ¡°What would I aplish bypeting with the Fang Family? Do I look like I have that much time on my hands?¡± Miss Jun retorted with augh.


    But right now she understood that Young Miss was reaping profits all along. No wonder Young Miss said to hang herntern here. With this many people seeing it, naturally there would be more people throwing away their money.


    After the end of this night¡¯s celebrations, these five thousand taels might be six thousand, or perhaps even more. These profits were much easier than winning the prize for the bestntern.


    ¡°Young Miss is truly amazing.¡± Liu¡¯er¡¯s face showed her adtion.


    ¡°It is not me who is amazing. Another person thought of this Go arrangement,¡± said Miss Jun. Her master was the most amazing.


    Liu¡¯er did not have the same confidence in other people that she did in her young miss. Immediately she became worried.


    ¡°Is this kifu really unsolvable?¡± she asked.


    Master had taken this endgameyout from an ancient book. Well, the original was from a book, but the ancient board was not the same as nowadays. Master adapted this for the standard 19x19 board, which made it even more difficult. Besides master, no one else even knew of this Go arrangement. Naturally, solving it would be much harder.


    Of course, there were many capable people in this world. Nothing was impossible.


    ¡°Well, not necessarily,¡± Miss Jun said. ¡°But I have set several failsafes. Firstly, it is a Go arrangement, so it attracts people who can y Go, which filters out arge portion of people. Secondly, Yangcheng is much too small, and there aren¡¯t many capable people. Thirdly, there is too little time.¡±


    Sometimes solving a Go arrangement took several days.


    That said, her time was also far too short. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t made such a thing; this thing full of tricks was not good.


    ¡°Look, look, another person is going to solve it,¡± said Liu¡¯er. ¡°I will go look.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Let Wenming go up first, then we can go,¡± said a young man, looking at his friend squeezing his way forward. The one called Wenming tossed his money in the ss bowl.


    ¡°We probably won¡¯t even need to go back. Wenming will light thentern,¡± surmised another young man.


    ¡°Anyways, we can¡¯t let Yunzhao go first, otherwise we won¡¯t have a chance at all,¡± said the first with a smile, turning to look at Ning Yunzhao in the back.


    Ning Yunzhaoughed, but neither spoke in refute or modesty.


    ¡°Look at this crazy bastard. He isn¡¯t modest at all,¡± teased the friends in mock displeasure. ¡°You could make your own five thousand reward yourself.¡±


    Everybody became interested in these words. The Fang Family''s Miss Jun insulted Tenth Noble Son Ning to be worth five thousand taels, and right now, thentern prize was five thousand taels.


    Was this a coincidence? Maybe thisntern was from the Fang Family.


    Ning Yunzhao was an outstanding student and a great talent in Go. The Fang Family probably knew he could solve it and deliberately used the five thousand tael reward to humiliate him.


    "Other people said I''m worth five thousand taels but am I really?" said Ning Yunzhao with a smile. "Anyways, you guys estimated wrong."


    Estimated wrong? What?


    His friends didn''t understand.


    "If I win thentern, my worth will be ten thousand," Ning Yunzhao said seriously.


    Hispanions stared, before splitting their sides withughter.


    The boisterous, suddenughter of the young men brought over people''s gazes. Although the majority of them were wearing cloaks that obfuscated their appearance, they could not hide their elegant manner.


    Ning Yunzhao was quite familiar with envious gazes from the crowd. Since he was six years old he had been hailed a prodigy and was already ustomed to it.


    Only right now, he could not help but be drawn to one direction.


    That girl was looking at them like the rest of the crowd.


    He didn''t know whether she would recognize him when she saw him.


    Did the cloak disguise too much? Should he push it back a bit?


    But as long as she was diligent, even if he was covered from head to toe, she should be able to notice him.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s vision prated the crowd, so packed everyone was rubbing shoulders with one another, to see the girl.


    She was no longer looking over here, seemingly deaf to the sounds of the young men''sughter. She even went as far as to pull her hood and hide her half-revealed face, like she was hiding among the crowd.


    The front portion of the crowd jeered loudly.


    This meant that the attempt was a failure.


    "So many people have tried it already. Why don''t we try this? We each go up one by one and remember which move is no good. That Go board is so big; wouldn''t we be able to find the answer?" said someone loudly.


    One of the young men who squeezed out of the crowd heard this and looked back at hispanions.


    "How could it be that easy? The Go board is so big," he said.


    These words, ''The Go Board is so big'', obviously had a different meaning.


    The Go board had 19 rows and 19 columns, a total of 361 positions, and seemingly infinite ways to y. It not only looked big, but in reality it was so big it could not be seen with the eyes.


    "There''s also not much time," said Ning Yunzhao, stepping forward. "I will try it and see."


    Hispanions, of course, had to make fun of him, using him of snatching the spotlight and their money.


    The boisterousness of these young men naturally drew the gazes of the spectators, but this time Ning Yunzhao felt that he did not care at all.


    Would this make that girl think that he was deliberately attracting her attention?


    It was just like the peacock he had seen at West Park in the Capital given as a tribute from the Kingdom of Nanzhao. One of the workers had said that the male peacocks would asionally fan out their gorgeous feathers in order to attract female peacocks.


    This idea gave Ning Yunzhao pause, and then he sneer. He wasn''t so anxious. His heart became calm.


    He was not deliberately trying to attract her attention, so of course he would not worry.


    He was only here to y Go, and coincidentally she was very good at it too.


    Had she already tried it?


    He probably should go ask her.


    Although it was probably not too good for Ning Yunzhao to initiate the conversation, this involved a Go arrangement. Coincidentally, they had just yed a game, and it would be very normal and reasonable for him to exchange a few sentences now.


    It was nothing.


    He would not overthink this, and that girl wouldn¡¯t overthinking it too, right?

 Chapter 59: Go is Hard for a Diligent Person to Solve

    <h4>Chapter 59: Go is Hard for a Diligent Person to Solve</h4>


    That girl was here since she was interested in this Go arrangement.


    And she hadn''t left. She was either just watching, or she tried and didn''t make it.


    Right now, he was going to try. If she was paying attention to the Go board, she would naturally see him.


    These were the thoughts that passed through his mind as he stepped up to thentern Go board.


    "Another one wants to get rich!" heckled the people around them, but they still made way for him.


    The man watching thentern again rapped his wooden stick against the bowl.


    "Money," he said.


    That ss bowl was close to full. The lure of lighting up thatntern was obviously very enticing.


    This was a result of other people throwing in money, but the man watching thenterns became even more discourteous to the people giving money as the night wore on.


    Simply hitting the bowl, not even bothering to say ''please''. He was also impatient, like handing out food with contempt.


    Obviously it was good for them to receive money.


    There were some people who cared about the impoliteness, but the majority were instead focusing on the growing amount of silver and that silver banknote.


    Ning Yunzhao also did not care. Not only because he never cared in the first ce, but because he was looking at that girl.


    Had she still not recognized him?


    Ning Yunhao put his money into the ss bowl, then stood before the Go board.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In reality, Miss Jun had seen Ning Yunzhao earlier. Although the young man was wearing a heavy cloak and his hood hid his face, his impression was much too vivid in Jun Zhenzhen''s memories.


    Though she simply recognized him, that''s all. Miss Jun did not have any other ideas. At the moment, she caught sight of him stand in front of the Go board. She frowned slightly, but immediately her face smoothed out.


    Ning Yunzhao had pretty good Go skills, but he was too young. It would probably take until he was almost as old as her master until he could solve it.


    The thought of her master made Miss Jun sad.


    She did not imagine that Master would die and so suddenly too. All the people who he had rescued had called him an immortal, but he had fallen from a cliff, dying without leaving anyst words. If she hadn''t found him as soon as she did, perhaps his corpse would have been taken away by wild wolves, too.


    She could not ept that Master had died so, and perhaps Master could not ept himself. So she hid the news of her master''s death, letting him live eternally in the hearts of the people as an immortal.


    The minute Ning Yunzhao stood in front of that Go arrangement, he no longer paid attention to that girl''s gaze; his attention was entirely fixed on the board in front of him.


    He knew that a Go arrangement with five thousand taels as a reward must be exceptional, but right now he realized that this Go arrangement was even more terrifying than he had imagined.


    The board was decorated withnterns, white and ck, representing the stones. At the moment, the pitch-ckness was decorated both sparsely, as well as messily. But when he looked at it, he was hit with a feeling of loneliness.


    This was definitely an endgame Go arrangement from ancient times.


    Ning Yunzhao immediately recognized that, but he only increased his concentration.


    Before, when he was facing off with that girl in blind Go, following each of their moves, the board would sing like a storm or a shing sword. It was youe, I advance. You go forward, I retreat. A deadly, ferocious dance.


    But right now, in front of this Go arrangement, he felt that no matter what move he made, this board would be silent, like a stagnant pool of water.


    Just like an ocean; one pebble could not even cause a ripple.


    He could not solve this game.


    When he realized this, he simply set down his stone and walked away.


    He stood there, and then turned in the blink of an eye. The people surrounding him could not respond. His friends standing behind him, who were prepared to cheer and tease him, were all stunned.


    They didn''t even dare guess what this meant.


    "I cannot solve it," Ning Yunzhao said first.


    The people surrounding them recovered their senses and started to jeer.


    "Someone let money go to his head!"


    They had seen many this type of people this night, but those people were just reckless. This young man was the first not to just wildly make a guess.


    HIs friends did not find it funny. Instead they were shocked, their expression solemn.


    "It is that fearsome?" they asked.


    Although they would tease him all the time, they knew very clearly of Ning Yunzhao¡¯s talent.


    To even be unable to guess and have to admit defeat.


    For a strength that was close to theirs, even if they knew they weren''t as good, they would still have the intention to try. It was only in front of a strength that was far too great that they would not even dare to think of challenging it.


    "Is this a trick Go arrangement that no one can solve?" Hispanions were frowning.


    Ning Yunzhao did not say anything but looked in another direction.


    That girl''s head was lowered. He didn''t know when she lowered her eyes. She might''ve even done it when she saw him fail.


    She still did not step forward to question him.


    But if this girl did not take the initiative to do such a thing, then was he supposed to?


    {This is a very difficult Go arrangement. What do you think of it?}


    Was this opening remark okay?


    This was the first sentence he wanted to say to the girl. He would walk over to her, and once she heard the broken silence, she would definitely look up at him.


    {Hello, Young Miss, it''s me.} This was a much too obvious of an opening remark, especially the ''it''s me'' part. Asking her how she is was much too banal and way too desperate sounding.


    Since they had met by chance and had yed an interesting match together, shouldn''t everything be more straightforward?


    And his opening remarks would make it very easy for the girl to reply, as well as for the conversation to flow.


    If she had already tried, then obviously she hadn''t solved it. She would praise his remarks and answer something about how hard it was.


    If she hadn''t tried yet, she more or less knew of his Go talent. She would naturally seriously ask him questions in response to his opening question.


    This natural, smooth flowing line was very clear-cut. It would prevent the girl from overthinking things.


    He was only talking about the game and had no other intentions.


    Ning Yunzhao was a very direct and efficient man. As soon as he thought this, he was already walking forward, still carrying hisntern.


    "Eh? Where are you going?"


    "You''re leaving? I haven''t gone yet."


    "Although we''re inferior to you, at least give us some face,¡± teased his friends behind him.


    Ning Yunzhao paused.


    While he was thinking about how to avoid thinking too much about that girl, he still had hispanions.


    Should he go or not?


    If he did go, these people would definitely be fine and would say some things, and they would probably read too much into it.


    If he didn''t go, this chance¡­ this chance to discuss a hard-to-encounter Go arrangement that garnered everybody''s interest might be lost.


    Of course, thisntern Go was set up by someone in Yangcheng. He could just talk to her afterwards. It was just that it would not be too good for him to seek out a chance to talk with this girlter.


    If he were to go and make friends with her then, it would definitely make her think too much.


    After a moment, Ning Yunzhao took another step. But suddenly there were cries of surprise filling the air.


    He subconsciously turned his head and saw that pitch-ckntern glow bright like a firelight. The sparse stars had suddenly turned into a raging fire.


    The whole Go board had lit up. Inside the cknterns were white ss. The whitenterns had multi-colored ss, and all thenterns swayed and spun, creating a dazzling sight vibrant with color.


    Ning Yunzhao felt a numbness creep up from his feet.


    The Go arrangement was broken.

 Chapter 60: There Are Losses When Gambling

    <h4>Chapter 60: There Are Losses When Gambling</h4>


    The Go arrangement was actually broken, and thentern was lit.


    In an instant, thentern had burst forth from the darkness in a fantastic light disy,ing into its own in the eyes of the crowd.


    As their eyes adapted, the dazzling light subsided.


    Normally speaking, thisntern was not any more exquisite than the one next to it; it was just that it was dark for so long before it was finally lit that made it look quite good.


    However, whether thentern was ugly or beautiful was not what everyone was paying attention to.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Who broke the Go arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Who is getting rich?¡±


    The mor seeded with awe-inspired gasps, all eyes on the Go board in front of them.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯spanions also looked forward in shock.


    ¡°There is actually someone more fearsome than Yunzhao?¡±


    After all, Ning Yunzhao said that he couldn¡¯t solve it, causing them to say that this Go arrangement was a trick, but it was actually solved.


    But no matter if it was the throngs of people or his friends, none were more surprised than Ning Yunzhao, because he had personally tried and understood the terrifying Go board.


    He truly believed that there was no one who could solve it, at least, for tonight. If there had to be one, it would probably be that girl.


    So when thentern was lit up, he was not looking at who solved the Go arrangement, but at that girl.


    As expected, the girl was looking over there.


    Ning Yunzhao had taken several steps forward and was now close to the girl, so he could clearly see the shock on this girl¡¯s face.


    She had probably already tried it, so she probably was like him in thinking that there was no one who could solve it, or maybe she was still preparing to try it.


    No matter which, the result would be surprise.


    Then Ning Yunzhao saw the redness in that girl¡¯s eyes.


    The same hurt and sadness as when one of his little sisters lost their favored doll or clothes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Miss Jun did not know why her eyes were red. When thentern was lit, she had first been full of disbelief, and then she wanted to cry.


    Liu¡¯er was running back in a frenzy, yelling loudly.


    ¡°Young Miss, we¡¯re done for, our money is no more.¡±


    Master had said not to gamble.


    Ten bets and nine losses, the Old Heavenly Father was very fair.


    She knew that it was not sightly of her to y such a trick, but she had already died once. The Old Heavenly Father had deemed it befitting for her to be reborn. Where was that care now?


    Miss Jun¡¯s eyes were red. Although she knew that she should not cry for this senselessness, but she really wanted to.


    It had been a very long time since she hadst cried. When she had uncovered the truth she did not care to cry, directly seeking revenge and then dying.


    After dying, she had been surprised, afraid, and happy. She had to remain in the utmost control of her existence and could not cry.


    ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss, what do we do, what do we do?¡± Liu¡¯er nervously paced in circles. ¡°Are we really giving him our money? That was five thousand taels, ah, no, no, with the additional earnings that was six thousand.¡±


    Our money.


    That money had actually never been hers. Using what was not her money to make money, of course, the earnings were also not hers.


    She never had anything, so this could not be said to be a loss.


    The Old Heavenly Father was always fair.


    Miss Jun sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.


    Liu¡¯er thought she had misheard.


    ¡°Go?¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re just leaving this be?¡±


    ¡°I said it was the reward. If you agree to bet, you must pay if you lose,¡± said Miss Jun. ¡°Could it be I am that kind of sore loser who would go back on her word?¡±


    Of course Young Miss was not. Liu¡¯er nodded. But this was just too hard.


    ¡°Young Miss,¡± she said, looking over at the Go boardntern. ¡°Let¡¯s go see who it was, see who was so amazing.¡±


    Miss Jun gave it a look. There were alreadyyers andyers of crowd there, their racket shaking the skies.


    There were many fearsome people in this world. This was not such a strange thing, and there was no need to call it into question.


    ¡°No need,¡± said Miss Jun as she walked away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Ning Yunzhao saw Miss Jun¡¯s red eyes, his heart was sent into turmoil, at even more of a loss than before. But he roughly understood why this girl was like that.


    Her Go skills were so outstanding but she lost here. When she saw someone able to seed, naturally, she would not be able to ept such a result and feel ashamed. Or because her Go skills were so outstanding, she wanted to shock the world but someone else snagged her chance. Of course, she would be unable to ept this and feel furious.


    This kind of anger and despair because of a blow to your confidence was not rare.


    Although, as a calm, unppable gentleman, he would not have such childish moods, she was yet a child albeit a child very talented at Go.


    For a girl with such arrogance to show temper was nothing much. It was quite normal.


    Since that was so, he would need to change his opening line.


    {So there was enough time after all. If it¡¯s for an ancient Go arrangement, solving it is not hard.}


    How was that?


    It is possible that she was waiting to the side for a long time. These tactful words would say that she was not necessarily inferior to the other person. He was just pointing out that this was an old board and the person who solved it must be really talented.


    This would console her without insinuating anything else, appealing to logic. It also would not make her feel like she was being preached to, or make her have any misunderstandings.


    Right now, his friends were running over to take a look at the person who solved the board, so if he went now to talk to her, he could finish quickly without being seen. And even if he was seen, he could pass it off as her inquiring about what was going on in the Go arrangement.


    A passerby seeing the festivities asking someone else about what was going on was not anything special and wouldn¡¯t cause hispanions to overthink.


    Ning Yunzhao proceeded forward, calm and solemn. He was soon about to reach her when that girl turned and walked away.


    She was leaving.


    Ning Yunzhao stared nkly.


    Did she not see him? Or did she see him and not want to talk? Was she really so sad that she wanted to hide away and cry?


    Would calling out to her be amiss?


    ¡°Yunzhao!¡±


    He heard hispanions shout behind him.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the girl meld into the crowds and disappear on the busy street. He sighed internally, gripping hisntern and turned around.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Do you know who solved thentern?¡± asked hispanions excitedly.


    ¡°Who could be so talented?¡± asked Ning Yunzhao with a smile.


    HIspanions¡¯ expressions turned strange.


    ¡°Guess,¡± one of them said.


    Guess? Although Yangcheng was not big, he was not omniscient, otherwise he would know which family that girl with impressive Go skills came from.


    For a girl to be such an impressive Go yer, it must be handed down in the family.


    Ning Yunzhao made his way over there.


    ¡°If I looked, I wouldn¡¯t know. Why do I need to guess?¡± he responded.


    A loudint could be heard through the general uproar.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to steal the money?¡±


    This voice sounded like a coarse, broken gong, sounding very impetuous and rude.


    Ning Yunzhao went nk, then saw the man standing in front of the Go board, hugging the two ss bowls to his chest.


    He was thirty or forty years old with a whiskered face and a robust stature.


    Although you couldn¡¯t judge someone by appearance alone, and the one who solved the Go board might not necessarily be suave and elegant, it could not be this man.


    Because Ning Yunzhao recognized this man.


    This was the famous beggar and bum of Yangcheng, Tian San.


    Tian San was not any sort of expert hidden in the world. He was a bonafide beggar, unable to read a single character. It was a stretch for him to have ever seen a Go board before, let alone y.


    How was this possible.

 Chapter 61: The One Who Solved the Go Board

    <h4>Chapter 61: The One Who Solved the Go Board</h4>


    How could he have solved this Go arrangement. This was just¡­ inconceivable!


    Ning Yunzhao was not the only doubtful one. The queries of the surrounding crowd had turned usatory.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to?¡± shouted Tian San. Although he was a famous bum and had seen the ugliest of faces, he was incredibly nervous right now.


    It was probably because of the money he was holding.


    Most people here had never seen this much money in their entire lives. And right now, it was there in his embrace.


    ¡°How did you solve it?¡±


    ¡°You y Go?¡±


    ¡°Why are you walking over there?¡±


    The voices of the crowd came down like rain.


    ¡°I cannot y Go,¡± shouted Tian San, straightening his neck. ¡°But I solved it. Is that impossible?¡±


    Hiss candid admission stunned the audience, the mor quieting slightly.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t y Go, then how did you solve it? So many others could not,¡± asked someone with a frown.


    As expected, his words sent the crowd aze again. Tian San beamed happily, his back straightening slightly.


    It was only slightly, since he was curled protectively around that much money; he could not straighten uppletely.


    ¡°If other people can¡¯t do, then why couldn¡¯t I? I just randomly put down a piece, who knows how it solved it. I also have no idea what happened.¡± He snorted.


    What? It was actually just a wild guess?


    The crowd went wild.


    This was impossible.


    ¡°Why is it impossible? Why is it impossible? Anyways, it was lit. Are you ming me?¡± Tian San retorted. ¡°Just leave if you¡¯re not paying attention to the Go board!¡±


    The audience was at a loss for words.


    Tian San felt more self-assured and righteous, turning to look at the man in charge of thenterns.


    ¡°Hey, can I take the money or not? Is what you said truth or not? Could it be you only let people who can y chess try? If you can¡¯t y Go, then it is not counted as a win?¡± he shouted.


    The man watching thentern had a wooden expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already take the money?¡± he retorted. ¡°If it didn¡¯t count as a win, why would I let you take the money?¡±


    The bystanders could not take such injustice.


    ¡°This really counts as winning? But he cannot y Go!¡±


    The man watching thentern furrowed his eyebrow and snorted.


    ¡°The higher-ups instructed me that as long as thentern was lit, it was a win. I was to give the money to the party in question. As for whether or not one can y chess, well, that was never a requirement.¡± He brandished his wooden stick at the watching crowd. ¡°My task isplete. I am leaving so don¡¯t block the road.¡±


    The crowd hastily got out of his way, and the man swaggered off.


    ¡°Out of the way, out of the way,¡± shouted Tian San, taking advantage of the opportunity to run off, leaving behind the stunned crowd.


    ¡°What is this!¡± shouted the audience.


    ¡°I say this is trickery!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this must be something they colluded on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they used money to bring everyone here, then raked in the money and used a trick to light thentern.¡±


    ¡°There are many of these tricks in gambling dens.¡±


    ¡°Not even a gambling den. There are guessing games like this at the temple fair."


    The words of the crowd grew more incensed. Many people took out their anger by stamping on thenterns, believing themselves to have bad luck.


    These were the reactions of the people who did not understand Go or had any skill in it. But there those who were instead looking thoughtful without saying anything.


    ¡°Could this be some sort of collusion?¡± a young man asked.


    ¡°But that Go arrangement was truly fearsome,¡± said the other with a frown.


    ¡°But they one who set up the board of course knew how to solve it, so he could have arranged for Tian San to do this,¡± Ning Yunzhaomented.


    Naturally, Tian San would be able to solve it like this.


    This was possible. Hispanions nodded.


    This looked to be the only exnation.


    ¡°But there is still the possibility that Tian San spoke truthfully,¡± said Ning Yunzhao.


    What was true?


    ¡°This could have been just a wild guess of Tian San¡¯s and not arranged by the game maker,¡± exined Ning Yunzhao.


    How could that be? His friends shook their heads.


    ¡°There is nothing that is impossible, just like a child defeating a grown man. This Go arrangement had no person who was able to respond in turn. There was only one correct move, and Tian San just happened to make it,¡± said Ning Yunzhao.


    This was also possible, but it was much too preposterous, too ridiculous.


    ¡°Ancient books may not have have recorded the preposterous, the ridiculous, the impossible, but there are too many events that urred to write down.¡± Ning Yunzhao smiled. ¡°Since if you dare to y, you dare to lose. Honestly speaking, this was a gamble.¡±


    So it was. Hispanionsughed. They did not care much for the ten taels they lost and nor would they be bent out of shape because of not getting the five thousand tael reward.


    This was just a game.


    ¡°But that Go arrangement was very interesting. We should go study it.¡± Everyoneughed, moving forward.


    Ning Yunzhao followed them, but couldn''t help tossing a nce behind him.


    Was that girl still crying? If he told her that the Go board was solved by a bum¡¯s wild guess, she should no longer be so out of sorts.


    They were strangersing together by chance. He did not know where to find her.


    But that girl had cared so much about the Go arrangement. She definitely would ask about it and would know of what transpired.


    Ning Yunzhao let out a breath, studying thentern he was holding.


    This was quite an interesting Lantern Festival.


    This was quite an interesting Lantern Festival, thought many people tonight.


    They had seen the famed crippled young master. The Fang Family had let their young master view thenterns. Some people were delighted by all thenterns, others happy because of all the games and sideshows, while the rest were excited because of unexpected wealth.


    No matter if they were excited or happy, time would steadily flow as the sky shedded the night, and it was time for a new day.


    Miss Jun woke up at her habitual time, but shey down on her bed without getting up.


    What happenedst night had an effect on her.


    Although any gamble had a chance for losing, and Miss Jun did not resent orin about the person who had defeated her, she was still thinking about it. She still felt poorly about it.


    This was like the old adage of moving the rock that drops on your own foot. Really, she was quite foolish.


    She was just a girl, and a young one at that. Although she was covered in ayer of skin, the skin on her face had weak points.


    She dawdled in her bed for a moment, then stood.


    ¡°I am tired today. I will not do shadow boxing or walking,¡± she told Liu¡¯er.


    Liu¡¯er did not sense Young Miss¡¯ uneasiness as she nodded and yawned.


    She shouldn¡¯t be doing that anyway. The carnival had gone on through the night, so by all rights, she should have a lie-in the next day. Waking up so early was already quite enough, not to mention training.


    ¡°Did the people of the house say anything about me?¡± Miss Jun asked carelessly while eating breakfast.


    ¡°Say something?¡± Liu¡¯er¡¯s ears immediately perked up. ¡°Who said anything about Young Miss?¡±


    Seeing her face all prepared to fight someone, Miss Jun squashed down the thought of having her ask around to see if people were talking about the five thousand taels winning fromst night.


    Since she had done it, she could not be scared of people talking about it. If not, she would fall much lower.


    What she wanted to do was much too hard. For this reason, she must do her utmost with the time that she had. She could not wallow in the sorrow of spring and the hurt of autumn. When Miss Jun collected herself and prepared to go to the garden and train after she finished eating, the servant girl reported that Manager Gao requested to see her.


    He was made responsible of the festival matters, so now that the Lantern Festival had ended, it was only natural for Manger Gao toe have a look, especially since it involved the five thousand tael reward.


    Miss Jun nodded and went into the drawing room.


    Manager Gao was not the only person who was there. Behind him was a man, the one in charge of thenternst night.


    The two exchanged words. Miss Jun found out that the one who solved her Go board was actually a beggar, and that this bum had made a wild guess. Although it was shocking, she would no longer feel gloomy. epting a bet meant that you were prepared to lose. No matter if they relied on talent to beat her, or if they used luck, a win was a win.


    ¡°Surprisingly, word of what happenedst night hasn¡¯t spread,¡± reported Manager Gao. ¡°That the five thousand taels reward promised to the one who could solve the Go game was in the end solved by a beggar. Everybody would believe that this was a collusion on our part.¡±


    Just like a guessing game at a festival, after cursing out the cheats for a while, they would throw the matter away and not mention it again.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Miss Jun said with a smile.


    ¡°However, of course this was not a trick on our part,¡± said Manager Gao next. ¡°But I guess that this beggar colluded with someone else.¡±


    Miss Jun immediately understood the meaning of these words and frowned.


    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t just guess. Rather, someone else told him how to solve it,¡± said Manager Gao, looking at the man in charge of thentern.


    ¡°Last night, after I finished work I went drinking,¡± said the man in charge of thentern.


    By finished work, he was obviously referring to thentern festival event.


    ¡°... After I wasing back from drinking, I met Tian San,¡± he said, hanging his head low. ¡°He chartered a carriage out of the city.¡±

 Chapter 62: This Result Is Very Satisfactory

    <h4>Chapter 62: This Result Is Very Satisfactory</h4>


    Because yesterday was the Lantern Festival, in order to allow the people to view the Yangchengnterns easily, the city gates were not shut, so you could leave the city at night.


    For a beggar like Tian San, even if he won that much money, he was still powerless. The ces he was familiar with were no longer safe for him. Taking advantage of the news not spreading, he would leave Yangcheng for some other ce, change, and then begin his life anew. This was a very reasonable thought process.


    However, Miss Jun frowned.


    "You followed him?" she asked.


    The man watching over thentern shook his head.


    "Manager Gao did not instruct me to do so," he said.


    "Yes, I also did not instruct Manager Gao about that." Miss Jun¡¯s eyebrows smoothed out and she nodded.


    The man saw something sh in her eyes, and he lowered his head further to conceal his expression.


    What did the young miss mean by that? Did she ask the wrong thing?


    "Then how did you know that he colluded with other people? Did you see him?" Liu¡¯er could not help but ask.


    The man watching thentern shook his head again.


    "He was alone," he said, then paused. "But he was only wearing one shoe."


    One shoe?


    What was this? Liu¡¯er was even more perplexed.


    Miss Jun did not say anything but looked at him thoughtfully.


    "I heard the carriage driver ask whether or not he lost a shoe, and Tian San said no, this was someone else¡¯s shoe," recounted the man. "The carriage driver asked him why he was wearing someone else¡¯s shoe, and Tian San said not to look down on this shoe that was exchanged for a lifetime of riches."


    At this, the room plummeted into silence.


    Liu¡¯er stared at him, waiting a long time for him to say anything else.


    "Is that it?" she asked testily.


    The man nodded.


    "I am done speaking," he said.


    Liu¡¯er red.


    "What is going on?" she asked.


    "It can be inferred that Tian San met with a certain person. That person is the owner of the shoe he was wearing, as for why he only had one shoe is neither evident nor important. The important thing is that Tian San said that this shoe had been exchanged for a lifetime of riches. As for what he called a lifetime of riches, naturally is the silver Tian San got from ourntern," said Manager Gao. "Moreover, these riches came from this shoe, by extension, the owner of the shoe."


    Liu¡¯er made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound.


    "You merchants do think a lot," she said, her lips curling.


    Manager Gao would not lower himself to the little servant girl¡¯s level. He simply smiled, but did not respond.


    Miss Jun set down her teacup and nodded.


    "I know now. The solving of the Go board was not because of luck, but because of true talent," she said with a smile. "Thank you very much, Manager Gao. This makes me feel better."


    Manager Gao¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly.


    "I also think that. It would be too coincidental for this to be just luck," he said with a smile. "So many people couldn¡¯t solve it. The one who did must be a very able person that would not shame Miss Jun¡¯s Go arrangement."


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    Liu¡¯er wanted to say something, but at Miss Jun¡¯s look, she held her tongue.


    "Although it¡¯s a shame that everyone thinks that this was a trick, but it really was the pity of two heroes [1] after all. Young Miss did not make thisntern in vain; it was actually very satisfactory," Manager Gao added with augh.


    As for whether or not it was really satisfactory, Manager Gao wanted to ask Miss Jun.


    If this five thousand tael prizentern had really worked, the whole city would have been shaken up. Miss Jun¡¯s identity definitely could not remain hidden. Such a ssy anecdote would definitely be penned in the county annals.


    From his understanding, this Miss Jun had put much thought into making thisntern and had taken out such a big prize certainly to be famous. Just like spending a thousand pieces of goals to buy horse bones [2], she could show off her great talent and ostentatiousness.


    Although this would not immediately give her a good reputation, it would at least rub away a bit of her bad name,ying the foundation to build a better reputation.


    But now, because an unknown person had pushed Tian San into the limelight, the citizens thought that the five thousand taels were fake. They took it for a trick, a way to make quick money.


    Afterall, being cheated was not such an illustrious matter, so no one would be interested in proiming it. At most, it would be a few selfish curses. If a determined person found out it was Miss Jun who did it, it would not be any good.


    This oue, to be honest, was giving away a bride and then losing an army on top of it.


    For Miss Jun to be able to sit here and smile, Manager Gao had endless praise.


    That said, she was very m on the outside, though inside she was probably so angry she was throwing up blood.


    Of course, this problem was not without solution. As long as they found the person behind it and made him testify, the matter was redeemable.


    But Miss Jun never ordered the man watching thenterns to pursue Tian San and had instead just left.


    That was fine. A child who has not experienced much would look to the Fang Family when she doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    But after looking left and right and seeing no people, she actually went back home to rest.


    What an unreliable child!


    Fortunately, he was there. Manager Gao had taken upon himself to make arrangements and have people watch the four city gates. He knew that Tian San would definitely leave under the cover of night. Although no one saw the mastermind¡¯s face, they could make a guess towards his appearance.


    He had waited till daybreak for Miss Jun to ask him. Old Lady Fang had also not given any instructions. Thinking that this Miss Jun¡¯s conduct was very unreliable, Manager Gao had sent Buddha to the west [3] and personally asked for instructions.


    He had spoken very intelligibly. Now it was just time to see how Miss Jun would respond.


    Manager Gao looked at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Yes, it s very satisfactory," she said.


    It seemed as if a trace of joy was in her eyes.


    Joy? Joy for what?


    Manager Gao went nk. So she meant that it truly was satisfactory? Even like this? Or did she not understand what he said?


    "Miss Jun, should we find this expert and ask them to swap pointers on Go?" he said.


    Miss Jun shook her head without the slightest hesitation.


    "No need," she said. "I made antern because it was the Lantern Festival, not to y Go. And the Lantern Festival has ended."


    When she said this, she paused to think over something.


    "It is very good like this," she said and nodded.


    She was speaking the truth.


    Manager Gao closed his gaping mouth.


    That was good, how?


    When Miss Jun had put out the five thousand tael prize, he had reported it to Old Lady Fang. Old Lady Fang said that it was her money to do with as she wished.


    Since that was so, she could do as she pleased. Anyways, he had told her all the necessary warnings and suggestions. In the end, the person chose their own road to travel.


    "Then I must ask to be excused. If Miss Jun has any other instructions, just have Old Lady tell me." Manager Gao bid his farewells respectfully, his eyes turning into crescent moons because of his smile.


    These words were very strategic. It appeared to be enthusiastic, but actually meant that her instructions amounted to nothing, since she had to get Old Lady to say them.


    Miss Jun smiled and got up, her gaze falling upon the man in charge of watching thentern.


    "What is this one''s name? What kind of work does he do?" she asked suddenly.


    The man was stunned.


    "He is named Lei Zhonglian," Manager Gao answered. "He watches the carriages at the exchange firm and is a senior there."


    He didn¡¯t know how much understanding Miss Jun had of the exchange firm business, but watching over the carriage was not any sort of important position, so he specially mentioned that he was a senior.


    Meaning that although he held a lowly position, he was very experienced and was not someone she could use as she wished.


    When Manager Gao said this, he saw a small smile at the corners of Miss Jun¡¯s mouth.


    This smile made people feel uneasy. It was like an adult seeing through a child¡¯s tricks, but choosing not to say anything.


    [1] Pity of two heroes: it means an acknowledgment between two experts


    [2] Spending a thousand pieces of goals to buy horse bones: being THIRSTY


    [3] Send Buddha to the west: this means that when you help others, you should do it to the end

 Chapter 63: I Don’t Like That Person

    <h4>Chapter 63: I Don¡¯t Like That Person</h4>


    Manager Gao felt a sh of uneasiness, but Miss Jun had already started speaking.


    "He does his work very well. Liu¡¯er, please, reward him some money," she said with a smile.


    So it was actually a reward.


    Miss Jun did not hate these business people of the Fang Family the most; she disdained the lowly hires of the Fang Family to the point she couldn¡¯t even hold contempt for them.


    As expected, she was preparing to be the young mistress of the Fang Family and was trying to win favor.


    Manager Gao smiled and thanked her.


    Although Liu¡¯er did not know why she was to give this lowly servant money, she would always obey Young Miss. Since Young Miss said to reward him, that meant she could not be stingy.


    Liu¡¯er gave a tael of silver to this Lei Zhonglian.


    Lei Zhonglian epted the money with profuse thanks. After seeing Miss Jun had no other requests ormands, Manager Gao took his leave with him.


    As they left Miss Jun¡¯s courtyard, Lei Zhonglian fingered the silver in his hand, then harrumphed in front of Manager Gao.


    For someone in charge of watching carriages, it was incredibly disrespectful. Manager Gao did not get upset, however. It was only a snort.


    "To be honest, I didn¡¯t do very good work, and that Young Miss thinks I did well," said Lei Zhonglian.


    "This Young Miss is a child who does not understand anything, and so are you," said Manager Gao. "I told you to watch thenterns, and you really only watched thenterns. Who told you to go drinking afterwards? Why didn¡¯t you follow Tian San?"


    "You told me only to watch thenterns; you didn¡¯t tell me to watch the people," replied Lei Zhonglian.


    Manager Gao raised his hand, nning to hit his shoulder but then let it fall back down.


    "You are too stupid. Obviously there is a problem with Tian San taking that much money," he cursed, grinding his teeth.


    Lei Zhonglian wore a wooden expression.


    "The litntern meant he had made the correct Go move. What''s wrong with that?" he said.


    Manager Gao poked the space between his eyebrows.


    "That''s what Young Miss just said, that she didn''t tell you to follow him," Lei Zhonglian started saying. "And she also said that she didn''t n on finding out who it was."


    Miss Jun really had said this.


    Manager Gao gaped. Did she say that on purpose, or was that just a careless remark?


    "This was correct of Miss Jun to do," continued Lei Zhong Lian. "Once said, a team of horses cannot unsay it [1], what is said must be done. You must be able to take whates."


    Manager Gao stared at him, then made a pah! sound.


    "You don''t know shit. Why are you exaggerating this much, no one thinks that she is that kind of person. Useless," he spat out.


    "Whatever other people think, she is this kind of person. Could it be just because other people don''t think of her as such, she would not do such things? Just because other people don''t think such, she isn''t that kind of person?" Lei Zhonglian countered.


    Manager Gao felt both angry and amused. He appraised Lei Zhonglian.


    "You are indeed knowledgeable," hemented.


    Lei Zhonglian looked again at the silver in his hands.


    "Didn''t that Young Miss say that I did good work? Thus she rewarded me with silver. If she had the same thoughts as you, if she¡¯d heard that I had gone drinking after working, she would have definitely not thought that I did a good job, much less given me a reward," he said.


    Manager Gao looked at him and smiled. He suddenly stuck out his hand and patted Lei Zhonglian¡¯s arm.


    "Old Lei, you spoke very well, very reasonably," he said. "But in this world, words are not useful. You must evaluate on what they do and what kind of results they produce."


    Lei Zhonglian¡¯s face paled slightly, stiffening under Manager Gao¡¯s gaze. He looked at Manager Gao, moved his lips but did not say anything.


    "I know that for many years your heart has felt injustice, and that you know that hitting the person cannot damage their face, how insulting someone may not uncover their weaknesses," said Manager Gao kindly. "But you must first remember this person¡¯s shorings. These shorings cannot be made up for with just words."


    He patted Lei Zhonglian again and walked away.


    Lei Zhonglian stood rigidly in his original position, looking at his arm. He spread out his palm, looking at the deep, angry scars extending from the webbing between his thumb and index finger to his wrist.


    He let his hand fall, lowered his head, and continued walking. His thin frame stooped as he slowly hobbled away.


    At this moment, Liu¡¯er was pacing in front of Miss Jun, grabbing at her ears and scratching her cheeks.


    "Young Miss, Young Miss, are you really fine with this? Are you really not going to look for the person who beat us out of our money?" she hurried to ask. "Didn¡¯t Manager Gao just ask whether or not we were going to find that person?"


    Misss Junughed.


    "Liu¡¯er is very smart," she praised.


    Liu¡¯er felt herself swell with pride.


    "Those merchants all have mouths full of oil, but I heard his true meaning."


    Yes, she had perceived what Manager Gao had meant, and also knew that Manager Gao was thinking incorrectly.


    Manager Gao believed that she was doing this for fame, so the person who won was very important.


    But Manager Gao was overthinking it. She was doing this, not for fame, but for wealth.


    Jun Zhenzhen might have possibly found a use for the fame, but she did not need it. At least, not right now.


    In the end, she had failed to gain money. Although she was able to let it go, this was, after all, not such a splendid thought. And that person had turned this trick into a scam that was not worth speaking of. The people would not discuss it, and it all had ended.


    This was very good, really very good. Very satisfactory.


    Liu¡¯er did not question Young Miss¡¯ words further. Since Young Miss did not care, she also would not care. After letting go of this, she happily sat down and started to fiddle with her shadow puppet.


    Young Miss had done as she said. Yesterday, she had brought her to see a shadow y at the Lantern Festival.


    Yesterday, the shadow y had told the story of a schr and a vige girl. The schr had been riding on his donkey when he met the vige girl. Attracted by her good looks, he deliberately med her for startling his donkey to start a conversation.


    Liu¡¯er hummed with her shadow puppet.


    "My bucket fell into the well, little sister knows my worries¡­" she sang, then suddenly paused. She had suddenly thought of a problem.


    She turned to look at Miss Jun who was sitting at the table, raising her brush in preparation to write.


    "Young Miss, was that person who won the money from Yangcheng? Don¡¯t you want to see who it was?" The little girl sighed. "I wonder what that person looks like."


    How old are they? What do they look like ? What do they do?


    Perhaps because she had listened to the yst night, but her mind was filled with questions.


    "I don¡¯t," said Miss Jun, concentrating on writing one of her master¡¯s medical cases from memory.


    She really was not thinking about that person. She did not feel like she had used a wicker basket to draw water [2], nor was she annoyed or displeased because he had won her money.


    Miss Jun stopped her brush to look at Liu¡¯er. The feeling of being wronged for her young miss was inly written on her face.


    "I don¡¯t like that person," Miss Jun said with a smile.


    Of course, of course, she did not like them. Liu¡¯er nodded.


    "Not because he won my money, but because of they way he did it," Miss Jun continued. Compared to Old Lady Fang, Manager Gao, and them, she enjoyed talking with this little servant girl the most.


    It was probably because when she first awoke from the darkness, the first thing she saw was this sobbing little girl.


    People were strange. They were very stubborn with their firsts.


    First time crying, first timeughing, seeing a certain person first.


    She had only seen such happiness once in her life, so she would carry that nce with her forever.


    "They way he did it?" Liu¡¯er tilted her head.


    "The way he did it was much too despicable," Mis Jun said.


    She had set up thatntern to earn money, but she had let Manager Gao send only one person to watch over it. After all, it was just money, that¡¯s all.


    She was still calm. If no one won, that money would be hers. If someone won, she would give up the money. She would not stop or pursue the one who won the money.


    But the person who had won the money had done it so cowardly, getting another person to disrupt the situation like that.


    She was ying in a bright open arena, but he was ying without confidence, suspiciously. It truly was gauging the heart of a gentleman with one¡¯s own mean measure [3].


    "I don¡¯t like this person," she said again.


    Of course, that person¡¯s conduct was notpletely inexcusable. After all, Manager Gao had sent people to chase after him. Looking from a different perspective, it could be said that this person was cautious and prudent.


    But so what? She did not like it.


    Liking and disliking things were not rted to the Old Heavenly Father¡¯s justice.


    What¡¯s more, she was a woman. So what if a woman liked or disliked this thing.


    "However, Lei Zhonglian, that person, I very like," she said after thinking of something. "He¡¯s a very reliable person."


    This Lantern Festival could not be said to be without gains. She did not gain any money, but now she knew a reliable man. Sometimes people were much more valuable than money. From now on, she could use this person.


    So said, the Old Heavenly Father was still just.


    Miss Jun was very happy. Likes and dislikes, happiness and unhappiness were very simple. She lowered her head and continued to write, humming to herself quietly.


    "... seventeen servants this year¡­"


    Young Miss had also enjoyed watching the shadow y yesterday. Liu¡¯er could not help but grin as she continued acting out the movements of the handsome schr.


    "... A bursting scab from the earth, you see, Big Brother¡­"


    [1] Once said, a team of horses cannot unsay it: a promise is a promise


    [2] Use a wicker basket to draw water: do something in vain


    [3] It truly was gauging the heart of a gentleman with one¡¯s own mean measure: it means to use one¡¯s despicable mind to test an upright gentleman.

 Chapter 64: The Happy Occasion Draws Near

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Happy asion Draws Near</h4>


    Naturally, Manager Gao would tell Old Lady Fang what had transpired. After all, she had instructed him to apany Miss Jun in making herntern. Now that the Lantern Festival was over, he was to report to her.


    When she heard Manager Gao say that someone lit thentern and walked away with five thousand, Old Lady Fang merely smiled, as if she had known this was going to happen.


    She looked at things the same way as Manager Gao. Miss Jun had done this for the fame, attempting to look ostentatious and elegant to sweep over her damaged reputation.


    "Miss Jun seems to take it easily, is unaffected," Manager Gao said with a smile.


    Old Lady Fang scoffed.


    "She didn¡¯t publicize this because she was afraid of losing face. How is she unaffected?" she refuted. "She shouldn¡¯t think that it would be so easy. Many people here know what she is worth."


    "Mother, mother." Lady Fang ran in from outside, ted. "Chengyu ate over half a bowl of rice."


    In this household, a fourteen-year-old young master eating half a bowl of rice was an asion for joy. It was bothughable and pitiful.


    Manager Gao sighed inside, but smiled just like Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was also joyful, but somewhat stiff.


    Because though Lady Fang could not say some things in front of outsiders, Old Lady Fang still knew what she was actually saying. Mother, with Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s medicine Chengyu was able to eat over half a bowl of rice.


    These past few days, Chengyu¡¯s medicine was what Jun Zhenzhen allocated. Yesterday, Fang Chengyu was not only attentive enough to look atnterns for half a day, but today he had actually been able to keep down rice. It should be known that previously he would be exhausted from just talking. And because he ate so much medicine, he would not eat much of ordinary fare.


    They knew Fang Chengyu¡¯s illness very well. They had found many doctors over the years to try and detoxify the poison, but never had any doctor¡¯s medicine produced such a great effect.


    Was it possible that the Jun Family really had such a mystical drug recipe?


    She had just spoken of Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s worth, but right now she had to give it another thought.


    Manager Gao excused himself. Old Lady Fang told Lady Fang of the five thousand taelntern.


    "This is a good thing after all,"mented Lady Fang. "People want to have a good reputation. It is better than her who did not care about her reputation."


    This was true.


    Old Lady Fang smiled, but after thinking of a hypothesis, her expression grew grave.


    "Is it possible that the person who poisoned him gave her a way to detoxify the poison and is helping her do this?" she asked.


    So many people in so many years being unable to detoxify the poison that Jun Zhenzhen could. This was really hard to understand.


    "Mother, we have always had people watching her. She has not had any suspicious contact with other people, let alone being able to exchange words in private," said Lady Fang.


    "What about when she was in Funing?" said Old Lady Fang.


    Then they really would not know.


    If that was true, then the enemy¡¯s ns were really too long-term.


    "So long, Since the Old Master¡¯s time, it has indeed been a very long time," Old Lady Fang mumbled.


    Lady Fang¡¯s eyebrows creased.


    "Mother, do you believe that the master and the old master were deliberately harmed like she said?" she said quietly.


    Old Lady Fang fell silent.


    "I don¡¯t know," she said. "Right now, I know nothing."


    Her belief in her control of her life and the road she was walking had all been destroyed by Jun Zhenzhen. She had be uncertain of many things.


    Lady Fang was still silent.


    "There are many things I am uncertain of, but there is one thing I know," she said. Her expression was iparably resolute, on the verge of being crazy. "I want Chengyu to live."


    If Chengyu could live, no matter what other people wanted, she would give it.


    ......


    "How is Little Brother today?" asked Fang Jinxiu as she entered Fang Yuxiu¡¯s room.


    "Should we go see him?"


    Because the whole family had gone to see thenterns after nearly ten years, they and their little brother had many things to talk about. So in this first month, they had often gone to visit Fang Chengyu.


    They were probably feeling that they didn¡¯t have long to be together with everyone.


    Fang Chengyu was born in the third month and was about to reach his fourteenth year. The doctors had said that he would not live past fifteen, so he had only one year left of life.


    "The servants said that Miss Jun went to see Little Brother," Fang Yuxiu said.


    Fang Jinxiu was stunned, and then furrowed her eyebrows.


    "What is she doing there?" she asked, her face wary.


    "Don¡¯t know. Grandmother and Mother brought her there," said Fang Yuxiu. Then, pensively added, "Fang Chengyu has been very well recently."


    "So wouldn¡¯t he feel poorly because of her aura?" Fang Jinxiu said angrily, standing up. "I will go and see."


    "Third Sister!" shouted Fang Yunxiu hastily.


    Fang Jinxiu had already run out.


    Miss Jun was sitting in front of Fang Chengyu, studying his face.


    They were sitting very close. Fang Chengyu did not feel ufortable because of this, and was instead smiling.


    "Am I so nice to look at?" he even asked.


    "Chengyu, don¡¯t y around," Lady Fang said softly.


    "Mother, on that day many people said I was very good-looking," Chengyu said, somewhat shyly. "I think it¡¯s true."


    Who could be harsh to a youth acimed as such after being cut off from the world for so many years?


    He cared about this praise, longed for it to be true. This was human nature, not mocking or trying to make trouble.


    Lady Fang looked at him, and her expression softened.


    "Of course it¡¯s true," she said resolutely, then looked at Miss Jun.


    She did not need to use such an imploring expression. Miss Jun was already smiling.


    "Little Cousin is very nice to look at," she said, her voice serious and without any insincerity.


    Fang Chengyu nodded and smiled.


    "Older Cousin is also very beautiful," he said.


    Being beautiful or ugly was not important in life. Old Lady had no interest in listening to these things.


    "Zhenzhen, how long does he have to take this medicine?" she asked anxiously.


    Miss Jun looked at the bowl of concoction on the table, its strong scent wafting up to her noise.


    "Until the wedding," she said. "Add another half dose."


    "You have to add more?" asked Lady Fang.


    This medicine was really unptable. She had tried it secretly and found it much more disgusting than the medicines Fang Chengyu had taken before.


    "Of course," Miss Jun said, smiling at the youth in the wheelchair. She swept her eyes over him. "Then he will have more strength after the wedding."


    More strength after the wedding?


    What strength?


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang nked. Although they had both lost their husbands, they had been married before. The naturally knew what happened after a wedding.


    Those things, indeed, required strength.


    Although they were already this old, when the thought shed through their heads, mother- and daughter-inw both flushed.


    And the one walking through the entrance had just caught that sentence. Fang Jinxiu was also bright red when she saw Miss Jun evaluate Fang Chengyu.


    Although she was not married, she was always brave. She had snuck a nce in a very inappropiate book and hade away with a vague knowledge.


    "Jun Zhenzhen." She coughed. "You really are shameless."


    Miss Jun frowned, not really knowing why she was being insulted. She suddenly realized what they meant as the three generations of Fang Family women could not hide their embarrassed and awkward expressions.


    She had been married before, but she had never thought of such a thing.


    Miss Jun¡¯s gaze went to Fang Jinxiu, who had never been married, and frowned.


    "You are the shameless one," she said.


    ......


    Whether it was shameless or not, no matter how resentful Fang Jinxiu was, there was no way of preventing the first month from ending and the second month toe.


    Although it was still New Years before the 2nd day of the 2nd month, the Fang Family did not have a New Years atmosphere. They were in another kind of festive mood.


    The day of Young Master Fang and Miss Jun¡¯s wedding was finally here.


    In Bei Liu, Eldest Madam Ning sighed leisurely as she turned the page of a history book.


    "Tomorrow, Miss Jun will be a wife of the Fang Family, she said. "Another girl has grown up."

 Chapter 65: The Wait

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Wait</h4>


    A child marries into another family. A girl weds another, and marries out.


    "A man absorbs the woman, and the woman joins the man''s family. When a daughter grows up, she will marry out and have another family," Eldest Madam Ning said with a sigh. She stroked Ning Yunyan''s shoulder next to her. "It really is quitementable. You raise them till they are old, and then they are no longer part of your family but given to someone else. That Miss Jun''s mother, if she were here, would definitely be happy yet sad."


    Ning Yunyan squirmed away from her mother, pulling at Eldest Madam Ning''s hand.


    "You hated to take her as your own daughter," she said with a snort.


    Eldest Madam Ning sent her a level gaze.


    "Now that this girl has a family, it will be peaceful," she said. "I can be at peace."


    Ning Yunyan''s lips curled.


    "What''s peaceful. Once she bes a widow, she''ll be even more unrestrained. Once a widow makes a fuss, trying to join our family, it will be even more shameful," she grumbled.


    Eldest Madam Ning pped the table.


    "What nonsense are you saying? That a widow can enter our family?" She made a face. "Your Elder Brother has already said it. From now on, you are not allowed to bring up that surname Jun again."


    Ning Yunyan pouted, but did not say anything.


    Eldest Madam Ning continued flipping through the history book. Ning Yunyan kept twisting where she sat.


    "Mother, now that Jun Zhenzhen is married, can I go out?" she asked, her eyes sparkling.


    "Why would you need to go out? Didn''t you get to see all your cousins and rtives at New Year¡¯s?" Eldest Madam Ning said, not sparing her a nce.


    "Mother." Ning Yunyan pulled on Eldest Madam Ning''s sleeve. "I haven''t left the house in two months."


    "Why are you in such a rush to get out?" Eldest Madam Ning said with a smile. "Should I introduce a family for you to marry?"


    Ning Yunyan felt embarrassed and awkward. She pushed herself into Eldest Madam Ning''s embrace. The older woman smiled and stroked her back. The servants outside saw the intimate mother-and-daughter pair and smiled secretly.


    "Okay, okay, I know that you have been suffering." Eldest Madam Ning yed with Ning Yunyan''s hair. "You are a very good kid. There is no need for you to be bothered by her."


    Ning Yunyan made an affirmative sound, but obviously nothing had really entered her ears.


    Eldest Madam Ning obviously saw it and smiled and stroked her shoulder.


    "I said, she is no longer a girl. She is now a Fang, not Jun," she said, not a trace of a smile in her eyes. "She is no longer alone, she is part of the Fang Family. She will live and die with them. If people were to bully her now, no one can say that they are bullying an orphan."


    The Fang Family was arge family and also did business. It would be hard to escape the changes of the market, and she couldn¡¯t just go around blurting out that people were bullying her.


    Ning Yunyan understood this and grinned.


    "Mother, then I can go out?" she asked. "I won¡¯t go to the city; I¡¯ll just stay in Beilu."


    Eldest Madam Ning dodged this evasively.


    "Your uncle has returned and your aunt and them will leave in two days," she said. "If you remember what I said, then you can apany them."


    Ning Yunyan knew that this was her mother¡¯s implied agreement, and she happily promised.


    "Eh, what about Big Brother? Is he going with Aunt and Older Cousin?" she asked.


    When she spoke of Ning Yunzhao, Eldest Madam Ning frowned.


    "Your Big Brother did not say anything about going out," she said.


    "Okay, okay. Big Brother has long been out of the house. This time he should spend a few days here," Ning Yunyan said happily.


    "Spend, what spending. Next year he is taking the imperial examinations. This is a pressing time for his studies," Eldest Madam Ning rebuked. "You just go and y; don¡¯t bother your Big Brother and interfere with his studies."


    "Mother, I won¡¯t bother Big Brother to y. He does it on his own," Ning Yunyan said, grinning.


    "ys what?" Eldest Madam Ning said without thinking, not really paying attention.


    "Lanterns," said Ning Yunyan. "Mother, Big Brother has antern on his desk."


    "There are two hanging in front of your bed." Eldest Madam Ningughed and said, "I am going to chant a Buddhist scripture now, so go and find your sisters to y."


    Ning Yunyan was sent away by her mother.


    "Big Brother is ying with hisntern," she said to the servant girl next to her. "Thatntern is the kind from thentern festival, not some sort of antique. It can¡¯t be used for light as he studies, but Big Brother has it on his table¡­"


    When she said this, she paused, seeming to think of something.


    "It can¡¯t¡­" she muttered to herself.


    "What do you mean, Young Miss?" her personal servant asked.


    Ning Yunyan wrung the handkerchief in her hands.


    "I am going to see Big Brother," she dered.


    Not the other young misses to y? The other girl hastened after Ning Yunyan who had slipped away.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s study was in ateral court to his own courtyard was very tidy though he had been in the capital for most of the year.


    When Ning Yunyan ran in, a small servant boy was washing the brushes in the courtyard.


    "Young Miss¡­ Noble Son is busy¡­" he hurried to say.


    Without him finishing, Ning Yunyan had already ran past him and into the room.


    It was very warm inside. Ning Yunzhao was wearing an everyday white robe with an unadorned belt, standing still in front of a bookshelf.


    A piece of paper was hanging on the bookshelf. Drawn on it was a Go board, the white and ck pieces constituting a Go arrangement.


    This paper had been hanging there since the Lantern Festival. Was it so beautiful? Howe everytime she came Ning Yunzhao was standing in front of this drawing in concentration?


    "Big Brother, what is that?" Ning Yunyan asked curiously.


    Ning Yunzhao collected his senses.


    "Nothing," he answered. Then, feeling that his answer was too brusk. "It¡¯s an ancient Go arrangement. I¡¯m trying to solve it."


    Ning Yunyan disliked the four arts of zither, Go, literature, and painting the most. Though she had no choice but to study them, she could not understand why Big Brother and other people liked them so much.


    "Big Brother can definitely do it." She giggled.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled, but did not say anything.


    Maybe. He was trying his hardest. Perhaps that girl might have met her match in this Go game. He didn¡¯t know whether she solved it or not.


    Thinking of that day and her red eyes, he couldn¡¯t straighten out his emotions.


    But this Go board was truly very hard to solve. He, until now, had not gained even an inkling. That girl did have better Go skills than him, but she also would be baffled.


    Is that why she was so angry?


    This difficult Go arrangement had been solved by someone else, a wild guess of a beggar.


    But when he thought of her sharp ying style¡ªshe shouldn¡¯t be so small-minded.


    "Big Brother!"


    A girl¡¯s reproachful voice made its way through his ears.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at his disgruntled little sister and smiled.


    "Big Brother, did you hear what I said?" Ning Yunyan asked displeased.


    "I did not. I was focusing on this Go arrangement," Ning Yunzhao said seriously, pointing.


    When he admitted it so honestly, Ning Yunyan couldn¡¯t say anything. She stood in front of the desk.


    A smallntern was situated next to the brush holder.


    "Big Brother, can you give me thisntern?" she said suddenly, picking it up. "It would look nice in my room."


    "That cannot be," he replied.


    Ning Yunyan pouted slightly, her expression hurt as he looked at him.


    "A gentleman does not seize what others like." Ning Yunzhao smiled at his Little Sister.


    "Big Brother, what is good about thisntern? I just want to use it for a bit, then I¡¯ll give it back to you." Ning Yunyan giggled.


    "If you like it, then I will go buy you one," Ning Yunzhao said with a smile. "Little Sister is not the type of person to make trouble for no reason. What did youe here for?"


    Sometimes Big Brother was very agreeable, but other times he would not enter oil or salt [1].


    Ning Yunyan knew that she would definitely not be able to take thentern. So she couldn¡¯t say she hade here for thentern. Fortunately, Ning Yunzhao had talked to her first.


    "Oh, Mother was asking when you were leaving? Are you going with Aunt?" she said smoothly, putting down the globentern.


    "I will speak over this with Mother," answered Ning Yunzhao. "I will leave several days from now. I will go speak about it to Mother personally."


    As he said this, he gathered his cloak to leave. Ning Yunyan followed after him, and saw Ning Yunzhao enter Eldest Madam Ning''s living quarters. Ning Yunyan stood outside, her expression changing.


    "It''s strange," she said.


    "What is strange, Young Miss?" asked her personal servant girl.


    Ning Yunyan looked at the entrance to Eldest Madam Ning''s courtyard.


    "Big Brother is strange, and it''s definitely because of a woman," she said.


    She must not talk nonsense. Her personal servant girl nearly jumped in fright.


    "How do you know, Young Miss?" she whispered. "Tenth Noble Son hasn''t been with any girl since he returned. Though there are plenty of young misses who want to meet Noble Son, he avoided them all. Even this Lantern Festival he was together with the other noble sons. Your servant asked around, and they hadn''t met any girls. You cannot say such nonsense."


    Ning Yunyan wrung her handkerchief.


    "I am not talking nonsense," she said. "This is intuition, a woman''s intuition."


    [1] enter oil or salt: stubborn

 Chapter 66: A Delayed Journey

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Dyed Journey</h4>


    Eldest Madam Ning was a woman, but when she heard that her son was staying for a few more days at home, she did not sense anything weird. She only felt thankful and happy.


    "I always wanted you to stay longer, but I was afraid it would dy your work," she said with a smile. "You always have your own will. Since you said you weren¡¯t in a rush, then you definitely wouldn¡¯t be in a rush."


    "I won¡¯t being home next New Year¡¯s, so this year I wanted to stay here a few days more," said Ning Yunzhao.


    Next year he would be taking the imperial examinations, beginning his official career as a government official. Because Ning Yan was in Chaozhong, Ning Yunzhao would be dispatched to a post outside the capital for ten years. By then, Ning Yan would have retired and Ning Yunzhao could rece his uncle as an official.


    Of course, there were many male heirs in the Ning Family, and the talented ones weren¡¯t limited to just Ning Yunzhao. Anyone could obtain the n¡¯s massive support, but they had to rely on their own aptitude in order to pass the official examination.


    Eldest Madam Ning nodded.


    "When are you leaving?" she asked while picking up the history book.


    "I¡¯m setting out on the 3rd day of the 3rd month," he answered.


    That was less than a month¡¯s time.


    "That¡¯s a good time. It¡¯ll be the season for the flowers to just start blooming," Eldest Madam Ning said with a smile. She paused. "Is that young miss from the Yang Family the same age as your cousin?"


    This sentence waspletely out of the blue. Ning Yunzhao made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound in reply.


    "Probably. I¡¯ve never seen her, but I¡¯ve heard Younger Cousin speak of meeting her sometimes, so they¡¯re probably of the same age," he answered. He spoke without hesitation, and his expression was without abnormality. Calmly listening, calmly answering. They might as well have been talking about good weather for traveling.


    Never seen her.


    Eldest Madam Ning understood.


    "Your aunt mentioned her several times, and I know that your aunt¡¯s grandfather was actually a distant rtion of the Yang Family." She sighed. "Obviously, the rtionships between families are quite convoluted."


    "Officials in Chaozhong are the same," Ning Yunzhao added with a smile. "If you didn¡¯t know them before, after sitting down with them and talking, you find that three generations ago or so we were all rtives."


    After mother and son bantered for a while, Ning Yunzhao stood up to bid farewell. Eldest Madam Ning waited until he had left before immediately ordering the maidservant next to her.


    "That old woman Second Madam wille sniffing for information. Tell her that Yunzhao is not suited to marrying early," she said.


    The servant nearly jumped in fright.


    Ning Yunzhao was already neen. It would not be considered marrying early at this point; this was obviously an excuse for refusal.


    Ning Yunyan had said earlier that Ning Yunzhao and Miss Yang were not just a made up story because Ning Yan¡¯s wife had really spread this tale in their family, intending to matchmake.


    She had started making insinuations again when she came back for the new year. Eldest Madam responded vaguely, but now she had just mentioned Miss Yang, making it clear that she was rejected.


    "Is there something unsuitable about the Yang Family¡¯s young miss?" The maidservant couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.


    Her family background was not lowly, she was supposedly beautiful, and her schrship was no false rumor. With her upbringing, she should be a perfect wife.


    Eldest Madam Ningughed.


    "There is nothing unsuitable about her, she is very well," she said, her expression soft. "It¡¯s just that, Yunzhao said he didn¡¯t like her."


    Otherwise her son would not suddenly dy his return to the capital for several days. It was definitely because his aunt had annoyed him with her matchmaking.


    Something that annoyed son would definitely be settled by the mother.


    That¡¯s why she suddenly spoke about Miss Yang; her son, naturally, understood.


    When her son said he had never seen her before, she naturally understood.


    Her son did not like it, so how could she force him.


    That was her son. For her son to have happiness was what any mother on earth would hope to happen.


    Yunzhao did not like this marriage, so she also did not like it.


    The maidservant also understood, but she was a little bit against it. A mother couldn¡¯t spoil her children too much.


    The noble son was an outstanding schr, but he was still a young man.


    Sometimes a young man¡¯s ideas were childish and self-serving. Young men might decide they like something in a split second, yet life was long.


    And what if the noble son happened to favor an unsuitabledy? Many young men did universally shocking things, bing aughingstock.


    This was because of an arrogant and willful childhood.


    Faced with the maid servant¡¯s tactful reminder, Eldest Madam Ning smiled.


    "I will definitely like who my son likes," she said, her expression staunchly proud.


    ...¡­


    Ning Yunzhao sat in his study and sighed lightly, then smiled as he looked at the globentern on his table.


    "They think too much," he said, jabbing thentern.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t strange for a man to be keeping antern. Hispanions had won manynterns themselves, but those young men¡¯snterns were proof of their good cheer. After fun times had ended, they would give them to their sisters.


    Only he kept his around, sitting on his desk.


    Ning Yunyan hade to deliberately make insinuations, naturally because she thought it was a present involving a romantic affair.


    And when Mother heard that he was staying longer, she also thought it was because of troubles with marriage.


    Actually, it was not so. Thisntern was not a present from a romantic affair, and he did not dy his leaving because of marriage troubles.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    Actually, he was thinking too much too. He still thought that the girl had different intentions. But in the end, he hadn¡¯t been able to find out who she was, or even who the owner of the Gontern was, let alone have someone visit his home with ulterior motives.


    News of the Gontern was obviously erased by someone, but many people spected that the one responsible for such arge sum out for a gamble was probably the Jinyun Hall.


    People avoided talking too much about the Jinyun Hall because they were backed by the Jinyiwei.


    When he thought of this, his smile became stronger and brighter, and he sat up straighter.


    Antern was just antern; there was no other meaning. They just met, exchanged a few words and a gift. That was all.


    The gift he left on his desk. And just like when he was asking about her background, there was no other meaning. He just did it because he wanted to.


    He did not see how that Go arrangement was solved on that night, and he wouldn¡¯t let his friends tell him. He would solve it on his own.


    She was probably the same way.


    A domineering spirit with the temper of a young girl. In total, an arrogant person.


    She definitely was the same way.


    By the 3rd day of the 3rd month, he should have solved this Go arrangement, and he probably would be able to find something out about her. Then he would calmly call on her.


    The purpose of calling on her was, naturally, to discuss the Go arrangement. After all, she had beaten him once.


    This was a very interesting thing.


    Outside the window, the young servant girls and boys were murmuring among themselves.


    "... I am not lying to you¡­ tomorrow they are really getting married¡­"


    "... That is too good¡­ from now on she won¡¯t be able to bother our noble son¡­"


    Ning Yunzhao knew what they were talking about. Although the people in the house were deliberately trying not to mention it, the news of Miss Jun and the young master of the Fang Family had already spread.


    They avoided it so he wouldn¡¯t hear of it, and he made no signs that he knew what they were doing.


    However, this matter had nothing to do with him to begin with. He never cared, so why should other people?


    Ning Yunzhao got up and walked over to the bookshelf, studying the Go arrangement seriously.


    Miss Jun did not know that she had be the object of such critical interest, and neither did she know that thentern had made Tenth Noble Son Ning care so much. For her, she gave thatntern only because of Jun Zhenzhen. After giving it, she and Tenth Noble Son no longer had a rtionship.


    Yes, Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s Go skills were pretty good, but that was it. There were many people talented in Go in this world, how could she remember all of them? The person who had broken her Go arrangement and walked away with her silver was not immediately tossed to the back of her mind, however.


    She was busy and had many things to do. How would she have time to think about every single person?


    Now, she would be married.

 Chapter 67: The Aggrieved Newlyweds

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Aggrieved Newlyweds</h4>


    The preparations for this wedding had begun before New Year¡¯s. Coupled with the Fang Family¡¯s wealth, none of it looked rushed.


    The Fang Family had cut off almost all contact with their rtives, and Miss Jun was an orphan. So though there were no rtives there to congratte them, the Fang Family would not stand for the ceremony to be cold.


    They invited all the popce of the city to celebrate the marriage and would host a running water banquet [1] in front of the entrance.


    And so, this wedding was extremely lively.


    But there was a weird atmosphere because of Young Master Fang¡¯s condition.


    Someone said it was not like a wedding, but a funeral.


    Everyone agreed with this sentiment. When they saw the Fang Family¡¯s magnificent courtyard, there was sympathy, mockery, and indifference.


    Miss Jun looked at herself in the mirror. It could be said that this was the first time she had seriously looked at Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s face.


    This girl looked delicate, and because of her willfulness, she seemed somewhat naive. At the moment, her thoroughly applied make-up gave her a special elegance.


    Miss Jun touched this face.


    She didn¡¯t remember her own appearance very clearly.


    She had married before, but at that time, her parents¡¯ funeral had only been a year prior, so there was no desire to be over jubnt. That marriage had been much more low-key.


    Right now, she rejoiced that the marriage had been much more subdued and simple. Otherwise she would have been even more aggrieved.


    Miss Jun turned away from the mirror. Servant girls on either side of her helped her into her wedding robes.


    "Young Miss, Young Miss, can that cripple personally do the formal ceremony? Or will he use a rooster?" Liu¡¯er asked next to her.


    The surrounding servants lowered their heads, and Miss Jun fixed her with a look.


    Liu¡¯er stuck out her tongue.


    "Oh fine, Young Master Fang," she corrected herself. "Young Master Fang¡¯s body has been well these past few days. Can he perform the formal ceremony himself?"


    When they heard this, the surrounding people lowered their heads even more, their expressionsplicated.


    The day when Fang Jinxiu had called Miss Jun shameless in Young Master Fang''s quarters had already been spread around.


    Although those two only had time to call each other shameless before they were separated by Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang and didn''t have a chance to meet again, the things Fang Jinxiu had said in Lady Fang''s rooms had already been spread around.


    "Did you change Chengyu''s medicine?"


    "Is Chengyu this spirited because of the change in medicine?"


    "Do you want Chengyu to marry that absolute disgrace to give birth to a child?"


    Third Young Miss Fang Jinxiu¡¯s three questions had been dismissed by Lady Fang as utter nonsense, but the people who heard them had a sudden realization.


    That¡¯s right, no wonder they felt something was not right. When the crippled young master hade out for the Lantern Festival, he looked to be in much better health. It was indeed strange. Some people guessed it was because of the reflection of the light shining on him, and some people said it was because of the marriage used to drive away bad luck.


    Right now, it looked like it was all because of the medicine.


    The crippled young man¡¯s fate was already set in stone, but the Fang Family could not give up. Now that there was not even a year left of the young master¡¯s life, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang needed toe up with ideas.


    This idea seemed to obviously be to let the crippled young master leave one behind.


    This, along with the word of the Fang Family¡¯srge running water banquet, spread.


    "Why are they having a wedding? Why are they having such a big wedding? Haven¡¯t they lost enough face?"


    Fang Jinxiu angrily swept off the cups on the the table.


    There was a mess on the ground, but no servant dared toe pick it up.


    Fang Jinxiu was forbidden from going out, as well as taking part in the marriage ceremony.


    "What have the rumorse to? They want Chengyu to personally perform the formal ceremony for everyone to see, see a, a...a pig up for ughter?"


    Fang Yunxiu frowned embarrassedly.


    "You speak too harshly," she rebuked her.


    "Reality is much too ugly," Fang Jinxiu replied angrily. "Little Brother has not done anything wrong but is being humiliated like this."


    "Actually, this is not humiliation," said Fang Yuxiu finally. "This is actually what should be done."


    For the Fang Family, these girls had worked hard in their studies, foregoing all y in order to keep the Fang Family¡¯s business alive. Moreover, these girls didn¡¯t want to marry out, but to get someone to marry into their family in order to continue the Fang Family¡¯s line of descent.


    These girls were like this, so for the male heir Fang Chengyu to want to marry someone to carry on the bloodline was even more normal.


    "So should he be manipted to do these things with medicine?" Fang Jinxiu¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow. "Second Sister, hisst name may be Fang, but firstly, he is a human."


    Fang Yunxiu sighed but did not say anything. Fang Yuxiu also fell silent for a moment.


    "I think that it might not be the case," she said suddenly.


    Her words came out of the blue. Fang Jinxiu and Fang Yunxiu looked at her withoutprehension.


    "I just think that Grandmother and Mother would not just let this rumor get exaggerated to a unmanageable level," Fang Yuxiu said. "So we should talk about this after seeing what happens."


    "See what?" Fang Jinxiu asked stiffly.


    Fang Yuxiuughed and stood up.


    "Let¡¯s go see the formal ceremony," she said, changing the topic.


    ......


    The hall was festive.


    As she watched the newlyweds wearing their wedding clothes perform the worship ritual, Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was calm. Seated next to her, Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but wipe away her tears with her handkerchief.


    Although it was fake, being able to see her son wear his wedding clothes was something she had never even dare to dream of.


    "Husband and wife honor each other."


    Announced the MC loudly, causing the people outside to rise up.


    That crippled young master was actually personally participating in the marriage ceremony. And he seemed to be more vigorous than at the Lantern Festival.


    The young man wearing the bridegrooms clothes sat in his wheelchair. Underneath the colorful lights, his face seemed to be white as snow, dazzling the onlookers.


    Young Master Fang¡¯s expression was wooden as he honored his veiled new bride.


    "Good, good. Now everyone let the newlyweds go into the bridal chamber. We wouldn¡¯t want to dy the fun times in there," teased the managers¡¯ wives.


    At other weddings, such words would make everyone back away, well aware of theing happiness, but now, the felt it awkward.


    Bridal chamber.


    Was this dying, handicapped person truly capable of the bridal chamber?


    Could it be that Old Lady Fang had prepared such a powerful aphrodisiac so that the cripple could leave behind an heir for the Fang Family?


    Everyone winked at each other as they left, all smiles.


    He had managed to finish the formal ceremony, but the bridal chamber was a whole ¡®nother story.


    Everybody understood this very well. After all, Young Master Fang was in such a condition. Being able to perform the formal ceremony was pretty good. He might die if they disturbed the bridal chamber [2].


    No one followed after them. They all went to noisily eat and drink at the feast the Fang Family had prepared, free of charge.


    ......


    "Okay, okay. You can all go now. From now on, Young Master Fang will be taken care of by my family¡¯s Young Miss."


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s voice filtered in from outside, sounding very arrogant.


    The servants outside hesitated.


    Young Master Fang could not take care of himself because of his paralysis. Since he was young, he had to be looked after by others; it was not easy to look after such a person.


    Could Miss Jun even do it?


    The servants¡¯ faces byed their concern, but Old Lady and Lady had instructed them to listen to Young Lady Fang from now on.


    "What are you doing? Why haven¡¯t you left? Don¡¯t bother our young miss¡¯ rest." Liu¡¯er red impatiently. "Are you deaf?"


    Young Miss had said that now the ceremony was over, her status was fixed. No need to pretend to be helpless. They could show their power.


    Liu¡¯er, in front of the newlyweds¡¯ chamber, was wielding her big stick.


    The servants in the courtyard retreated like flowing water.


    Liu¡¯er nodded in satisfaction, then turned to knock on the door.


    "Young Miss, I told them to bring bathwater into the bathroom," she said, then paused. "Do you need my help?"


    "No, " came Miss Jun¡¯s voice from within. "Just guard the door well."


    From now on, Young Miss was the Fang Family¡¯s Young Lady, a member of the Fang Family. So she really was guarding the door of Young Miss¡¯s ce.


    Liu¡¯er inhaled deeply and made a loud sound of agreement.


    Hearing the footsteps go far away and the return of silence, Miss Jun, who had already taken off her hairpins and wedding clothes, was standing in front of Fang Chengyu, who was sitting in the wheelchair.


    Without other people¡¯s help, of course his wedding clothes hadn¡¯t been taken off. He hadn¡¯t taken off his hat either. He was like a doll in these festive wedding chambers.


    Miss Jun reached out to loosen his wedding clothes.


    Fang Chengyu smiled slightly.


    "Miss Jun, you don¡¯t really want to do things with me?" he asked.


    [1] Running water banquet: a non-stop feast


    [2] Disturbing the bridal chamber: Chinese tradition of bantering and pranking newlyweds

 Chapter 68: For Heaven’s Duty

    <h4>Chapter 68: For Heaven''s Duty</h4>


    On the wedding night, a quarter of an hour of a spring night is worth a thousand pieces of gold.


    For Miss Jun, a quarter of an hour was truly very precious. She stood in front of Fang Chengyu.


    Despite having the finest tailor make the wedding clothes, Fang Chengyu¡¯s clothes looked too big for him.


    This was because he was sitting in his wheelchair, unable to stand up.


    From above, he seemed to be much smaller.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Sometimes I think of asking why are you so foolish, why don¡¯t you believe what I say?" she said. "But then I think that it¡¯s quite normal. People see things differently, think differently."


    "Miss Jun is very bright," Fang Chengyu said with a smile. "She knows that some things are hard for people to believe, regardless of how they are said."


    Miss Jun grasped the wheel chair.


    "Enough now. Let¡¯s not waste time," she said.


    She pushed the wheelchair into the bathroom. The bath had already been filled with hot water, filling the chamber with steam. The surroundings were decorated with blossoming plum branches.


    But this room was not filled with the smell of incense or flowers, but rather with a strange medicinal smell.


    Fang Chengyu looked at the steaming bath to find that the water was, weirdly, ck. His mouth twisted into a sneer and a trace of anger shed across his eyes.


    So what everyone had said was true? They were giving him a medicine so that he could¡­


    A pair of hands loosened the top part of his clothes.


    The phrase, ¡®to be the meat on the chopping block¡¯, probably referred to this situation.


    Fang Chengyu smiled as he looked at the girl in front of him. Her hands were nimble, and quickly, she removed his outer robes.


    "Wife is very skilled at taking off clothes," he said with a smile.


    The name ¡®wife¡¯.


    Miss Jun¡¯s hand paused slightly.


    When she was married, she thought that this was just a necessary measure. She didn¡¯t think that he would be this nice to her. Very nice.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart jump.


    After all, she was yet a young girl.


    They were a young couple¡­ naturally they would need to show affection¡­ and have sweet pet names¡­


    She hadn¡¯t thought about these things, not at all.


    Miss Jun grabbed onto Fang Chengyu¡¯s inner clothing.


    "Yes," she said. "So we must not waste time now."


    Fang Chengyu smiled before being tugged hard by Miss Jun.


    "Wife is really¡­"


    He wasn¡¯t able to say ¡®impatient¡¯, before he was tossed into the bath.


    He was a man, but this girl had thrown him into the water.


    Wife was truly crude.


    As expected, Wife had great strength. No doubt she was able to face off against Jinxiu.


    He wanted to make this joke; obviously it would make this girl angry.


    But the smile on his lips suddenly warped. He was unable to stop a yell froming out of his mouth.


    Hurts!


    It felt like a thousand needles were stabbing into his flesh.


    He felt like he was thrown into a pot of burning oil.


    He felt his skin crying out, like he was being boiled.


    What was going on here? Was it because of the medicine?


    Fang Chengyu shouted again, then saw Miss Jun standing by the bath.


    His vision was fuzzy because of the pain, but he clearly discerned Miss Jun looking down on him with an indifferent expression.


    He forcefully tamped down the shout in his throat.


    His useless body had given him endless humiliation, but also an extremely strong will.


    If a person had to endure the pain of stepping on knives every moment of every day since he could walk and still hadn¡¯tmitted suicide, then how could there be a hardship in the world he couldn¡¯t endure?


    Fang Chengyu had always thought this. When he saw Miss Jun standing by the bath, he felt faint.


    Miss Jun watched the young man sink deeper into the bath. His drenched clothing was stered to his body. He was trembling. Curvy protrusions noticeably stuck out from underneath his clothes.


    They were his veins expanding, indicating how much pain he was undergoing.


    The pain was not just because of the boiling water she had repeatedly reminded Old Lady Fang to prepare, but more because of the stimtion of the medicinal concoction.


    "This decoction has a beautiful name, ¡®Overwhelmed with Emotion¡¯," Master had once said.


    Miss Jun was standing in front of Master with a smile on her face.


    "It really is overwhelmed with emotion. Makes people want their soul to fly away [1]."


    Miss Jun¡¯s faced suffused with a smile as she sighed and looked at the submerged Fang Chengyu.


    "This time is much too short. His strength is still not enough," she said, pushing up her sleeves and hauling Fang Chengyu out of the bath.


    Fang Chengyu was frail since youth, but after passing out, his body was really heavy. Additionally, Miss Jun was not older than Fang Chengyu, and she was a girl. So she had to half drag, half carry Fang Chengyu onto the wooden diwan.


    Her clothes were also soaked through.


    Miss Jun did not mind her own clothes, first taking off Fag Chengyu''s soaked ones. When she saw the youth''s body, she went nk.


    Of course, this was not because of a young, naked body.


    Firstly, Fang Chengyu was just a child. Secondly, she was now a doctor treating an illness. In her eyes, there were only patients, no men or women.


    When this child wore clothes, you knew he was frail, but when you took them off, you knew what exactly it meant to be frail.


    His skin stretched over the bones so that you could almost count each one. In many ces, his skin was a mottled green-ck.


    Miss Jun fell silent for a time.


    It was very unfair. He was just a child, and it was not right of her to get mad at him just now.


    She had been angry because of what he had said. Those words had made her think of that person from before, but that anger was because of that person. It had nothing to do with Fang Chengyu.


    But Fang Chengyu had received her anger just because he was in front of her. That was unfair and wrong of her.


    Although she did her most to control it, she felt that her temper was bing worse.


    She was never someone who had a good temper.


    When Master finally conceded and said she could study medicine with him, the first thing he did was to polish her personality.


    "At least so you do not go around randomly whipping people," Master had said.


    The corners of her mouth lifted.


    Of course, she would not hit people as she pleased. It was naturally them who should be whipped.


    "It isn''t them who should be hit. Rather, the one doing the hitting is you," Master had said.


    She had not understood this for a long time. And now, she understood.


    The one hitting was her. Because of her status, those people were hit.


    And right now? Miss Jun had tried her hand at randomly hitting people.


    When she thought this, Miss Jun smiled bitterly.


    Actually, she had no use for polishing her personality because her status never needed it. Master did not actually want to polish her personality; he just couldn''t stand her status and randomly said this. He wanted her to quit by making it troublesome for her.


    She was of the most revered bloodline, the royal family''s, but it was an awkward bloodline. A bad personality would not make other people treat her poorly. But a good personality would not make other people treat her better, either.


    But now, it was not the same. Right now, she was just an ordinary person. She was part of the normalmunity and needed knowledge on how to interact with others.


    So the training Master had done that year to make her feel hardship was now most useful. This included the medical skills.


    She had learned her medical skills so wholeheartedly to save her father. In the end, it was of no use to her father, but now, they had be her safeguard.


    Miss Jun was a bit lost in thought until she heard Fang Chengyu''s moans.


    Although he was already dragged out of the bath, the medicinal liquid permeated in his skin still stung.


    Miss Jun used a cloth to wipe him dry, then covered him with a thin nket. From the cab, she took out a small box prepared earlier. Opening it revealed densely but neatly packed acupuncture needles of all lengths.


    Miss Jun looked at the disoriented youth''s face twisted in pain, then twirled a needle in her fingers.


    "You wholeheartedlyin about the unfairness of Heaven. Now I will deliver upon you fairness on behalf of Heaven."


    The night grew dark, illuminated by bright rednterns in the courtyard. asionally, they would flicker with the sounds of moans, carried away by the chilly night wind of the 2nd month.


    [1] The Chinese word for ''overwhelmed with emotion'' tranted literally means the soul leaving the flesh.

 Chapter 69: No Alternative

    <h4>Chapter 69: No Alternative</h4>


    Fang Chengyu thought he had died already, otherwise he would not feel sofortable.


    This feeling should befortable. Fang Chengyu was not to sure about that since suffering had been his constantpanion since he was five years old. Perhaps when he was younger, he had felt such a sensation, but he could not remember it.


    For him, no pain was the most delightful feeling. Veryfortable.


    He couldn¡¯t help but exhale slowly.


    Dying to him was a kind of freedom.


    But as he sighed, he suddenly heard surprised voices.


    "Chengyu!"


    "Chengyu, you¡¯re awake!"


    Fang Chengyu opened his eyes and saw the pleasantly surprised faces of his grandmother and mother. There were tears on his mother¡¯s face.


    The King of Hell was an interesting match. If he said you would die on the third watch, no one could keep you till the fifth watch. Simrly, if it was not yet the third watch, you could not die. All you could do was wait. [1]


    Wait.


    Fang Chengyu''s face turned into a well-practiced smile.


    "Grandmother, Mother, I''m fine," he said. "I was possibly too tired yesterday, so I wokete today."


    Saying he was too tired yesterday on the day after he went to the bridal chambers had aplicated meaning.


    Although they knew it was impossible, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang looked past him.


    The festive wedding decorations on the wedding bed had been taken off but organized tidily. The two quilts were also very neat.


    They hade to visit earlier out of worry, but they were stopped by the servant girl Liu¡¯er who told them that Young Miss was not yet awake. They hadn¡¯t been waiting long when Miss Jun, who heard the noise, let them inside.


    When they entered, they saw Miss June out of the inner chamber wearing her inner clothes. She let them go in to see Fang Chengyu while she had Liu¡¯er assist her in freshening up.


    They saw that the bedclothes, although neat, obviously showed signs of two people sleeping on itst night.


    "Ai, Old Lady, Lady, you already saw Young Master. Can¡¯t you rx?"


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s impetuous voice came from behind them, interrupting the two people¡¯s stray thoughts.


    They really were just stray thoughts. How was {that} thing possible?


    Old Lady Fang shook her head and turned around to see that Miss Jun was not there yet. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nk again.


    "Young Miss¡­ oh, right¡­ Young Lady is tired. She is resting in the study," said Liu¡¯er. "Anything you want to say will have to wait forter."


    Shouldn¡¯t they be talking about the things rted to Fang Chengyu¡¯s treatment?


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang frowned.


    "Fine. You go and take a rest first. What are you two doing lounging around a young married couple¡¯s rooms?" Liu¡¯er said impatiently.


    This damned girl.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang¡¯s brows jumped into their foreheads.


    "From now on, you do not need to bother. Young Lady will take care of Young Master. You may live in ease andfort," Liu¡¯er added with a giggle.


    Lady Fang wanted to say something, but Old Lady Fang stopped her.


    "She better give Chengyu the best care. If not¡­"


    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Liu¡¯er interrupted her.


    "If not, what then?" Liu¡¯er was angry. "If not, you¡¯ll me my family¡¯s young miss?"


    "Haven¡¯t you seen your family¡¯s young master clearly?"


    "So you always just really cared about my young miss¡¯ matters?"


    The angry little girl made a scene and chased out Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang. A good amount of people were paying much attention to the newlywed young master¡¯s first night-after. Naturally, they saw this scene.


    They didn¡¯t know how Miss Jun had tormented Young Master Fang or whether he had lived or died. Anyway, everybody did see Lady Fang rubbing away the tears in her red eyes.


    All the servants¡¯ tongues wagged. This Miss Jun¡¯s servant had a much bigger attitude than before.


    Before she was a young miss of an bureaucrat family, wielding her father¡¯s loyal reputation and able to tyrannize the Fang Family. Now, she had be the Fang Family¡¯s youngdy. In the future, she would be the Lady Fang, and then the Old Lady Fang. Naturally, she would be even more tyrannical than before.


    With Miss Jun, the Fang Family really fell on hard times.


    Fang Jinxiu and her sisters, simrly concerned about their little brother, rushed to hear the news.


    When she heard Jun Zhenzhen did not allow family to look after him, keeping Fang Chengyu in her hands, Fang Jinxiu snapped a brush.


    "She will take care of Chengyu? She could only take care of crap," she cursed.


    "Don¡¯t say such vulgar words," Fang Yunxiu warned her.


    "She is even less than crap," Fang Jinxiu corrected.


    Fang Yuxiu scoffed.


    "Little Sister, just wait and see," she said.


    "Wait? No need to wait for her stomach to get big; Little Brother will die first," Fang Jinxiu spat out coldly.


    ......


    "Mother, Chengyu does not look good."


    When they went back to their rooms and dismissed the servants, Lady Fang spoke with a face full of worry.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s anger because of that servant girl¡¯s words had already dissipated.


    "He wasn¡¯t well to begin with. And from now, he is supposed to only get worse," she said. "Since it¡¯s like that, there¡¯s no need to be worried."


    Believe in Jun Zhenzhen.


    This is what she meant, but she could not say such a thing out loud.


    It was probably them believing in theirst choice. What use would there be in not believing it?


    Lady Fang fell silent.


    "With that servant girl causing a big fuss there, she¡¯ll be able to act more easily," Old Lady Fang added.


    "Yes, right now everyone knows that she is feeding Chengyu medicine, but if she were to announce that she could cure Chengyu, no one would believe her."


    Lady Fang smiled.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    "It¡¯s just that that servant girl¡¯s words are much too jarring," she said.


    "They may be jarring, but they¡¯re useful," Lady Fang said.


    ......


    "Unassigned people are not allowed to enter."


    "Young Lady¡¯s courtyard is not somewhere anyone can enter."


    "You guys who served Young Master, behave yourself."


    "Go prepare some medicine and go get some more. Young Lady said that the medicine is not effective enough."


    After driving out Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang, that girl had be much more high and mighty. High and low, it seemed that the courtyard was full of her voice.


    Fang Chengyu, who was reclining on the bed, sighed.


    Dying to him was a kind of freedom.


    In the other room, Miss Jun had gotten dressed as she had always done. Though her face looked exhausted, her expression was still serene. Liu¡¯ers voice outside seemed like a beautiful apaniment. This voice suited her task as she wrote down one of Master¡¯s old cases, stroke by stroke.


    She was not worried or scared.


    The Old Heavenly Father had definitely let her be reborn for her to have her justice.


    The newlyweds¡¯ second day passed this noisily. After nightfall, Miss Jun who hadn¡¯t appeared all day, walked in.


    Liu¡¯er drove out the servants in the room.


    "Get out, get out. Young Lady will take care of Young Master," she said.


    Take care? She hadn¡¯t shown her face for the whole day, but then dared to boast that she would take care of young master.


    Seeing young master in his wheelchair, acting like he hadn¡¯t heard anything, the servants¡¯ expression turned resentful and distressed.


    "Go. Listen to Young Lady," Fang Chengyu said with a smile.


    How else could it be?


    The servants sadly exited the room with their heads drooping.


    [1] This was a reference from "Journey to the West". Third watch, fifth watch refers to how the ancient Chinese divided the night into watches.

 Chapter 70: Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 70: Slowly</h4>


    Liu¡¯er fixed the bed and merrily exited, the door shutting behind her. Miss Jun pushed Fang Chengyu into the bathroom again, likest night.


    It was still full of medicinal liquid, but it was even more acrid and pungent thanst night.


    "Are you scared of pain?" she asked when she saw Fang Chengyu visibly stiffen at the sight of the bath.


    "If Wife shares the bath with me, I won¡¯t be scared," said Fang Chengyu with a smile. He looked at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I am not the one who is sick," she said. "You must enjoy this on your own."


    Although Fang Chengyu hadn¡¯t gone in the water yet, he could already feel the bone-eating pain ofst night.


    He gripped the armrests.


    "So that Wife may taste an overwhelming emotion in the future, I must endure this now," he said, smiling but not really.


    Miss Jun half lifted half dragged him from the wheelchair. She smiled.


    "Just saying you can do it is pointless," she replied. "Let me see you endure it again."


    She let go. With a plop, Fang Chengyu was suddenly thrown into the water.


    He choked for a moment, not because of water in his throat but because of pain.


    He suddenly wanted to cry.


    This feeling made him want to cry more.


    He had not cried for a very long time. When he had first heard that he would not live past 15, he cried every day. Afterwards, he avoided crying. In the end, crying was not useful. So he just didn¡¯t.


    Yes, there was no use in crying. But so what if a useless person did useless things.


    Miss Jun sat next to the bath, her jaw resting on her hand as she watched him.


    "How pathetic. You¡¯re going to sniffle," she said.


    Fang Chengyu gave her a look.


    "Sniffling definitely is pathetic. But not crying and hanging yourself instead is also pathetic," he said in a deadpan.


    It was pretty good. Now he wasn¡¯t feeling dizzy and could even form long sentences.


    Miss Jun watched him with a smile,


    "Are you thinking about hanging yourself?" she asked.


    After hearing this, Fang Chengyu felt faint.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he got angry.


    How could she make him so angry he¡¯d faint? But fainting from pain was not such a morous thing.


    But what did morous mean to him?


    It couldn¡¯t be that a cripple like him wanted to be morous in Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes?


    When he woke up the next day, Fang Chengyu recalled what had happened the night before and mocked himself. Worrying about his face in front of that girl was just shameful.


    She was nothing.


    Something not worthy to even look at.


    Fang Chengyu closed his eyes again, though it was already noon. The servants waiting by his bedside exchanged nces.


    "Young Master, have you eaten anything?" they asked gently.


    This time he didn¡¯t feel thatfortable sensation. Fang Chengyu only felt utterly exhausted and had no appetite to speak of. He waved his hand, shut his eyes, and was still.


    The two servant girls couldn¡¯t help but wipe the tears from their eyes.


    "Over here, over here."


    On the veranda, Liu¡¯er beckoned over several maids.


    "Is the longan fresh?" she asked, tearing open the box the maids were carrying. After looking them over fussily, she announced, "They¡¯ll do."


    She opened the other maid¡¯s box.


    "This one is an ugly color. Take it back."


    After being picky, Liu¡¯er waved her hands.


    "Go in. Next time don¡¯t be so slow. Young Lady is very busy."


    The two servants who were watching bit on their lips. Liu¡¯er saw their gazes.


    "What are you looking at? Has Young Master eaten?" she asked, her eyebrows raised.


    Funny that she should ask.


    "Young Master said he didn¡¯t want to eat," answered one of the girls with gritted teeth.


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s mouth curled.


    "The sick person doesn¡¯t know how to eat anymore. Just like a child refusing to eat," she muttered, then left.


    The two servants were so dumbfounded they almost fainted.


    News of this event naturally spread quickly through the Fang Family. Fang Jinxiu almost fainted out of anger. Not caring about her house arrest, she wanted to go out and argue with Miss Jun.


    Of course, this simply wouldn¡¯t do. Lady Fang sent someone to stop her.


    Of course, Lady Fang was also deeply concerned. She inquired of Miss Jun the current situation.


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not serving him food; him not wanting to eat after taking the medicine is normal. He¡¯ll adapt in a few days," Miss Jun exined.


    ......


    "Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang believed that exnation?" asked a man¡¯s voice in a teahouse from a private room separated by a bamboo screen.


    The shop employee who was holding a teapot and standing near a pir confirmed it.


    "This Miss Jun is thoroughly vile and foolish. Still, this was a very wild move. But this wild move was not bad," said the voice in the private room.


    "She is just utilizing her blood rtionships. Wait till Old Lady is no more, then what will she be?" The employee¡¯s quiet voice betrayed a smile.


    The voice in the private room paused.


    "Did you investigate the medicine? What is it used for?" asked the man¡¯s voice.


    "The person in the family said they saw all of it. There were a few new medicines and several kinds were added to Young Master Fang¡¯s medication. Miss Jun said that she would use them to cure Young Master Fang," exined the shop assistant. "Third Miss Fang said they were being used to kill Young Master Fang so she¡¯ll be a widow faster."


    The man in the private roomughed.


    "But there are more people saying that this was Old Lady Fang giving Young Master Fang an aphrodisiac to produce an heir heir." The shopkeeper smiled. "Now the gambling halls have opened wagers on whether or not Young Master Fang will perform for Miss Jun."


    The man in the private roomughed again.


    "That is just nonsense," he said.


    His voice paused again. The sound of a finger being rapped on a table came from within, making the people outside nervous.


    "Instruct them to watch more closely. It doesn''t matter if they manage to leave behind an heir, but if the other thing is true¡­" He trailed off.


    The shop employee made an affirmative sound.


    "More tea," he yelled, carrying the teapot out.


    A single person¡¯s silhouette was visible on the tightly shut curtains of the private room. The sun outside was dazzling, but did not shed light on his features. He lifted the bamboo curtain and quietly looked out.


    Right outside were the main gates of the Fang residence. Although several days had passed, the crimson word ¡®Happiness¡¯ was still written in bold letters.


    ......


    The outside world moved on, and the main residence of the Fang Family was not peaceful either. asionally, the servants would whisper in each other¡¯s ears, then look in a certain direction, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Naturally, they were looking at where Young Master Fang and the new Young Lady Fang were staying.


    Before, Young Master Fang would still make his way around in his wheelchair. But right now, he was confined in the courtyard by Young Lady Fang and subjected to torment¡ªeven on the bed¡ªunbeknownst to them."


    "She said he¡¯ll adapt in a few days. I will go see if he¡¯s well or not myself."


    This was the sentiment shared by everyone.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that there were still some words exchanged by Miss Jun and Lady Fang that hadn¡¯t been leaked.


    "Of course, soaking in the medicinal liquid cannot cure him, and he will be worse than before," Miss Jun said.


    Lady Fang froze.


    "That¡­" she blurted out.


    "Because his body has already rotted because of the poison and has formed a dependence on it, if we directly resolve the poison, his body will suddenly copse because of the loss of poison," she said gently.


    Lady Fang knew this; otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been feeding him his medicine that was actually poison.


    "Right now I am training his body so that he can break free from the poison¡¯s control and gradually strip that poison of of its efficacy. His body is not used to this, so his vitality will not be as good as before," Miss Jun said.


    "Then when will he be better? It has almost been ten days," Lady Fang said anxiously.


    Miss Jun looked at her with a smile.


    "Ten days have passed," she said.


    These words seemed to have no meaning, but Lady Fang immediately turned red.


    It had been simmering for almost ten years, but she couldn''t even wait ten days.

 Chapter 71: Overthinking is a Useless Thing

    <h4>Chapter 71: Overthinking is a Useless Thing</h4>


    That was a wrong thought to have. Much too harsh.


    Lady Fang fell silent for a moment.


    "Zhenzhen, it was me who was being rude. I¡¯m not doubting you; please do not be oversensitive," she said. "It¡¯s Jinxiu and them. They don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. I am sorry if my disrespectful words offended you.


    "I¡¯m not oversensitive or defensive. Everything is within my expectations. There is no benefit gained from them knowing the truth," answered Miss Jun. "There is no need for them to know the truth. As long as Grandmother and Aunt know, everything will proceed as nned. As for their misunderstanding, just wait till everything is revealed, and then they will understand."


    If this had happened earlier, no matter what she said, Miss Jun would still have caused a fuss with the sisters and the servants. Even if she apologized and consoled her, she would have been chased out in anger.


    As of now, she was truly much more fair and reasonable.


    It seems dying once is pretty good¡­ Lady Fang thought to herself.


    "Still, I think that even so, your enemy will still be suspicious," said Miss Jun. "So Little Cousin should not let other people see him getting better all at once. Otherwise¡­"


    She snatched up a sprig decorating the table and snapped it.


    Otherwise they definitely wouldn¡¯t give her the chance to cure him.


    Lady Fang grew solemn.


    The one harming Chengyu was neither human nor ghost.


    "I want to see him personally," she said, gritting her teeth.


    ...


    Night fell. The servants left of their own, not needing Liu¡¯er¡¯s scolding.


    Time was merciless. Half a month was not enough to drain the servant girls¡¯ resentment.


    Well, there was never a way for that to happen to begin with.


    The servant girls reported that Miss Jun and her servant were unreasonable. Fang Jinxiu had sent people to look after Fang Chengyu, but they all had been cursed out shamelessly by the servant girl Liu¡¯er.


    And Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang seemed to be turning a blind eye to what was happening.


    Their silence was endorsement. When the family showed their support, other people would talk.


    When the servant girls arrived at the entrance, Miss Jun was alsoing in. During the day, she would rarely appear in front of Fang Chengyu, only returning during the night.


    This was the so-called ¡®Young Lady looking after the Young Master from now on.¡¯


    No matter how meticulously they took care of him during the day, it couldn¡¯t match up against the torment Young Lady subjected him to at night.


    News of pinpricks in Young Master¡¯s body had spread.


    Now, Young Master had no strength to even sit up.


    The servant girls watched Miss Jun step in from the corners of their eyes. The door shut behind her.


    The sound of water sshing. Once surrounded by water, the familiar stinging returned. Fang Chengyu closed his eyes.


    "How does it feel?" Miss Jun asked with interest.


    Since the time she had said he couldn''t hang himself, this child hadn¡¯t said anything when thrown into the bath. At least, he did not say anything deliberately provocative.


    "Very nice," Fang Chengyu answered politely. "I think my body is much better."


    Miss Jun sat next to the bath, watching this young man who wore an expression of enjoyment.


    In reality, there was so much pain that someone watching couldn''t imagine.


    "Have you been unwell these years?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu opened his eyes.


    "Being unwell and being well can only be known if you can differentiate the two. Older Cousin, since I can remember I have been this way, so I cannot say that I feel unwell." He smiled. Then regretfully added, "So I¡¯m very sorry that my answer has disappointed you."


    This child looked warm and polite, but his words were barbed.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "What do you want to do after you are cured?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu shook his head.


    "Older Cousin, a person without a future does not think of the future, otherwise they cannot keep on living," he said. "In this respect, I¡¯m worse than Older Cousin."


    Miss Jun smiled again.


    "You child." After she spoke, she felt some frustration.


    This child was born into such suffering. He looked as if he had risen above it, but he was still sorrowful and resentful. His body and mind had continuously suffered this torment.


    And her original Little Brother? His only mistake was to be born with his identity.


    He was still young and did not understand anything. Elder Sister had been pushed to the side. Who knew how she had been taught.


    Miss Jun felt her heart sting, and she inhaled deeply.


    What Fang Chengyu said was right.


    "You really do not need to think much about the future," she said emotionally.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s eyes closed as he sunk down in the bath.


    It really was going well. He could maintain consciousness much longer now..


    Miss Jun hauled him from the bath. She took off his wet clothes and dried his body. She took out her acupuncture needles and focused on cing them.


    When Fang Chengyu woke up, it was noon. Two servant girls were standing in the room. When they saw him awake, they tedly wiped their tears.


    "Young Master, do you want to eat something?" they asked hurriedly.


    Fang Chengyu sighed internally.


    "Young Master, you should eat something. Even a little bit is fine," they urged, choked up with emotion.


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything. Suddenly, his expression froze as he felt something was not right.


    "Young Master?" one of the girls called out nervously, then thought of something. "Do you want to relieve yourself? Servant will wait on you¡­"


    Although Fang Chengyu could move his arms, he basically could not take care of himself.


    ording to what he was used to in the past, he should relieve himself when he woke up.


    The servant girls rushed to get the chamber pot. One of them was about to lift up his quilt.


    But Fang Chengyu said "No need," and caught the hand touching his quilt.


    The servants were momentarily stunned.


    "I¡¯ll do it myself," he announced.


    Do it himself? Young Master could only move his arms and upper body. Doing it himself would be impossible?


    The servants hesitated.


    Fang Chengyu had propped himself up.


    "Give it to me." His voice betrayed his impatience.


    Although Young Master had a sickly body, he rarely became angry. The servants did not dare oppose him and hastily passed him the chamber pot.


    If it got dirty, they would just exchange it for a new one. There would be no harm done.


    Or so the the girls were thinking. At most Liu¡¯er would mock them and pinch their noses. Anyways, Miss Jun never liked the young master. If this would make her ignore the young master more, then at night, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t continue to torture him.


    As their imaginations ran wild, Fang Chengyu had already grabbed the chamber pot.


    He actually did not dirty the clothes or bedding?


    "Withdraw," Fang Chengyu ordered, his voice hoarse.


    The two servant girls exchanged nces. Not daring and not willing to go against Young Master, they stepped back.


    The room resumed its silence.


    Fang Chengyuy on his bed with aplicated expression. He was excited and pleasantly surprised, but more than that, he was filled with mockery for himself.


    So that was this woman¡¯s goal all along, or maybe he should say Grandmother and Mother¡¯s goal.


    "Chengyu, do you feel anything different somewhere?"


    Fang Chengyu thought of what Grandmother and Mother had asked nervously and hopefully the day before yesterday.


    Somewhere?


    As the only male heir of the Fang Family, that was the only part of him that was useful.


    Fang Chengyu smiled, a smile of loneliness.


    Since it was like that, then it should be like that. This was mutual affection among kin.


    At the end of the second month, Yangcheng was still cold, but many girls had changed into their spring wear. Of course, the rich ones could afford to use hand stoves tucked into the sleeves of their thick cloaks, as well as go to ces warm as spring from the fire. Even in the carriages.


    A burst of girls¡¯ughter decorated the air. The doors were pulled open, and in walked a group of gorgeously dressed young women.


    The girls sitting in the room stood up to receive them.


    "Yanyan, it truly has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you."


    Everybody surrounding Ning Yunyan, who had walked into the center, eximed pleasantries.

 Chapter 72: Girls’ Idle Chatter

    <h4>Chapter 72: Girls¡¯ Idle Chatter</h4>


    It has been a long time since she¡¯s had this feeling of being the moon surrounded by stars.


    "Did you all miss me?" Ning Yunyan said to them with a smile. "Or do you miss the snacks my family makes?"


    Behind her, her servant girls carried boxes of food.


    The Ning Family¡¯s kitchendies were sent by Ning Yan from the capital. They had studied imperial culinary arts. Their family¡¯s feasts were famous in Yangcheng.


    The girls allughed.


    "Of course we missed the snacks," teased everyone.


    The sounds ofughter in the room were joyful and harmonious.


    "Howe you coulde out today? Can you stay for a longer time?" the girls asked Ning Yunyan.


    "My elder brother is in Yangcheng so Mother let me go out. Big Brother said he would go back on the 3rd day of the 3rd month, so I can be here for two more days," Ning Yunyan said with a smile.


    After hearing about her elder brother, the girls¡¯ eyes immediately sparkled, and they subtly shifted closer to Ning Yunyan.


    "Tenth Noble Son also came?"


    "Tenth Noble Son came here to drink tea?"


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s mouth twitched, ignoring the girls¡¯ excitement.


    "He did note with me. He said he was going to call on some old schr; that schr is good at Go." She feigned flippancy when really, she was quite proud. "You don¡¯t know, but my elder brother is now obsessed with Go..."


    "Tenth Noble Son is such a good Go yer, and he still wants to advance further," the girls acimed.


    "I know. The He Family Fifteenth Miss said she saw your elder brother," said one of the girls suddenly.


    So there actually was a girl who was able to catch sight of Tenth Noble Son. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t heard of such circumstances. All the girls in the room immediately turned to look at her.


    Although she wasn¡¯t Miss He, the girl who had spoken was still scared back by the envious res.


    "The He Family¡¯s young miss said that Tenth Noble Son called on her father to y Go," she hurried to say.


    "The He Family on the Sandao Alley next to the bridge on East Street?" Ning Yunyan obviously hadn¡¯t heard of this before. With a frown, she said, "The He Family Master is indeed preeminent in Go arts. It is not strange for my brother to call on him, but how did she see him?"


    Tenth Noble Son Ning knew that he was famous, so he made sure to avoid girls and attracting unnecessary trouble.


    "She sneaked a look," answered a girl.


    Wherever Tenth Noble Son was, although there couldn''t be any face-to-face meeting or dialogue, everybody definitely wanted to find a chance to see him with their own eyes.


    "How is that ''seeing'' him," the girls scoffed.


    The girl who had spoken waved her hand rapidly.


    "No, no, she really did see him," she said. "Miss He said that Tenth Noble Son said Master He had good Go skills, so if the father is a lion, the son cannot be a dog, so he wanted to see the children of the He Family."


    The girls were immediately sent into an uproar.


    "See the kids, then what was she doing going out? She is a girl! How hateful!"


    "She will definitely appear. It is rare for Tenth Noble Son to say anything, so Madam He will definitely send all of the young misses out. She wouldn¡¯t miss out on this opportunity."


    "So that¡¯s why Miss He hasn¡¯t been out these days; she said something about studying Go. I see that the wine-lover¡¯s heart is not in the cup [1]."


    Ning Yunyan frowned because of the voices in the room. Of course, she did not believe that her elder brother really wished to see the young misses of the He Family. He was definitely just politely asking to see the young masters of the He Family. Thatdder-climbing Madam He had a thick skin to push out her daughters like that.


    She was very familiar with the thickness of those women¡¯s faces.


    But Big Brother was also partly responsible. What was he doing giving other people such an opportunity?


    None of these young misses of Yangcheng had the qualifications to be her, Ning Yunyan¡¯s, sister-inw.


    Although she enjoyed seeing these girls getting excited about hearing about her brother, it was also a bit troublesome.


    "This is nothing. Didn¡¯t I say that Big Brother has recently been trying to solve an ancient Go arrangement. Nothing all that interesting," she dered, not wanting to continue on this topic.


    The girls immediately understood. They really wanted to talk more about Tenth Noble Son Ning, but no one wanted Ning Yunyan to be unhappy. All smiles, they changed the topic.


    "It¡¯s true, Aunt is really being way too strict."


    After the girls had seated themselves, the girl next to Ning Yunyan spoke.


    "To constrain you for such a long time, obviously the one in the wrong isn¡¯t you."


    The girls next to her nodded their heads.


    "Not just Yanyan. Who could feel pleased, rather everyone was feeling punished," someone said.


    Ning Yunyan used a silver spoon to pick up some preserved sugary treats.


    "We shouldn¡¯t talk about things of the past. Before, everybody were girls, so it was hard to avoid meeting in Yangcheng. Now, it¡¯s different. We are girls," she said with a big smile. "And she¡¯s a youngdy."


    Of course, the ¡®youngdy¡¯ was now the most famous name in Yangcheng.


    "The bets at the gambling halls are getting bigger," said one girl, covering her smile.


    "The bets on when they will have intercourse?" asked another.


    This made the room even noisier.


    The girl sitting next to that girl covered her mouth, her face flushing red.


    "What drivel do you think you¡¯re saying?" she scolded.


    Could girls talk about things like having intercourse?


    The room immediately filled with sounds of stifledughter. The red-faced girls squeezed together like blooming flowers swaying in a warm room, making a beautiful scene.


    "No, right now the bets are on when Miss Jun will be a widow," a girl said.


    "That cripple is dying?" several people asked with curiosity.


    The girl nodded.


    "I heard he was close. He can¡¯t even get off his bed," she said with a scary face and pursed lips. "You guys know what kind of person Jun Zhenzhen is. How could she think highly of a cripple. Obviously she wants to monopolize the Fang Family with the youngdy¡¯s position."


    "She wants to murder her new husband?" one of the girls asked, biting on her fingernails.


    "Don¡¯t say things without evidence. The Fang Family won¡¯t go extinct; they still have Old Lady Fang," Ning Yunyan said. She kept fiddling with her sugary preservatives, turning it over and over again. The motions were just aszy as her voice. "That Young Master Fang was never going to live long. This is something everyone in Yangcheng knows; the Fang Family also knows, and Miss Jun too. So no one would me Jun Zhenzhen even if he died."


    urate reasoning.


    "That Young Lady Fang will live it good from now on," someonemented with augh.


    The girls in the room allughed. Ning Yunyan did not.


    That¡¯s right. This Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s future days would really pass well. With her identity as a widow, who could deal with her. The Fang Family had wealth. Just like Yangcheng¡¯s Lantern Festival, the Fang Family would do things in style. It was obvious now that Jun Zhenzhen would unt such wealth around in future festivities.


    This was the name Ning Yunyan didn¡¯t want to think or hear about.


    "Don¡¯t say things like that. She is rather pitiful."


    In the midst of theughter, one voice spoke rather timidly.


    The voice was delicate, like it didn¡¯t have any willpower. But still, she spoke?


    The room immediately fell silent as everyone looked to where the voice wasing from.


    [1] The wine-lover¡¯s heart is not in the cup: someone who drinks not because they¡¯re interested in the alcohol itself

 Chapter 73: Murmurs Fleeing the People’s Ears

    <h4>Chapter 73: Murmurs Fleeing the People¡¯s Ears</h4>


    The one who spoke was a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl.


    Just like her voice, she was delicate and frail. In terms of appearance, she was about average in this group of girls. Only her eyebrows were fine, and her skin was white, giving her a more sweet-tempered and refined atmosphere.


    When they saw her, the girls in the room rolled their eyes.


    "Lin Jin¡¯er, who told you coulde?" someone scoffed. "Why haven¡¯t gone looking for your Young Lady Fang to y?"


    Lin Jin¡¯er was the daughter of Yangcheng County¡¯s official registrar. The Lin Family was influential in Yangcheng mainly because of her father¡¯s position as registrar. She was on pretty good terms with Jun Zhenzhen, and the only person ever to defend her. Thus, this girl was often scorned.


    When she heard the inquiry, Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s face was uneasy, and she lowered her head, tears in her eyes.


    "I cannot bear to look at this punching bag. Really, how useless," some of the girls said with sneer.


    "How is she pitiful? How is having food, drink, and money pitiful?" Ning Yunyan asked with a smile.


    "Butter she could be a widow," Lin Jin¡¯er said with her head drooping. "Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡®there are many scandals in front of a widow¡¯s door¡¯?"


    These words made the girls sneer more.


    "What blind worry."


    Ning Yunyanughed along, but she did not look at Lin Jin¡¯er again. She turned to ask for tea.


    "Do not mention this again. It was hard for me toe out for a trip; what did you guys organize for the fun?" she asked.


    In order for her to have a good time, the girls immediately called for the actors of a sideshow toe in. For a time, the room was filled with happy cheers and merry drums and continuous storytelling and singing.


    After several rounds of tea and food, Ning Yunyan left for the bathroom, apanied by her personal servant girl. The others did not pay any attention. As for Lin Jin¡¯er, who had been sitting in the corner of the room, she had left sometime ago. Everybody paid even less attention.


    The bathroom of the teahouse was situated quite close to the tearoom. It was decorated beautifully, and a simple incense stick burned inside. The warmth of the room was pleasant.


    Ning Yunyan stood with her hands spread apart as someone helped her tie on her clothes from behind.


    "What are you thinking?" Ning Yunyan asked.


    The person behind her went around and straightened Ning Yunyan''s sleeves carefully. She lifted her head. It was actually Lin Jin''er.


    "For her days to pass well or not will not be limited to whether Young Master Fang is there or not," she said softly. "No matter whether Young Master Fang''s body is well or not, whether he lives or dies, the Fang Family will not have the grounds to censure her."


    "Of course I know that." Ning Yunyan somewhat impatiently walked forward a few steps in front of the window. She gripped a branch of winter jasmine. "That cheap whore clings too strongly to life. She actually didn''t die and is now free in Yangcheng. Really, Heaven does not have eyes."


    Lin Jin''er followed her to the window.


    "At that time, she never wanted to die, so an ident would be normal," she said quietly.


    Ning Yunyan gave her a look and snorted.


    "I know. I¡¯m not ming you," she said, smiling a not-smile.


    Lin Jin''er lowered her head in thanks.


    "It was my mistake that time. Back then, I was just trying to seize the advantage, but it looks like it was no use against her."


    "Then what would be useful against her?" Ning Yunyanined. Delicate yellow flowers fell from her hand, showing the impatience in her heart.


    "From sentiment and reason, the Fang Family pardoned her because she is of the Fang Family¡¯s blood. But there is another situation where sentiment and reason can¡¯t forgive her, because she is a daughter-inw of the Fang Family," Lin Jin¡¯er said.


    Ning Yunyan looked at her.


    "Are you going to seize the chance?" she asked.


    Lin Jin¡¯er shook her head.


    "For a person like Jun Zhenzhen, you cannot just take the chance as it arises. You have to organize everything so that all she has to do is jump in," she said with a smile.


    "When are you nning on having her jump?" Ning Yunyan asked.


    "This matter requires Yanyan, and for the best result, a bit of Tenth Noble Son¡¯s help," Lin Jin¡¯er answered.


    Ning Yunyan was immediately angry.


    "If we need to step-in, then what are you going to do?" she whispered forcefully.


    Lin Jin¡¯er hurriedly waved her hands.


    "No, no, you don¡¯t need to specially step-in," she exined hastily. "All you need to do is be in Yangcheng on the 3rd day of the 3rd month, but I don¡¯t need to see you. I will just find an excuse to lure her out while you do whatever you want. As long as you are in Yangcheng, it¡¯s fine. We won¡¯t appear in front of you."


    Ning Yunyan spat out a breath.


    "My brother and I won¡¯t be out before the 3rd day of the 3rd month," she said.


    This was an agreement. Lin Jin¡¯er smiled as she made an affirmative sound. Ning Yunyan did not say anything else, obviously intending on ending this vein of conversation.


    Lin Jin¡¯er fell silent for a moment.


    "When did Tenth Noble Son begin enjoying Go?" she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "My brother always liked it," Ning Yunyan answered. "He likes many things, but at times his interest bes obsession."


    She looked at Lin Jin¡¯er and paused.


    "It¡¯s none of your concern. And there is no need for you to be seemingly infatuated with Go like those other people. It is much too boring, and my Brother is not an idiot," she added.


    Lin Jin¡¯er smiled and nodded.


    "Tenth Noble Son could never be somon," shemented.


    Seeing her stand without moving, Ning Yunyan wanted to get a few paces closer to her.


    "My brother and Miss Yang¡¯s marriage is impossible; my mother has refused," she said quietly. "Because my brother does not like it."


    Other girls would be indescribably happy upon hearing this, but Lin Jin¡¯er felt regretful.


    "That really is a shame," she muttered.


    Actually, Ning Yunyan had heard of Miss Yang¡¯s family background, and her cousins had described Miss Yang¡¯s appearance to her.


    Ning Yunyan thought that Miss Yang was very suited to be with her elder brother. For the marriage not to be, she also felt it a shame.


    But because she was a good little sister to her brother, when she was thinking about her brother it was pitiful, but if Lin Jin¡¯er, someone who wanted to marry her brother, said such, then it wasn¡¯t pitiful.


    Everyone was a hypocrite.


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s lips curled.


    "Are you thinking that it¡¯s pitiful that my brother isn¡¯t married so he can¡¯t take a concubine, so you are impatient?" she demanded.


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s face turned red, but she shook her head.


    "Of course not. If it¡¯s Tenth Noble Son, I can wait forever." Her gentle expression seemed to firm up.


    Ning Yunyan looked at her ordinary face andughed.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Bing a concubine is not like bing a wife. As long as you want it, and my mother wants it, your wishes will definitely be fulfilled." She then added more quietly, "Especially if you help us with this big problem."


    Lin Jin¡¯er lowered her head and blushing face.


    "Thank you very much, Yanyan," she said quietly.


    Ning Yunyan smiled at her and waved as she walked out of the bathroom without a word.


    Outside, the servant girls standing in attendance followed after her.


    This Lin Jin¡¯er was very smart. The other girls knew they had to curry her favor, but sometimes all they really did was crowd around her and talk or ridicule and insult the people she didn''t¡¯ like. On the other hand, Lin Jin¡¯er was someone who could solve her troubles.


    Of course, Ning Yunyan knew why she was trying to gain her favor, but she did not mind.

 Chapter 74: Good Friends Are Always on the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 74: Good Friends Are Always on the Mind</h4>


    For young girls in the family, a future sister-inw was an enemy snatching away their elder brothers.


    Of course, her elder brother needed to marry. But if the girls next to her elder brother had an alliance that did not like sister-inws, this would make her very happy.


    This necessary alliance consisted of her and her mother. So if someone wanted to spend merry days in the family and not be spurned by Big Brother, the only two they could rely on was her and Mother.


    Thinking this, Ning Yunyan felt it somewhat pitiful.


    This year, she was fourteen years old. Next year, it would be time to talk of marriage partners. If only marriage to the Yang Family¡¯s young miss had gone through, Big Brother would have been married earlier, taken in a concubines earlier, and she could stay a bit longer in this house, making Lin Jin¡¯er think that she was more necessary.


    She paused in her walking. The servant girls hurried to pull open the door to the room, and the warm fragrance and sounds ofughter reached her.


    "Yanyan, hurry over here, we were waiting for you,"each of the girls called out to her.


    Ning Yunyan smiled and walked in and was surrounded by these girl. Still, no one noticed that Lin Jin¡¯er had left.


    Lin Jin¡¯er, of course, did not care.


    She did not need friends and also didn¡¯t care about how others treated her. Women only needed to get married. The only one worth cultivating a rtionship with was the man she would spend her whole future with. She did not waste time on girls, who were the same sex as her.


    Especially these girls.


    But still, it was pitiful.


    Lin Jin¡¯er stood outside the teahouse wearing her cloak. The chilly wind at the end of the second month produced a faint blush on her white face.


    Tenth Noble Son and Miss Yang¡¯s marriage actually wasn¡¯t happening.


    It truly was pitiful.


    She felt it pitiful, of course, not because this would affect her chances of bing Tenth Noble Son¡¯s concubine. She had already asked about the Yang Family, and knew that from Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s perspective, she would be satisfied with the marriage. If Eldest Madam Ning didn¡¯t agree, that was because Tenth Noble Son Ning didn¡¯t agree.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning did not agree, naturally, because he didn¡¯t like the Yang Family¡¯s young miss.


    It really was a shame. If Eldest Madam Ning insisted on the marriage, then Tenth Noble Son Ning would have to marry Miss Yang. If the official wife was arranged like this, then the new bride would be the type to copse at the first blow.


    It really was a shame.


    Lin Jin¡¯er sighed. Bowing her head, she supported herself on a servant girl¡¯s arm while another passed her a hand stove.


    Perhaps some people would not understand why someone of her background would want to be an aggrieved concubine.


    They, indeed, would not understand. Bing a concubine was difficult to bear, but if she could achieve her heart''s desire, there was no such thing as suffering.


    There was nothing that could be reaped without sowing. To obtain what you want you must pay. As for whether it was worth it, that would only depend on your own feelings, not other people¡¯s judgement.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning was her heart¡¯s desire. She didn''t even want to be his wife, but to spend her whole life by his side, watching over him.


    As for whether or not she was in his heart had nothing to do with her own desire. She did not care about that at all.


    Although her family background was not bad, it was not enough to be Tenth Noble Son¡¯s wife, in fact, there was no one suitable in Yangcheng. So, bing a concubine was the most suitable choice, since bing a concubine did not need Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s intentions, but Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s only preupation was this, as of now.


    "Young Miss, are we going back?" the servant girl asked quietly, looking at Lin Jin¡¯er, who was standing there without moving.


    Lin Jin¡¯er firmly lifted her hood onto her head.


    "No, we will be calling on someone first," she said softly.


    ......¡­


    Although the end of the second month was still chilly, with the windows blocking the chilly wind and filtering in the sun¡¯s rays, the whole room was bathed in warmth.


    Miss Jun had pushed up her sleeves, exposing her forearm as she sat before a kang table. This time she was not holding a writing brush, rather, a single chopstick.


    Brush and paper were scattered on the kang table. In addition, there was a tray with small saucers and dishes on it. Obviously, they were for food.


    Miss Jun gripped that chopstick tightly as she seriously stared straight ahead of her. Suddenly, she threw the chopstick in her hand.


    It hit the partition, not far away. With a plop, it fell onto the ground.


    Liu¡¯er then pushed open the door and entered, tsking as she picked up the chopstick.


    "Young Lady, you are naughty,¡¯" she scolded.


    Throwing the chopstick after eating was truly a naughty and childish behavior.


    Perhaps it was because of her newfound status, but sometimes she would rx slightly.


    A trace of shyness shed across Miss Jun¡¯s expression, but she immediately recovered and sat up straight as she normally did and pulled down her sleeve.


    "Is it stuffy in here? Do you want to go out?" Liu¡¯er asked in concern. "Young Master has eaten his medicine, and I chased them out. I already taught them a lesson; let¡¯s see who will let their tongues wag."


    Miss Jun smiled. Because she never went to see Fang Chengyu except for at night, let alone taking care of him as her wifely duty, she also did not let the servant girls wait on him for too long. Naturally there would be ill rumours circting around the house.


    However, she didn¡¯t care about that. She didn¡¯t even care about what Fang Chengyu thought.


    Oh, she knew what he was thinking. Although telling him that she was actually curing him would make their interactions much more pleasant, this was not as simple a thing as curing him. It also was meant to find the enemy behind all of this.


    For now, the eyes and ears in the house were really in the dark. If Fang Chengyu really believed that he was getting better, he would be so happy that an old person who had experienced the ways of the world could not hide such happiness, let alone a young boy in his teens. Despite all the suffering he had gone through, he was yet a young boy with an iparable thirst for life.


    As for whether or not their interactions would be pleasant, Miss Jun couldn¡¯t care about it less. She was not living to make friends or be close with rtives.


    "But for someone to be alone is always stifling and boring. It would be better to go out and find someone to y," Liu¡¯er said.


    Before, Young Miss loved to go out and y the most, but right now, she had no choice but to be confined in the Fang residence.


    "I have no one to y with," Miss Jun said with a smile, lifting her brush.


    Just as she said that, a timid voice came from a servant outside.


    "Young Lady, Miss Lin hase," she reported.


    Miss Lin?


    As she continued to live in this body, Miss Jun gradually assimted the original memories. Those that were useless, she suppressed, so right now, she couldn''t recall who the mentioned girl was.


    "Young Lady! It''s Miss Lin," Liu''er said excitedly. "It''s Miss Lin."


    Her face became unhappy.


    "But, why is Miss Lining just now? Could it be that when the suggestion she gave Young Lady to hang herself was useless, she didn''t daree?"


    Oh.


    Miss Jun remembered.


    Lin Jin''er was Jun Zhenzhen''s favorite ymate in Yangcheng. She was also the one who told Jun Zhenzhen about Tenth Noble Son Ning''s and Miss Yang''s impending engagement, as well as suggested the idea to use hanging herself to scare the Ning Family.


    "Ah, Miss Lin." Miss Jun smiled and put down her brush. She said something strange. "I forgot she was still here."

 Chapter 75: Do Not Speak of Painful Matters

    <h4>Chapter 75: Do Not Speak of Painful Matters</h4>


    Liu''er felt those words were strange.


    It was reasonable if Miss Jun had said she had forgotten about Miss Lin. After all, they hadn''t seen each other in some time. Even if they had the best rtionship, forgetting about her was not such a big deal.


    Young Miss had many things to do. Great minds have short memories.


    But what did she mean by ''forgot that she was still here''?


    But Liu''er did not have time to ask that question.


    From outside, a girl''s tearful voice sobbed, "Zhenzhen, Zhenzhen."


    So, that Miss Lin had actuallye here herself.


    Miss Jun straightened in her seat. Through the window, she could see a delicate and lithe form rushing through the courtyard.


    When she saw this girl''s appearance, Miss Jun''s memories informed her about what Jun Zhenzhen had thought about her.


    She was ugly. Of course, that was Jun Zhenzhen''s thought. After giving Lin Jin''er a once over, she felt that Jun Zhenzhen was a bit too harsh.


    Although making friends was beneath her dignity, she was won over by gentle words and her heartfelt sincerity. Those things were very important to Jun Zhenzhen, who had juste to a strange ce, so she sincerely made friends with her.


    Miss Jun was silent for a moment.


    Jun Zhenzhen was really a strange person. Towards the people she liked, she was totally devoted to them andpletely sincere and heartfelt.


    But sadly, she was never able to see whether the other party cared about her sincerity.


    No matter if they cared about it or desired it, once you''ve given them your heart, if they didn''t like or want it, they would only trample on it. And you couldn''t really me them.


    At times, such a thing really made other people unhappy.


    Liu''er cheerily opened the door.


    "Miss Lin!" she shouted happily.


    At almost the same time as the servant girl announced Miss Lin''s name, she walked in through the doors.


    Although this was seen as disrespectful, it was not something unreasonable. This was something Miss Lin often did here in the past.


    Miss Lin was from an official family. For her to call upon merchants like the Fang FAmily was a step down for her and an honor for the Fang Family. So she never had to notify them.


    This was something Jun Zhenzhen told the servants of the Fang Family. At first, Miss Lin had been barred from entering.


    For Jun Zhenzhen, this Miss Lin was her family.


    Footsteps. A delicate fragrance. Miss Lin walked into the room.


    Miss Jun stayed seated at her kang table and didn¡¯t look at the young miss.


    When Miss Lin saw her, her red eyes leaked gem-like tears.


    "Zhenzhen, you¡­" Her voice trembled.


    However, her sorrowful deluge was halted because Miss Jun cut her off.


    "I am not like how I was before." Her expression was grave as she focused on Miss Lin.


    Miss Lin was unable to describe her feelings to those words. It felt very awkward to be interrupted, but soon, she understood what this meant.


    "Zhenzhen, don¡¯t talk like this. No matter if you married¡­" Her voice was stuck again, her face even more sorrowful.


    Again, her speech was interrupted.


    "No, I said I was not the same not because I married into a merchant family," Miss Jun stated very seriously. "I¡¯m talking about how I died once, so now I¡¯m no longer the same."


    Miss Lin felt somewhat annoyed. Internally she retorted, You indeed are not the same as before. Have you gone mad?


    But she was still very knowledgeable on how to interact with a person such as Jun Zhenzhen.


    "Zhenzhen." She walked over to Miss Zhen. She reached out to grab her hands. "I know."


    When she said this, her face was very serious, seeming to be doing her utmost to stop her tears. This added a heavier weight to her sorrow and made her more apt to console someone.


    No matter what you say, I will believe it. No matter what you do, I will listen.


    This wasradeship. This was a true friend.


    Miss Lin saw Miss Jun sigh. She sighed internally too. She knew that what she did was right. Deceiving this girl was very easy.


    "Let me tell this to you frankly. Do you really know?" Although she sighed, Miss Jun asked her question again. "Whatever you do, whatever you say, you must remember my words."


    Miss Lin nodded without a trace of hesitation.


    "I remember," she said, tightly gripping Miss Jun¡¯s hand as tears dripped down her face. "Don¡¯t worry."


    Miss Jun didn¡¯t.


    Last time, Zuo Yanzhi had intended to make things hard for her but had the tables turned on her. When she said she bullied Zuo Yanzhi to Fang Yuxiu, she meant it.


    She knew they were the enemy, but they didn¡¯t know that she was not the foolishly trusting Jun Zhenzhen, who was easily excitable.


    In light of this, it was somewhat unfair.


    This had given her an unshakeable faith in Heaven¡¯s justice, yet when she had lost her silver because she yed a poor trick, she felt somewhat uneasy.


    Now that Miss Lin had came calling, she, of course, knew perfectly well what she hade here for. Moreover, she had ns of her own that this Miss Lin definitely did not know.


    So she wanted to remind her now and tell her that she was not the same as Jun Zhenzhen in the past. That was only fair.


    As for if Miss Lin believed her or understood the words, that was not her problem.


    Who told the Heavenly Father to make her wear Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s skin. Even if she shook Miss Lin¡¯s shoulders while wildly yelling ¡®I¡¯m not Jun Zhenzhen¡¯, she reckoned that Miss Lin would only think that she had be crazy in a fit of passion.


    Hmm. That was quite an interesting situation. Should she try it?


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t stop herself from grinning. She thought she was getting more naughty. That was no good.


    When Miss Lin saw her smile, she felt even more mystified. Jun Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t really have gone crazy in a fit of passion, could she?.


    "Zhenzhen, what hardships have destroyed you so?" She sat down and spoke with a choked voice.


    Miss Jun extricated her hand.


    "I¡¯m fine," she said. "There is nothing so sad."


    Lin Jin¡¯er did not believe her but did not refute it. She silently sat next to her, shedding tears.


    "I didn¡¯t believe what happened. I never thought that it would lead to such a conclusion," she said quietly. "Everything is my fault. If only I had talked to you then. I felt that I was too ashamed to see you and told mother to send me to my rtives. Several days ago, I heard that Tenth Noble Son Ning didn¡¯t have an engagement with Miss Yang, and that Eldest Madam Ning tantly rejected the marriage. Do you know why?"


    She lifted her head and gazed at Miss Jun seriously.


    Miss Jun seemed to nk out.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Tenth Noble Son is a gentleman," Lin Jin¡¯er said.


    Miss Jun followed her speech with reverence.


    "He did not know that you had a marriage contract before. Now that you brought out the contract, for Tenth Noble Son, that is enough proof," Lin Jin¡¯er said. "He is a man that follows his honor."


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression wasplicated. She looked at Miss Lin, not knowing what to say.


    Should she say that Miss Lin was stupid or that Jun Zhenzhen was childish?


    Why would she ever believe such words?


    But after thinking it over again, it wasn¡¯t impossible to believe.


    For these young girls, Tenth Noble Son Ning was like a god. A god-like man naturally was proud, disciplined, yet a noble gentleman.


    And abiding by honor was an essential moral of a gentleman. This was undoubtable.


    If someone was to dare say that Tenth Noble Son Ning was not such a person, these girls would only believe they were trying to humiliate him.


    Other people might not believe it, but the original Jun Zhenzhen definitely would. Not just because she was Tenth Noble Son¡¯s fanatical worshipper, but also because this concerned a major preupation of hers.


    Caring could be madness. People are always inclined to think well of things rted to them, so it was easy for her to imagine her love being reciprocated.


    So although Miss Lin¡¯s words were dumb, no doubt they were the best thing to say to Jun Zhenzhen.


    Miss Jun felt somewhat embarrassed and lowered her gaze.


    "If you say that now, it¡¯s no use," she said.


    She meant to imply again that she was no longer Jun Zhenzhen with the hidden connotation in ¡®no use¡¯. But Miss Lin did not share the same thought.


    "Yes, as soon as I heard of this, I ran straight over here. But I was toote. You have already married." She sighed, affecting deep mourning. "Destiny ys with humans."


    The room sunk into a silence of sorrow.


    Liu¡¯er could not help but rub away her tears.


    So Tenth Noble Son Ning and Miss Yang had never had an engagement to begin with. It really was much too pitiful. If Young Miss hadn¡¯t married Young Master, she might still have a life.


    "That is life," Miss Jun said. She smiled at Miss Lin. "Right now, I¡¯m doing very well."


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s tears renewed their deluge.


    "Stupid Zhenzhen, what are you calling ¡®doing well?¡¯ Now you¡¯ll be a widow for life," she sobbed.


    Miss Jun did not say anything.


    How could she say such a sorrowful thing.


    Lin Jin¡¯er shuddered out a breath and wiped her tears.


    "I know that you have epted your fate, but someone still wants to ask," she said suddenly.


    "What?" Miss Jun did not understand.


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked at her.


    "Tenth Noble Son Ning wants to ask whether honor must not be observed here," she dered.


    Miss Jun¡¯s eyes shed angrily.


    To go this far.

 Chapter 76: Accepting Your Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 76: epting Your Invitation</h4>


    Just as she had told Old Lady Fang, she did not care about the Ning Family at all, but she knew that the Ning Family did not think well of her.


    This is just like when you and a passerby identally bump into each other and start an argument, or perhaps because of something else. You even get into a physical fight that can no longer be resolved even if you wanted to. Once passerbys, now you will ignore each other or violently curse each other out whenever you see each other.


    In the end, that all amounted to nothing. In life, many things happen and you would meet many people. It is hard to prevent your top teeth from touching your bottom teeth.


    But you can''t just have someone die because you want them to. Moreover, without any deep-rooted hatred, and against a young girl who didn''t really understand anything.


    Your ancestors were the ones to have done the deed, but you are still unsatisfied. So you decide to eliminate the person in question?


    This was just too much. How could it go so far?


    Without benefits, no one would wake up in the morning. Lin Jin''er was carrying out this n, but there were definitely some hints from the Ning Family. They may not be overt, but the Ning Family had definitely suggested some things covertly.


    Was it that Tenth Noble Son Ning?


    Miss Jun had encountered the man at the Lantern Festival. She deeply believed that you cannot judge someone by his looks. Go talent definitely did not equate moral character.


    If he was the kind of person worried that his reputation would be sullied by a girl, well, that was upsetting.


    Ling''er squealed excitedly.


    "Really? H-he wants to see our family''s Young Miss?"


    Young Miss. Lin Jin''er smirked inside. When she had just walked into the courtyard, she¡¯d heard this Liu''er call her Young Lady, and now hearing about her beloved turned her back into an unmarried young girl.


    But Liu''er''s excitement had disappeared since Miss Jun was still silent and motionless.


    It looked liked she was actually not too simr to her old self.


    Lin Jin''er grew more serious.


    "Of course not. Tenth Noble Son is most conscious of a woman''s good reputation. How could he say such a thing?" She lowered her voice. "He dropped by my home as a guest and met me by chance and asked me."


    "Tenth Noble Son came to Yangcheng?" Liu''er asked excitedly.


    The servant girl grasped her main point, so Young Miss must have too.


    Miss Lin''s gaze slid over to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun felt a bit embarrassed, but she did give Miss Lin a fleeting nce. She moved her lips, but no words woulde out.


    "What''s the use in saying this," she finally said. "This is all fate."


    Miss Lin saw the sparkle in Miss Jun''s eyes and felt satisfaction curl in her heart.


    They do say that it is easier to change mountains and rivers than to revise one''s character.


    She grabbed Miss Jun''s hand.


    "Zhenzhen, didn''t you say that fate is in one own''s hand?" she said tearfully.


    That was true.


    Miss Jun''s face lookedmentable.


    Miss Lin sighed.


    "Never mind. Don''t talk about this anymore. I know that you don''t feel well," she said.


    Liu''er¡¯s ears perked up in excitement. How could she not say it? She should say the most crucial thing.


    "Miss Lin, did Tenth Noble Son Ning reallye to Yangcheng?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    Lin Jin¡¯er made an ''en'' sound. She was different than the other young misses. She was very patient with the servant girls. Her temperament was gentle. So no matter if these servant girls¡¯ young misses liked or disliked Lin Jin''er, except if their young misses directly ordered them, they would never make things hard for her, as if she was their head girl.


    "I hear he''ll be leaving for the capital on the 3rd day of the 3rd month," she said.


    Tenth Noble Son was in Yangcheng. Liu¡¯er looked at Miss Jun eagerly.


    Miss Jun¡¯s head was lowered, so she was unable to guess what she was thinking.


    "Do not speak of such painful things," Lin Jin¡¯er reminded while squeezing out a smile. "We should all be happy. I wasn¡¯t here for the first month so we couldn¡¯t go out to y. On the 3rd day of the 3rd month, we should go out and y."


    She paused.


    "Only, is it convenient for you to go out now?"


    She looked outside.


    "Is Young Master Fang doing well?" she asked in a near-whisper.


    Liu¡¯er caught her meaning.


    "Whether he¡¯s doing well or not has nothing to do with our Young Miss," she said unhappily. "If Young Miss wants to go out, that has nothing to do with him."


    She turned to Miss Jun.


    "That¡¯s right, Miss Jun. You have been oppressed here for so long. Didn¡¯t you always want to see the activity in Yangcheng on that day?"


    Moreover, Tenth Noble Son Ning was in Yangcheng. The main point of the main point was that Tenth Noble Son seemed to want to see Young Miss.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning, Tenth Noble Son Ning.


    When Miss Jun saw Liu¡¯er¡¯s eyeballs almostpletely exposed, she wanted to smile.


    Really, these girls were still young. And because they were young, their ns were very simple. But when they did something, sometimes the consequences would be greater than they expected.


    It wasn''t just these girls. She was older and shouldn¡¯t be like that, but when her hatred bubbled, she could only think of taking her enemy down with her. The ns to take it slowly disappeared from her mind.


    She just didn¡¯t want to think about it, didn¡¯t want to go slowly, lest she infuriate herself by thinking about it too much. Afraid that taking it slowly would freeze her blood and stop her three energies.


    Since it was like that, then she would do this.


    Miss Jun looked at Miss Lin.


    "If I want to go out, I can go out. Right now, I am the youngdy of the Fang Family," she scoffed.


    As expected, she was still this idiot...


    Lin Jin¡¯er smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, I will go back and think about what we should do. I wille to get you then," she said.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Good, go back and think about it well," she said seriously, without smiling.


    Although Lin Jin¡¯er was unimpeded in the Fang residence, it wasn¡¯t like Old Lady Fang had turned a blind eye to her.


    When she heard Lin Jin¡¯er enter Miss Jun¡¯s courtyard, Old Lady Fang¡¯s face froze. When she heard that Miss Lin had left with a satisfied smile after a merry chat, her face turned downright ugly.


    At the moment, Miss Jun was standing in front of her, telling her that she would be stepping out with Miss Lin on the 3rd day of the 3rd month. Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was wooden.


    "I thought that you would chase her out," she said after a moment of silence. "Or use your words to humiliate her, just like you did to the madams of the Ning Family and me."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "How could I go so far," she said.


    "You hanging yourself was Miss Lin¡¯s idea," Old Lady Fang said.


    Miss Jun thought it over seriously.


    "Actually it wasn¡¯t. She only wanted me to scare you and the Ning Family. I was the one who thought up the hanging," she said with a smile.


    She was actually smiling. If it was before, Old Lady Fang would think that this was a dumb smile, but now, she knew that it couldn¡¯t be.


    Old Lady Fang also paused.


    "Did you know that before she came to find you she was drinking tea in a teahouse?" she said. "Miss Ning was also there."


    An expression of surprise spread across her face.


    Old Lady Fang felt satisfied.


    "So you actually assigned people to watch the Ning Family," she said with surprise, then sighed.


    She was surprised about this? That surprise was nothing. She also sighed. It was the kind of sigh you would give as praise to a child.


    "Rubbish," Old Lady Fang said ill-temperedly.


    She was a woman, but she, like a man, worked hard to make a living, so her coarse words were understandable.


    Miss Junughed.


    "So it was like that," she said.


    Old Lady Fang let out a small breath.


    "I epted Miss Lin¡¯s invitation," she said next.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    "epted her invitation? For the 3rd day of the 3rd month? Don¡¯t you know that she has no intention of being nice to you?" she said.


    "I just want to see what she is up to, what she will do," Miss Jun stated.


    Old Lady Fang knitted her brows.


    "What are you? To willingly go to the mountains you know have tigers?" she asked.


    Miss Jun rubbed her neck.


    The bruises had recoveredpletely.


    "I¡¯m settling this affair," she dered.

 Chapter 77: Ordinarily, It Shouldn’t

    <h4>Chapter 77: Ordinarily, It Shouldn¡¯t</h4>


    Neck.


    Old Lady Fang was stunned by her movements.


    Her hanging? This child remembered it, as expected. She really wasn¡¯t a dim-witted fool who couldn¡¯t tell kindness from enmity.


    Old Lady Fang sighed.


    "You know that you are in someone else¡¯s trap," she said sincerely. "And you know you must be wary of her. Bur right now, you do not need to settle your debts with her. A gentleman¡¯s revenge¡­"


    "A gentleman¡¯s revenge is neverte," Miss Jun finished. Then, more gently added, "That is because there are things that are now impossible, so you must endure and store up strength. However, some people and some things do not require such forbearance."


    That was true, but right now, the Fang Family was in turmoil inside and out.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    "Grandmother, be at ease," Miss Jun followed up with a smile. "Mother has meticulously and cautiously arranged everything. I guarantee that I can follow through. Moreover, the most pressing matter right now is Little Cousin, which I have under control."


    Since she said as much, she would continue on, seeming as if she was wholeheartedly devoted to Fang Chengyu¡¯s illness.


    Old Lady Fang fell silent.


    "Than you must be careful." She paused again. "If you go out, go with many people. I will arrange for someone to take precautions."


    Miss Jun nodded and smiled, then left after paying her respects.


    Old Lady Fang watched her retreating back with aplicated expression.


    Miss Jun did not look back at all until she stepped into her courtyard. She paused, then sighed.


    "What is it, Young Miss?" Liu¡¯er asked hurriedly. She had not gone in with her, so she didn¡¯t know the details of the conversation. "Could it be that they didn¡¯t agree for you to go out?"


    The little servant girl was like a cat with its hair on end, prepared to scratch Old Lady the moment Young Miss gave the order.


    Miss Jun chuckled.


    "She agreed," she said, then considered whether or not she should say this.


    Liu¡¯er saw that she had something to say and waited expectantly.


    "This time she didn¡¯t say who would be going with me," Miss Jun said.


    She felt somewhat awkward after saying that, like she was making an aggrievedint, but she was actually not aggrieved orining.


    What Old Lady Fang said was correct. Association with Lin Jin¡¯er was willingly going onto a mountain you knew had tigers. She already did what she had to do, warning people to take care. If she didn¡¯t listen to her advice, she could only send people to protect her. How could she let her own granddaughter walk into danger?


    So that¡¯s why she felt a bit embarrassed after saying that.


    She felt that the more she lived in this body, the younger she became. She truly had be a fourteen-, fifteen-year-old girl.


    "It¡¯s better if no onees," Liu¡¯er did not notice Miss Jun¡¯s embarrassment and said cheerily. "Saving us losing face with them. It¡¯s enough if I go with Young Miss."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Going out to y can be very dangerous," she warned. "After all, I¡¯m no longer an bureaucrat family¡¯s Young Miss."


    She had married into a merchant family, her husband¡¯s family. If a merchant girl married into an bureaucrat family, she has lept through the dragon gates [1] and be part of thend-owning ss, just like Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s mother. But for a noble girl to marry a merchant, that was the exact opposite.


    Young Miss felt that even walking out of the Fang gates was shameful. Right now, she was a daughter-inw of the Fang Family. It must be terribly frightening for her to go out.


    Acridity arose in Liu¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    "Do not be afraid Young Miss. There may be danger, but I will be there too. I will protect you, Young Miss." She patted her chest proudly.


    Miss Junughed.


    Herugh was like silver bells, like the burbling of a mountain spring, extremely pleasant.


    Miss Jun was scared by her own life.


    Firstly, she never thought that this girl had such a pleasantugh, and second, it had been a long time since she had trulyughed.


    Miss Jun¡¯s smile regained its softness, and she patted Liu¡¯er¡¯s head.


    "You are no good, but also very good," she said.


    Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but she did not bother thinking about things she didn¡¯t understand. When Young Miss was happy, she wouldugh with her. When Young Miss was not happy, she would cry with her. When Young Miss was angry, she would yell with her. That was enough.


    Liu¡¯er giggled.


    Miss Jun¡¯sugh was loud and clear, and she was standing in front of the courtyard entrance, so Fang Chengyu could hear her from inside.


    Fang Chengyu was still reclining on the bed with the drapes down to shield the outside from view. But they could not block out theughter.


    Fang Chengyu smiled coldly and rolled over, seemingly not minding the disturbance.


    Then he stiffened as pleasant shock covered him like the tide.


    Did he just roll over?


    He really rolled over?


    Let it be known that he was someone who had been paralyzed for many years. Since he was five, he was unable to roll over. He didn¡¯t even know what rolling over was.


    Fang Chengyu thought woodenly, So I¡¯ve started hallucinating because of all this time. Next thing you know, I¡¯ll think I can run or jump in the snow.


    He slowly shifted his body. Perhaps he was too stiff, but he flopped over on the bed like a frozen fish.


    The mattress underneath him was very thick so he wasn¡¯t hurt by the fall, but a tear dripped out of his eye.


    The tear broke the dam.


    He began to sob, his tears gushing forth like a spring. Very quickly, the whole pillow was wet.


    When he realized this, Fang Chengyu felt angry, and he tugged the nket over his head.


    How could a man cry? This really was too shameful.


    But he actually was not a man. He was still just fourteen years of age. So what if he cried?


    Men could cry; he had read so in books. He had also seen some of the servant boys crying after getting into an argument or fighting or suffering. Although their eyes would redden and moisten, at the most they would look snively.


    But he hadn¡¯t cried for seven or eight years. It was reasonable to say that his tears had been stored up.


    But there were some fools who didn¡¯t understand.


    When night fell, the servant girls filed out one by one. Liu¡¯er tugged on Miss Jun¡¯s sleeve and giggled secretively into her ear.


    "Young Miss, Young Master wet the bed."


    Fang Chengyu almost dropped his book.


    "How is that possible?" Miss Jun spoke with surprise.


    "It¡¯s true. Those servants were hiding it, but there¡¯s nothing in this courtyard that can be concealed from me," Liu¡¯er announced proudly. "I saw the wet quilt and pillow¡­ Tsk, it really is too repulsive¡­"


    Fang Chengyuughed inside, and Miss Jun walked over to where he was.


    He felt her assessing gaze.


    "That shouldn¡¯t be," Miss Jun said, her brows knitting together.


    Logically, even if he couldn¡¯t take care of himself, those servant girls attending to him would not let a situation of him soiling himself happen.


    Rather, she had given him medicine for so long, so he shouldn¡¯t be in such a filthy situation.


    Fang Chengyu knew what she meant.


    He felt an indescribable happiness, it was strong enough that even having people think he wet the bed did not matter.


    "I truly am sorry," he sincerely and regretfully apologized. "I will take more care from now on."


    When he said this, he paused.


    "I already told them to burn some incense."


    Liu¡¯er pinched her nose as she poked her head in from outside.


    "Young Miss, why don¡¯t you sleep in the study," came her muffled, nasally voice.


    Miss Jun waved her hand at Liu¡¯er. Liu¡¯er understood and shut the door, though unwillingly.


    Just as she always did, Miss Jun pushed the wheelchair into the bathing room.


    "Why are you bothering with this?" Fang Chengyu asked with a sigh. "Elder Cousin, you do not need to bother with me."


    "No, I do," Miss Jun said.


    "The doctors said that someone like me would lose bowel control," Fang Chengyu said.


    Miss Jun loosened his clothes as she was ustomed to.


    "Not possible,¡¯ she said, shaking her head at him.


    The young man¡¯s face was embarrassed and frustrated.


    Miss Jun paused in consideration.


    "I am a doctor, and I won¡¯t dislike you dirty," she said.


    Fang Chengyu smiled, but immediately grew grave.


    "But Elder Cousin, I dislike your dirt," he said solemnly.


    Miss Jun gave him a look. Her face did not have the fury he wanted to see. He only felt himself getting hauled forward.


    With a loud ssh, he was thrown into the bath, clothes and all.


    [1] Leap through the dragon gates: There is a legend that a carp can leap through these gates and be a dragon.

 Chapter 78: A Silent Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 78: A Silent Resolve</h4>


    The clothes that had already been taken off were tossed in too.


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    Now the medicinal liquid¡¯s stinging was just a tickle to him. He smiled underneath the ripples of water, looking at the girl standing next to the bath.


    So I made you angry.


    "So that¡¯s how it is?" The girl was smiling. "If you don¡¯t intend to, you won¡¯t obediently lie down?"


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s smile immediately intensified.


    He opened his mouth to retort back, but saw Miss Jun pour the contents of a copper tray into the water.


    What was this?


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, he felt like the entire bath feel like a deep fryer was thrown into a bucket of water, as crackling sounds popped.


    It hurts...


    Fang Chengyu did not even have time to shout before he fell unconscious.


    These children were really troublesome.


    Miss Jun watched the young man in the ripples of the bath.


    He was not like her when she was young. When she was young, she was very obedient. She would never annoy others.


    ......


    When Fang Chengyu woke up, the sun rays of first spring were filtering through the drapes.


    The sunlight blinded his eyes, and he rolled away from it while straining to grasp the sounds from outside.


    It was dead silent.


    Fang Chengyu rolled over again. He confirmed that below his waist he was not very flexible, but it was not as stiff as before.


    He pushed himself up to a sitting position and moved his legs slightly. They were numb. Sweat poured down his forehead. His heart beat nervously and a blink seemed tost an eternity. Finally, he hung his legs over the bedside.


    This year, he was fourteen. He was neither young nor old. He could be considered a boy or a young man. Although because of his body he was evidently weaker than others of his age, he could feel his feet pressing down on the foot stool as he sat on the bedside.


    He was not wearing shoes.


    He could not put on his own shoes; the servants did that for him. So the shoes weren¡¯t somewhere he could reach easily, but rather where it was easy for the servant girls to reach.


    Fang Chengyu sat on the bedside, unmoving. He seemed a bit dizzy.


    He had not sat this way for a very long time.


    Of course, he had sat before, but the servants were the ones who had pushed him into an upright sitting position. Sitting up on his own was the first time in many years.


    He could sit. He could move his legs.


    He couldn¡¯t help but tap his feet on the foot stool.


    Spring had begun, but Yangcheng was still chilly, so there was still a charcoal brazier in the room.


    His feet felt warm as he tapped them against the ground.


    This sensation.


    Fang Chengyu was like a naughty child, stepping down on the foot stool over and over again.


    He could move now. Maybe he could walk after some time?


    Could he walk? Walk on his own? To run as fast as flying?


    Fang Chengyu''s heart was beating erratically, but he sobered up the next moment.


    He couldn''t deny that his body''s current changes were due to that woman''s work.


    Every night she forced him into that painful bath and did things to him once he passed out.


    Fang Chengyu lifted up his hands. His sleeves slid down to reveal his frail wrists. Under the light of the sun, he could see miniscule needle punctures.


    The acupuncture needles were very fine, but puncturing the same ces everyday without end would leave marks.


    She really could cure him?


    That was impossible. If she could really do it, she would have used it as ckmail when she came into the Fang Family.


    She wanted to marry into the Ning Family with all her heart, and he was Grandmother¡¯s and Mother¡¯s dearest treasure. If she could control them with this, Grandmother would have sent her to be an imperial concubine if she wanted, much less marry into the Ning Family.


    Why would she bother using a petty trick like hanging herself to threaten them.


    Grandmother and Mother had forgotten this point in their desperation. Although he was benefiting, he saw this as a non-spectator.


    But it could be...


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s hands wandered to his lower body. After sensing something, his face flushed involuntarily.


    He saw the corner of a book peeking out under his pillow, and his expression was dzed once more.


    A chill crept through his soul.


    The charcoal brazier had cooled somewhat. His socked feet could not keep out the cold.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s heart also cooled.


    What she wanted, what Grandmother and Mother wanted, he knew very well.


    Since it was like that, he would give it to them. But he would do it on his own terms.


    Fang Chengyu pressed his feet against the foot stool hard, but the increase in strength was not enough for him to walk.


    Could he be able to walk in the future?


    But he didn¡¯t believe this wouldst forever. Those kinds of medicines consumed thest of a person¡¯s flesh, very quickly burning it all away.


    But he could walk.


    Fang Chengyu lifted up the curtains and looked at the bright and beautiful sunlight. Through the ss, he could see the courtyard flooded with green.


    Even just one day was fine.


    If he could walk, what would he do?


    He remembered when he was young he had went once to a mountain out of the city. The scenery there was beautiful.


    Nearby there was an alley behind the house. He remembered there were people selling sweets there; they were especially good.


    Fang Chengyu couldn¡¯t stop the smile spreading across his face. The servants milled about in the yard, seeming to be murmuring to one another while gesturing angrily in a particr direction.


    That direction was where that woman stayed during the day.


    The servants felt that it was too much respect to even be angry at her.


    Fang Chengyu fell silent.


    This body would die sooner orter. A rubbish person. A piece of trash that was to die didn¡¯t need to be so antagonistic.


    Seeing her spend so much energy and thought for his sake, seeing her behind him giving it herst effort, he would no longer ridicule her.


    But was she not at home?


    Fang Chengyu suddenly thought that although the servants resented her like no other, no one would dare be respectful in front of her or her sharp-eyed servant.


    Just now, there were two servant girls tantly whispering in the courtyard, indicating she was not here.


    Where did she go?


    ......¡­


    "Where are you going?"


    Fang Yunxiu was grabbing Fang Jinxiu¡¯s hand.


    Fang Jinxiu wrapped her cloak around herself and pulled up her hood with a disapproving expression.


    "I¡¯m going to the garden house," she said. "My flowers are branching; I need to take care of them."


    Fang Yunxiu refused to let go of her hand.


    "You can''t fool me. You wouldn''t look like that going to the garden house," she said. "Are you going out?"


    As she said this, she lifted Fang Jinxiu''s cloak.


    Fang Jinxiu dodged her hand but exposed her other hand. Shockingly, she was holding a horsewhip.


    "Eldest Sister, don¡¯t worry about it. I just want to go out for a walk. Today is the 3rd day of the 3rd month," she said. "Everyday I¡¯ve been locked up in here. I¡¯m going to die here; I just want to go out riding."


    "Stop stalking nonsense. You want to go out? Yesterday you didn¡¯t, tomorrow you won¡¯t, you only want to go out when she is. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?" Fang Yunxiu scolded.


    Fang Jinxiu paled slightly.


    "This is such a big a house, such a big a city. Could it be I still have to avoid her?" she replied.


    "Jinxiu, I know that you are afraid she will cause trouble, fooled as she was by that Miss Lin. But you do not need to worry. Yuxiu just sent word; Grandmother assigned reliable people to go with her, as well as arranged for people to follow her secretly," Fang Yunxiu consoled.


    A cold smile shed across her face.


    "Yes, Grandmother has arranged things so well. Such sweet concern," she said.


    She ripped her hand out and ran outside.


    "I will y as I want. Eldest Sister, you do not need to worry."

 Chapter 79: Each to His Own Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 79: Each to His Own Intentions</h4>


    Fang Yunxiu shouted after her, but Fang Jinxiu had disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    A young servant boy was waiting at the side entrance with a horse. Fang Jinxiu nimbly mounted the horse and sped away. Fang Yunxiu was helpless to stop her.


    Fang Jinxiu learned to ride horses when she was young. The sisters, since they had to operate the family business, could not just sit at home all day. Inevitably, there would be one that had to travel outside.


    It was hard work to travel outside. You had to show your face in public in wind and frost, rain and snow. A girl raised like a boy. Fang Jinxiu scrambled to learn horsemanship when she was just seven or eight years old; at that time, even boys might not have started learning yet, but she toughened up and learned it.


    Fang Yunxiu stood outside the side entrance, anxious and distressed.


    Just as Fang Jinxiu had chosen to be the one to travel outside, she had fought with Jun Zhenzhen without caring for her reputation. Any sort of difficult, reputation destroying, disadvantageous thing, she would be the first one to volunteer.


    "Eldest Sister," Fang Yuxiu¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Fang Yunxiu turned around and grasped Fang Yuxiu¡¯s hand.


    "You couldn¡¯t stop her?" Fang Yuxiu asked.


    Fang Yunxiu sighed and nodded.


    "Prepare the carriage. I will go too," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu did not let go of her hand, her expression contemtive.


    "Eldest Sister, please, don¡¯t worry. I have a feeling nothing will happen," she assured.


    Fang Yunxiu thought she was talking about the arrangements Grandmother made.


    "Since Grandmother has prepared, I feel a bit at ease. I hope she doesn¡¯t take it the wrong away and chase Grandmother¡¯s people away," she said restlessly.


    Fang Yuxiu moved her lips, but no words came out.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t think that because of Grandmother¡¯s arrangements. She just thought that since Jun Zhenzhen wanted to go out, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any mishaps, at least, nothing that would be disadvantageous for her or the Fang Family.


    ...¡­


    Today came the first spring rain of the year. The streets were slippery; horse hooves echoed against the bluestone cobbles.


    Fang Jinxiu sped along the streets on horseback.


    She knew that no ident would ur with Grandmother¡¯s arrangements, but the reason she was going along was not because she was worried that women would cause trouble.


    In reality, she was going in order to cause an ident.


    It was this kind of situation. That woman, no matter how she abused Chengyu, even if he were to die, no one would do anything to her because everyone thought of him as someone close to death.


    For sentiment and reason, Grandmother and Mother had no choice but to let her stay in the Fang Family.


    But for what reason!


    For example, now she insisted on going out with the malignant person. Grandmother had to wholeheartedly send people to look after her because of herints.


    She simply wanted something happen to her¡ª the bigger, the better. Even if the Fang Family became implicated, she wanted to destroy her reputation. If there was an excuse to drive her out of the Fang Family, everything would be worth it.


    As long as there is a bit of green on the mountain, there is no need to worry about having firewood to burn [1]. The eastern mountain could rise again. But with this disaster still here, the Fang Family could not be at ease.


    So the reason she followed along was not because she wanted to stop anything from happening, but in order to stop the people protecting Jun Zhenzhen.


    She wanted Jun Zhenzhen to encounter a mishap.


    Fang Jinxiu was this sort of vile person.


    She held the reins tightly and squeezed the horse''s middle.


    The horse whinnied, then passed between people at the opening of the street.


    As they passed by, there were shouts, followed by cheers.


    "It truly is the blooming youth, tender and beautiful as fire."


    Two young men were chatting pleasantly.


    "This young miss'' horse skills are extremely good, very valiant and formidable."


    "It truly is pleasing to go for a walk in the spring," said the other. He turned back to look at the person behind him. "Yunzhao, what do you think?"


    Because of the fine drizzle, Ning Yunzhao was holding up an umbre. At the address, he shifted the umbre slightly and exposed his face.


    Compared to the Lantern Festival in the winter, the streets in spring were filled with more young men and women. They were wearing their spring clothing, exchanging tender and bashful smiles. The spring rains only added to the feelings sprouting.


    "It''s very nice," he said with a smile. A trace of frustration but also expectation crossed his face.


    Spring was a very nice season. That girl shoulde out.


    He couldn''t quite remember her face, only that her eyes that shone like stars.


    But she was not like those stars that would flit by sometimes; he hadn''t seen her since then.


    It was really a situation of regret.


    After all, he still hadn''t solved that Go arrangement; he wanted to ask for her thoughts on it.


    The rain was chilly as it hit the carriage windows; the drizzle also created a fog between them and the passersby.


    Miss Jun was engrossed with the scene outside the window.


    Actually, she had never seen the spring scenery here before. It was slightly overcast, iparable to the red flowers and green willows of Jiangnan, but the there were many young men and woman on the street. They were wearing beautiful spring attire, riding horses or sitting in carriages or strolling along the avenues. Their cheerful chatter andughter was steeped with the joy of spring.


    Envy shone in Miss Jun''s eyes.


    When she was young, she had travelled far with her master, but it was always through mountains or forests, ces where signs of human life were rarely seen. Except for with her master, she had never rtionships with other people.


    So much so that she even yed Go by herself.


    She would return home once a year. Because the period of time was too long, her sisters became unfamiliar. In addition, status prevented them from interacting even more.


    Youth was a time to cry, tough, to y with yourpanions, as well as for throbbing affection.


    Just like now, the young people on the streets met gazes, smiled bashfully, their affections glowing.


    She had never done such things before, so she felt like she had never really experienced youth. Without youth, she had died, like a flower withering before getting to bloom.


    "Zhenzhen, are you cold? You should close the window, "suggested Miss Lin.


    When she saw Miss Jun''s grieving face, she understood.


    Before, Jun Zhenzhen was always itching to promote herself in front of many people. Wielding her good-looking face and waving the title of the Ning Family''s future daughter-inw, she pushed herself into the limelight, afraid that people wouldn''t recognize her. But now, she was silently sitting in the carriage; of course, that was because she felt ashamed.


    Once a young miss of an bureaucrat family, but now a merchant''s wife. Moreover, she was soon to be a widow. This disparity was a huge blow to a person like Jun Zhenzhen.


    Miss Jun pulled away from the light, understanding what Lin Jin''er was thinking. She lowered her head.


    "Close it," she said quietly.


    Lin Jin''er considerately closed the window.


    "Zhenzhen, how about we go out of the city for a walk," she suggested. "There are many people in the city; Ning Yunyan and them are going to the Jinyun Hall."


    Good.


    Miss Jun thought somewhat naughtily.


    If she answered like that, this might just end here.


    It was getting quite interesting.


    But she knew if she answered like that, Lin Jin¡¯er would just make other ns. She had no time to engage in such trickery; it was still better to ze through a fight.


    She snapped her head up, her eyes shining.


    "Jinyun Hall," she repeated slowly, without any other thoughts. "That¡¯s right, I have often heard of the Jinyun hall; I heard it was a nice ce. As it happens, women can only go y there on the 3rd day of the 3rd month."


    She pulled open the carriage curtains.


    "To the Jinyun Hall."

 Chapter 80: A Nice Garden

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Nice Garden</h4>


    Lin Jin¡¯er wore a frightened expression as she pressed down Miss Jun¡¯s hand.


    "Zhenzhen, it¡¯s my bad; I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared of her. I''m just excited that we got to go out together. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to y by ourselves today?" she pleaded.


    Miss Jun squeezed her hand.


    "I do want to y happily together today, so let¡¯s go to the Jinyun Hall," she said, displeased.


    Lin Jin¡¯er made a face of helplessness. She had a pliant personality and would always defer to Miss Jun. When she heard what she said, she could only squeeze her hand in return.


    "Then you must definitely promise me that you¡¯ll only y with me and not meet with other people," she pleaded nervously.


    Jun Zhenzhen was an arrogant and conceited person; the more cowardly the others were, the more she could show off her fearsomeness. When she saw Lin Jin¡¯er acting so timidly, her heart would definitely ze.


    The Ning Family were the ones to owe her, so not seeking them out to settle ounts wasn¡¯t wrong. Actually, she wanted to avoid Ning Yunyan, who had had enough with Jun Zhenzhen.


    "I know," Miss Jun said, displeasure evident in her voice, like a stubborn and unconcerned child¡¯s.


    Lin Jin¡¯er was about to say something when the carriage stopped in front of the Jinyun Hall. Miss Jun pulled open the curtains and hopped down herself.


    This time, she had not brought Liu¡¯er with her so that she could look after the courtyard at home. With such an important task, Liu¡¯er was delighted to stay at home.


    Miss Jun had just gotten off when the servants Old Lady Fang had assigned swarmed around her. There was almost no space for Lin Jin¡¯er to get off.


    Originally, the Jinyun Hall hadn¡¯t been so; it was originally a house with a courtyard.


    Miss Jun studied the broad, open courtyard entrance and the plethora of pavilions and kiosks inside. There were many kinds of trees, and though it was spring, they were already thick and heavy with color.


    "This was originally the Chen Family¡¯s private home and garden," said one of the maid servants next to her.


    "You mean the Chen family of the Zhongshan Prince of thest dynasty?" Miss Jun asked in surprise.


    Immediately, an exnation followed. "Yes, the Chen n were originally from Shanxi province, Yangcheng."


    The Chen¡¯s were the ruling ss of thest dynasty. A name rted to the aristocracy was always a subject of interest. Other youngdies always excitedly asked questions when they first heard of them, so the servants were already well-versed on the topic, but they didn¡¯t think she would speak of them so unenthusiastically.


    Do you know who the Chen¡¯s are? How they gained the prince title? How they declined? The outstandingness of their prosperous period? Any interesting anecdotes? Why isn¡¯t a youngdy like you interested?


    The maidservant could not help but want to asker her these.


    It¡¯s not that Miss Jun did not have an inquisitive heart; she just didn¡¯t have any interest in this.


    Naturally, she knew of Prince Zhongshan of the Chen name. Of course, the Chen¡¯s decline was not simply a change in dynasties. They were ministers conferred the title of aristocracy, who copsed in the fourth generation.


    She felt a bit sorrowful as she looked at the residence.


    It was recorded in books, and Master had also mentioned them. The Chen Family, at that time, were domineering because they were involved in disputes over building a house and were reported to the emperor for it, but the emperor still specially granted them permission to build.


    This was the house in question.


    This residence upied quite a bit of space. Although she hadn¡¯t gone in yet, from here, she could see the skillful craftsmanship, the luxuriant atmosphere. As far as the eye could see, hanging rednterns were arranged in a beautifulck of pattern. If it were night, the litnterns would resemble a gorgeous fairnd.


    Lin Jin¡¯er squeezed out, clutching a veiled headdress.


    "Zhenzhen, put this on," she said, interrupting Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s reverie. "After all, there are many people milling about here."


    Miss Jun truly felt nostalgic about the scenery. She epted the headdress.


    The servants hurried to help them put them on.


    "Let¡¯s go in," Miss Jun suggested first.


    Miss Lin wanted to say something but hesitated. Shetched onto Miss Jun¡¯s hand.


    "Zhenzhen, you must remember that we came here to have fun," she exhorted. "Do not let others ruin our mood."


    Such sincere intentions were well received by the orphaned Jun Zhenzhen, who had juste to this ce. No wonder she had no defenses against Lin Jin¡¯er. Firstly, Jun Zhenzhen was truly stupid, and secondly, she waspletely naive.


    Miss Jun sighed silently. She really could not have seen through it. Obviously, strangers meeting by chance would not have any deep enmity for each other, so who would cause harm this way? Especially since she was just a thirteen-, fourteen-year-old girl.


    Or perhaps she never had her youth, or maybe her status made it impossible for her to encounter such a situation.


    "Okay." She squeezed Miss Lin¡¯s hands. "I will remember it."


    The servants escorted the pair through the courtyard gates.


    The entrance was well lit. The first sight to enter their eyes was an immortal¡¯s peak, that is to say, the garden on an immortal¡¯s peak.


    Jinyun Hall was normally a restaurant of extravagant luxury. Not just anyone could enter, but on the 3rd day of the 3rd month would the Jinyun Hall be open to the general public. Anyone coulde to y games and eat and drink, even if they were beggars.


    "This is the condition the descendants of the Chen¡¯s made when they created the Jinyun Hall," a servant girl whispered to Miss Jun.


    This was because Miss Juns had seen very many men and women, young and old, of in dress and countenance, as well as beggars sitting by the side of the road, rapping their broken bowls with sticks, and had stopped walking in surprise.


    Especially when they said it was a restaurant. It looked more like a garden.


    Listening to the servant¡¯s exnation, Miss Jun nodded in realization.


    "A merciful heart," shemented.


    "What merciful heart. That is because the descendants wanted to earn a portion of the profits for one day. They decided that on the 3rd day of the 3rd month the owner of the Jinyun Hall would stop business and won¡¯t take in any ie. The descendants of the Chen Family opened the Jinyun Hall as a park for themoners to y. They also let merchantse in and take a portion of their profits," said a servant girl, hiding her smile.


    So the Jinyun Hall was this kind of ce. There were many people who wanted to take a round, so that there definitely would be people hoping to make transactions.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "It gained a lot of reputation the first time, so the Jinyun Hall had no choice but toply with the condition. Now, it is tradition," said the servant girl. She pointed at the beggars. "Even from the beggars¡¯ money, the descendants will take a cut."


    This was interesting.


    Miss Jun smiled again.


    Lin Jin¡¯er frowned next to her. How could they really havee here to walk around the park. She coughed lightly.


    "Zhenzhen, let¡¯s go," she said gently. "There are too many people here."


    Miss Jun tugged on Miss Lin¡¯s hand, the servants following discreetly one step behind. However, they were still very close to her.


    Lin Jin¡¯er led Jun Zhenzhen to the left of the immortal¡¯s peak. Here, there were several burly men all in ck by the door, either standing or sitting as they chatted. When they saw theme, someone came out to greet them.


    "The Lin Family," said a servant girl next to Lin Jin¡¯er as she passed over the invitation. "The Lin Family¡¯s young miss and Miss Jun.


    The man gave the invitation a once over and swept over the two youngdies. All of guards stepped aside when they recalled their names.


    It was said to be open to the public, but you couldn¡¯t have dragons and fish mingling together too much, especially young nobledies and young wivese to walk in the spring. Just as public ces had two sides, the Jinyun Hall was also divided. Thend-owning elite on the left, the farmers and industrial people on the right.


    The people on the left could go to the right to y, but the people on the right could not enter the left garden as they wanted. They could only do so with the apaniment of thend-owning ss.


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s father was a bureaucrat so naturally she wanted to go on the left. And as she followed her, Jun Zhenzhen, who had be a merchant¡¯s wife, could go with her.


    Jun Zhenzhen entered unimpeded, but the merchant Fang Jinxiu, who was alone was stopped.


    "I forgot about this dirty rule," said Fang Jinxiu through gritted teeth and clutched her horsewhip.

 Chapter 81: Using Money to Buy Passage

    <h4>Chapter 81: Using Money to Buy Passage</h4>


    Fang Jinxiu, who had pursued her so tirelessly, would not give up because of a door.


    She stood where she was, looking all around, hoping to see someone she knew who could bring her in.


    But she, after all, was a girl who rarely went out. Even if she was out and about more than her sisters, she came in contact just with the people of the exchange firm.


    The peopleing here were not just those dressed extravagantly; some were poor. The extravagant ones came from powerful aristocratic ns. The poor ones were usually from schr families.


    Even if their houses were in dire straits, these schrs were still part of thend-owners.


    Fang Jinxiu simply did not look at the people from the aristocratic ns. She was only looking for schrs. As expected, she saw a poor middle-aged schring this way before long. Fang Jinxiu¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    She knew this schr. His name was Wang Mingyao, a schr here in the city. Right now, he was teaching at a school.


    She knew him because he had caused a disturbance at the exchange firm.


    His son was attempting to cash in a missing banknote that he imed was stolen. He came to demandpensation from De Sheng Chang. She was there on the scene and had tried to cate him. Fortunately, Mister Wang was extremely angry with him. After calming down and realizing it was his mistake, he apologized and left.


    She knew this person, and she knew hecked money.


    "Mister Wang, Mister Wang," Fang Jinxiu greeted, approaching him.


    Mister Wang was shocked by a youngdy blocking his path. He narrowed his eyes at her before recognizing her.


    The Fang Family¡¯s exchange firm was woman-run. Last time he was there he had seen her.


    He felt embarrassed about what happened there, but he still nodded to her.


    "Mister Wang, I want to go in and find my sister. Could you pretend I was your servant?" Fang Jinxiu went straight to the point.


    Mister Wang was stunned.


    Fang Jinxiu saw him hesitate, so she hastily fished out a broken silver from her purse.


    "Mister, thank you very, very much. I really am worried about my Elder Cousin..." she said in a whisper, offering the silver.


    Mister Wang immediately paled.


    "Preposterous. Fake is fake, real is real. I refuse to do something like fooling a sage," he yelled, then flung his sleeves in anger and walked away.


    Fang Jinxiu also had an angry countenance, feeling very awkward with the silver in her hand.


    "This sour schr!" she cursed under her breath.


    Didn¡¯t heck money? Wasn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?


    At her shame and anger, a jeer came from next to her.


    Fang Jinxiu immediately furrowed her brows and looked to see a young man grinning as he sat on a carved rock next to her.


    The young man was seventeen or eighteen, fair and clean. He was wearing somewhat old but clean robes, and was holding a wooden stick.


    "Just go in," Fang Jinxiu said ill-temperedly.


    The young manughed and got up, then reached for Fang Jinxiu.


    "Young Miss¡­" he started.


    He was cut off by Fang Jinxiu¡¯s re.


    "Get, get, get!" she said viciously, brandishing her horsewhip.


    She was not some delicate and pampered young miss from a bureaucratic family. She had plenty of strength and face.


    The young man smiled again.


    "Didn¡¯t you want to give me money? You give me the money, I will take you in," he said, pointing at the entrance.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at him with surprise and sized him up.


    "You don¡¯t know who I am. If you want to take my money, you must be truly reckless," she warned.


    The young man tsked twice.


    "You don¡¯t know who I am. I would be the first to be disallowed from stealing here," he said, beckoning with his hand. "Hurry up, do you want to go in or not?"


    This person is no beggar, thought Fang Jinxiu.


    Although he was thin and wearing old clothes, his hands were clean; even his fingernails had no dirt under them.


    He should be a poor schr.


    "I¡¯ll give you the money when we go in," she said after consideration, gripping her money.


    The young man¡¯s mouth twitched.


    "That¡¯s fine," he said. He bnced the wooden stick on his shoulder. "Let¡¯s go."


    It was really fine?


    Fang Jinxiu was half-believing half-not, but thinking about Jun Zhenzhen that had entered earlier, she did not dare tarry here.


    When they saw the young man approaching, the burly men at the entrance were somewhat disdainful, but they did not chase him away.


    "Seventh Chen, what are you doing?" the head guard asked.


    Chen!


    Fang Jinxiu suddenly realized something.


    He was the descendant of the Jinyun Hall¡¯s original lord.


    Though Chen family was once part of the aristocracy, after a hundred years, their sessors were now just ordinary people. If it weren''t for the Jinyun Hall''s event, the people of Yangcheng would have already forgotten him, let alone recognized him.


    Fang Jinxiu could not stop herself from giving this young man called Seventh Chen a second nce.


    No wonder he said he would be the first to be disallowed stealing here, because today he was here at the Jinyun Hall to snatch money.


    "Go in and take a look," he said breezily while walking in.


    Fang Jinxiu hesitated for a moment before following him in.


    "Who is this person?"


    As expected, she was stopped by someone.


    Fang Jinxiu fully intended to say she was his servant, but in time, she caught sight of Seventh Chen''s heel.


    Although she was wearing simple clothes right now, simple clothes for the young miss of the Fang Family were not what a servant would wear. Moreover, Seventh Chen could not possibly have a ve.


    "I¡¯m sending her in to make money."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Seventh Chen''s voice came from ahead. Fang Jinxiu was first stunned, then furious.


    What was the meaning of this? Sent in to make money? What money?


    The burly menughed.


    The descendant of the Chen''s wanted money so much he would not let even a beggar go. Naturally, he would use any method to make money, even selling snacks to a barmaid.


    Thus, they were not concerned. Someone asked for her surname.


    It was needed for her to enter. Fang Jinxiu caught one of the men writing down ¡®Chen¡¯ in the corner of her eye.


    This was to signify that she hade in under Seventh Chen. In case she caused trouble in here, Seventh Chen would be responsible.


    Fang Jinxiu ground her teeth.


    "Fang," she said.


    When they heard ¡®Fang¡¯, the men gave her a second look. A sh of suspicion. But there were many people named Fang in Yangcheng. It was uncertain whether she was from that rich Fang Family.


    Seventh Chen had already brought her in.


    After passing the courtyard gates, Seventh Chen reached out his hand.


    "Give¡­"


    Before he could finish, several broken silvers were smashed into his hand.


    "Next time be more careful with your words," Fang Jinxiu said angrily.


    Seventh Chen weighed the silver in his hands and smiled easily.


    "Didn¡¯t I say the truth? Didn¡¯t youe in so I could make money?" he said, pointing at the silver.


    Fang Jinxiu ground her teeth.


    "You so easily let anyonee in because of money. Aren¡¯t you afraid I could be a bad person?" she asked in poor temper.


    Seventh Chen smiled and appraised her.


    "Youngdy, what sort of crime will youmit?" he asked with a smile.


    "I-I¡¯m a thief," Fang Jinxiu snorted.


    Seventh Chen barked out augh.


    "A thief?" His expression grew solemn. "Then remember to give me a share of your stolen money."


    Fang Jinxiu scoffed, not stopping to reason with him and went in directly.


    This side of the courtyard was well known for its winding paths connecting north and south. The path led to a waterside pavilion through some mountainous rocks. At the moment, there were many people here, but it didn''t look crowded. It was an exceedingly beautiful and secluded location. No wonder people praised the Jinyun Hall so much.


    But at the moment, Fang Jinxiu was wholly uninterested in looking at her surroundings. She voraciously sought out Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s tracks.

 Chapter 82: Games in the Jinyun Hall

    <h4>Chapter 82: Games in the Jinyun Hall</h4>


    After admiring the scenery, Miss Jun stood under overhanging eaves of a four-story building.


    Written on the building was ¡®Jinyun Hall¡¯.


    This was the origin of the name Jinyun Hall.


    The small hall had apletely different style than the rest of the buildings in Yangcheng. Green roof tiles and white brims, it had the delicacy of Jiangnan style.


    Miss Jun¡¯s face filled with surprise.


    Not surprise at the Jiangnan style building; this kind of building wasmon in the courtyards of the north.


    She was surprised by the scene she saw as she stood by the entrance.


    It was clearly used as a restaurant. A broad, well-lit main hall, but without the tables and chairs and crowds of customers. It was decorated with flowers and nts, burning incense, screens, as well as an iron pot. Next to the wall were musicians ying old tunes.


    A young gentleman¡ªa jade tree in the wind¡ªstood in the middle, holding a bamboo arrow.


    It was an elegant scene.


    "Pitch-pot?" Miss Jun asked.


    Lin Jin¡¯er turned her head to sh her a smile.


    "Yes, this is the most popr game of the Jinyun Hall today," she said. "Didn¡¯t you always want to see it?"


    Just as she finished speaking, the jade tree in the wind threw an arrow into the iron pot in front of him.


    "Noble Son Lu, through the ear [1]," announced the pitch-pot director.


    Everyone erupted into cheers and apuse.


    Miss Jun looked around her. The sounds wereing from private rooms all around.


    As expected of thend-owning ss'' ce of merriment; ying here was so elegant.


    An idea shed through her mind as she heard more voices from around her.


    "... on the second section, seventh room, esteemed noble put fifty on Noble Son Lu for an inverted ear¡­"


    "... on the fourth section, ninth room, esteemed guest has put seventy on Noble Son Lu for an inverted ear¡­"


    Miss Jun was at first stunned, then couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter.


    What elegance; this was obviously gambling, just dressed up, like different tunes yed with the same skill, like herntern festival Go arrangement.


    No wonder Manager Gao had mentioned that many people thought it was set up by the Jinyun Hall. She hadn¡¯t known why then, since she thought Jinyun Hall was a restaurant, not a gambling den.


    So the JInyun Hall was a gambling den all along.


    She didn¡¯t know how it was yed here, but seeing these people betting fifty, seventy taels, it was much higher than herntern¡¯s ten. If she had known earlier, she would have hung up herntern here.


    When she thought this, she felt embarrassed.


    This sort of sly trickery would probably be even more likely to fail here.


    "If he does it sessfully, he takes the betted silver. If he misses, then he has to return the silver twofold," Lin Jin¡¯er exined to her.


    As expected, the consequences for losing were much greater; it was a double-sided bet.


    Miss Jun turned back to that young man on stage; he had already picked up another bamboo arrow.


    It was a very interesting rule. For the people on stage, wouldn¡¯t they be either cursed or prayed for their arrow to go in?


    The pressure was much higher this way, and in case you lost, you had to pay so much money. So would anyone y?


    "There is, because whoever can win will seem amazing; if you win ten times in a row, you can be number one," Lin Jin¡¯er said. "What is money? The most important is to be the best at pitch-pot for these noble sons."


    When she said this, she hesitated.


    "Do you know who is the number one pitch-pot noble son in Yangcheng?"


    Miss Jun looked at her.


    "It¡¯s Tenth Noble Son Ning," she said with augh. "As expected, he¡¯s the number one."


    Lin Jin¡¯er was embarrassed, naturally because she was thinking about the ridicule oft Tenth Noble Son Ning beingpared with a prostitute.


    "Zhenzhen, you are very knowledgeable about him as expected," she said awkwardly.


    Miss Jun thought,{ It¡¯s these things that make it so obvious that you actually have bad intentions and are just pretending.}


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked around the hall, then grabbed onto Miss Jun.


    "Let¡¯s go over there to see," she said.


    They were here just to watch? Miss Jun thought and did not move.


    This half a day was already quite troublesome.


    "Miss Lin."


    Someone walked over from the side to greet them.


    Miss Jun saw a cute and pretty servant girl. Seeing Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s surprised smile, she made her own smile brighter.


    "Little Yue," Lin Jin¡¯er said somewhat uneasily. "So you were here. Is Miss Yanyan also here?"


    The young servant girl rolled her eyes at the sight of Jun Zhenzhen.


    "Of course, my family¡¯s Young Miss definitely woulde here to pay. She¡¯s in the first section, seventeenth room." She looked at Lin Jin¡¯er as she spoke, not covering her displeasure. "Miss Lin, Miss Wu, and them are all there. Would you like toe?"


    Lin Jin¡¯er was embarrassed, then looked at Miss Jun.


    "I, I, I can¡¯te. We were going for a walk," she said, her expression uneasy.


    The servant girl¡¯s lips twitched.


    "As you wish, Miss Lin," she said. She raised the purse in her hands. "I am going to buy some cold fruits for the young misses to eat."


    She left without paying anymore attention to them.


    Lin Jin¡¯er squeezed Miss Jun¡¯s hand.


    "The lotus pond over there has many carps. Let¡¯s go and look; we can also buy some fish to eat," she said nervously.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "No." She shook off Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked deeper in. She saw attendants standing respectfully and silently to the side. "Are there still rooms?"


    After finished speaking, she lifted her chin slightly.


    "An upper room," she added.


    The attendant standing by the pir smiled respectfully.


    "First section, neenth room, please follow me, Young Miss," he said deferentially, then handed over a card.


    Lin Jin¡¯er seemed to be frightened stiff, hurriedly grabbing her hand and vigorously shaking her head.


    "Zhenzhen, Zhenzhen, let¡¯s not y, let¡¯s just go," she said anxiously.


    "Why not? We came here to y," Miss Jun said.


    {I waited half a day; I want to see how you¡¯ll y this. Don¡¯t keep wasting time.}


    Miss Jun squeezed Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    "Come."


    The first section room was just asfortable and cheerful as the smile of the attendant who guided them there.


    Miss Jun was very satisfied with this.


    Lin Jin¡¯er was somewhat cautious.


    "Get us some snacks and tea," she told the attendant. She seemed like it was her first timeing here and she didn¡¯t want to seem ignorant but still did not know whether to be calm or nervous.


    "Get the most expensive and the best," Miss Jun said simply, just as domineering as she had always been.


    The attendant smiled in response, then backed out.


    Lin Jin¡¯er felt more at ease.


    "I came here once with Yanyanst year; I am still not very familiar," she said apologetically to Miss Jun, admitting her unfamiliarity.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "There is no such thing as familiar or unfamiliar in a ce of merriment like this," she said. "Didn¡¯t wee here to spend money, or maybe even earn money?"


    She is still the aggressive country bumpkin who doesn''t know anything. She hasn¡¯t changed, thought Miss Lin, though outwardly she smiled and nodded.


    "Zhenzhen that¡¯s right," she said, with some embarrassment. "I am still too cowardly."


    Miss Jun smiled without saying anything, and looked out the window.


    Their room was on the second floor. Therge window was decorated with muslin curtains, and they had a clear view of the pitch-pot stage.


    While they were getting seated, the young noble man outside had lost.


    It was a very elegant affair. The people who won did not burst into pleasedughter, and the one ying, although he had won some money, first immediately paid back the winners. And he did not fly into a rage after losing, freely bowing to the crowds around him. He left the stage with dignity, followed by apuse.


    For a time the arena was quiet, save for the echoes of music.


    Probably there weren¡¯t many people who yed, since not everyone could afford to y.


    They had to have talent in pitch-pot and also money, and had to be able to shoulder a loss.


    "Yes, yes, there are not many people ying, Lin Jin¡¯er."


    Just as she finished speaking came the crisp sounds of a drum. Evidently, another person hade to ept the challenge.


    "Noble Son Qingyang enters the arena."


    The pitch-pot director''s voice was to followed.


    "Bets for against the ear!"


    When she heard the gamble, Lin Jin''er smiled and spoke for supplement.


    "But there are many gambling. Quite brave," she said.


    [1] Pitch-pot is a game of throwing arrows into an iron pot. The mouth of the pot has two tubes attached next to it, called ears. ¡®Through the ear¡¯ is a particr configuration where the arrow goes through one of the tubes.

 Chapter 83: Only the Rich Can Afford to Play

    <h4>Chapter 83: Only the Rich Can Afford to y</h4>


    Against the ear was a low difficulty shot, so not many people bet on it, and if they did, they didn¡¯t bet very much. Very soon, calls for betting ended. After the pitch-pot director finished speaking, Noble Son Qingyang threw his arrow.


    "Noble Son Qingyang makes his shot," announced the pitch-pot director.


    Although this wasn¡¯t anything to brag about, the audience pped.


    A gentleman must act as genially as a spring breeze.


    Afterwards came the sounds of more bets being ced.


    "Fourth section, third room, fifty taels for through the ear."


    "Twenty-fourth room, thirty taels for through the ear."


    About ten people ced their bets, one after the other, in total a thousand taels. This was much greater than the one, two hundred from just now, but if you lost, you had to pay it several times over.


    Lin Jin¡¯er prodded Jun Zhenzhen.


    "Look, look!" she urged.


    Miss Jun looked outside and saw Noble Son Qingyang say something to the pitch-pot director.


    "Halt," the pitch-pot director announced loudly.


    So he wasn¡¯t throwing.


    Lin Jin¡¯er covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Look, this is a special way of asking for money," she said.


    Miss Jun looked at Noble Son Qingyang. His clothes looked worse than the previous yers. After the announcer spoke, he bowed to the crowd respectfully, then exited with lowered head and red ears.


    No oneughed or jeered, and there was some sparse apuse.


    Obviously there were no rules against this happening, nor any anger.


    "Schrs asking for money can¡¯t be called as such," said the attendant from by the door, a warm smile on his face. "This is a much more elegant thing."


    For the rich old masters, giving charity to schrs was much better than giving to those beggars knocking on their bowls in the public parks.


    Miss Jun smiled but did not say anything. Lin Jin¡¯er spotted the attendanting in with tea and food.


    "Well, we aren¡¯t ying such elegant things. We¡¯re here for the snacks and tea," she said. She called for Miss Jun. "We won¡¯t have the chance to eat these another time."


    The pitch-pot was still going on outside. Fortunately, this time no one won money and ran; they continued ying the game.


    There were more people making bets than before.


    "First, seventeenth, esteemed guest bets thirty taels for through the ear."


    The voice kept announcing.


    They were first, neenth. The seventeenth wasn¡¯t that far from them. If they wanted to bet, the attendants at the entrance would announce it loudly for them, so they could hear clearly.


    Miss Jun was seriously studying the refreshments the attendant had brought when the servant girl sitting behind Lin Jin¡¯er piped up.


    "Young Miss, Young Miss," she said in surprise. "The seventeenth that made the bet is Miss Ning¡¯s and them."


    Lin Jin¡¯er stared.


    "Shut up," she hissed. ncing uneasily at Miss Jun, she hastily changed the topic. "Zhenzhen, try this horse hoof cake."


    Miss Jun nodded and picked up a piece, but then turned around and spoke to the retreating attendant.


    "Fifty taels, through the ear," she said.


    The attendant did not act surprised and genially bowed to her in confirmation.


    "Wait, wait wait wait," Lin Jin¡¯er hastily raised a hand to stop him, then grabbed Miss Jun¡¯s hand. "Zhenzhen, don¡¯t be like this. Didn¡¯t we say we came here to y, not to engage in useless confrontation?"


    "Yes, we did. Isn¡¯t this ying?" Miss Jun looked at her. "Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t make a bet?"


    Lin Jin¡¯er grew nervous.


    "Zhenzhen, don¡¯t y dumb. You know what I meant," she said. "Yanyan and them have a lot of extra money¡­"


    Miss Jun did not like to hear such words.


    "What do you mean they have a lot of extra money? Could it be I don¡¯t?" she said, raising her eyebrows.


    Miss Jun turned to the servant girl behind her.


    This was one of Old Lady Fang¡¯s, Jinchuan. The private rooms were small, so only personal servants coulde in. The others were left outside.


    Seeing Miss Jun¡¯s gaze, Jinchuan immediately sat up straight.


    When they left, Old Lady said to not leave her side, nor let her go out out of the city. For anything else, obey Miss Jun.


    Now, Miss Jun was looking at her with a raised brow.


    "Who am I?" she said.


    "You are Young Lady Fang," Jinchuan answered docilely.


    Miss Jun went back to looking at the genial attendant.


    "Does Young Lady Fang not have enough money to y?" she asked.


    When she said Young Lady Fang, the attendant understood. With a small smile, he lowered his head respectfully.


    "Of course not, if you do not have money, then the whole of Yangcheng are beggars." Without waiting for Lin Jin¡¯er to speak he went out. Immediately came his voice, "First section, neenth bets fifty taels for a through the ear."


    Each floor had someone responsible for recording bets and keeping track of their earnings.


    This voice obviously would reach the neighboring rooms. At the moment, there were five or six girls seated there, their expressions unpleasant as they heard this.


    "Young Miss, Young Miss, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. Miss Jun is in the neenth," said the servant girl sitting in the corner.


    This was the servant who had met Miss Lin previously; she had mentioned it when she first went there, but said it again for fear that everyone would forget.


    "Fifty taels, how generous," said one of the girls, lips curling.


    Ning Yunyan smiled coldly.


    "Now Young Lady Fang is a very rich person; it is quite normal for her to bet several times, unlike us unmarried girls without such a grand monthly allowance," she said.


    The girls smirked.


    "After marrying out and bing a youngdy, she is still deliberately confronting us," said one girl.


    Little Yue had exaggerated her encounter of how she met Lin Jin¡¯er and Jun Zhenzhen when she returned to the room.


    "When she heard the young misses were here, she immediately said she wouldn¡¯t go and called for a room close to ours," she described in great detail.


    She was obviously trying to oppose them. She hadn¡¯t bet a few times before, but when they did, she followed.


    The girls were indignant, their gazes drilling a hole through the wall to re Jun Zhenzhen to death.


    "Okay, each can walk on the side of arge road. We will follow her lead," Ning Yunyan said, pressing a teacup to her lips.


    From outside, the announcer transmitted the news.


    That noble son did not manage to make the through the ear. He actually failed.


    That meant they won money; thirty became sixty. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was still a very interesting fair. ordingly, the girls were very happy, but when they thought about how next door, Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s fifty taels became one hundred, their happiness dimmed. They could almost hear the boastfulughter in the next room.


    "She really is too lucky," the girls said hatefully.


    Of course, if one was unlucky, why would they continue ying?


    Ning Yunyan pursed her lips in a smile. She looked at Zuo Yanzhi in the corner. Her hands were balled into fists as her eyes shone with eagerness to see some fun.


    It wille.


    Seeing the attendante in with their money, Lin Jin¡¯er could not stop herself from smiling.


    "Thank heavens," she said with a sigh.


    Across from her, Miss Jun was wearing an expression like she had expected as much.


    Jun Zhenzhen was always so arrogant and conceited.


    Lin Jin¡¯er smiled and was about to say something when Miss Jun opened her mouth and smiled.


    "Are the people ying going to bring the silver?¡¯ she asked.


    The attendant handed over the money.


    Fifty of those taels was what her servant had brought, and the other? It couldn¡¯t be that the one who lost brought that much money with them? She couldn¡¯t have been the only one to ce a bet.


    Could it be gambling¨Cying the elegant game, required to prepare a cartful of silver in advance?


    "It¡¯s the Jinyun Hall¡¯s advance payment," Lin Jin¡¯er exined.


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression showed her surprise. She stroked the silver.


    "So you are saying that those who bet or y are not vetted by them first." She asked, "What if you lose and have no money?"


    Really, that would be such shamefulness. She believed that there really was no one in this world who could deal with such embarrassment.


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s lips curled.


    "How could that be? This is the Jinyun Hall," she said significantly. "They have a hundred ways to get money from someone who has none."


    Miss Jun gave Lin Jin¡¯er a look.


    "You are quite knowledgeable about this," shemented.


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s heart thudded, suddenly feeling nervous.

 Chapter 84: If You Don’t Stop, Neither Will I

    <h4>Chapter 84: If You Don¡¯t Stop, Neither Will I</h4>


    She said this was her second timeing here and disyed unfamiliarity and nervousness, but just now she had spoken too much.


    Jun Zhenzhen shouldn¡¯t be trying to probe her?


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked at the girl in front of her.


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression seemed to be calm, her eyes bright and clear without a trace of emotion.


    She couldn¡¯t discern her mood.


    Lin Jin¡¯er squeezed the hand on her knee.


    "I am from Yangcheng. You just came herest year so you don¡¯t know. Everyone knows about the fearsome Jinyun Hall," she said with a smile.


    Miss Jun nodded, propping her jaw against her hand.


    "That¡¯s good. I was worried that Young Miss Ning and them would not have enough money to y."


    Lin Jin¡¯er went nk. So she asked because of that. Immediately, sheughed in her heart.


    It really did not need her needless exnation.


    "Zhenzhen." She immediately put on her anxious expression, grabbing onto her hand. "What are you doing? We can¡¯t y."


    Miss Jun took the hand from under her chin and rapped the money on the table.


    "What do you mean we can¡¯t y. We¡¯ve just started," she said carelessly. "If I can¡¯t y, why can Miss Ning and them y?"


    Lin Jin¡¯er acted nervous and angry.


    "Zhenzhen, this is not like fighting with Zuo Yanzhi about buying a hairpin at a jewelry store like the Jin Hall. If you make them lose a lot, you will lose too," she said. "Don¡¯t foolishly throw money around to buy happiness."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Happiness," she repeated. "Spending money to buy happiness is very good. It¡¯s just money after all."


    Lin Jin¡¯er became even more nervous at her misunderstanding.


    "Zhenzhen, that isn¡¯t your money; it¡¯s the Fang Family¡¯s money. If you do this, you will provoke the Fang Family. After all, you are now a daughter-inw of the Fang Family¨C¨C"


    A p! Miss Jun mmed the money on the table.


    "Who am I?" she raised her voice.


    "Young Lady Fang," said Jinchuan immediately, who had been sitting down silently all the while.


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s expression was stunned, but inside she was almost bursting withughter.


    "The Fang Family¡¯s money is my money. If I want to use my money, it¡¯s nobody else¡¯s business," she dered while sitting up straight. "I want to ce a bet."


    ......


    "First section, neenth room, ces one hundred taels for against the ear."


    When this was announced, the whole hall froze. Did they hear incorrectly? It seemed like even the musician¡¯s song had stopped for a moment.


    "Is she crazy?"


    Ning Yunyan and the girls were dumbstruck.


    Against the ear was a basic level configuration. Usually it was only used to get everybody excited, and everyone intentionally put down ten, fifteen taels of silver.


    Even if the Jinyun Hall¡¯s pitch-pot was harder than the ordinary game, if you couldn¡¯t throw an against the ear you, wouldn¡¯t have the dignity to climb on stage, unless you were a shame-faced person begging for money.


    Obviously, the young noblemen prepared to y this game did not expect it either. His hand holding the arrow trembled when the voice came from the private room.


    But the ones who could y here were worldly. The silencested only for a moment, immediately followed by people cing bests. They were the standard, ten, fifteen taels; no one went crazy because of one person who didn¡¯t understand the rules. Until thest one.


    "First, seventeenth bets one hundred taels on against the ear."


    When they heard another unconventional bet, everybody stilled.


    This was definitely a fight between young men or women.


    This was not often seen, but not never.


    "Zuo Yanzhi, are you crazy?"


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s girls were dumbfounded and staring at Zuo Yanzhi in the corner.


    "Didn¡¯t the 150 tael hairpin teach you anything?"


    Zuo Yanzhi gripped her hands tightly.


    "I just can¡¯t not teach her a lesson," she said. "She thinks she can use this trick to fool us?"


    The girls exchanged nces. They saw that Jun Zhenzhen was deliberately trying to oppose them with her bets.


    "Just don¡¯t get fooled by her," said another girl.


    Zuo Yanzhi scoffed.


    "What am I scared of her doing? Why is it enough to not be fooled by her, why can¡¯t I fool her?" she said.


    One of the girls snorted.


    "You thought this wayst time," she said.


    This made the girlsugh.


    Zuo Yanzhi turned red.


    "She is just one person; we have eight. If she puts out one hundred taels, we eight have to put ten or so each. Could it be we can¡¯t y? If each of us lose one hundred taels, she will at least lose eight hundred. I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t eat a loss this time," she dered.


    This was logical, but also stupid. Although she would take a hit, they all would have to spend money.


    The girls¡¯ faces showed their hesitation.


    "I haven¡¯t gone out for two months, and at New Year¡¯s I received some red packets. When we came into the city today, Big Brother also gave me money," said Ning Yunyan, smiling at Zuo Yanzhi. "You were wronged because of our Ning Family, so I¡¯ll give you three hundred taels."


    Little Moon behind her immediately presented Zuo Yanzhi with a banknote.


    Everyone understood what was going on.


    "Since it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll contribute a hundred taels."


    "I have some too. Here¡¯s a hundred."


    They spoke without any more hesitation, striving to be first and fearing to best. At most they gave two hundred, at least, one hundred. In the blink of an eye, Zuo Yanzhi had amassed one thousand taels.


    Zuo Yanzhi pped the table, her face glowing red.


    "Today I will definitely make Jun Zhenzhen, that cheap slut lose her underwear and make everyone see the valiance of the Fang Family¡¯s Young Lady," she said with a big grin.


    Such vulgar words came out in a gambling den, learned from habitually listening in to their brothers.


    All of the girls covered their smiles.


    "How could she not lose her underpants this time. Just a pity no one will be able to see it," someone joked.


    After all, they were all girls. When they thought of such a situation, they giggled withughter.


    Ning Yunyan pressed the teacup to her lips again and smiled faintly.


    Not lose? That was simply impossible. This time, it was not only dependent on her awareness.


    ....


    "Three hundred taels!"


    Miss Jun said.


    The servant Jinchuan, who had previously stood behind her was now standing by the door.


    When she heard Miss Jun speak, she immediately went outside.


    "First, neenth, esteemed guest ces three hundred taels on sessive hits. [1]"


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked at Miss Jun, who was holding her teacup, with a distressed face.


    "Zhenzhen, you really cannot y again," she said.


    The hundred taels that were on the table before, as well as another fifty taels were no more.


    Like this, Miss Jun was set to throw away over a thousand taels.


    But Miss Jun did not stop, instead betting even greater amounts.


    "These noble sons have exemry skills, so don¡¯t y anymore," she added.


    "Exemry talents are good. The better the talent, the bigger we can y," Miss Jun said breezily.


    As expected, after the announcement came the attendant''s voice from the neighboring room.


    "First, seventeenth, esteemed customers bet four hundred taels on sessive hits."


    Miss Jun looked outside.


    "Don¡¯t you see it?" she said, raising her brows at Lin Jin¡¯er. "There¡¯s another Zuo Yanzhi, though this time there is more than a one hundred fifty tael lesson."


    Seeing Miss Jun¡¯s immensely proud expression, Lin Jin¡¯er secretly smiled.


    Outside came the sounds of apuse. As expected, the noble son won.


    Lin Jin¡¯er sighed in despair.


    After the apuse ceded, a new round of betting started.


    "First section, seventeenth ces five hundred taels for an inverted ear. [2]"


    When she heard this, Miss Jun gave Lin Jin¡¯er ¡®this is all within my expectation¡¯ look.


    "Six hundred," she said with a smile.


    The attendant outside shouted.


    "That''s too much" Lin Jin¡¯er warned uneasily.


    "What is much? This is just money," Miss Jun said calmly, holding a teacup.


    Was this just a show of money?


    This child was really boring.


    She lifted up her cup.


    Lin Jin¡¯er picked up the teapot to pour tea but found it was empty.


    "Xiann, go get another pot of tea," she said.


    [1] Where the first and second arrow make it into the main body


    [2] Not gonna lie, I have no idea what this is

 Chapter 85: A Problem with the Tea

    <h4>Chapter 85: A Problem with the Tea</h4>


    The servant girl seated behind her agreed and stood up.


    Miss Jun did not pay any heed to her; Jinchuan, who was standing by the door, didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Xiann carried the teapot and opened the door. Besides the attendant, there was a servant girl standing outside the door, calling out to her.


    Xiann remembered that she was the servant who hade in with Miss Jun.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that she wouldn¡¯t be waiting outside the Jinyun Hall like the other maids. Instead, she was guarding the door to the private room.


    Was this the Fang Family showing concern for Young Lady, or were they uneasy?


    It definitely had to be thetter.


    Xiann smiled.


    "Young Miss wants tea; I am going to get some," she said, refusing the attendant.


    She moved as she spoke, but that servant girl followed after her.


    "There are many kinds of tea in the Jinyun Hall. I heard they have a specialized teahouse to brew it; I¡¯lle along to see," she said, smiling.


    Xiann¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She pinched the cuff of her sleeve, but had no facial reaction.


    "Yes, I¡¯m also going to see. It would be rare toe again," she said with a smile. Breezily, she asked, "What is your name, little sister?"


    "I am called Yinbao[1]." the servant girl responded.


    As expected of a filthy money grubbing merchants¡¯ servant. Even their names were tacky and rted to gold, silver. Xiann scoffed internally. It it weren¡¯t for Young Miss, who would show a smile to such a person.


    "That¡¯s a very nice name," sheplimented.


    She and Yinbao set out for the tea ce.


    After selecting their tea, they started to head back. As they chatted and went up the stairs, they suddenly saw someone run in from outside.


    "Yinbao!" came a clear, girl¡¯s voice.


    The servant girl chatting with Xiann was frightened by the sight of this girl.


    "Third Miss," she greeted hastily. "You came too?"


    Fang Jinxiu did not step forward and waved at her instead.


    "Come over here," she ordered.


    Yinbao looked at Xiann with hesitation.


    Xiann was very happy.


    "You go ahead. I will tell your youngdy you went to the bathroom," she said quietly.


    Obviously, she knew that Jun Zhenzhen and the Fang Family young misses were not on the best of terms, so she considerately assisted the young girl in avoiding being caught between two people.


    Yinbao was still hesitant, looking at the nearby door.


    She had gotten the tea herself so it wasn¡¯t of an unknown origin, and the door was just a few steps away.


    "Yinbao, are you deaf?" Fang Jinxiu shouted angrily.


    Yinbao thanked Xiann then hastily ran off. She did not see Xiann go up the stairs, or the thing hidden in her sleeve.


    .........¡­


    "What took you so long?" scolded Lin Jin¡¯er when the servant entered.


    Xiann acknowledged theint and saw the servant girl sitting behind Miss Jun look outside.


    "Little Sister Yinbao went to use the bathroom," she said after sitting down.


    Jinchuan smiled at her but did not say anything. Xiann leaned near Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s ear and said a few things.


    Lin Jin¡¯er had a surprised expression but immediately disguised it. She stared at Xiann, who seemingly fearfully backed away to sit down.


    Miss Jun was still resting her chin on her hand, not seeming to notice them speaking.


    "Why hasn¡¯t anyone gone up yet?" she asked impatiently.


    After that man had won the through the ear, Miss Jun had shouted out six hundred for an inverted ear, but that man was not experienced with it and quit the game, taking his earnings and leaving.


    So Miss Jun had lost about one thousand taels.


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s frown had not been relieved the whole time. At the moment, her face became even more worried.


    "We have been out here so long and lost one thousand taels; I imagine the Fang Family doesn¡¯t care," she said quietly and gently. She passed some tea to Jun Zhenzhen. "Let¡¯s go after you drink this tea."


    Miss Jun looked at the proffered cup. It was different from the dark-green tea from before. Now it was a warm yellow tea.


    She touched the teacup with her hand, but did not move otherwise.


    Lin Jin¡¯er seemed to not care about what she was doing.


    She simply poured herself a cup, not hesitating at all. She then set down the teapot and drank her whole cup in one gulp.


    "¡­ Although the Jinyun Hall is a famous restaurant, right now it¡¯s not very special. It¡¯s not worth it to eat here. We should go out and find somewhere else to eat¡­" she continued.


    Miss Jun picked up her cup.


    There was indeed some medicinal power added to the tea, but it wasn¡¯t poison. Smelling it would make people excited, eating it would make your blood boil.


    Drinking it would stir up your emotions, making you more likely to ept challenges and hastily make bets.


    Perhaps she had assigned people to y pitch-pot, or perhaps those who went up before had one or two of her people.


    Was this for money?


    Although Jun Zhenzhen might lose eight or ten thousand taels of silver and the Fang Family would definitely not be happy, it was not overly shameful.


    After all, thend-owning elite did not y pitch-pot for betting, but for its elegance.


    Miss Jun drank her cup in one gulp, then put it back on the table.


    "What leaving. I am not hungry," she said.


    Lin Jin¡¯er was jubnt inside and hurried to pour her another cup, her facial expression still anxious.


    "Zhenzhen," she pleaded.


    Miss Jun took the teapot from her and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Drink," Miss Jun said.


    Lin Jin¡¯er stared nkly. Her heart jumped, then saw Miss Jun push a cake to her.


    "Eat," she added. "So you won¡¯t be hungry."


    Lin Jin¡¯erughed in relief, then drank her cup entirely and pinched off a piece of cake.


    "Zhenzhen, let¡¯s not make trouble. They really are not worth your time, okay?" she entreated earnestly.


    Miss Jun put down the teapot and was about to speak when someone entered the room.


    "Your younger sibling is here, how coincidental."


    Miss Jun saw Fang Jinxiu standing at the entrance with surprise.


    Fang Jinxiu did not wait for her to say anything before waving a hand at the girl in the room.


    "Jinchuan, go and see if my horse has been fed," she said, throwing her the horsewhip.


    The girl sitting behind Miss Jun suddenly looked uneasy.


    "Third Miss, Old Lady told me¡­" she started.


    "I will wait on her," Fang Jinxiu said, smiling but not really, "in ce of you."


    She sat down next to Miss Jun.


    The servant girl hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    She obviously knew that Third Miss and Miss Jun did not get along. Don¡¯t even talk about waiting on her, not fighting would be enough to praise the heavens for. She did not dare leave.


    "Jinchuan, Young Master has not died yet, Old Lady and Lady haven¡¯t either. I am a Miss Fang who has not married out yet. You do not need to be in such a hurry to tter the new lord," Fang Jinxiu said without looking at her, not caring at all about how frightening her words were. She picked up the teapot, "I do not care about your life now, but tomorrow I could. If I said I wanted to sell you, who could stop me?"


    Jinchuan immediately turned white while looking at Miss Jun.


    If Miss Jun fought with Third Miss now, who would stop them?


    [1] Yinbao: It literally means silver treasure.

 Chapter 86: To Go So Far

    <h4>Chapter 86: To Go So Far</h4>


    Miss Jun was not angry as everybody had anticipated.


    She still sat there: motionless, indifferent.


    "Go ahead, Xiann is here," she said.


    Lin Jin¡¯er nodded, shooing Jinchuan away.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to do any waiting on," she said.


    "You still haven¡¯t left," Fang Jinxiu said angrily.


    Jinchuan did not dare say anything more. She lowered her head and left with the horsewhip in hand.


    She stood outside the door uneasily, wanting to go back in, but Yinbao was still outside. She waited there to remind her, but she did not catch sight of Yinbao.


    Only the attendant was waiting outside the door. Jinchuan went nk.


    Didn¡¯t Xiann just say Yinbao went to relieve herself? Could it be she hadn¡¯t returned yet?


    "Wait a moment. When my little sisteres, tell her to go in and serve," Jinchuan told the attendant.


    The attendant agreed.


    Jinchuan hurriedly walked outside. As she was exiting the hall, several young men walked in. Jinchuan paid no mind and dodged them to the side.


    "Eh? It seems very quiet?" one of the noblemen said in surprise as he looked around the hall. "Why isn¡¯t there anyone ying?"


    "Before, this time was pitch-pot¡¯s most feverish period," said another with a frown. "Could it be that no one dares to y this year?"


    "Then the Jinyun Halls¡¯ profits will suffer," someone joked.


    Although it was an elegant affair, it was essentially betting, and they had to abide by the rules of betting.


    The Jinyun Hall wanted theirmission.


    "Yunzhao single-handedly brought them a day¡¯s profit inmission that year. Such a fortunate thing cannot happen every year," someone teased.


    The person standing behind Ning Yunzhao snickered, then searched the hall.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be that no one is ying," said one of the attendants responsible for greeting. "It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not convenient for everyone to y now."


    Inconvenient to y?


    The group of noble sons looked at him; Ning Yunzhao too.


    "Several young people are fighting now, so the stakes have grownrge," said the attendant tactfully.


    Thest several games, first section, seventeenth, and first section, neenth have been frantically and violently calling outrge sums. Anyone could see it was a deliberate fight.


    Since it was a fight, of course, other people would not get involved.


    "Whose family¡¯s kids are so ignorant," said one of young men with a wink. "They ran to the Jinyun Hall to fight. The Jinyun Hall¡¯s anger at lost profits is better than fighting with someone else?"


    The attendant smiled easily.


    "You jest, noble son," he said.


    That noble sonughed.


    "Do you still have a room?" Ning Yunzhao asked next.


    The attendant smiled and led the way.


    "Yunzhao, you want to y?"


    "If you do, it¡¯ll be really exciting."


    "It¡¯s been a couple years since I¡¯ve seen your skills."


    Hispanionsughed and teased.


    "That is for when I was young. Now that I¡¯ve gone with Second Uncle to the capital, I won¡¯t y again," Ning Yunzhao said with a smile. "This is not innate skill; it¡¯s practice, and I¡¯m out-of-practice."


    "Even if you were just born, you could dominate the whole ce more than we could with practice," joked hispanions.


    Boisterously, they went upstairs. Ning Yunzhao lingered at the back, searching the quiet hall and the windows of the private boxes. He could not help but sigh and feel it wasughable.


    It was originally a chance encounter. If fate would have them meet again, then they would run into each other.


    He thought this, but he still felt faintly regretful.


    After all, he still hadn¡¯t solved that Go arrangement, and she might have some ideas.


    After the sounds of footsteps passed outside, it immediately returned to silence.


    Fang Jinxiu poured out cups of tea for Miss Jun and Miss Lin.


    "Please," she said, "y as you wish. Don¡¯t stop on my behalf."


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s expression was yet gentle, and there was no change in Miss Jun either.


    "So Third Miss wasing too. I hadn¡¯t known, otherwise we should¡¯ve all gone together," Lin Jin¡¯er said softly. She paused. "Zhenzhen is now a much closer rtion to you¡­"


    Fang Jinxiu smiled.


    "Miss Lin has really suffered much, talking so quietly for Miss Jun and me," sheplimented. "I cannot take your good intentions as a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs [1]."


    Miss Lin¡¯s expression did not change, though Xiann sitting behind her had a hard time disguising her anger.


    As expected, this young miss of the Fang Family was an uncouth merchant¡¯s daughter.


    Fang Jinxiu was yet smiling and lifted the teapot, pouring herself a cup.


    "Come,e, I will use tea to cheer Miss Lin in ce of alcohol," she said.


    Miss Jun, who had been silent during the exchange, hit the table. The teacup in front of Fang Jinxiu rolled off the table because of the vibrations.


    "You can¡¯t juste here and drink our tea," she said coldly and stood up.


    Miss Jun was angry. She said that with no hesitation.


    "Jin¡¯er, let¡¯s go," she said.


    An expression of ¡®as I expected¡¯ crossed Fang Jinxiu¡¯s face, while Lin Jin¡¯er was very uneasy.


    "Zhenzhen, where are we going?" she asked.


    Miss Jun grabbed her hand.


    "Bathroom," she gave Fang Jinxiu a re, then pulled Lin Jin¡¯er out.


    Xiann hesitated, before hurrying after her.


    "Hurry back," Fang Jinxiu said with a raised voice, while remaining seated.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Miss Jun didn¡¯te back. Fang Jinxiu had already gotten rid of the obstructing servants. All Miss Lin had to do was guide that idiot Jun Zhenzhen to jump into some hole.


    Fang Jinxiu smiled coldly. She looked at the fallen teacup but did not pick it up; instead, she set the teapot back down.


    Lin Jin¡¯er was very uneasy as she stood outside. Miss Jun looked all around her with a frown.


    "Little Sister Yinbao was called away by Third Miss." Xiann knew what she was looking for as she spoke with an uneasy expression. "I was afraid that Miss Jun would be displeased, so I didn¡¯t say anything."


    "Zhenzhen, don¡¯t be unhappy. You know how she is." Lin Jin¡¯er squeezed Miss Jun¡¯s hand. "Just send her awayter."


    Miss Jun made an ¡®en¡¯ sound, then squeezed her hand.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be unhappy too," she said.


    Fang Jinxiuing was not in Miss Jun¡¯s expectations and probably messed up Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s ns. Miss Jun hoped sincerely this would not causeplications for her, since she wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible. She felt this was troublesome.


    Lin Jin¡¯er couldn¡¯t stop theughter in her heart. Actually, ever since Fang Jinxiu entered, she could not stop herughter.


    As they say, Heaven helps the worthy.


    Jun Zhenzhen was a no-brained fool, but Lin Jin¡¯er couldn¡¯t win against Old Lady Fang¡¯s suspicion. She had assigned so many servant girls to guard her. Although her ns would still go through, it would have required more time and effort to avoid raising suspicion.


    Now everything was great. Fang Jinxiu had actuallye and bluntly chased these obstructions away. She had alsopelled Jun Zhenzhen to leave the room on her own.


    Now anything that happened could be pushed onto these cousins fighting; everything was hers for the plucking.


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked at Miss Jun with sparkling eyes, clear as water.


    "I am not unhappy, as long as you¡¯re happy, I am too," she said. "I don¡¯t care about those people."


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "That is very well," she said, patting Miss Lin¡¯s hand. "Then we¡­"


    At the moment, they were walking hand in hand down a corridor.


    Lin Jin¡¯er suddenly turned to look at Xiann.


    "You go and ask Mama if the Fushun residence has been set up properly. We will go there in a moment," she said.


    Xiann nodded and hastily walked away.


    Lin Jin¡¯er paused and squeezed Miss Jun¡¯s hand.


    "Zhenzhen, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should say or not," she sad in a low voice, her expression nervous.


    As expected, it really wasn¡¯t just losing money.


    "There is nothing that can¡¯t be said between us."


    Miss Jun looked at her.


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked left or right, then leaned close to Miss Jun¡¯s ear and covered her mouth.


    "Tenth Noble Son Ning is here, and he wants to see you."


    Miss Jun¡¯s eyes shed angrily.


    To go this far.


    [1] The full phrase is: To take an honest man¡¯s heart for a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs, aka, take somebody¡¯s goodwill for ill-intent.

 Chapter 87: Who Will Enter the Arena?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Who Will Enter the Arena?</h4>


    Because she was close, Lin Jin¡¯er saw Miss Jun¡¯s angry expression. Involuntarily, she paused in speaking, and astonishment shed in her eyes.


    It couldn¡¯t be...


    "What does he mean by seeing me?"


    Miss Jun squeezed out this sentence from between her teeth, her anger spreading from her eyes to her whole face, while her voice was filled with resentment.


    Anger and resentment were definitely not the same,


    Lin Jin¡¯er appraised Miss Jun¡¯s face, then rxed.


    "I don¡¯t know," she replied and lowered her head. "He just met with Xiann outside."


    Miss Jun suddenly realized.


    "That¡¯s what Xiann told you when she came back?"


    When Xiann had whispered to Lin Jin¡¯er before, Lin Jin¡¯er wore a surprised expression.


    This was a set-up.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that when Xiann went out, she would go along with the Fang Family servant girl.


    Of course, Xiann didn''t¡¯ actually say that to her. In reality, she told her that the Fang Family servant girl had been with her.


    But fortunately, Fang Jinxiu had taken her away, leaving Xiann the opportunity to be alone, and up until now hasn¡¯t returned.


    There were no mistakes.


    Lin Jin¡¯er thanked Fang Jinxiu again.


    "Yes." She nodded. "When he saw Xiann, he asked her some things, and Xiann mentioned that we were together."


    Miss Jun fell silent for a moment while looking at Lin Jin¡¯er.


    "I told you that I was different than before," she said. "You should remember that."


    ¡®How mysterious,¡¯ thought Lin Jin¡¯er, but she nodded.


    "I remember," she said solemnly and squeezed Miss Jun¡¯s hand. "He probably just wants to ask you a something."


    After saying this, she sighed.


    "What¡¯s there to ask. How could he marry a widow? Even if they had a marriage contract before, would the Ning Family or Fang Family allow it?"


    She said this with an air of unease.


    "Never mind. Don¡¯t speak of it, let¡¯s go."


    Miss Jun did not move and looked at Miss Lin.


    "Where did you say he was?" she asked seriously.


    This question was within her expectations, but Lin Jin¡¯er felt her own expression be somewhat ufortable. For some reason, she felt like when their caretaker was standing right in front of her and her sisters.


    "What did you say was going on here?"


    She would say something like that.


    She didn''t really want them to respond, rather just reminded them that she knew what they were thinking, and telling them to think before speaking.


    Lin Jin¡¯er looked at Miss Jun, showing her hesitancy on her face.


    "Zhenzhen¡­" She bit her lip. "In the fourth section, room seven."


    Miss Jun gave her a prating gaze before walking away.


    Lin Jin''er reached out to pull her back in rm.


    "Zhenzhen," she pleaded, "just let it go."


    Miss Jun gave her a look.


    "Now, it''s not nothing," she said with a sigh, then shook of Lin Jin''er''s hands. "If you are scared, then leave."


    Such words would hurt a pure-hearted maiden. Lin Jin''er''s eyes sparkled with tears.


    "Don''t you know how I feel about you? How could I be afraid; I¡¯m just worried you will suffer," she said, choked with emotion.


    "Suffer? Haven''t I suffered a lot?" Miss Juns said in a low voice, eyes shing with resentment. "Now I am like this. I¡¯m not afraid of anything; there is nothing I can''t take."


    Lin Jin''er bit her lip, seeming like she was making up her mind and grabbed Miss Jun''s hand again.


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll go with you."


    Miss Jun smiled at her and nodded. The two people went forth, hand-in-hand, before soon arriving in front of a room.


    Miss Jun paused. Miss Lin then sighed and opened the door.


    The room was empty.


    "They''re not here yet, Zhenzhen. You go in and wait; I''ll look around outside," said Lin Jin''er.


    Miss Jun made a sound of affirmation before stepping in. As she observed the room, she smelt the intense floral scent.


    Floral scent.


    Miss Jun''s gaze fell on the plum flowers on the vase by the window, as well as a basin full of blooming lilies of the valley.


    Lilies of the valley.


    Miss Jun''s eyes shed with anger.


    Lily of the valley wasn''t anything special by itself, but its scent matched the scented tea with the added medicene she just drank. There was also tea on the table. Miss Jun looked, and although she didn''t try it, she could tell what it was


    It produced a hallucinatory and arousing effect.


    These girls would actually y such a trick. Did they even know what they were doing?


    They were young, innocent, with powerful families. Not letting themselves be held down, they were ignorant and fearless.


    Since their teachers and fathers did not teach them, it was up to her.


    Miss Jun took a deep breath, then grabbed the door.


    "Jin''er," she called.


    Lin Jin''er had just turned around, but now turned back when she heard her voice, feeling a chill on her neck like a needle had pricked her.


    Miss Jun grabbed onto her and pulled her inside.


    The attendant in the hallway caught sight of the scene, but he only saw a girl''s dress vanish in the doorway.


    What the attendant just saw was two girls standing in front of the door going in. Just as he was going to turn away, he saw a girl step out from the room.


    "Excuse me." Miss Jun waved him over.


    The worker hurried to smile and greet her politely.


    "What instructions does Young Miss have?"


    "I want to y pitch-pot, how can I join?" she asked.


    The attendant was surprised.


    No way, this youngdy wanted to y?


    ......


    The Jinyun Hall had a special construction. Musicians yed songs in the main hall so that every private room could hear it, especially right now in the silence.


    The melodious tunes contrasted with the anxious atmosphere.


    After all, no one came here to listen to music.


    "Why isn''t anyone going up?"ined a young man. Then egged the person next to him, "Brother Chengming, you go up."


    The one instigated smiled but did not move.


    "Let Yunzhao do it. I don''t want to," he said.


    Everyone looked at Ning Yunzhao.


    Ning Yunzhao was brewing tea. When he heard what was said, he smiled.


    "Are we looking for fame or profit?" he answered, looking at everyone around him. "Do weck elegance or money? If you just want to y, we don''t have to do it in front of a crowd."


    For them who had superior backgrounds and remarkable literary talent, ying pitch-pot was a past time for thirteen-year-old frivolous youths. Now, they were already seventeen or eighteen. Naturally, they would disdain from doing such things.


    "Oh, that''s true. We¡¯re already well-off; we should let people who need it have it," joked the friends.


    These young men were unconcerned, but there were some people who were not.


    Several girls were standing by the window.


    "What is going on? Why isn''t anyone ying?"


    "We haven''t used all our money yet? Is no one going to y?" theyined.


    "These useless people. Were they scared off by our shy style?" Zuo Yanzhi said in displeasure.


    Ning Yunyan''s brows furrowed slightly.


    That''s right, why was there such a long gap? Why was it taking so long to find someone? Could it be that no one had good enough skills to y?


    Lin Jin''er''s couldn''t be this unreliable, could she?


    Or did they y it too far, and Jun Zhenzhen was truly persuaded by her?


    How could she be persuaded? Didn''t they drug her?


    Or could something have happened?


    While her thoughts were in a mess with impatience, she heard the drums outside.


    This sound startled everyone to attention.


    "Someone''s going on stage!" the girls shouted out in excitement.


    One looked through the window, while one summoned the attendant from outside.


    The girl by the window suddenly shouted in surprise.


    "Ah, it''s a woman?"

 Chapter 88: Light Shining at the Gate

    <h4>Chapter 88: Light Shining at the Gate</h4>


    Many people saw that the one ying pitch-pot was actually a girl.


    Because of the fight before and the long interval between yers, when they heard the drums, they subconsciously looked down.


    It indeed was a girl.


    Although she was tall and was wearing a veiled hat, it was obviously a girl, around fourteen or fifteen.


    Their faces showed their surprise.


    Their surprise was not because they thought girls were worse than boys.


    Actually, while girls were in their rooms, they did not have much to do. They couldn''t read books like men to while away the time, so they were actually skilled at pitch-pot and other games.


    It was just that very few yed at the Jinyun Hall, not because they had to show their face in public, but because the public would bet on you.


    It was never good for girls to talk about money.


    Of course, there were many thick-faced people, or those that wanted fame or profit. If there were men like that, then there were woman like that as well.


    "I wonder how good that girl is?"


    "Since she dared to go up, she definitely must be talented."


    "This is a very interesting year. First was the fight between the young people, and now there is a girl going up. Really, on the 3rd day of the 3rd month, everyone is full of energy."


    While listening to hispanions¡¯mentary, Ning Yunzhao only smiled and continued to brew tea, never looking out the window.


    Yes, it was very good for young people to be lively, but that had nothing to do with him and neither did he care.


    If it was that girl, would he be this way?


    Ning Yunzhao scooped out some scented flowers from a pot, his movement smooth.


    ........


    ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be someone that Lin Jin¡¯er arranged?


    ¡®But maybe, she¡¯s meant to excite Jun Zhenzhen more,¡¯ Ning Yunyan thought


    She raised her head to look out. The window was blocked by several of the girls. She told them to make way, and one of the girls looked back in rm.


    "Guys, look, that person, that person looks alot like Jun Zhenzhen," she stammered.


    Jun Zhenzhen?


    Ning Yunyan was stunned.


    It couldn¡¯t be?


    Next door, Fang Jinxiu was tapping the table impatiently when Jinchuan burst in.


    "Third Miss, where did Young Lady go? Why didn¡¯t you go with her?" Jinchuan asked, trembling.


    "She didn¡¯t let me go with her, so how could I dare?" Fang Jinxiu said carelessly.


    "Then Yinbao? Third Miss called Yinbao away?" Jinchuan asked, pale faced.


    Fang Jinxiu made an ¡®en!¡¯ sound, not caring about that servant, when she heard the beat of drums.


    She actually did not care who yed, but the position of the room was extremely good. She could see the girl on stage with one look.


    The girl was wearing a moon white clothes, her figure lithe, and a veiled hat on her head.


    Although the gauze covered her face, Fang JInxiu knew who it was with a single nce.


    "Oh my God!" she blurted out. "It can¡¯t be?"


    ......¡­


    Despite the surprise, the experienced and knowledgeable pitch-pot director remained the same.


    "Young Miss, what level would you like to start from?" he asked with a smile.


    Miss Jun looked at the bamboo arrows off to the side.


    "I haven¡¯t seen much," she replied. "How do you y? Traditional or new restrictions?"


    The director smiled.


    "We have no restrictions," he said. "Young Miss, whatever kind of throw you want to do, just announce it and everyone will ce their bets.


    Miss Jun plucked an arrow.


    "I was asking about the ying style," she said.


    The director went nk.


    "Are you ying 132 variations, or forty, or twenty-four, or if there aren¡¯t enough arrows, only twelve?" Miss Jun said seriously.


    The director was stunned.


    Such words were very strange. "Young Lady, could it be that you n to do all 132 variations?"


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "I have some knowledge of pitch-pot," she said. Although the veil hid her face, she still seemed modest.


    ¡®Some knowledge¡¯, huh. The pitch-pot director did not know what to say.


    Young Miss, having knowledge of things is totally different from being able to do it, you know?


    There were many kids today who didn¡¯t understand much and would not be too happy being told that.


    "There are no restrictions or limitations," the director said warmly. "Just until you miss, Young Miss."


    "Then I am very sorry," Miss Jun said.


    Sorry for what? Sorry for winning money?


    The director was speechless.


    "What do you choose for your first move, Young Miss," he asked, choosing not to continue exining to an ignorant child.


    "Then I will start from the most basic level," Miss Jun said.


    "Bets for in the pot."


    The music stopped when the director spoke.


    "So it really is a girl. Since she''s ying, we can''t have her lose face."


    Ning Yunzhao heard hispanions say. So they sent out a reasonable twenty taels as bet. Obviously, most people were thinking that way. Being elegant gentlemen, they had to be protective of the fairer sex.


    After people made their bets, a cold but elegant atmosphere swept the hall. Until a voice said:


    "First section, neen, ces one hundred taels."


    No way, it came again.


    The others cing bets immediately stopped, andughter erupted in Ning Yunyan''s box.


    There was still someone in room 19. That definitely was Lin Jin''er.


    The girls were all smiling.


    Ning Yunyan stood at the window to watch Jun Zhenzhen standing there with a cold smile.


    "She seems to have lost so badly she wants to y herself," she said. "This is great. Suffering loss on both sides, losses will be bigger and faster."


    Zuo Yanzhi bit on her lip hard.


    "One..." she started saying to the servant.


    Ning Yunyan stopped her.


    "No," she said. "Ten taels."


    Ten taels?


    The girl looked at her in surprise.


    "How can she lose with ten taels?" Zuo Yanzhi said anxiously.


    Ning Yunyan smiled.


    "Losing ten taels is nothing, but ten ten taels or twenty ten taels is a lot," she said, giving Zuo Yanzhi a look. "We must work steadily. We don''t want Jun Zhenzhen and the others to be scared. If no one ys, it¡¯s meaningless."


    She waved a hand at the servant girl, who rushed out to announce the bet to the attendant.


    As expected, when the bet amount was announced, there was a pause outside before bets continued toe.


    Obviously this girl was given preferential treatment, getting much more bets than the other gentleman did before.


    "I wish you good luck, Young Miss," said the director with a smile, signaling Miss Jun to begin.


    "This is not the same asst time," Miss Jun said, seriously correcting the director. "It''s not luck, it''s justice."


    Last time? What time?


    The director did not understand but did not voice his question because he saw the girl actually pick up all twelve arrows.


    Normally, everybody would throw their first arrow before grabbing the second. Firstly, because it would be hard to throw if you were holding too many arrows, and secondly, you couldn''t guarantee that it was for sure going to hit... if you had confidence it wasn''t polite to show it. This was an elegant game, being too showy would detract from style.


    Still, the young were more inclined to be shy.


    The director sighed but did not say anything and stepped to the side. He saw the young miss pinch one of the arrows, then lightly throw it.


    Pah!


    A light sound.


    The arrownded into the pot. After swaying twice, it was still.


    "Hit!" the director said in high spirits, raising his arm.


    Everyone apuded, but right then, Miss Jun picked up another arrow and threw it.


    Pah!


    Huh? They hadn''t bet on the next round yet.


    The director was slightly stunned, unable to recover while Miss Jun continued throwing.


    Pah.


    Pah.


    Pah.


    The sessive sounds were like the clinking of a silver bottle, like pearls falling on a tray.


    Actually, the sounds of the arrows going in wasn''t all that loud, but as she threw one arrow after the other, the cheering in the hall disappeared altogether.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t they announce it? Was it over in one round?" asked some people in the rooms.


    It really was strange. Those close to the window looked out and saw the girl''s empty hands.


    This was nothing strange. After throwing the arrow, her hands would naturally be empty.


    Everybody turned their eyes to the iron pot.


    The three inch diameter mouth of the slender pot was filled with arrows.


    "In the pot¡­ sessive in the pot," someone said.


    "No, that''s a full pot," someone else said.


    The pot was clearly stuffed with twelve arrows.


    It was actually sessive hits for the full pot.


    This was what she meant by starting from the basic in the pot?


    If this was easy for her, then what was hard?


    The director looked at the girl there. He felt that this girl really did have some knowledge of pitch-pot.


    At least, the light at the mountain gate was pretty good.[1]


    [1] Light at the mountain gate: Most likely means a good start. I¡¯m not quite sure.

 Chapter 89: Shocking People Once More

    <h4>Chapter 89: Shocking People Once More</h4>


    The news of a girl throwing a full pot spread through the Jinyun Hall like the wind.


    Of course, being able to throw a full pot was not a rare thing. The strange thing was that the girl had said that she was doing an in the pot.


    It should be known that the bets for a full pot and for an in the pot were on totally different levels.


    An in the pot was ten taels, while a full pot was at least 100.


    This was the light of the gate, forcing everyone to carefully consider her talent. Next, would she bring out the real swords and spears?


    This girl was interesting.


    "This girl actually has such talent," said Fang Jinxiu, standing by the window.


    Jinchuan put her hands together.


    "Thank heavens! Young Lady can y pitch-pot," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu snorted, looking at the girl standing on the stage.


    "Of course she could. If not, she wouldn''t do such a thing," she said, with a sneer. "If you drown often, you can y with water."


    Zuo Yanzhi and the others stood by the window. Naturally, they had a clear view of Jun Zhenzhen''s smooth movements. Their expressions were full of surprise, and the room sunk into silence.


    "It''s good we only bet ten taels," came a murmur.


    Pathetic.


    Ning Yunyan cursed inside, ring at the girl who had spoken. The girl realized her slip of tongue and curled back.


    "If that woman had no skill, she wouldn''t go up. Now that she''s tasted sess, she''s the fish that bit onto the lure. Her provoking might catch other people, but it will also catch her." Ning Yunyan looked out the window before saying coldly, "See, we do not need to be polite. The next round we will definitely bet a lot more."


    Just as she finished speaking, the director''s voice came from the main hall.


    "Bets for through the ear."


    If this was another time, through the ear would be about a hundred or so...


    "First section, neenth room bets three hundred taels," came a sudden shout.


    Of course, this room having yed this game for half a day would make no exception now.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing whether her through the ear is just a through the ear," said the young man sitting by the window to hispanions in the room. "So I''ll try betting a bit higher."


    "I never thought that this girl would truly have talent," said another noble son.


    "She is just ignorant and fearless. Since she dares go up, she must have nned in advance," dismissed Ning Yunzhao, carefullydling his tea. "She is different than those rash boys. This girl is more steady."


    Although he was praising her, he still hadn''t looked out.


    "So I suggest you lower your bets, because you will lose."


    Everyoneughed.


    "How poor of you," they said.


    One of them raised a hand to the door and shouted out a number.


    "Two hundred taels."


    "One hundred."


    "One hundred fifty teals."


    "Two hundred."


    Voices filled the halls. As expected, they were greater sums than the through the ears before, and there were more people cing bets.


    "Didn''t I say it would be like this?" said Ning Yunyan, looking at Jun Zhenzhen outside.


    "If I lose this silver, then she will have it."


    Sheughed.


    "I hope that she wins this time, making everyone bet even higher."


    Zuo Yanzhi looked at her.


    "Then next time we shouldn¡¯t bet?" she asked.


    "Why wouldn''t we," Ning Yunyan said.


    "Didn¡¯t you say she would win?" Zuo Yanzhi asked.


    Nign Yunyan scoffed.


    "She will win? Are you afraid of her?" she said. She looked at the maid. "One hundred taels."


    The servant went out.


    In the room next door, the servant near the door was feeling anxious.


    "Third Miss, what are you doing? What are you saying, if we win its our money, if we lose it''s also our money," Jinchuan said. "Stop creating a disturbance.¡¯


    Fang Jinxiu raised her eyebrows.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all our money. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m promoting Little Brother¡¯s wife," she said with a not-smile. She looked out. "Good luck, may everything hit."


    The drumbeat signaled the end of the betting. The whole hall fell silent, only murmurs remaining.


    This was different thanst time. The music even felt more noisy.


    The director signaled Miss Jun to begin, the twelve arrows having been gathered again.


    This time she shouldn¡¯t be doing it all at once. After all, there wasn¡¯t room for 12 arrows in the ears.


    Miss Jun picked up two arrows.


    Two arrows, so she was going for sessive hits through the ears.


    The director silently nodded. Although the full pot was a dazzling start and sessive hits through the ears was slightly inferior, it was pretty good.


    "Then I¡¯ll start," Miss Jun told the director.


    The director respectfully stepped back, watching Miss Jun step before the pot, lifting her arms at the same time.


    From the windows all around, many eyes were on her. Both rooms far and near could clearly see the two arrows in her hands.


    Sessive hits through the ears.


    Everybody clearly grasped it, but they were stunned by what happened next.


    The director¡¯s who was standing nearest face changed.


    The girl, raising the arrows, suddenly turned around. Before anyone could recover, she tossed both of them, which soared through the air and flew into either side of the pot.


    Surprised apuse and shouts erupted.


    "What is this? Blind toss?"


    "Books say that Shi Chong could toss from behind a screen. Is this the same as that?"


    Many gave up their reserved demeanors and leaned against the windows, discussing heatedly.


    "Yunzhao, Yunzhao, stop fiddling with your tea. That girl is equally matched with you."


    "Throwing backwards, and still managed to get sessive hits through the ears."


    Hispanions spoke loudly. Ning Yunzhao raised his head, eyes shing in surprise.


    "Backwards throwing and didn¡¯t miss?" he said. "That truly is too amazing."


    Ning Yunzhao finally put down his tea and looked out the window.


    But hispanions were squeezed together in front of the window, so he could not see the girl on stage.


    Jinchuan cheered happily, unable to hide her excitement.


    "She did it," Fang Jinxiu was surprised, but still disguised her praise. "I never thought she had such talent."


    Then she remembered what she had asked Fang Yuxiu.


    "The Jun Zhenzhen you describe is not the same Jun Zhenzhen we know?"


    She felt that the Jun Zhenzhen before her eyes was totally different from the one she knew.


    Fang Jinxiu leaned against the window, her expressionplicated. In the room next door, Ning Yunyan hit the window frame, unable to disguise her emotions.


    How was this possible? If this Jun Zhenzhen really had such talent, she would have shown it off when she first came to Yangcheng. Why would she wait till now?


    If she had known that she was so talented earlier, she would not have made such ns today. Or at least, she would have responded differently.


    "Yanyan, what do we do now?" Zuo Yanzhi asked, her voice trembling. "Do we still bet? We don''t have any money."


    No money? The money they had gathered had been spent like water.


    Ning Yunyan bit her lips.


    Why wouldn''t they dare to ce bets? Because they were scared she''d win? Why were they scared? Could it be they thought she couldn''t lose?


    "First section, third room, bets five hundred for an inverted ear."


    "Fourth section, eleventh room, esteemed guest bets five hundred for inverted ear."


    Bets were ced as discussions continued, and the bets were gettingrger andrger. The frenzy had swept the whole building.


    Bets before were like this too, but because of the exmations of surprise and unending duscussions, the music in the room was drowned out, causing it to seem like the elegant atmosphere had disappeared.


    Bets were made one after the other, all more than four or five hundred.


    The girl signaled at the director.


    The director had lost his calm from before. When he saw the girl''s signal, he became nervous.


    This girl had tossed twice: the first time was negligible, but the second time far surpassed several peoplebined. A rough estimate was already several thousand taels.


    This was no small quantity, and the next bet sum would definitely be even higher. That means the if she lost, she would lose much more. The money she won might all just fly away.


    Getting it than losing it. Many youths and experienced men could not let such a thing happen.


    Moreover, she was just a young girl.


    If she said she didn''t want to y, the director could understand it. It was just regrettable.


    This was the biggest chance of the 3rd day of the 3rd month for the Jinyun Hall to make a profit.


    "Young Miss, you still want to y?" Not waiting for her to speak, the director couldn''t stop himself from asking.


    Miss Jun frowned slightly.


    "Why? Can I not y anymore?" she asked, sounding unhappy. "You said that there were no limits for me throwing."


    The director was stunned.


    Do you mean that you can continuously win?


    "You still want to y?" he asked.


    "Of course," Miss Jun said, her voice sweet. "I was just starting."

 Chapter 90: For Whose Sake?

    <h4>Chapter 90: For Whose Sake?</h4>


    This was her just starting?


    How will her next ys be like?


    The pitch-pot director was moved again.


    This girl truly was knowledgeable about pitch-pot.


    The bets gradually trickled out and the Jinyun Hall fell silent again, but the girl and the director on stage hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Was she not continuing?


    This was some people¡¯s guess. The bets here were already greater than several thousand taels. If she lost, that girl mustpensate ten thousand taels of silver.


    It probably scared her.


    Ten thousand taels was not just something you could throw about at will.


    Seeing the silence on stage, Ning Yunyan started to grin. Because of the good position of the room, she could see the person on stage¡¯s expression.


    Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s face was covered by a gauze, but the stunned look on the director¡¯s face was clearly discernable.


    What? Was it terror?


    "Throw, keep throwing," Ning Yunyan said through gritted teeth.


    "She just won quite a bit of money, but she lost more when she was fighting with us," observed Zuo Yanzhi, her eyes shing. "If she loses now, she¡¯ll have a big price to pay."


    "She can¡¯t not y," said another girl hastily when she heard.


    Right, she can¡¯t not y. The more she yed the greater her losses would be if she lost.


    "Six hundred," Ning Yunyan shouted to the outside.


    The servant girl¡¯s expression betrayed her hesitation.


    Actually, Young Miss said Jun Zhenzhen had lost a lot previously, but she probably forgot that they also had lost quite a bit.


    "Young Miss¡­" she couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "What are you doing? You still haven¡¯t left," Ning Yunyan wrinkled her brows at her and barked.


    Ning Yunyan rarely showed her anger. The servant girl jumped in fright but didn¡¯t finish her sentence and rushed out.


    A girl sitting on the other side was too scared to voice out what she was thinking.


    She wanted to say, that before Jun Zhenzhen had said she was doing the most basic stuff, but instead pulled out a terrifying skill.


    Once was a coincidence. Twice was true ability.


    She also wanted to say that everybody¡¯s bets for Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s inverted ear seemed to be for a much harder throw. Actually, for someone who could throw a full pot and backwards through the ears, an inverted ear was nothing difficult.


    The girl looked at Ning Yunyan, and then the other girls in the room.


    Everybody just said that Jun Zhenzhen had been hooked by the fight from before, but now she thought that the one who had been hooked was Ning Yunyan.


    Seeing the girl on stage not move, Jinchuan sped her hands and thanked Heaven and earth.


    "Young Lady knows what¡¯s too much," she said.


    But Fang Jinxiu¡¯s lips curled.


    "Is this knowing her limits or is it stupidity," shemented. She shouted to the outside, "One thousand."


    Jinchuan almost rushed to cover Fang Jinxiu¡¯s mouth in surprise.


    The attendant outside announced her bet as always.


    This sent the silent main hall into whispers.


    Fang Jinxiu still wasn¡¯t finished yet. She pulled back the curtains and shouted outside.


    "Keep ying Young Miss, you can¡¯t be scared."


    The sudden voice sent everyone into shock.


    What were they saying? What were they saying?


    This was an elegant stage for pitch-pot, not a gambling den.


    The young men and women of today were more and morewless.


    Miss Jun smiled when she heard Fang Jinxiu but didn¡¯t really care. Next to her, the director nervously rubbed his hands.


    Of course, he was not frightened by Fang Jinxiu¡¯s shouts nor was he frightened by the sum of the bets. Rather, he was afraid because of the quiet words he and Miss Jun had exchanged earlier.


    "This has never happened."


    He looked at Miss Jun, stumbling over his words.


    "Yes, I know there is no precedent. I apologize for changing your rules," Miss Jun said warmly. "The important thing is that letting everyone bet like this is not too fair."


    The director smiled bitterly.


    She was saying she was still doing it for the good of the crowd?


    "Moreover, you said there were no limits before, but I can¡¯t just throw forever," Miss Jun continued.


    So you¡¯re saying that it was possible for you to never stop throwing.


    The director was somewhat speechless.


    It was undeniable that this girl was of consummate skill, but it was really conceited.


    "That¡¯s fine. You asked before what the rules of pitch-pot were here, and I told you that there were no rules. There are no limiting rules, even on the style of throw," he exined thoroughly. "Since it¡¯s like that, I will do as Young Miss requests."


    Miss Jun nodded.


    The director stepped forward. When the crowd saw him step forward, the humming ceased.


    Although the music still nged, the atmosphere was nervous.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid," said Fang Jinxiu again.


    Someone sputtered out augh, and then more people began tough afterwards.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid."


    "That¡¯s right, keep on ying."


    The voices kept oning, halfughing half shouting. The building became noisy.


    The elegant air was swept away.


    "Whatever next, whatever next?" eximed the cautious as they shook their heads.


    The director alsoughed. He raised an arm in greeting at the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the bets will be changed for next round," he said sonorously.


    Changing the bets?


    The raucous crowd quieted down.


    "What change?" someone asked first.


    "This Young Miss will announce the pitch-pot style," the director said, smiling.


    "Right, of course it¡¯s as she says. Could it be that we are the ones who should say it?" someone said with augh.


    "This Young Miss will announce the pitch-pot style," said the director again. "Then she will decide on the betting amount."


    "Interesting," said thepanions squeezed together by the window.


    "This young miss actually wants to set the price herself."


    This was why girls weren¡¯t allowed in the Jinyun Hall. Beingmented and scrutinized like this was unpleasant for the eyes and ears.


    Girls that coulde here frequently were from wealthy and powerful families. For them, reputation was more important than gold.


    Ning Yunzhao frowned and shook his head.


    "Let¡¯s pay attention to what they¡¯re saying," he reminded.


    His friendsughed and listened to the voice of the director outside.


    "In the pot, one thousand taels."


    In the pot?


    Just as the director said this, everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the disy in front of them. The young woman had just thrown a full pot and the through the ears, bringing the total arrows in the pot two fourteen. It was packed to the brim.


    How can she do it in the pot?


    "A brave arrow can go a hundred times over," Ning Yunzhao said. This time, not only was he looking at the window, the people standing at the window had moved. "One thousand taels. I¡¯ll bet on it."


    He made his way over to the window. The curtains had been pulled back, and he saw the girl on stage.


    Her!


    His face transformed into amazement. His eyes suddenly glistened.


    It was her!


    This was the third time he had seen her. He believed he would never see her again, and it seemed that she would never appear again. That encounter at the Lantern Festival was like a dream.


    No one knew her, no one witnessed their fantastic match. All the happiness and worry rted to her was something only he knew.


    He had gone to many ces and met with many people, hoping to have another encounter with her, but to no avail.


    He had given up. He knew there were many people and things that he would only meet once as ordained by fate.


    But when she truly appeared in front of him again, he knew that a meeting of fate was inferior to the happiness of reunion.


    Yes, he actually still hoped to see her again.


    That¡¯s right. This was happiness.


    At this very moment, his heart was filled with happiness.


    And she had appeared in a stage full of scrutiny.


    That¡¯s right. This is how she should appear, as if part of his imagination.


    "I bet one, one thousand taels," Ning Yunzhao said again as he looked out the window.


    .......


    ¡®Interesting¡¯ was the general consensus of people watching the girl on stage.


    "An into the pot isn¡¯t into the pot. The pot is already full," they smiled and said.


    "Let¡¯s see this brave arrow skill."


    ......¡­


    "Room 23 bets one thousand taels."


    "Section 1, room 5 bets one thousand taels."


    "Section 2, room 7 bets one thousand taels.


    ...¡­.

 Chapter 91: Drawing My Bow

    <h4>Chapter 91: Drawing My Bow</h4>


    Voices announced the bets one after the other.


    Perhaps it was because the sum of money was sorge, but the attendants voices were especially clear. The atmosphere was getting heated.


    "Yanyan, what do we do?"


    The girls looked to Ning Yunyan uneasily.


    "Do we still bet?"


    It was so scary.


    Was she still fighting with them?


    Ning Yunyan looked at the stage, her lips purple from biting.


    The girl on stage was still standing there steadily, her veil not moving the slightest from its ce. But Ning Yunyan seemed to be able to see the sneer on her face, a very satisfied sneer.


    "Bet it!" Ning Yunyan said as she pped the window. "One thousand taels, bet it all. Pressure her to death with money."


    The girls looked at each other with dismay and terror. The servant even shook her head.


    "Young Miss, we can¡¯t, it¡¯s too much. We can¡¯t continue ying," she said nervously.


    "It¡¯s not much. This is a lot? Our Ning Family doesn¡¯t have a couple thousand taels?" said Ning Yunyan angrily. "ce that bet."


    .........


    "Young Miss, is it this kind of wooden feathered arrow," the pitch-pot director asked, pointing at the tray an attendant was carrying.


    There were four, rounded arrows.


    Miss Jun picked up one and faced the pot without saying anything.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s hands were clenched in fists. Jinchuan was breathing loudly. Ning Yunyan was squeezing the window frame. Ning Yunzhao was smiling.


    The music in the Jinyun Hall became strained.


    But Miss Jun was not nervous in the slightest. She appraised the iron pot in front of her and closed her eyes.


    On her sixth year with her master, she witnessed master¡¯s outstanding archery skill and wanted to learn.


    Of course, Master did as he always did. He didn¡¯t outright refuse her, but he didn¡¯t just consent.


    "You must first learn the basics," he lied through his teeth.


    The basics was pitch-pot. Although both pitch-pot and archery used arrows, they werepletely different things.


    And she did as she always did, neither refusing or questioning. She obstinatelyplied.


    She spent a year doing pitch-pot, over and over again.


    Afterwards, she never did learn archery. Father died, Mother died, she became a princess and married, all her efforts meaningless.


    Her status made no use of her skills in medicine, and the four arts of zither, Go, literature and painting were just past-times.


    She never thought that these past times would have much application one day.


    But if it weren¡¯t for the Old Heavenly Father¡¯s justice, what could she do?


    Miss Jun opened her eyes and raised her arm.


    The wooden arrow pushed through the crowded bamboo arrows and entered the pot. In an instant, the other bamboo arrows splintered and shards flew out of the pot like rainfall.


    Only the wooden arrow was left standing in the iron pot.


    Like it was the beginning move, a simple in the pot.


    "Wow!"


    Fang Jinxiu cheered with her hands in the air, jumping up with joy.


    Jinchuan apuded cheerfully, her face red.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s smile stretched the corners of his mouth, his eyes like glorious stars.


    The sounds in the Jinyun Hall resounded like thunder.


    The mor came like a rushing wave.


    Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan¡¯s excitement were drowned out in an instant. Though there were exmations of surprise, there was more annoyance.


    After all, one thousand taels of silver was no small amount.


    Although they praised this girl¡¯s skill, their praise would have been much more sincere if they hadn¡¯t lost this much money.


    But everybody here was cultured, so they maintained theirposure.


    Except for a few young women.


    "This is impossible, impossible."


    Ning Yunyan wrung her handkerchief.


    The other girls were too scared to say anything.


    "Let¡¯s go Young Miss," said the servant girl with a tear-stained face.


    Ning Yunyan had oil poured on her fire.


    "Why do we need to leave? Am I scared of her?" she spat out viciously.


    Yes, you are not scared of her, but she is too scary.


    The girls were evasive.


    "Yanyan, we miscalcted this time," said a girl. "We didn¡¯t think that she really would be talented. To avoid the sharpened point, we should not fight with her this time."


    Ning Yunyan gripped her handkerchief. If only looks could kill.


    Out the window, servant boys on stage were picking up the scattered pieces of bamboo arrows. Jun Zhenzhen was conversing with the director, her raised sleeve covering her mouth. She looked to be smiling.


    Smiling. Smiling. A smug smile.


    Won money, is in the limelight.


    "If this was truly talent, then she wouldn¡¯t be so smug," said Ning Yunyan. "Her words are a trick, and she told people to bet. She dares to speak of such a trick naturally because she was certain. Being certain of winning is no grand thing. She is just stealing money."


    This seemed very reasonable to the disordered thoughts of the girls. At the moment, the director on stage was giving Miss Jun a funny look again.


    "Young Miss really wants to do this?" he asked.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Now that I¡¯ve done it three times, everybody should understand my level of skill," she said gently. "So changing to this style is much more reasonable?


    More reasonable? Fair to have a chance of losing? Is it actually to make everybody continue to bet, to make more bets?


    She had just shown her skills three times. Although everybody praised such skill, in the end they couldn¡¯t just throw around money like it was paper. If they yed another round, not many people would ce bets.


    There were many wealthy and powerful people here, but they wouldn¡¯t use their money so freely in this kind of ce.


    If this young woman was doing it for the fame, then these three times would be enough. If it were for money, she made quite a bit already.


    Why wasn¡¯t this girl giving up?


    She still wanted to change styles to invite people¡¯s bets.


    She seemed very like a gambler, always wanting to win more money.


    He could say that she was a little wild because of her age, but this girl¡¯s conduct was always steady and mild. Every word, every action were very obviously deliberate and reflective.


    The director was muttering to himself.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid the sums might be very big. Young Miss, can you bear it?" he asked.


    If the amount betted was big, then if she lost, thepensation would be even better.


    A very, very big sum.


    As a gambling den¡­ No, no¡­ as an attendant of the Jinyun Hall, he, who never interfered with the choices of the guests, made an exception in reminding her.


    Miss Jun was pensive.


    "If the sum is too big, can you bear it?" she asked in return.


    The director was struck dumb.


    She was actually worried about them? It was like she was certain she wouldn¡¯t lose, and was instead worried about whether they would let her win.


    Why would they worry about her winning? If the ones ying won more, then they could take a bigger cut.


    The Jinyun Hall was a business, not a government office. Would a business turn their backs to more money?


    "Young Miss jokes. Everyone here has their pride. Since you want to y then you can y," he said with a smile. "There is nothing that we cannot bear. Even if everybody cannot take out such money, the Jinyun Hall will not owe anything."


    He spoke gently, but the lines of his face couldn¡¯t disguise his domineering attitude.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Then it¡¯s fine," he said.


    That¡¯s fine. The director did not continue persuading her. He did what he could, that much was obvious.


    If she lost, even if she was just a sweet and cute young woman, the Jinyun Hall would not feel pity.


    He smiled and paid his respects, then stepped forward once. The musicians¡¯ music swelled upwards.


    The hall gradually quieted down. Of course, it was noisier than previously. The murmurs of discussions just couldn¡¯t quiet down.


    "The next round¡­"


    At these words, the young men standing by the window couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "Truly an avaricious and insatiable woman," he said with interest.


    "Is she taking this for a gambling den?" said another, shaking his head. "Whatever she says, I won¡¯t be betting."


    There were many people of the same opinion as him, for a time covering the director¡¯s voice.


    Ning Yunyan was smiling coldly.


    "Seems there are none. Who would be so stupid," she said.


    Anyways, she had already won that much money, it would be easy for her just to stop ying. She already gotten the fame and money, and they had spent quite a bit of money on this.


    The other girls smiled obsequiously but did not say anything.


    But the director¡¯s voice came loud and clear again¡­


    "¡­ Everybody can choose the trick toy their bet¡­ this youngdy will do it¡­"


    The chatter around the stage immediately stopped.


    Actually¡­


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s smirk froze on her face.


    The director felt everyone be silent, then his face showed his hesitation.


    "Whether or not there is anyone who believes this young miss can win, she dares try. Do you dare bet?" he said what Miss Jun had told him to say.


    He had been the pitch-pot director for the Chen Family for ten years, but this was the first time that such challenging words had been spoken in this elegant event.


    This was quite embarrassing.


    As expected, the silent atmosphere of the Jinyun Hall descended into chaos.


    "This crazy brat."


    "She dares try, other people do not dare bet?"


    "Where does she get all her confidence from? The roads are wide, the sea of learning has no horizon, who dares proim they are omnipotent?"

 Chapter 92: Reckless Toss

    <h4>Chapter 92: Reckless Toss</h4>


    Jinyun Hall was filled with the sounds of chattering.


    Young people were more eager to criticize; however they saw that Ning Yunzhao still hadn¡¯t said anything but was instead smiling.


    "You don¡¯t think so?" asked a frowningpanion.


    "I don¡¯t think so," said Ning Yunzhao. "She believes in herself; you yourselves don¡¯t believe in yourselves, so instead you call her arrogant?"


    The group was amazed.


    "I know." Apanion smiled, looking at Ning Yunzhao and at the girl present. "You two are alike."


    Alike? Him and her?


    Ning Yunzhao did not understand.


    "You seem to be very low-profile, but your words and actions are always filled with pride, always looking like you¡¯re thinking ¡®This is as it should be¡¯." Thepanion snorted teasingly. "This is what makes people the most annoyed."


    Everyoneughed, Ning Yunzhao included.


    "It isn¡¯t pride; it is the springtime of youth," he said.


    Thepanionsughed again.


    "You just boasted about yourself."


    Theyughed loudly, making the room bright with merriment. The recklessness and excitement of the youths were heightened.


    This kind of recklessness and excitement came from having sincere self-confidence and skill that would not make people bored. It would just make people feel hot-blooded and fresh, like seeing the sunlight at dawn fall on the moonlit dew.


    Ning Yunzhao watched the girl on stage, a smile upturning his lips.


    While they were outughing, agitation was running high at another ce.


    "Good."


    There was a person who opened the window and gestured to the stage.


    "I bet three hundred taels, for a sword [1]."


    The people here had already lost their elegant manner to provocation, and one had opened the window himself and said the word ¡®bet¡¯.


    This was not a gambling parlor.


    The director frowned slightly, and the servant in the room who was supposed to announce his bet for him finally came to and flusteredly reiterated it.


    The director was about to say something else when a mystifying female voice cut him off.


    "Just three hundred taels, are you a beggar? If you don¡¯t have money, then don¡¯t y."


    These words made the man who had just ced a bet very angry, and he inwardly cursed her. The atmosphere of the building became even more noisy.


    The pitch-pot director rubbed his forehead.


    Elegance. Elegance, pay attention to elegance.


    He just wanted to push aside all the noisy questioning of this miss and their underlying meaning, but when he saw she was already holding two bamboo arrows and standing in front of the iron pot. She then casually tossed them. The two bamboo arrows passed through the handle of the pot and rested against the body.


    "Three hundred taels." She looked over to the side of the room where the bet hade from, then looked elsewhere else. "Next."


    She pitched into the pot.


    She said three hundred taels.


    She said next.


    Doing as she wishes, speaking so lightly.


    For a moment, everyone was temporarily stunned. Like they were called beggars.


    This was humiliating. This was provoking. This was arrogant.


    The Jinyun Building temporarily froze, then voices shouted like thunder.


    Seeing the curtains that had been opened and hearing the cacophony of sounds, the uniform voices of attendantsying bets, the director stood there, smiling bitterly.


    Elegance, there was no elegance left at all.


    The Jinyun Hall thundered so loudly that people standing far away or passing through could hear themotion. There were also people running towards the Jinyun Hall.


    What had happened?


    This house called the Jinyun Hall was originally the home of a marquis. After suffering a defeat, on the 3rd day of the 3rd month every person coulde in and y, but there were some ces that not everyone could enter.


    For example, this Jinyun Hall.


    How did such a refined and noble ce like Jinyun Hall be so noisy?


    More people who could not resist their curiosity poured in and stepped onto the stage to see the main hall crowded with people.


    There were only a private boxes in the Jinyun Hall which were arranged tastefully. When did the corridor in the main hall be this full of people?


    "Against the ears! Against the ears, five hundred taels!"


    "Lotus horse! Lotus horse, seven hundred taels!"


    "Dragon tail! Dragon tail, five hundred taels!"


    Voices were crying out loudly one after the other, making the people who had just entered shocked.


    "Did we go to the wrong ce and enter a gambling parlor?"


    "They had always been betting. These noble masters insisted on their posturing. It¡¯s good now; there was a young woman who made them drop their act."


    "A young woman?"


    "Yes, a young woman. The young woman said that she could throw whatever she wanted. Up until now she hasn¡¯t lost."


    "Everyone is anxious; we cannot pressure that girl."


    The first person asked and was given the whole story. More people asked for the whole story, and then it was recounted again and passed around to more people. Then the voices of betting in the main hall got even more disordered.


    Through the mor, a girl¡¯s voice rang clear the moment after those bets were ced.


    "Against the ears, five hundred taels."


    "Lotus horse, seven hundred taels."


    "Dragon tail, five hundred taels."


    Standing at the forefront so she could be clearly seen, that girl was not just repeating the bets of the others, but rather was replying. After the bet wasid, she raised her arm and threw the arrow into the pot, her quickness and nimbleness making people bbergasted.


    She alone stood at the center of the stage, apanied by the voices of people cing bets. One after the other, the bamboo arrows flew out of her hands so fast the surrounding people could not keep up with their cheers.


    The scene was dazzling to the eye.


    "This is just like the minstrel¡¯s tale of ¡®One man holding his own against ten thousand,¡¯" someone muttered.


    Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan were just like the other people crowded at their windows¡¯ sides, cheering every time a bet was ced and Miss Jun would throw.


    Fang Jinxiu had already stopped cing bets, and Jinchuan no longer tried to urge Miss Jun to stop.


    This scene that was so nervous it made youugh; they no longer cared about it. They did not know what they should do, only clenching their hands and cheering with the crowd so they could release a breath.


    "Across the ears, ten taels," yelled someone through the mor.


    Fang Jinxiu made a ¡®peh¡¯ sound.


    "Grow up! To have the nerve to ce that bet." She cupped her hand around her mouth to yell outside.


    Everybody was not unfamiliar to the voice. At this time, her peculiar jeering had never stopped.


    Her voice fell when she saw Miss Jun raise her arm to throw the bamboo arrow bncing steadily across the two handles.


    "Across the handles, ten taels," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu then jeered.


    "Grow up! Still no shame," she said. "Like she¡¯s never seen money."


    Jinchuan covered up her smile.


    "What the Third Miss said was not wrong, but did Old Lady not say that people good at business would always pay attention to money? A small amount of money is still money, you cannot waste," she said.


    "She is not a business person," said Fang Jinxiu.


    After she finished speaking she was stunned.


    Right, Jun Zhenzhen, this dumb and stupid person, did not know the hardships of life¡¯s daily necessities and looked down on silver and would not even waste her thoughts on wealth.


    Was she doing this now because she was incited by Lin Jin¡¯er?


    Fang Jinxiu was silent.


    "Third Miss, the youngdy is now a part of our Fang family," Jinchuan spoke softly.


    Wasn¡¯t what she was saying different from before?


    This person, Jun Zhenzhen, was a family member to them?


    Fang Jinxiu looked through the window at the girl standing on the stage and bit her lip, not saying anything.


    But when Ning Yunyan saw the girl standing there, she could not help but bite her lower lip.


    "I won¡¯t believe it, I won¡¯t believe it." Her eyes were red as she shouted. "What else is there? What else is there? Hurry up and think of what¡¯s the hardest. I will ce a bet."


    The girls in the room had rmed expressions.


    "Yanyan, you cannot make another bet," entreated one brave girl. "You have already lost too much; you cannot y anymore."


    Moreover, she could not win against her.


    Before it was said that she had just been lucky with her throws and bluffing, and as a result she made other people ce bets. However, this no longer could be the reason.


    Jun Zhenzhen had an absolute talent.


    She had this talent? She still wasn¡¯t considered much.


    Ning Yunyan looked at the girls before her, each of them without their arrogant appearance. Trembling with fear, they avoided her gaze like startled rabbits.


    [1] A pitch-pot throw where the arrow goes through the pot handles.

 Chapter 93: Simply One Who Delivers Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 93: Simply One Who Delivers Wealth</h4>


    They were scared of Jun Zhenzhen?


    What did Jun Zhenzhen have to terrify people? An orphan girl with the short end of the stick or the daughter-inw of a merchant family?


    They couldn¡¯t be scared of her. If they were afraid of her now, then they wouldn¡¯t have enough confidence in front of her in the future.


    "Screen, partition screen, full pot." Ning Yunyan pushed them away and shouted. "One thousand taels."


    The girls were white with terror.


    Although they were loveable daughters, cherished and loved by their seniors at home, the silver they had thrown out now was beyond their understanding.


    A girl¡¯s sharp, hysterical voice made Ning Yunzhao freeze.


    Although there was quite the din around him, he still could recognize it.


    Yanyan?


    Girls oft came to the Jinyun Hall for merriment, and he also knew that his little sister was here.


    Naturally they would ce bets on the pitch-pot game. A bit of silver was nothing.


    But this time Yanyan actuallyid down a one thousand tael bet.


    To him, one thousand taels was nothing, but for these girls it was not a sum they could take out wantonly.


    What was going on? Yanyan was arrogant and stubborn, but it was unlikely she didn¡¯t know of the depths of this sum.


    Ning Yunzhao frowned. He waved over a young servant boy who rushed forward.


    "Seventeenth Miss is here, go find her, and tell her that she must not make a fuss and immediatelye here," he instructed.


    The servant hurried out.


    He needed to first find Ning Yunyan¡¯s maid, then get the maid to find Ning Yunyan.


    The little servant boy sprinted downstairs and squeezed out through the crammed entrance. At the moment, Miss Jun was already standing in front of the screen.


    Miss Jun, just like before, did not look to see who ced the bet. That was something for the Jinyun Hall to deal with; she was confident that with their ability, they would not overlook anyone.


    "Screen," she said simply.


    Right now, there was not only the musicians and the pitch-pot director on stage, but also several busy attendants. Because Miss Jun yed pitch-pot too quickly, they were busy handing over the bamboo and wooden arrows and tidying up around the pot.


    When they heard what was said, immediately someone rushed to lift up the screen on the stage.


    They put the iron pot that was in front of the screen behind it. Miss Jun took the proffered bamboo arrows and silently looked at the screen. Without waiting for the people around her to respond, she raised her arm and threw the arrows one by one.


    "One."


    "Two."


    In consideration for the people who didn¡¯t have a good view, an attendant stood to the side and announced loudly. With barely any pause, twelve arrows very soon settled into the pot.


    The cheers and apuse were like thunder.


    For the people who didn¡¯t lose their money, seeing such skill was naturally extremely joyful, especially for the people squeezed in by the entrance, who never had the chance to bet. Very many people pped till their hands were red.


    The pitch-pot director no longer had any remaining surprise left in him.


    When he heard the din around him, he looked at the stage to see a girl observing her surroundings. It seemed that this girl had sold out the Jinyun Hall on this 3rd day of the 3rd month.


    "Are you ying 132 variations, or forty, or twenty-four, or if there aren¡¯t enough arrows, only twelve?"


    The pitch-pot director thought of what that young miss had said when they first started. Now it seemed like she would y all 132 variations.


    So she indeed n to y a full round.


    Lost.


    Her ears filled with the mor and her eyes with Jun Zhenzhen on stage, Ning Yunyan¡¯s face was deadly white.


    This was impossible. She always won, never losing.


    No one can do something ¡®always¡¯. Even her big brother Ning Yunzhao stopped at the tenth round.


    How could Jun Zhenzhen do this.


    The door was being banged on while being pulled open. The Ning Family maid and servant boy appeared in the entrance.


    "Seventeenth Miss, Tenth Noble Son said¡­" the maidservant began.


    But just as she spoke, Ning Yunyan clutched the window frame, ripping the window curtains open. Almost half of her body was sticking out.


    "Jun Zhenzhen, you cheat! You cheat!"


    She stuck out her hand and pointed at the girl.


    Ning Yunzhao was standing by his window, watching the girl on stage. Thinking about the moment they would meet, what he should say.


    So your pitch-pot skills were this impressive.


    This was a very reasonable first line. It wasn¡¯t abrupt, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to say.


    Then he could add the thing about the Go arrangement from the Lantern Festival. He would honestly admit that he hadn¡¯t solved it. That wouldn¡¯t be strange.


    He just didn¡¯t know how long she would be ying. From the looks of it, until there was no one who wanted to bet.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    Her appearance on that night, when the Go arrangement was broken and her eyes were red and she turned away floated in his mind.


    She was indeed a proud and obstinate girl.


    At this time, he heard his sister¡¯s voice rising above the hubbub, and a familiar name.


    Jun Zhenzhen.


    It seemed like he had heard it somewhere.


    Jun Zhenzhen was clearly a girl¡¯s name. The majority of people here were men, so they didn¡¯t have much response to the name, especially right now.


    What they cared about was thest two words the girl said.


    You cheated?


    Cheated!


    "Yes, that¡¯s right, you cheated."


    "You couldn¡¯t have won this many times."


    Seeing Ning Yunyan¡¯s actions, the other girls immediately leaped to it. That¡¯s right. It was impossible, impossible that she wouldn¡¯t lose once.


    They immediately stormed up to the window and shouted angrily.


    A girl¡¯s voice was loud and clear in the din, and four or five girls shouting in rm could cover the whole hall.


    The maid servant and servant boy by the door werepletely neglected, their voices drowned out.


    The mor in the hall gradually died down, leaving on the shrill, angry shrieks of these girls.


    Men would not go as far as to lose themselves like this, but many people started to be suspicious, especially those who had lost a lot of money.


    That¡¯s right. This was something that couldn¡¯t go on forever. They had never lost so much money here before. When the Ning Family¡¯s tenth son was ying, he started from the most basic and went up, but with modest gentleman¡¯s character befitting of the elegant game. He had thrown most calmly, and everybody had watched calmly. There was not such frenzied betting.


    This girl had changed the rules, ying all these tricks, being so obviously provocative. She had yed so many rounds, but still never had lost. What sort of madness was this?


    Was this someone organized by the Jinyun Hall? Otherwise, why would they let her start thiswless insanity?


    "Who is this young miss?" some scattered men¡¯s voices said.


    Although they weren¡¯t shooting their mouths off like those girls, their count was clear in their words.


    Low mutterings of discussion gradually soared.


    "She is cheating, swindling money,¡¯ Ning Yunyan said loudly.


    Ning Yunzhao was already going outside his room, following the little servant boy who hade back to report to where Ning Yunyan was.


    Walking in the hallways was a bit quieter because of the separation, but he still heard another girl¡¯s voice.


    "How immature. They still think that this is at trick by the Jinyun Hall. If they¡¯re going to lose money they¡¯d be better off in a lower ss gambling den, " Fang Jinxiu said while standing at the window, smiling but not smiling as she surveyed the hall.


    "With her being who she is, saying she¡¯s swindling money. I¡¯ll tell you, she is a De Sheng Chang Fang Family¡¯s person. Swindling money? If the Fang Family needs to steal, then all of Yangcheng must be dying of poverty.


    De Sheng Chang¡¯s Fang Family?


    The preeminent De Sheng Chang in Yangcheng. For them, it was not worthwhile to swindle money.


    No wonder that young miss dared to y so. Backed by the Fang Family, she would be able to pay out if she really lost.


    The people in the hall were standing by their windows in silence, shock on their faces. Shock also shed through the director¡¯s eyes when he saw Miss Jun next to him lift up her veil, revealing a beautiful face. At that moment, her face was also surprised.


    ¡®What is she surprised about?¡¯


    This thought shed through the pitch-pot director¡¯s mind involuntarily.


    Miss Jun was looking in Fang Jinxiu¡¯s direction as she was lifting up her veil, surprise receding to be reced by a sliver of a smile.


    Fang Jinxiu saw her smile and felt uneasy and also ill-tempered.


    What is she smiling about. You think yourself clever? I wasn¡¯t doing this for you.


    She pulled a face, then turned to look at another part of the hall.


    "Swindling money. It¡¯s a girl ying, it is very obvious it¡¯s giving charity." She snorted. "Who would¡¯ve thought you didn¡¯t have the talent to discern as such, and instead med other people for being too good. Really, how unreasonable."

 Chapter 94: Who Are You Interrogating?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Who Are You Interrogating?</h4>


    Weren¡¯t those girls¡¯ scathing remarks out of the rules?


    Just listen to what they were saying!


    The hall was noisy with voices, but no one issued a question.


    Miss Jun smiled as she set down her veil.


    "If anybody has any doubts, thene check it for yourself. I will throw, free of charge," she said. "Although this is all just for fun, it does involve money, so we must guarantee fairness."


    Not waiting for the volume of the discussion to increase, the pitch-pot director standing next to her opened his mouth.


    "No, if anyone has doubts, please take it up with the Jinyun Hall. This has nothing to do with Young Miss. Our Jinyun Hall has been running for a hundred years. Although we do not rival the De Sheng Chang, we make quite a bit of money. We do not need to stoop so low as to swindle everyone¡¯s money."


    His gaze slowly roamed around the hall, his voice enunciating every word clearly, just like an old shopkeeper feeling uneasy because of criticism.


    But when he said this, no guest rushed to defend their honor. Instead, the conversation in the hall slowly dissipated.


    Cheating is not something one person could do on their own.


    You are questioning us?


    The Jinyun Hall?


    In this stagnant air, Fang Jinxiu¡¯sugh was heard loud and clear.


    "That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t y, if you are a sore loser, don¡¯t y. When you don¡¯t win, you use others of cheating. You may look down on us because we are young, but in any case, the Jinyun Hall is a long-standing organization. Really¡­"


    She clicked her tongue twice.


    The implications of her words were too obvious.


    Jinchuan couldn''t stop herself from tugging on Fang Jinxiu¡¯s sleeve and calling her name.


    Although Third Miss had a poor temper, she would keep propriety while outside. Perhaps it was because of the excitement of Miss Jun¡¯s pitch-pot game, but her speech just now was too extravagant.


    Jinchuan eyed Miss Jun who was standing on the stage silently.


    To be honest, what Third Miss just did was just like Miss Jun would do.


    Ning Yunyan was already struck foolish.


    "Sophistry! I said that she cheated, not the Jinyun Hall," she shrieked.


    Fang Jinxiu was waiting for her to say this.


    "The pitch-pot director was standing right next to her. Would he not be able to see cheating?" She snorted. "You¡¯re saying Sir Director has no eyes, that the Jinyun Hall has no eyes?"


    What was this girl saying.


    "Although the truth is the truth, you shouldn¡¯t say it so frankly," the director murmured.


    He thought of what he had head heard about the granddaughter the De Sheng Chang Fang Family had taken under their wing. She had an extremely unbridled temperament and knew not of propriety. She started all sorts of trouble with the Fang Family and the Ning Family.


    Most likely this was that Miss Jun.


    Ning Yunyan almost went mad with anger. Who was this? Who was so blind to oppose her like this?


    This voice wasing from...


    Ning Yunyan stuck her torso out and caught sight of Fang Jinxiu stered against the window.


    She did not recognize Fang Jinxiu, but she knew that room. Immediately she was struck dumb.


    Lin Jin¡¯er?


    What was going on? Wasn¡¯t that room Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s? She wanted to order a servant to ask what had happened to Lin Jin¡¯er, and why was a stranger in that room!


    This situation was not right!


    "You¡­" She opened her mouth to shout when the door to the room was forcefully pulled open. A young man strode in.


    The girls crowded together, shrieking out subconsciously.


    "Yanyan, don¡¯t stir up trouble."


    The man in the room had a gentle and mellow voice.


    The girls immediately calmed down from their excitement, rushing to tidy their appearances, while their faces were still white in panic. Though their gazes were already bashful as they looked at the noble son who had just entered.


    They were familiar with this voice.


    They had yed together with Ning Yunyan for along time, wasn¡¯t it to hear this voice, to see this person?


    Tenth Noble Son¡¯s gaze did not waver in the slightest. Woodenly, Ning Yunyan turned her head.


    "Big Brother," she said, a sob threatening to leap out of her throat.


    Ning Yunzhao took her into his arms and stroked her shoulder.


    Because Ning Yunyan wasn¡¯t saying anything anymore, the Jinyun Hall was silent.


    In order to prevent that girl from saying anything more provocative, the pitch-pot director spoke first.


    "So you¡¯re saying you do not ept this young miss¡¯ win?" he said calmly, still smiling. "You want our Jinyun Hall to give you an exnation?"


    Not waiting for anyone else to say anything, Ning Yunzhao spoke first.


    "It was a joke. Kids tend to be hasty with their mouths when they lose," he said. "There¡¯s nothing to not ept. Everyone saw what happened. If this could be faked, then you must be an immortal."


    After he spoke, the hall swelled withughter.


    "Yes, we all saw it. All this talk of not epting it was just drivel," someone said.


    Fang Jinxiu giggled and smiled with Jinchuan next to the window.


    "As expected, no one dares provoke the Jinyun Hall," she said. "Arge patron is needed to open a gambling den, after all."


    Jinchuan rushed to tell her to be quieter.


    "Third Miss, don¡¯t say such nonsense," she said.


    On the other side, Ning Yunyan who had just heard what was said was being stopped by Ning Yunzhao.


    "Yanynan, you¡¯re being unreasonable. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble," he said seriously. "You didn¡¯t lose just a bit of money."


    Lose a bit of money?


    The girls here lowered their heads, and Ning Yunyan¡¯s servant girl couldn¡¯t stop herself from sobbing.


    "Young Master, Young Master, Young Miss lost a lot of money," she said while kowtowing.


    Although the young miss was the one who wanted to bet, as the maid, she definitely did not do her job.


    Hearing her say this, Ning Yunyan started to sob harder.


    "I was swindled, swindled," she wailed.


    Ning Yunzhao creased his brows slightly, then looked at the servant boy behind him. The servant boy hurriedly went to ask the attendant for a copy of the bill that he had made earlier.


    The servant¡¯s expression was shocked.


    "It¡¯s not written wrongly?" he blurted out.


    The attendant smiled calmly.


    "You can challenge this," he said.


    Real gambling dens used genuine gold or silver to ce bets, or a slip of paper with a signature, but the Jinyun Hall has never had such a rule. They always relied on the verbal promise. This actually was quite unreasonable, but the Jinyun Hall said, that a gentleman must not lose other¡¯s faith, his promise is worth a thousand jin of gold, so a verbal agreement was enough for the Jinyun Hall.


    This rule was a tradition, a gentleman Jinyun Hall¡¯s courtesy to other gentlemen. But if you were not going to act like a gentleman, then the Jinyun Hall would not treat you as such.


    Since there were two or three people who lost too much money or refused to acknowledge a debt that met with idents or suddenly lost their family property, the only ones who came to the Jinyun Hall were gentlemen.


    Hearing what the servant boy blurted out, Ning Yunzhao felt his throat grow dry.


    What sum of money could make this servant lose all of his manners?


    "Bring it here," he said.


    The servant lowered his head and presented it with two hands.


    Ning Yunzhao took the proffered paper and skimmed it. He first saw Miss Zuo¡¯s close to a two thousand taels sum. Then was Ning Yunyan¡¯s.


    As he watched the taels of silver gradually get higher, he seemed to see Ning Yunyan¡¯s mental state at the time.


    Incited, then lured, then angered, then in denial, then the final madness.


    Ning Yunzhao silently looked at the end, the total sum.


    Five thousand taels.


    ¡®And five thousand taels,¡¯ Ning Yunzhao thought.


    Then he froze. Why did he think ¡®and¡¯?

 Chapter 95: Somewhat Hard to Understand

    <h4>Chapter 95: Somewhat Hard to Understand</h4>


    This was hard to ignore. Ning Yunzhao furrowed his brows.


    Five thousand taels was indeed no small sum. When Mother was arranging an offering, using five thousand taels required Grandmother¡¯s permission.


    This time, Yanyan really did y too much.


    And these five thousand taels were used in betting.


    Even if one of the sons in the family did something like this, Father would definitely punish them.


    "Go home and raise the money. Say it¡¯s for my use," Ning Yunzhao instructed.


    Ning Yunyan was crying something fierce. The other girls¡¯ eyes were filled with envy.


    Having a brother was really nice.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning was very nice, as expected.


    "She cheated me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have lost that much," Ning Yuyan sobbed.


    "If other people cheat you, why should you fall for it?" Ning Yunzhao said. "Why aren¡¯t you thinking about why the one who was fooled was you? What you do is your choice, what you decide to do. How can you resent others?


    Ning Yunyan was stunned. Big Brother was ming her? She stifled her tears, then looked at Ning Yunzhao tearfully.


    "Resenting others is shirking your own mistake. If you cannot admit you were wrong, you will continue to do wrong in the future," Ning Yunzhao said severely. "This time, I¡¯ll help you. Next time, your family will help you. But the next next time? In our lives, you can¡¯t just keep getting lucky. Sometimes a mistake can affect your whole life."


    When he said this, he paused.


    "And this time no one cheated you. Your loss is not unjust."


    Her loss was not unjust?


    Ning Yunyan looked at Ning Yunzhao, her tears once again pouring down like rain.


    "Big Brother, why are you speaking for Jun Zhenzhen?" she sobbed. "If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be like this. If she didn¡¯t deliberately fight with me, I wouldn¡¯t have lost this much."


    Jun Zhenzhen, this name again. Jun...


    Ning Yunzhao thought about this surname. Was this that Miss Jun who had a marriage contract with him? Zhenzhen was her name?


    Fight?


    Ning Yunzhao thought about the girl¡¯s words he had heard from one of the rooms.


    It seemed to be a targeted refute against Ning Yunzhao.


    It indeed was an aggressive provocation.


    It seemed to match with the description the girl¡¯s made about Miss Jun¡¯s behavior.


    "How am I speaking for her? I am talking about the person ying pitch-pot. You being provoked to bet because of someone else¡¯s words has nothing to do with the person ying pitch-pot."


    He didn¡¯t want to have his little sister scrutinize that young miss so. Firstly, girls were easily prone to flights of fantasy. Even if it was his sister, it was not good for her to think about it too much. Secondly, he knew that girls were very petty. When they saw that the other girl was better than them, that she was superior, they, as well as his little sister, would definitely be petty and envious.


    He didn¡¯t want her to be disturbed when she was innocent.


    Right now, it seemed that was impossible.


    After he was done talking, Ning Yunyan was looking at him with wide eyes and all the other girls¡¯ who had been avoiding his eyes were now looking straight at him.


    They seemed to be surprised.


    "Big Brother, what are you saying? I don¡¯t really understand?" Ning Yunyan said, frowning. "What do you mean it has nothing to do with the person ying pitch-pot. The person ying pitch-pot is Jun Zhenzhen."


    Ning Yunzhao realized that he hadn¡¯t understood what Ning Yunyan said.


    His mind was nk.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ......


    When the girls¡¯motion disappeared, the Jinyun Hall regained its silence. The musicians were signaled to begin ying again. Perhaps it was because of their state of heart, but the music seemed to be more frantic than before.


    After the trouble that just ured, Miss Jun¡¯s pitch-pot game could not continue.


    "I am truly regretful," the director said sincerely. "This is ourck of preparations."


    Miss Jun smiled and thanked him.


    "Stopping right here is just perfect," she said. "I haven¡¯t yed in some time and am out of practice."


    This was her out of practice? Then if she wasn¡¯t out of practice, what would happen?


    This child really did not know what modesty was. She was still so egotistical? Was it deliberate or idental?


    What she said made everyone freeze.


    The pitch-pot director smiled, but did not continue on that topic.


    "Young Miss, please wait a moment in your room. After totalling your winnings, we will send the banknote to your room."


    Because the round just now was so fast and furious, the sums were all jumbled. It required some time to add it up carefully.


    Miss Jun thanked him again before following the attendant. The director forgot about looking for a next person toe on stage.


    And there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who woulde. With the genius of that young woman, no one would want to humiliate themselves. More importantly, today, there would be no more people betting.


    Miss Jun returned to the old first section, neenth room. Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan were waiting inside. When they saw here in, Fang Jinxiu pulled a face and turned away, while Jinchuan greeted her happily.


    "Young Lady is too amazing," she praised sincerely.


    "It¡¯s just for recreation," she said humbly. "Being happy is too early."


    At least wait for the banknote to truly be in their hands.


    Jinchuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She hurried over to get tea.


    "The tea is still hot. Moisten your lips," she suggested.


    Miss Jun looked at the proffered teacup. Fang Jinxiu who was sitting at the table also snuck a nce out of the corner of her eyes.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Miss Lin did note back?" she asked.


    While holding the teacup, she lifted up the teapot.


    She lifted the teapot, but did not pour in any tea. Rather, she walked over to arge flower vase in the corner.


    The vase was filled with tender and fragrant winter jasmine.


    Jinchuan did not understand, but still answered.


    "No, not even her servant came back... " she said, then her eyes grew wide.


    Fang Jinxiu who had been smiling but not smiling also stared.


    Miss Jun the contents of the teacup into the winter jasmine vase, and then did the same to the teapot¡¯s.


    "What¡¯s wrong with the tea?" Fang Jinxiu asked.


    Miss Jun poured out everyst drop of tea, then turned to give Fang Jinxiu a look. Then she pointed at the teacup tipped over on the table.


    That was the teacup that Fang Jinxiu was about to drink when she hit it away.


    "I saw to it that you never drank the tea. It must be bad, for me to make it fall," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her and frowned.


    "There¡¯s something strange about the tea?" she asked.


    When Jinchuan heard the two¡¯s dialogue, her face immediately grew pale.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. Miss Lin¡¯s servant went to get tea, and Yinbao didn¡¯te back with her," she said nervously.


    Hearing this, Fang Jinxiu coughed lightly. She was the one who hda called Yinbao away.


    "I didn¡¯t know that she drugged it either. I just thought you must be careful when eating and drinking with that kind of person."


    She pulled a face.


    She obviously drove away their servant girls to deliberately make Miss Jun fall on bad luck.


    "Young Lady is very smart. She saw through it right away," Jinchuan said, trying to diverge off this topic.


    Miss Jun smiled and paid no heed. She put the teacup and teapot on the table.


    "There is a drug in this tea, but just drinking it won¡¯t cause a big problem," she said.


    Jinchuan nodded in understanding.


    "So Miss Lin drank it herself," she said. Then frowned. "What was she nning?"


    "Did she want you to go crazy when you yed?" Fang Jinxiu asked. Then she smiled. "Then we must thank her for letting you win so much money and angering Ning Yunyan. This is losing the rice to lure the chicken in an attempt to steal it, losing an army on top of giving away a bride, crushing your own foot while trying to drop a rock on an enemy."


    Sheughed loudly. Then she pulled a face, when she saw Miss Jun¡¯s not smile.


    "This time you were lucky. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re omnipotent and can do what you please," Fang Jinxiu said coldly.


    She shook her head.


    "This is not good luck. This is the fairness of Heaven," Miss Jun said.


    What fairness of heaven.


    Fang Jinxiu scoffed and rolled her eyes at her.


    "I¡¯ll be honest with you. I wanted to teach you a lesson so I chased those servants away," she said. "You now know that she had ill intent toward you, and what a bad person she is, so it¡¯s fine. Next time, be more discerning."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Thank you very much for you help," she said.


    This was like stepping on Fang Jinxiu¡¯s foot. She jumped to her feet.


    "What did I help with? Don¡¯t think that your love is reciprocated, I just didn¡¯t want the Fang Family to be implicated by you. If you were used of a crime, the ones who would be out of luck in the end would be our Fang Family," she said.


    "But isn¡¯t that just what you wished?" Miss Jun asked with a smile.


    Chasing away her servant girl, making her angry enough to go with Lin Jin¡¯er alone.


    She knew it all.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s face was bright red.


    "That¡¯s right. So what, I wanted to do that. What are you going to do?"


    She red with a smirk.


    "I¡¯ll hit you. Do you believe me?" Miss Jun said.

 Chapter 96: Someone I Want to Meet

    <h4>Chapter 96: Someone I Want to Meet</h4>


    Jinchuan jumped in fright, hurriedlying in front of the blushing Fang Jinxiu, when there was a knock on the door.


    The attendant walked in, respectfully offering up a banknote


    "Young Miss, your money," he said.


    Your money.


    My money.


    Such pleasant words.


    A smile bloomed on Miss Jun¡¯s face.


    Fang Jinxiu watched stunned.


    "You see, you¡¯re getting all entranced by money," she said. "Really, how shameless."


    Jinchuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile, happily looking at the banknote in Miss Jun¡¯s hand.


    "Young Lady, you¡¯ve won so much money," she said cheerfully.


    Miss Jun nodded at her and smiled.


    Yes, this much money was what she won. She used her own ability to win it. It was obtained fairly, so no one could steal it away.


    "What¡¯s there to be excited about with this much money," Fang Jinxiu grumbled. She started to move. "Jinchuan, let¡¯s go."


    Jinchuan looked at Miss Jun.


    "Young Lady, let¡¯s go," she said.


    The attendant opened the door for them. Miss Jun nodded at him as they went out, and Fang Jinxiu followed petntly behind.


    When he heard footsteps by the door, Ning Yunzhao, who was standing by the entrance, lifted his head to see a familiar figure.


    Familiar, actually, he shouldn¡¯t say familiar. After all, he¡¯d only seen her once.


    The girl¡¯s back was to him, but she had taken off the veiled hat she was wearing on stage.


    She was probably not the one he wanted to find.


    It was just that her figure was extremely simr.


    There were many simr people in this world, even without being siblings.


    He just wanted her to turn around, so he would know whether he was mistaken or not.


    How should he get her to turn around.


    Ning Yunzhao thought about this problem.


    Should he cough, or stomp his feet?


    Would that be too frivolous?


    A sourness filled his heart at the thought.


    Caring about these things was a joke.


    Ning Yunzhao coughed heavily, his expression one of patient waiting.


    The three girls leaving ahead of him did not turn around. At the sudden sound, they instead increased their pace.


    Ning Yunzhao was stunned. He had felt this situation before. That time at the Lantern Festival, he was going to talk to her, but she lowered her head and left.


    .........¡­


    "It¡¯s Xiann."


    Jinchuan saw someoneing at them.


    Miss Jun looked over and saw Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s servant, Xiann. Xiann also saw them, and her expression changed greatly. She turned away and ran.


    "What¡¯s she running for? Looks as if she¡¯s seen a ghost. It¡¯s definitely something shameful," Fang Jinxiu grumbled, then went after in pursuit.


    Miss Jun and Jinchuan hurried after.


    ......


    Ning Yunzhao stood rooted in his ce as he watched that girl run forward.


    Was she chasing something?


    He heard a rustling sound behind him. Ning Yunyan ran out.


    "Big Brother, you¡­" she said. Then she caught sight of the girl in front. Immediately, her eyes reddened. "Jun Zhenzhen! Stop running!"


    After shouting, she followed after her. The other girls hurried to run after her when they heard Ning Yunyan.


    Seeing the group of girls in pursuit, Ning Yunzhao came to. He sighed, and followed after.


    "Yanyan,e back," he shouted.


    At the moment, Ning Yunyan could only see Jun Zhenzhen. And Jun Zhenzhen did not care about who was behind her. She was just looking at Xiann in front.


    She didn¡¯t want to run, but Fang Jinxiu picked up her skirts and was running furiously. She could only follow.


    She recalled that she hadn¡¯t run hard in a long time. After some time, she felt ufortable, but after starting to run she felt that this was interesting.


    Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s body was very sturdy. No wonder she came out of it well when she fought with Fang Jinxiu.


    She caught up to her.


    Fang Jinxiu gave her a sidelong re. Let¡¯s see if you can do this!


    She furiously picked up her pace.


    Seven or eight girls running down the Jinyun Hall stairway rang thunderously. The attendants were shocked, the guests surprised.


    The people who were just watching the pitch-pot match and hadn¡¯t left yet looked.


    What was happening?


    "Don¡¯te in! No one is allowed toe in!"


    Xiann stood in front of the door to a room, obviously distressed. When she saw Miss Jun and the others, she shouted in a trembling voice.


    Miss Jun had actually never thought of it.


    "The louder you shout, the more people wille. Then even less you can hide what your Young Miss did," she said, looking at the servant.


    Whether or not Xiann heard, Fang Jinxiu definitely did.


    "Where is Lin Jin¡¯er?" she yelled in displeasure.


    She was really angry. She had been holding in this anger for a long time.


    You bureaucrat¡¯s daughter, see who''s the one who is displeasing to the eye. You love to y tricks on whoever you want, what right do you have to so ck-heartedly gossip about others? You want to hurt this surnamed Jun, then do as you please, just don¡¯t pull the Fang Family down with you.


    Because of her status, she could not oppose these bureaucrat family daughters, but she had cursed them in her heart countless times.


    Xiann was quivering in terror, nonstop shaking her head. Trembling all over, she fell down in front of the door.


    "You¡¯re not allowed toe in, not allowed toe in," she continuously trilled.


    Fang Jinxiu frowned and spat.


    "Normally you¡¯re so high and mighty. Now that you¡¯ve met something that can scare you, you¡¯ve turned like this. Really, as useless as an embroidered pillow," she said.


    Miss Jun looked at the servant.


    "Jinchuan," she said.


    Jinchuan stepped forward.


    "You, didn¡¯t you want to know what use the drug would have if you drank it?" Miss Jun said. "When you open the door, you¡¯ll know what the tea was for."


    Jinchuan¡¯s face distorted. She seemed to guess it, but she didn¡¯t dare believe it.


    "It couldn¡¯t be?" she said, then repeated angrily, "it couldn¡¯t be."


    Of course she was angry. If it had gone as Miss Lin nned, the person behind the door would be Jun Zhenzhen, and the servant so dazed, almost beside herself, would be her.


    It couldn¡¯t be that?


    After all, they were just fourteen, fifteen year old girls. They couldn¡¯t have such irreconcble hatred for each other.


    "Jun Zhenzhen!"


    Messy footsteps came from behind, apanied by girls¡¯ shrieks.


    Jinchuan turned to see Ning Yunyan leading a pack of girls. Each of them were red-faced as they rushed forward.


    Jinchuan hurried to block them from Miss Jun. Fang Jinxiu also took a battle-ready stance.


    Miss Jun did not move. She continued to look at the door, then back to the others, as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.


    Seeing her appearance, Ning Yunyan¡¯s anger intensified. She rushed forward, intending to rip her into pieces.


    "What is this? Miss Ning loses money so she can¡¯t contain her temper and wants to hit people?" Fang Jinxiu said coldly.


    This was the Jinyun Hall. If you lost money, you could be angry, but you couldn¡¯t hit or curse people.


    Ning Yunyan bit through her lip.


    "Lin Jin¡¯er!" she shouted, then noticed Xiann in a heap on the ground. "Lin Jin¡¯er?"


    This was all because of Lin Jin¡¯er. Was that bitch colluding with Jun Zhenzhen to trick her?


    What was going on?


    "Lin Jin¡¯er?" she shouted again.


    "Inside," Fang Jinxiu answered, pointing.


    Everyone moved out of the way.


    "Don¡¯te in, you can¡¯te in," Xiann shrieked.


    Lin Jin¡¯er and Jun Zhenzhen had many dealings with each other. Probably, Jun Zhenzhen ying this time was Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s intention.


    Unable to directly deal with the person who won the money, the Jinyun Hall wouldn¡¯t care if they settled their debts with Lin Jin¡¯er, right?


    Thinking of how much money they had lost this time, as well as the punishment they would face when they got home, the girls were angry and afraid. Impatiently, they pushed forward.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Several of the girls went forth to push Xiann out of the way.


    Ning Yunyan stormed up to the door and pulled it open.


    "Lin Jin¨C Ah!"


    Ning Yunyan screamed when she saw what was inside. The girls squeezed next to her also screamed, while covering their faces and running away.


    The girls didn¡¯t know what happened. Today they were extremely irritated, their hearts tumultuous. When they suddenly heard the scream, they also screamed with her.


    These screams almost overturned the Jinyun Hall.

 Chapter 97: Something Vulgar Everyone Sees

    <h4>Chapter 97: Something Vulgar Everyone Sees</h4>


    Shrieks swept the Jinyun Hall.


    Several waiters were so frightened they almost dropped their trays.


    From now on, they wouldn¡¯t allow girls toe in, or at least, young girls. It was too scary.


    The narrow corridors were in chaos as the girls shrieked and ran away. The door was left open, and Xiann, kneeling on the ground saw what she expected to see.


    Inside the room, a man and a woman without their proper clothes on were lying together on the ground.


    Everything was just as she had anticipated. The man who was hiding in the cupboard climbed out and embraced the woman in the room under the influence of the drug


    Everything was perfect, except for the girl who was her young miss.


    This time, they were screwed.


    Xiann saw ck and promptly passed out.


    The people who had followed after the running girls saw slivers of the scene, because these girls were covering, they could only vaguely see someone lying on the ground.


    "A murder!" someone shouted.


    The next moment, the Jinyun Hall was set on fire again. People poured in, the girls squeezed to the side, except for Ning Yunyan, Fang Jinxiu, Jun Zhenzhen, and Jinchuan.


    They were still standing, rooted to their spots.


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s face turned red then white. Red was because she had never thought she¡¯d see such a sight, and white because of what she guessed had actually happened.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s face was red, the color half embarrassment and half anger. Embarrassment was from seeing this scene, and anger was from what possibly could have happened.


    Jinchuan covered her mouth because she was reminded of the possibility that could have be reality. She turned to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun was just as before, no changes in her expression. In fact, she was even calmer than before.


    The noise behind her increased in volume, there were shouts of strangled surprise and awkwardughs. Very obviously, the people around the door could very clearly see what had happened inside.


    The Jinyun Hall attendants drove away the crowd.


    Fang Jinxiu suddenly jumped forward.


    "Miss Lin! Miss Lin! Are you alright?" she shouted out, like her heart was being torn to pieces. "Wake up!"


    As she shouted, she violently grabbed Lin Jin¡¯er from the ground and pped her twice.


    "Wake up!" she shouted out again, ruthlessly pping her another two times.


    Seems she just wanted to wake up this young miss.


    Miss Lin.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s voice transmitted outwards.


    Miss Lin¡¯s name could not be hidden. The attendants sighed internally.


    For this to happen, the Jinyun Hall had to give an exnation. They hurried to ask Fang Jinxiu to leave.


    Ning Yunzhao also grabbed Ning Yunyan.


    "Don¡¯t look," he advised, covering Ning Yunyan¡¯s eyes with his hand. Then he turned around,ing facet-to-face with the girl next to him.


    Standing this close, seeings so clearly.


    He finally met her again.


    He had thought of many scenarios and many situations, but he had never thought of this.


    In his ears was a terrible racket, bystanders were in heated discussion, the attendants were opening the door, asking the crowd to leave. The Lin Family¡¯s servants were rushing over after hearing the news. The other girls¡¯ servants were milling about their own young misses.


    The corridor was in chaos.


    But he could only see her.


    The girl was also looking at him.


    "Zhenzhen, let¡¯s go," a female voice said.


    Zhenzhen, Jun Zhenzhen?


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her, hoping that she would remain standing there.


    Miss Jun lowered her gaze, nodded at him once, then left.


    Ning Yunzhao lowered his gaze.


    "Noble Son Ning, please move out of the way," said an attendant in his ear.


    Ning Yunzhao did not say anything as he walked a pace with Ning Yunyan in his arms.


    He had thought of many opening lines he would say to her when they would meet again, considering his words and even his expression, and imagined her answer.


    But it was actually so simple. A nod, and silence.


    Indeed, their rtionship should really be like that.


    ......¡­


    The mor in the Jinyun Hall died down, like nothing had ever happened. The people who were watching the activity were quite clearly led away and admonished.


    Although no one would talk about it in the vicinity of the Jinyun Hall, a young miss and a man privately doing something immoral in the Jinyun Hall could not be hidden. Sooner orter, it would spread.


    Right now, the most pressing thing was clearing up what had happened.


    Many people had been chased away, but some were prevented from leaving.


    "Why won¡¯t you let us go, the one who did this wasn¡¯t us," Fang Jinxiu said, her eyebrows furrowed.


    The attendant just looked helpless.


    "We dide here with her, so now that something happened, of course we have to stay," Miss Jun said.


    Fang Jinxiu snorted.


    "I did note with her," she said. "I don¡¯t even know her."


    You were the one who just shouted the person in question¡¯s family name and pped her four times.


    The attendant looked at Fang Jinxiu without saying anything.


    Miss Lin¡¯s face was swollen from the pping.


    Although Fang Jinxiu had just said that, she did not leave in anger. She sat down.


    Jinchuan looked at her happily.


    Although Third Miss was impolite in her speech to Young Lady, ever since she dered that Miss Jun was the Fang Family¡¯s youngdy, Third Miss regarded Young Lady as part of their family, someone to be protected.


    Of course, she could not say as much. Otherwise Third Miss would be too embarrassed.


    "Young Miss, have some tea."


    She hurried to pour tea.


    Miss Jun made a motion at the attendant.


    "We are here to wait for Miss Lin to wake up and for her family," she said.


    The attendant gave her a thankful smile, then retreated.


    On the other side, Ning Yunzhao also nodded at the attendant.


    "Okay, we will wait a moment here as well," he said.


    "Why do we need to wait!" Ning Yunyan shouted out, her voice trembling.


    "No matter what happened, we didn¡¯te here with her."


    "Yes, yes, w-we don¡¯t even know her," said another girl in a shaky voice.


    But you shouted her name as you pulled open Miss Lin¡¯s door.


    Isn¡¯t saying you don¡¯t know her too flimsy an excuse?


    The attendant looked at them helplessly.


    Ning Yunzhao signaled for the servants to stop Ning Yunyan, then nodded and waved at the attendant.


    The attendant thankfully retreated.


    "Big Brother, this is something not rted to us. Lin Jin¡¯er was harmed by Jun Zhenzhen," Ning Yunyan said.


    Although her voice was still clear, if you paid attention, you could hear the trembling in her tone.


    "This is all in order to exin that this is not rted to you. Everybody saw you open her door. If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, other people will say you were a part of this," Ning Yunzhao exined.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s words were very trustworthy. Snuggled next to their maids,each of the young misses nodded.


    "That¡¯s right, Jun Zhenzhen will definitely push this matter onto our heads," Ning Yunyan told everyone.


    By ¡®other people¡¯ he hadn¡¯t meant her.


    Ning Yunzhao fell silent for a moment.


    "Why did you go find Miss Lin?" he asked.


    Ning Yunyan felt her heart pound.


    "Because, because she and Jun Zhenzhen are on good terms. They came here together and deliberately sat in a neighboring room to us, and deliberately provoked us to bet. Today, everything was probably because of her, so I went to go ask her," she hurried to say. She looked at the other girls. "Right?"


    "Yes."


    Several of the girls frantically nodded, not forgetting to look at Tenth Noble Son Ning shyly.


    Ning Yunzhao looked away without saying anything.


    That moment, a high-pitched scream could be heard.


    The Jinyun Hall¡¯s private rooms were made excellently. But at the moment, the windows were opened, so despite the excellent soundproofing, the girl¡¯s voice still transmitted well. Because of the acoustics of the Jinyun Hall, the noise spread fast and lingered, adding an even more horrid feeling.


    The girls in the room couldn¡¯t help but squeeze closer together and shiver.


    "Miss Lin is awake," Ning Yunzhao said calmly.


    One girl after waking up, she would see that everything is a nightmare, or rather, a nightmare that she could never wake up from.

 Chapter 98: Someone Has Questions

    <h4>Chapter 98: Someone Has Questions</h4>


    "Serves her right."


    The room on this side also heard the scream.


    Fang Jinxiu spoke, then lifted her teacup for a sip.


    "If you hurt others you will hurt yourself."


    Jinchuan was somewhat concerned.


    "Miss Lin definitely won¡¯t give up," she said quietly, facing Miss Jun. "Young Lady, the Lin Family is here. This is a very major matter, so let me go ask Old Lady toe."


    "Indeed, it is a crucial matter, but it¡¯s not rted to us," Miss Jun said.


    "How is it not rted," Jinchuan said. "After all, Miss Lin came here with us, we will definitely be questioned."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Of course they will question us, but they won¡¯t be able to say anything," she said. "There is still justice in this world."


    When she said this, she paused.


    "Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have won this much money."


    What did this have to do with money?


    Did this woman never forget to show off herself?


    Fang Jinxiu frowned, but the present matter was more troublesome.


    Although she usually prided herself on settling her own matters herself, now the other party¡¯s rtives had appeared. After all, Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s father was part of the county government.


    As a merchant family¡¯s child, she knew how a magistrate could destroy a family with one word.


    Moreover, this matter was not as simple as a shouting match between girls or even a fistfight.


    ......¡­.


    "What did Registrar Lin say?"


    At the moment, a middle-aged man was drinking liquor in avish, opulent room on the highest floor of the Jinyun Hall. He was looking at the pitch-pot director.


    "Third Master, Lord Lin said that he was arresting people at the Jinyun Hall," said the pitch-pot director respectfully.


    Third Master surnamed Dou was not from Yangcheng. Originally from the Taiyuan prefecture, he was a descendant of the senior official Dou Chou from the Jin state. He was here on behalf of his family to manage the business of the Jinyun Hall.


    Taiyuan''s Dou Family was even more illustrious than the Chen Family. The original Chen was just a oustanding founding minister of a dynasty, while the Duo''s founding ancestor was closer to a god.


    When Third Master Dou heard this, heughed.


    "Lord Lin is a mighty official," he said, looking at the man. "It truly is frightening."


    The man across from him lowered his head and drank his alcohol.


    "What is it? What could make that sly man called Lin who never offends anyone so angry?" He did not raise his head to ask. "Could it be that he just lost a lot of money?"


    "Master Jin, that¡¯s not it," the pitch-pot director said with a smile. He paused. "Miss Lin had a private encounter with a man."


    Master Jin snapped his head up and looked at the director, then looked at Third Master Dou across from him.


    "Third Master Dou, how much did you pay him?" he asked. "Did you make him take a cut from the winnings?"


    These words didn¡¯t make much sense. Third Master Dou shook his head, but did not say anything.


    "Master Jin jokes," the director said with a smile.


    "This really is strange. Since you did not get a cut from the winnings, why are you speaking up for that Fang Family young miss who won all the money?" Master Jin smiled. "Directly determining that it was Miss Lin who had private dealings with a man."


    "You¡¯re the one who is strange. If our Jinyun Hall did not protect our wealthy patrons, then who would we protect?" said Third Master Dou, drinking thest of his liquor. He waved a hand at the director. "Go, tell Lin that amiability makes you rich. Whoever harms my business, I will not be amiable too."


    The director made a sound of confirmation and was about to leave when Master Jin got to his feet.


    "I¡¯m on somewhat good terms with Old Lin. I¡¯ll go and see him and be the mediator," he said.


    When he heard this, the director¡¯s eyes shed uneasily. Third Master Dou found it unexpected, but gave him the go ahead.


    "But don¡¯t move against my guests in my domain. Otherwise, my Jinyun Hall really won¡¯t have any face," he said.


    What his meaning was that no matter what happened he hoped they would leave the Jinyun Hall.


    If Master Jin really wanted to meddle, after leaving the Jinyun Hall that Fang Family¡¯s young miss was going to have trouble.


    The director sighed internally. Originally, the Jinyun Hall could have smoothed this thing over and kept the young miss safe and sound.


    Now, they could only me that young miss for having bad luck to have Master Jine today to find Third Master for a drink.


    The Jinyun Hall had no choice but to give him face.


    As Master Jin stood up, four men sitting on either side of him also stood up. They were in their twenties and of simr heights. Because they were wearing identical ck clothing, they seemed to have been all made out of the same mold.


    These four people did not drink or talk. One of them was dazed, like an old monk in meditation, one was reclining in a chair seriously trimming his nails, and the other two were reading books.


    This was a very ordinary action, but for some reason when they did it, it felt strange, sending shivers down the director¡¯s spine.


    He personally opened the door for them.


    "No no, you first. I¡¯ll juste along to watch," said Master Jin with a smile.


    The director did not offer any more politeness and smiled as he stepped out.


    "Go request the Fang Family''s young miss," he said to the attendant outside.


    ......


    "You want to ask us something? What do you want to ask?"


    Seeing the attendant outside, Fang Jinxiu¡¯s brows furrowed.


    "What do you want to ask us? Didn¡¯t you see that she was ying pitch-pot, I was betting. Whatever she did has nothing to do with us."


    The attendant lowered his head again.


    "I hope that Young Miss can make these things easy," he said softly, but his attitude was firm.


    "Isn¡¯t your Jinyun Hall outstanding? Never scared of bureaucrats," Fang Jinxiu said with a sneer.


    Miss Jun smiled and grabbed onto Fang Jinxiu.


    "Enough. Asking is what they should do. Don¡¯t cause trouble to them. They just wanted to do business. A merchant should know another merchant¡¯s troubles," she said.


    This soothed the attendant. This Fang Family¡¯s person was not only extremely talented but also reasonable.


    "Moreover, something huge happened to Miss Lin. A family member of course would want to know what happened. As long as they understand what happened, it will only be good for us, so they can avoid worrying about us in the future," Miss Jun added.


    Fang Jinxiu angrily flung off her hand.


    "Think what you like," she said coldly. "Anyway, this has nothing to do with me."


    "Please, lead the way," Miss Jun told the attendant.


    The attendant respectfully thanked them before leading the way. Jinchuan hurriedly followed, biting her lip and grumbling as she went after.


    ......¡­.


    As if hearing footsteps on the other side, Ning Yunzhao jumped to his feet.


    Ning Yunyan, startled, subconsciously grabbed onto his sleeve.


    "Big Brother?" she asked, fear and surprise in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m going out to look," said Ning Yunzhao. "You are girls, you shouldn¡¯t show your faces too much."


    Having a big brother was very nice. Tenth Noble Son Ning was very nice.


    The girls present looked at Ning Yunzhao with hearts filled with happiness.


    "Big Brother, remember that Lin Jin¡¯er was framed," Ning Yunyan reminded.


    Ning Yunzhao nodded, but left without saying anything.


    This involved a daughter¡¯s reputation, it could be said to be able to destroy a girl¡¯s entire life.


    Even if a child wasn¡¯t favored by their parents, the Lin Family would definitely not be able to let the matter go.


    She was a weak girl...


    Ning Yunzhao paused in his tracks.


    A weak girl.


    He smiled bitterly, his feelingsplicated. He didn¡¯t know what to think.


    In front of him came the sound of footsteps. Ning Yunzhao lifted his head to see that girl¡¯s back.

 Chapter 99: Not Minding the Roadblocks

    <h4>Chapter 99: Not Minding the Roadblocks</h4>


    The attendant was leading the way so she could definitely not leave. Rather, she was going to be interrogated by the Lin Family.


    What kind of person was she? Or should he say what kind of person was Jun Zhenzhen?


    Ning Yunzhao did not care at all before.


    He was wholeheartedly devoted to his studies, caring not for the matters of men and women. When he was ten he swore an oath to establish himself before getting married, so he waspletely indifferent to all the admiring gazes.


    He heard that someone had brought out a marriage contract with him, and he had heard his sisters privately say that the girl was utterly unbearable, and he knew that many people in Yangcheng were outraged on his behalf.


    Actually, he had never been disturbed by this, because he simply did not care.


    He was his own person, not someone who could be exchanged around like an object. Other people¡¯s promises had nothing to do with him, even if it was his seniors.


    Because he literally did not care about it all, at that time, she was just someone his sisters spoke about.


    She wasn¡¯t the one who had faced off with him in Go in that Lantern Festival.


    With the girl his sisters spoke of ovepping with the girl from the Lantern Festival, he did not know what she was like.


    But whether or not she was weak, she was a girl.


    Ning Yunzhao sped up after them.


    He was not doing this out of pity for this girl. What made him do this was probably because everything that girl did was because of the marriage contract with the Ning Family.


    Although he said that people should take responsibility for what they did, she was yet a child.


    Jun Zhenzhen and her group were going up the stairs. Before Ning Yunzhao could go up, he paused again.


    Five men were standing in the corridor of the second floor. They were leaning against the banister, seemingly idle. One of them was trimming his fingernails.


    The scent of blood assailed Ning Yunzhao¡¯s nose.


    This was not because that person trimming his nails had cut flesh, but because he knew of these people¡¯s identities.


    They were the Jinyiwei.


    Although they weren¡¯t wearing the customary flying fish uniform or their swords, the fair skinned man in the center who looked as friendly as a shopkeeper was known to all of Yangcheng, even to the whole Shanxi.


    The Shanxi Jinyiwei Thousand-Man Commander, Eighteenth Jin.


    Don¡¯t look at his friendly appearance. The number of officials who¡¯ve died at his hands are innumerous.


    To provoke the King of Hell, you must be familiar with his guards.


    If you said that the Thousand-Man Commander Lu was the King of Hell, then each of the local guards were his judges.


    Judging whether or not you could see the King of Hell.


    Why were they here?


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s heart froze.


    It was not rare that a backer of the Jinyun Hall was a Jinyiwei. The rare thing was that these people were right here in the corridor.


    The Jinyiwei would not just randomly appear in a ce.


    It looks like they wanted to meddle.


    Registrar Lin was not a high ranking official, but he was good at currying favor. They were a major power in Yangcheng, so having dealings with Eighteenth Jin was not strange.


    This was a thorny situation.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the girl in front of him. Many people feared just hearing the name of the Jinyiwei. To truly see them, and be red at by them, you must be so scared you won¡¯t dare move.


    As expected, the two girls in front stopped.


    It was the Jinyiwei.


    Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan knew them. Although they weren¡¯t wearing the normal eye catching clothing, they couldn¡¯t disguise their ferocious aura. Moreover, Eighteenth Jin was there.


    Because it was rted to their business, they had to be able to recognize the important people. Eighteenth Jin¡¯s portrait as well as his home was pointed out to both Fang Jinxiu and the maids.


    This actually was the Jinyiwei?


    The Lin Family actually asked the Jinyiwei toe?


    Jinchuan was trembling. She regretted that she didn¡¯t go back to tell Old Lady.


    Now what would they do?


    Fang Jinxiu was regretful now too.


    She wanted Miss Jun to stir up trouble so that Grandmother could no longer protect and put up with her. Even if the Fang Family lost a little face and money, those losses were nothingpared to the trouble of provoking the Jinyiwei.


    A hand darted out to grab her, pulling her forward.


    Fang Jinxiu went nk, for a time unable to respond as she was pulled forward.


    Miss Jun¡¯s gaze did not waver, her expression calm, as she neared the man leaning against the railing.


    The one trimming his nails was blocking the way because his legs were long.


    The attendant showing the way did not dare ask him to move. The one cutting his nails seemed to be in a trance, ignoring the outside world.


    Miss Jun still continued to move.


    ¡®Hurry up and stop! It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re going to step on that person¡¯s legs? It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re going to ask him to move?¡¯


    Fang Jinxiu could not help but shout in her heart.


    Miss Jun did not stop, nor did she speak. She just calmly continued forward.


    Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan were scarcely breathing, so much so that they saw the surprised expressions of the people leaning against the banister.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­


    On the next step, she would step on his leg.


    She was going to take the step.


    She took the step.


    Fang Jinxiu was shouting wildly in her heart. She looked at the minute movements of Miss Jun¡¯s skirt. The moment it was about to settle on the ground, the one in front moved his leg back.


    Fang Jinxiu was pulled forward, her whole body wooden.


    Why wasn¡¯t she scared?


    Was it because she was so stupid, so conceited, so ignorant, that she was fearless?


    The attendant followed behind, face scarcely hiding his astonishment, staring at Miss Jun impolitely.


    ¡®Why are you not afraid?¡¯


    ¡®Is it because you think that your father is really such a good official for the country and for the people, so you yourself are unafraid?¡¯


    Miss Jun saw their gazes and stopped in what seemed like astonishment. Then after thinking about something, she turned her head to look.


    Those Jinyiwei in the corridor were staring straight at her, their expressions full of surprise.


    ¡®Why are you not afraid?¡¯


    Of course she was not afraid because she was Princess Jiuling, Lu Yunqi¡¯s wife.


    There were always Jinyiwei going in and out of her home. No matter how ferocious they were, they would lower their heads and kneel to her, meek asmbs.


    Everyone knew that Thousand-Man Commander Lu adored his wife like his life. If you made Princess Jiuling unhappy, Thousand-Man Commander Lu would make your whole family unhappy.


    She was ustomed to being unafraid, so she forgot why she should be afraid.


    Since it was like that, pretending to be scared in front of these people was pointless.


    Miss Jun smiled and continued to walk.


    Fang Jinxiu only felt her stiff body being led ahead and felt sharp gazes at her back.


    Several men looked away.


    "She really is not afraid," someone said seriously. "She¡¯s not pretending."


    Master Jin watched her departing figure with a strange expression on his face. His brows creased.


    The people next to him immediately straightened up, waiting for his order to carry the girl into prison.


    They were never soft on women.


    "Where have I seen her before?" Master Jin said, frowning as he pondered.


    Where? The person next to him froze.


    After Master Jin spoke, someone went "ah!".


    "It¡¯s her," said the man leaning against the railing in realization.


    Who? Everybody looked at him.


    .........


    The people behind were stunned, but Miss Jun didn¡¯t know. She had already entered the room.


    Seeing her enter, a man in the room¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Lord Lin was a middle-aged man in exceptional health. He had a broad short, broad whiskers, in ordance with the emperor¡¯s preferred appearance for his officials. As a county registrar, he had gained favor with the upper and lower ss for his candid and approachable appearance.


    But at this moment, he could not keep up such an attitude.


    "I want an exnation."


    Registrar Lin¡¯s face was white, his voice raspy.

 Chapter 100: Not Scary Questions

    <h4>Chapter 100: Not Scary Questions</h4>


    Registrar Lin stood at the center of the room, a line of his servants next to him.


    From behind him, separated by a screen, came quiet sobs. Those were the sobs of the servant of the Lin Family who was watching over their young miss.


    Because Miss Lin was too emotionally overwhelmed after waking up, she had to be put to sleep.


    Although Registrar Lin only knew that they were embracing each other, not exactly what happened, but for something like that to happen in public was enough to destroy a girl¡¯s purity.


    As a father, seeing that his daughter¡¯s life was forever ruined would prevent him from maintaining reason. He certainly would be furious.


    He did not p the girl in front of him. Lord Lin had at least that much restraint.


    "I don¡¯t know what exnation I should give Lord Lin," Miss Jun said, her expression calm. "I don¡¯t know what you have heard from other people. First, it was Miss Lin who invited me toe here, everything that we did was arranged by her. Secondly, we came here to the Jinyun Hall together but quickly separated. I went to y pitch-pot, so whatever happened to Miss Lin shouldn¡¯t be mine to exin."


    Lord Lin smirked.


    This young woman faced his questioning without being flustered or angry. Instead, she calmly fended off his question. Obviously she came prepared.


    "You say it so simply. As for what happened, could it be that you do not know?" he said.


    ¡®This sort of bluff wouldn¡¯t work against this girl,¡¯ thought the director standing off to the side. For a girl who could win that much money off of pitch-pot in the Jinyun Hall, her heart must be strong.


    "I really do not know what happened," Miss Jun said.


    "Xiann," Lord Lin shouted out.


    Xiann, who had also passed out, did not get the treatment that Miss Lin did. She was forcefully kept awake by needles. At this moment, she was trembling on the ground, choked for air. When Lord Lin suddenly shouted for her, she began to tremble even more violently, her eyes almost rolling all the way back to her head.


    The servant boy on the side hurried to lift her up from under her shoulders.


    "Say it, what happened," Lord Lin shouted.


    Xiann trembled, then pointed at Miss Jun.


    "She, she drugged Young Miss," she wailed.


    Everyone in the room looked to Miss Jun. The Lin Family people were angry, while the Jinyun Hall people woreplicated expressions.


    Even hearing this dreadful usation, Miss Jun was still not anxious, not angry.


    "You can¡¯t think it¡¯s true just because you say it¡¯s true?" she said.


    Fang Jinxiu spat.


    "Your proof?" she said. "Don¡¯t think just because people from your household are here you can bully us two children. Baseless usations. Where is the drug? Where were you drugged? At what time?"


    Xiann copsed into a sobbing heap.


    "When we were at the Jinyun Hall, sh-she drugged the tea," she said.


    Miss Jun smiled in response.


    "Xiann, did I not drink any of that tea?" she asked.


    Xiann trembled all over on the ground, her voice wavering.


    "Lord Lin, your servants were there and my servants were there. Besides the servants were the Jinyun Hall¡¯s attendants. You are a respected official. You should know that we cannot just rely on one person¡¯s word, but a proper reviewal of evidence, no?"


    Miss Jun did not wait for Xiann to answer, and looked at Lord Lin.


    "Exactly. You say the Jinyun Hall¡¯s tea was drugged, could it be that the Jinyun Hall has nothing to say about it? You have so many people here, so why didn¡¯t she say the tea was drugged until now?" Fang Jinxiu said, looking at the pitch-pot director.


    Lord Lin¡¯s expression was cold, a sneer in his eyes.


    Silly girl, you are trying to lead the battle to the east [1]? Who do you think you are?


    "Of course we will have a proper reviewal. Miss Jun, do not worry. This official just wants to clear up what happened," he said coldly. "Come."


    The servant boys on either side of him responded.


    "Invite Miss Jun to this official¡¯s county office."


    This was obviously an arrest.


    Fang Jinxiu clenched her fists and looked at the director.


    ¡®Hurry up and speak up. This implicates your Jinyun Hall, it was said that your tea was drugged. Could it be you can stand this?¡¯


    The director only lowered his head and sighed internally.


    Lord Lin was very smart. He knew that the Jinyun Hall would not let them straight-up arrest someone in the building, so he didn¡¯t use his status as an official and didn¡¯t say ¡®arrest¡¯, instead ¡®invite.¡¯


    Inviting someone to peacefully leave, whatever happened afterward had nothing to do with their Jinyun Hall.


    "Lord Lin," he said.


    Fang Jinxiu rejoiced in her heart. ¡®Say it, say it.¡¯


    "Miss Jun has some unfinished procedures to finish with. I ask of Lord Lin to wait a moment for us to deal with it," the director added.


    Wait a moment?


    Only wait a moment?


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s smile froze on her face. Lord Lin¡¯s smirk deepened, and satisfaction shed in his eyes.


    From the pitch-pot director¡¯s words, he could tell that Miss Jun had probably won a lot of money, so she was a guest of the Jinyun Hall.


    But so what? There were many people in the Jinyun Hall who won money. Could they protect them all?


    The protection only went so far as to prevent a ruckus happening in the Jinyun Hall. So that nothing would affect the business.


    The Jinyun Hall was a mountain, but not just anyone could lean against it. These two silly girls were just tooughable.


    A spark of surprise shed through Miss Jun¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that this situation was unexpected.


    ......


    "That was unexpected."


    At the moment, outside the door in the corridor, were the five Jinyiwei.


    "At that day in the teahouse, when we announced the wedding of themander to the princess, that young woman was the first to ask a question," one of them exined the circumstances of that day.


    "That girl is certainly courageous," he finallymented.


    The other people weren¡¯t there that day at the teahouse, but Master Jin listened to his subordinates¡¯ ounts, especially of the people who had ran away; those he remembered well. They would get their lesson.


    When the people were all running away, only this young woman walked in. She also took the initiative to ask for more details, preventing the storyteller from being too awkward, and making the thing look more beautiful.


    Of course, they would only praise this girl as having good taste and a good head. They wouldn¡¯t be so moved as to seek her out and bestow her a gift or something.


    Does there need to be reward for doing what should be done?


    "Oh, it¡¯s that young woman," Master Jin said, nodding. "Her guts are really big. No wonder she could win that much money while hurting someone. Really clever."


    When he said clever, he pped the banister in realization.


    "I remember, it¡¯s her."


    Who is she?


    Master Jin stared at the head of the corridor, but Miss Jun and the others could no longer be seen.


    "That youngdy was the one whost December sold a five tael hairpin for one hundred fifty," he said, smiling. "She¡¯s not just the Jinyun Hall¡¯s god of wealth, she has also earned a bit extra for our jewelry store, the Jin Hall."


    "A hundred taels of silver is still silver," said one of his subordinates in praise.


    "This youngdy really is gutsy, clever, and doesn¡¯t take a hit. At that time, the other girl wanted to trap her, but she was the one who got trapped instead," said Master Jin, looking at the room. "And this time, it was definitely the Lin Family¡¯s young miss who wanted to trap her. As a result, she fell into her own hole."


    The four men exchange nces.


    So was this his decision about the incident?


    He wouldn¡¯t be helping Lord Lin?


    "Children argue and fight and cause trouble. Lord would not entangle himself with this, we are also not children. If we say something here, we¡¯ll just be theughingstock of our brothers elsewhere," said Master Jin, shaking his head. "In any case, we came here with Lord Lin, so we cannot make him lose face."


    "Now it¡¯s already March[2], the congrattory gift for the wedding should be ready to go to the capital," said the man who was trimming his nails suddenly.


    Lu Yunqi and Princess Jiuli¡¯s wedding was set for June. They must prepare.


    "I will go look for some things. Master Jin, you go and see what¡¯s happening."


    "What kind of objects, you¡¯re still looking at me."


    They cracked jokes and walked forward, like they were just admiring the scenery. They saw Ning Yunzhao at the start of the stairs, and Master Jin smiled and called out a greeting.


    "It¡¯s Tenth Noble Son. You still haven¡¯t gone to the capital?" he asked.


    You wouldn¡¯t raise your hand to hit a smiling person. Although he stayed far away from the Jinyiwei, it was not worthwhile to maintain an arrogant attitude.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and returned the greeting with a nod.


    "I¡¯m about to leave," he answered.


    Just a brief exchange. Eighteenth Jin did not continue the conversation, and Ning Yunzhao did not ask anything. They just nodded at each other, brushed shoulders, their words not intimate, restraint in their hearts.


    But, what happened?


    If the Jinyiwei weren¡¯t backing the Lin Family, then what were they standing here before? Were they really just chatting and admiring the scenery?


    If they were backing the Lin Family, even if they didn¡¯t go in, they should at least stay here without leaving.


    Right now, what was happening?


    Ning Yunzhao didn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 101: Unexpected or Not, It Will Happen

    <h4>Chapter 101: Unexpected or Not, It Will Happen</h4>


    In the room, Fang Jinxiu was very clear on what was happening.


    The Lin Family were bureaucrats, and they and the Jinyun Hall were businesses. The Jinyun Hall preventing them from taking them right away was pretty good, but they could not really make the Lin Family let it go.


    Such a big loss. The Lin Family couldn¡¯t possibly let it go.


    She gritted her teeth at Lord Lin, but then turned to Miss Jun.


    "You stay here and finish with the procedures," she said. "I¡¯ll leave first."


    Lord Lin, of course, knew what she was trying to do. She was going to go back to the Fang Family and tell them the news.


    ¡®Do you think that you can leave?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re just a merchant¡¯s daughter. Even if you¡¯re the wealthiest person in Yangcheng, you¡¯re just a de of grass to his daughter.¡¯


    ¡®You ruin my daughter, I will bury all of the Fang Family¡¯s daughters.¡¯


    The cold light intensified in Lord Lin¡¯s eyes. He did not pay attention to Fang Jinxiu, instead looking to the servant on the side.


    "Go, tell the bailiffs that Young Miss was pped several times. Tell them to go outside the Jinyun Hall to look for the perpetrator," he said calmly.


    Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan¡¯s faces immediately paled.


    Lord Lin¡¯s meaning was very clear. Jun Zhenzhen could hide inside the Jinyun Hall, but for how long?


    ¡®The moment you leave here, I will snatch you.¡¯


    Being snatched on the streets was extremely detrimental to a young miss¡¯ reputation.


    Fang Jinxiu drooped and clenched her hands.


    The carriage was parked at a specialized ce outside the Jinyun Hall¡¯s garden. The servants that Jun Zhenzhen had brought were chased out by her.


    If she went out and was caught by the Jinyun Hall, she could shout loudly and be discovered. Then they would definitely go back and report it.


    As long as someone reported it, it would be fine.


    As for reputation.


    What¡¯s the use of reputation. She never intended on getting married.


    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let the Lin Family take Jun Zhenzhen away, otherwise Jun Zhenzhen would definitely be branded as a criminal. Even if Grandmother came, she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Fang Jinxiu understood this, so she was going to do it.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s have the whole city see how you bully people with your position," she said stiffly, then turned to run out.


    At this moment, Ning Yunzhao wasing in.


    If he wasn¡¯t mean to, he wouldn¡¯t understand. When it came time, he would understand.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let the Lin Family take her away.


    Although why he was doing this, he didn¡¯t really understand. He would think about it after doing it.


    Ning Yunzhao was in front of the door when two attendants stopped him.


    .........¡­


    Fang Jinxiu didn¡¯t have the chance to go out, because Miss Jun caught her wrist.


    "There¡¯s no point in doing this," Miss Jun said. "Let Lord Lin think it over first."


    Think it over?


    Think over what?


    Fang Jinxiu felt difit.


    Lord Lin also smiled.


    "Young Miss, you should also think it over," he said. "Don¡¯t think that you can use your age as a reason for being innocent."


    "Yes, a young person whomits a heinous act cannot be innocent. Seniors also cannot use their age to shirk responsibility. When a young childmits a crime, the detailed discussion should be left up to the seniors. Isn¡¯t this called ¡®to feed without teaching is the father¡¯s fault?¡¯" Miss Jun said.


    Lord Lin smiled.


    "So what you¡¯re saying is I should go question your father, and not you?" he said.


    "Of course not," Miss Jun said. "I am saying that since Miss Lin was here today, the one being questioned should be you."


    Lord Lin was furious.


    The pitch-pot director looked away.


    Fang Jinxiu was secretly admiring her.


    She knew that Jun Zhenzhen was not afraid of threats because she was ignorant and thus fearless. She could speak so honestly probably because she didn''t realize the danger.


    But at this very moment, with such a strong enemy, in this dire circumstance, it wasn''t just fearlessness that could provoke the enemy. This idiot also needed bravery.


    "You cheap whore," cursed Lord Lin, unable to maintain his air of a senior official.


    "Your father''s good name was wasted on you. You¡¯re still talking shamelessly here."


    "If you keep shielding your children out of love, your good name Lord Lin will sooner orter be wasted by your children," Miss Jun said neither quickly nor slowly.


    A strangled smile.


    "ording to what you said, when something bad happened to my daughter I can''t even question anyone, I must reflect on myself three times first [1]?" he said.


    "Correct," said Miss Jun with a nod.


    ¡®Fuck you!¡¯


    Lord Lin''s tongue almost slipped.


    "Why is that something happened to your daughter? Who is the man with her? Can you identify him?" Miss Jun followed up, looking at Xiann. "Why is it only you saying that the tea was drugged?"


    She looked to the screen.


    "Why did only Miss Lin drink the tea and meet with someone privately?"


    "Why did you say only the tea was drugged? Why didn¡¯t you say the food? Where is the tea? What about the rest? Could we test it?"


    "Why was your family¡¯s Young Miss all alone? Why weren¡¯t your servants there? Why did you reappear after so long?"


    She turned to Lord Lin.


    "These things, Lord, you didn¡¯t ask. You only wanted to interrogate me. Is that right?"


    She said those things very loudly and with annoyance, just like a troublemaking child.


    Lord Lin looked at her coldly, like he was impatient, but also like he felt pity for an mole cricket.


    She was indeed a child.


    "What you said is correct," said Lord Lin, his voice somewhat consoling. "We should all ask these things. That¡¯s why I asked you for a formal confrontation. Ask away, and it should be fine."


    "You take us for children," Fang Jinxiu spat, then sneered. "In your office, whatever you say is what it is."


    Miss Jun squeezed her hand.


    Fang Jinxiu was angry. When she found her hand was being gripped by Miss Jun she wanted to shake it off but found that she couldn¡¯t.


    Miss Jun was holdingher hand very tightly, like she was scared she would run off.


    "No need to be anxious," Miss Jun said to her. "Lord Lin naturally knows that his is not the only office in the world. Anything you want to ask should be thoroughly investigated, shouldn¡¯t be left all muddled."


    ¡®What? You, a child, is trying to threaten me?¡¯


    ¡®Threatening me that if I trap you, you will report it to some other office?¡¯


    ¡®It seems that your dead father truly was an idiot. Even if he didn¡¯t teach you the ways of the world, he should at least have taught you this phrase.¡¯


    ¡®That is, officials shield one another.¡¯


    ¡®Who do you think you are? And who do you think I am? Your merchant family''s grandmother and aunt who you could tyrannize so?¡¯


    ¡®Such stupidity.¡¯


    Lord Lin could not be bothered to even look at her.


    "When will you finish with the procedures," he asked the pitch-pot director.


    This was an urging.


    The director sighed inside, then looked at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun remained gentle and calm, and took a step forward while looking at him.


    Fang Jinxiu also took a step forward. This was not what she wanted; she was being pulled by Miss Jun.


    ¡®Are we that close?¡¯


    Fang Jinxiu fumed internally.


    "Proceed," Miss Jun said to the director.


    She was actually hurrying him too?


    Complex emotions curled up in him.


    Miss Jun pushed Fang Jinxiu forward.


    "After the procedures are over, I must trouble you to send her back home," she said next.


    With the Jinyun Hall''s people with her, Lord Lin wouldn''t dare to snatch her away.


    A very good elder sister. The director sighed.


    Fang Jinxiu''s anger intensified.


    "I don''t need you," she said loudly.


    Miss Jun didn''t pay attention to her.


    "Bring everything, I need and a pen and paper," she said.


    The director was just about to issue the order when the door was pushed open. In walked two people.


    A sh of surprise went through Miss Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Yunzhao did not look at her, but rather at Lord Lin.


    "Uncle Lin," he greeted. "Please, wait a moment."

 Chapter 102: What Is the Meaning of This?

    <h4>Chapter 102: What Is the Meaning of This?</h4>


    Wait? What do you mean?


    Lord Lin furrowed his brows.


    On the other side, the pitch-pot director was also showing his surprise. The attendant that entered had just whispered something into his ear.


    "Really?" the director asked.


    The attendant nodded.


    "I don¡¯t know what this means," he said quietly.


    The director didn¡¯t spare another nce for the attendant, rather looking at Fang Jinxiu.


    "Miss Fang, pleasee deal with the final proceedings," he said, pointing at the attendant. "After that is over, they will send you back home."


    The people on sight were again stunned. The director looked to Lord Lin.


    "Lord, now we can go. Let us go together to the government office," he said with a smile.


    We? What did that mean?


    The surprise showed on the face of everyone present.


    That meant he was saying he was going together, or apanying Jun Zhenzhen, or that the Jinyun Hall would also be participating.


    Lord Lin¡¯s face slowly stiffened and ashened.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s entered to call halt, and the always silent and obedient director urged them to go.


    One side says to stay, another side says to go. They werepletely opposite words, but for Lord Lin, they represented the same meaning.


    What do you mean by this?


    Lord Lin was suddenly angry.


    You to stop me from punishing this girl?


    Do you know what evil has been done to my daughter by this girl?


    You treat a father like me so, have you no humanity? You called me uncle, but still have no heart?


    Lord Lin viciously red at the pitch-pot director and Ning Yunzhao.


    Besides anger, there was also surprise.


    Why would they do such a thing?


    Except for the angry Lord Lin, no one paid attention to the overlooked Xiann kneeling to the side, her fright intensifying.


    "Uncle, I don¡¯t mean anything by it," Ning Yunzhao said humbly. "I am also very sad that such a thing has happened."


    "Take your sadness out of the way," Lord Lin said, restraining his anger.


    Although he wholeheartedly wanted to get along with the Ning Family, at this time anyone would sympathize with his anger as a father.


    Ning Yunzhao stood there unmoving, seeming not to see that Lord Lin was angry and also was not looking at that girl.


    But he knew that ever since he entered that room, this girl¡¯s gaze had been fixated on him.


    She was looking at him with such a serious, focused gaze, just like he had hoped since the Lantern Festival up till just moments before when he saw her in the Jinyun Hall.


    But right now his heart was troubled, so much so that he was at a loss, unable to feel anything.


    "It¡¯s just that my little sister and some friends were here at the Jinyun Hall today," Ning Yunzhao said, "and saw the circumstances of your precious daughter."


    Lord Lin had no desire at all to think of that scene. When Ning Yunzhao measured it, his breathing grew ragged.


    "So let me rify the matter now, so that everybody can rest well," he growled.


    "Yes," Ning Yunzhao said. He turned to look at the pitch-pot director. Though he was a noble son to the pitch-pot director, he didn¡¯t need to hold any of a junior¡¯s modesty to him. "What was wrong with the tea? Who delivered the tea? Are all of the staff whoe to this part of the park registered? Who is that man?"


    He directly fired out a line of questions, incisive as his tone as well as being crucial points to the matter at hand.


    After resolving the questions, the rocks will appear after the water recedes.


    But Lord Lin was not inclined to feeling gracious. His eyes frosted over.


    Of course, he also wanted to ask these questions.


    But not here; preferably at the county office jail cell.


    There it will be all ck, no justice, surrounded by vicious prisoners, the walls hanging with blood stained torture devices.


    There, no matter what he asked, he would obtain the answers he wanted.


    But here it was not the same.


    The crux of the problem was not what had happened here, but how to clean Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s name.


    Although no matter what happened her repute was already damaged, but voluntarily embracing a man was different from being set up by an evil person. It was the difference of hell and Heaven.


    So he definitely would force the perpetrator¡¯s name onto Jun Zhenzhen. She was the most suitable. She hade here together with Lin Jin¡¯er and they had stayed together in the Jinyun Hall. Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s name was also quite terrible.


    But what now? The Jinyun Hall had finally let go of its hesitancy, and Ning Yunzhao suddenly jumps in?


    Ning Yunzhao was not an ignorant idiot. Could it be he didn¡¯t know about this argument?


    What¡¯s more, didn¡¯t the Ning Family have beef with Jun Zhenzhen? Not throwing stones at somebody who fell down a well is already quite good.


    Surprise floated across the pitch-pot director¡¯s eyes. There was also mistrust in Miss Jun¡¯s expression, making her eyes go wide; the space between her eyes wrinkled. She looked quite adorable.


    She shouldn¡¯t overthink this.


    Ning Yunzhao felt a bit fidgety.


    "If you don¡¯t clear up these questions, the reputation of the girl in the Jinyun Hall will be hard to guarantee." His tone was neither impatient nor angry. "Could it be that your Jinyun Hall wants to y the fool?"


    "Of course not," said the pitch-pot director, surprise raising his voice a notch. "Our Jinyun Hall does not dare hide anything. We will go and investigate."


    His expression was rmed, like he was a small restaurant being berated by a customer who swallowed a fly.


    Lord Lin¡¯s face was ashen.


    "What do you mean by this?" he asked again. Though now with less shock and anger, and more calm.


    Why do you want to protect this Jun Zhenzhen?


    "Lord Lin, this noble son speaks the truth," the pitch-pot director said and looked at him, sweeping away the rm from before. His expression was now calm, serene, and his back stiffened up as he radiated authority. "Our Jinyun Hall takes responsibility for itself, responsibility for its reputation that has been passed down for a century. We will definitely find out what happened; we won¡¯t let March 3rd end in this generation."


    Reputation?


    What harm does a girl being harmed in your Jinyun Hall do to your reputation! What¡¯s more, your Jinyun Hall has so many ways of breaking free from responsibility. There is no need for such concern on your part.


    In other words, what does your Jinyun Hall have to be scared of, in terms of reputation damage.


    A cold sneer filled Lord Lin¡¯s face. The director turned around.


    "Investigate the register," he told the attendant.


    When the director spoke, Miss Jun moved her eyes away from Ning Yunzhao.


    Though the director had backed off before, with Ning Yunzhao¡¯s timely appearance, everything had returned to normal.


    It¡¯s like there was a fork in the middle of the road, and you walked the right one to your final destination.


    "The register of those in the garden is here." There was an attendant in the room who pulled it out from his sleeve; he looked like he had prepared ahead of time. "Miss Lin sponsored Miss Jun. Miss Lin brought in one maid. Miss Jun brought in two girls and one woman. At a point, Miss Jun¡¯s servant girl and maid had left, and then Miss Lin¡¯s servant girl had left."


    He seriously turned over the pages and examined the words.


    "Afterwards, Miss Lin¡¯s servant girl entered again."


    After reading that, he closed the scrolls and offered it up.


    "The two girls did not sponsor anyone else, let alone a man."


    The pitch-pot director took the scroll and put it in front of Lord Lin.


    "Please officially confront these two young misses," he said.


    Lord Lin looked at the proffered scroll.


    "Since you want a court confrontation, we can have one at the county office," he said firmly.


    "This kind of thing easily breeds gossip, so it¡¯s better to decide it well. In case it leaks and you have to give an exnation, the citizens will be suspicious," the director answered equally firmly. Without waiting for Lord Lin to speak, he turned back to the attendant. "Investigate Section 1, room 19 and Section 4, room 7 for their drinks."


    "Section 1, room 19 and section 4, room 7 were reserved by Miss Lin. They took two pots of tea in total. One pot was green tea that the attendants delivered personally. The other pot was of flower tea, retrieved by the servants. Two servant girls went to get the tea, but only one returned with it."


    When the attendant said this, Fang Jinxiu interrupted.


    "I was the one who called that servant girl away, so only Miss Lin''s maid Xiann brought the tea back," she said, looking at the prostrate Xiann. She snorted.


    Perhaps it was because of his intense fury, but at this girl''s snort, Lord Lin was unable to tamp down on his anger.


    "What are you snorting for?" he shouted out. "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m not trying to say anything, it''s just a sound," Fang Jinxiu replied. Perhaps it was because her hand was being gripped tightly, but she swelled with confidence, daring to speak to a bureaucrat in such a manner.


    When she thought this, she forcefully shook off Jun Zhenzhen''s hand.


    "It''s fine, don''t just run around willy-nilly."


    Jun Zhenzhen did not try to take her hand again.


    Was she a child who didn''t understand anything? Fang Jinxiu stared. What was she calling fine? Didn''t something just happen?


    The attendant continued.


    "...both young misses drank the tea until it was all consumed. There were snacks there, but they have already been examined; the examination showed no problems¡­ Section 4, room 7 had only tea and no snacks. The tea was also flower tea, and the attendant personally delivered it there and can confirm."


    The director looked at Lord Lin.


    "Lord Lin, there were no problems with our food and drink," he said.


    Lord Linughed coldly.


    "So reality is how you say it?" he asked.


    The director smiled.


    "Of course not, that''s why I requested a formal court confrontation," he said. He turned to Xiann. "This girl, you said the tea was drugged. Were you referring to the first pot of tea or the tea you went to fetch?"


    ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯


    Lord Lin was enraged again, but this time he didn''t shout out his question. The pitch-pot director furrowed his brows, his gaze sharp.


    "Lord Lin, I have no intention of targeting you. Since you do not believe our Jinyun Hall''s investigation as well as the testimony of a medicinal specialist, then we must use witness testimony," he said. "The stories about what happen have all been muddled, and this girl said herself without prompting that the tea was drugged to hurt Miss Lin. Obviously she must be privy to some kind of information, so I definitely must question it."


    HIs gaze swept over all the people present.


    "This happened at our Jinyun Hall, and definitely was not an ident, rather a well thought out n."


    Well-thought out, because naturally no one dared to provoke the backers behind the Jinyun Hall. It would be like using their Jinyun Hall as a tool.


    "I definitely want to know, who nned to do such a thing in our Jinyun Hall."


    No one would be happy to be plotted against. Rather, they would be angry. And this time, it was the Jinyun Hall.


    The Jinyun Hall was angry.

 Chapter 103: How to Say It...

    <h4>Chapter 103: How to Say It...</h4>


    The Jinyun Hall was angry.


    Lord Lin refused to back down, and neither would the Jinyun Hall. They had to find out the truth in order to clear their name.


    Originally, there would be no conflict. Lord Lin wanted to clear his daughter¡¯s name, which naturally would clear the Jinyun Hall¡¯s name. He never had a malicious intent against the Jinyun Hall, otherwise he would not have been left in.


    For the Jinyun Hall to clear its name, they needed to confirm how Miss Lin was harmed. That was logical.


    Everything in agreement, the two sides were not in conflict or contradiction, because this time there was a third person.


    The third person was in the right position to bear the me.


    But now, the Jinyun Hall seemed to be protecting the third person.


    Not just the Jinyun Hall, but also the Ning Family.


    The noble son of the Ning Family who should have been of the same heart as the Lin Family, stood on the other side.


    Originally it was three against one, how did it suddenly turn into one against three?


    Why did this change happen?


    Lord Lin felt a bit stupid. At first everything was going smoothly. The Jinyun Hall also permitted him to take that person away, but then the door had suddenly opened and in walked Ning Yunzhao and an attendant.


    Ning Yunzhao had spoken to him, the attendant had spoken to the director. Then everything changed.


    While Lord Lin was in his stupor, the director was wide-awake. Without any hesitation, he proceeded to question Xiann.


    "Was it the first pot of tea, or was it the pot you went to get?" he asked.


    Xiann had long since gone dumb from fright, refusing to raise her head.


    "Didn¡¯t you very clearly say the tea was drugged? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" asked the director.


    If you don¡¯t answer, the interrogation won¡¯t stop.


    "My young miss wouldn¡¯t do such a thing; it¡¯s obvious that she was drugged."


    Xiann raised her head and sobbed.


    Her answer was genuine and sincere, and was also a fact, but it also blurred what she said previously.


    The director looked at her.


    "Why did you say the tea was drugged?"


    He changed topics.


    Xiann went nk.


    "Why did you keep saying it was the tea? Why not the food?" the director asked curiously. He seemed to be genuinely curious.


    ¡®Because if I said that, Master would definitely make Jun Zhenzhen admit it.¡¯


    ¡®Because I drugged only the tea.¡¯


    ¡®Why did I say this? Because there wouldn¡¯t be any use saying anything if this happened to Jun Zhenzhen.¡¯


    Xiann¡¯s mind was a mess; she wanted deeply to exin for Young Miss, so of course she needed to say she was drugged. How could she say Young Miss was perfectly happy to do such a thing with that man?


    Xiann was just a thirteen-year-old girl. Before, she had done that to frame someone else, in order to protect Young Miss and to stop anything from happening to the family.


    But now, they were confronted with a matter of a girl¡¯s reputation, which could almost determine her life or death. Moreover, the plot had been exposed, Young Miss was unconscious, and someone was interrogating her.


    No one had taught her what to do in a situation like this.


    Xiann could only lie on the ground.


    "The food was also drugged," she sobbed. "Everything was drugged. You just didn¡¯t find that, but it was definitely because the tea and food was drugged and Young Miss ate it. It was definitely drugged, if not, my young miss would never do such a thing. What¡¯s the point of these questions?"


    The director wanted to say something, but Lord Lin coldly opened his mouth first.


    "Are you saying my daughter is lying?" he said.


    "No Lord Lin, what I mean is that we must confirm whether or not our tea has a problem," the director said.


    "Your tea has a problem, it''s not that you have a problem," Lord Lin said coldly. "Rather it was drugged by a third-party. Your questions don''t have any meaning."


    The pitch-pot director smiled.


    "What Lord Lin said is correct. Asking someone who did not see what happened personally is meaningless," he said. "Then I must ask Miss Lin and that man to speak for themselves."


    Lord Lin¡¯s anger intensified.


    "When my daughter wakes up and says it was Jun Zhenzhen who plotted against her, what are you going to ask?" he shouted. Having his daughter interrogated about this in front of everyone would doubtless be a humiliation. "That man is a mute, how are you going to ask him?"


    "Naturally, I will ask Miss Lin how she fell in aa, and why she left Section 1, Room 19 for Section 4, Room 7," responded the director calmly. "And if he¡¯s mute, then if Lord Lin turns him over, we have ways of interrogating a mute."


    How could he let other people question his daughter¡¯s scandal.


    Lord Lin looked at Jun Zhenzhen who was off to the side like a bystander.


    "Why aren¡¯t you questioning her?" he asked angrily.


    The director did not look at Jun Zhenzhen.


    "Because when it happened, she was with me. I can vouch for her," he said.


    ¡®As expected, as expected, you¡¯re trying to protect her.¡¯


    Lord Lin smiled coldly.


    "And before it happened?" he said. "Why did you call my daughter out of the room?"


    "That was because she hated me, so she wanted to leave," Fang Jinxiu said. "Your servant girl was also there."


    Lord Lin sneered derisively. Kids were really adept at lying through their teeth.


    "She hates you? You hate her?" He swept his gaze over the two. "I don¡¯t see that; I only see a deep affection between sisters."


    Fang Jinxiu was also furious. In her heart, she thought, ¡®Bureaucrats are really good at lying through their teeth. Where is the deep affection between me and her?¡¯


    "Why did you let my daughter go to the section 4 rooms?" Lord Lin continued his questioning.


    The ever silent Miss Jun finally raised her head to look at Lord Lin.


    Her expression was strange.


    She seemed to be surprised, but also sighing, but even more so, pitying.


    Pitying?


    Did she think because the Jinyun Hall and the Ning Family son were protecting her, that she had the position of the victor to pity from?


    Lord Lin barked out a coldugh. He was about to say something, when Miss Jun spoke.


    "I was the one who wanted to leave the room, but it was Miss Lin¡¯s proposal to go to Section 4," she said. "And the original reason was not because I was avoiding my cousin."


    "Then why?" Lord Lin immediately followed-up.


    He didn¡¯t believe that this girl was speaking the truth. She definitely would make up some lie. No matter what she made up, it was fine as long as she opened her mouth. There would definitely be a hole in her story.


    Miss Jun did not respond immediately, but rather gave Ning Yunzhao a look.


    Ning Yunzhao hadn¡¯t looked at her at all, and there was a slight furrow between his brows.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you did, so how can I speak for you?¡¯


    He thought unhappily, helpless.


    ¡®I can only say that I called you out, but that would do no good for you.¡¯


    He was about to say something, when Miss Jun spoke first.


    "I cannot say the reason," she said.


    The people in the room all stared.


    She couldn¡¯t say it? What did that mean?


    "Because this matter involves another person¡¯s reputation," Miss Jun added. "Previously, I was unsure of two things, but now they have all been confirmed. So I can¡¯t say anything."


    ¡®What does other people¡¯s reputation have to do with you,¡¯ Fang Jinxiu cursed inside. ¡®This stupid insect.¡¯


    "So how do you want to say it?" Lord Lin asked coldly.


    "I wish to speak to Lord alone," Miss Jun answered.

 Chapter 104: This is a Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 104: This is a Conspiracy</h4>


    Talk alone? At this time?


    When the Jinyun Hall is trying so hard to protect her? Is she disregarding the Jinyun Hall?


    Could it be this child¡¯s mind is such a mess that she hasn¡¯t seen that the Jinyun Hall is protecting her so she wants to beg for herself?


    These thoughts raced through Lord Lin¡¯s mind. A sh of anxiety and iprehension also crossed the pitch-pot director¡¯s face.


    Lord Lin was not a child. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity.


    "Fine," he said.


    As they watched Miss Jun apany Lord Lin to a neighboring room, Fang Jinxiu¡¯s face was taut with anger, the director was expressionless, and Ning Yunzhao was frowning again.


    Could it be when she said that it concerned another person¡¯s reputation, she meant him?


    Otherwise, why would she look at him.


    What kind of thing concerned him?


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s face hardened as he thought of a possibility.


    The door behind them shut, and the room fell into silence.


    Miss Jun said she wanted to talk to Lord Lin alone. The director did not approve, but he still prepared her a room where no one else could listen in.


    The Jinyun Hall was a business that pursued the path of a gentleman. So they absolutely would not be rude.


    "Miss Jun, you are still young. Making mistakes is not such a rare thing," Lord Lin spoke first, his toneced with sorrow. "As long as you admit your mistakes, there will always be a chance."


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Yes, as long as you admit your mistakes, there will be a chance to correct them," she said.


    So you admit it. Lord Lin looked at her.


    "So say it, what actually happened," he said woodenly.


    "It is very simple, this must be a conspiracy," Miss Jun said. "Since the time that Miss Lin invited me out on this March 3rd, or perhaps even earlier."


    A conspiracy, of course it was a conspiracy.


    Perhaps created since she and Jin¡¯er got to know each other.


    Who his daughter associated with was always something for the madam to care about. As a father, he didn¡¯t care, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know what sorts of people were proper to associate with.


    In his eyes, Jun Zhenzhen was not someone who was suitable to be friends with his daughter.


    "Jin¡¯er regards you as a friend, so it¡¯s even worse when you do such a thing," he said with loathing.


    "Miss Lin allowing me to be her friend was part of the conspiracy," Miss Jun said. "Lord Lin you also know very well that I am not suitable to be her friend. Miss Lin also knows this."


    Lord Lin was infuriated.


    "You really have an evil heart, "he said. "You doubt Jin¡¯er¡¯s sincerity, so you did such a thing to hurt her."


    To some adults, their kids were pure, innocent, guiltless. They were very obedient, just like when they were born, forever a harmless babe. They never considered them adults, and didn¡¯t believe that they could have inferior qualities of selfishness, deceit, jealousy, hatred.


    Miss Jun never had this struggle, but as a member of the nobility and a future princess, she had seen the daughters of the noble families and their fights from above.


    These girls fought openly and covertly. But the adults thought of these fights as naughty, insignificant. They didn¡¯t believe that these kids¡¯ fights could sometimes be just like those of adults, bloody and cruel.


    Miss Jun felt disinclined to exin the hidden facets between Miss Lin and Miss Jun¡¯s interactions to Lord Lin.


    As a girl, spectating and participating directly were both very shocking. An adult like Lord Lin could not understand.


    "Miss Lin was not sincere. Miss Lin was only sincere in hurting me," she said directly. "Lord Lin invited me to go out with her, and while we were en route she gave all kinds of signals to lure me to the Jinyun Hall. Xiann drugged the tea, then brought me to the prearranged room, section 4, room 7. That mute was probably hidden there at that time, just waiting for me to enter the room. But by chance, I suddenly became interested in ying pitch-pot, so I decided to go y. As a result, I don¡¯t know why Miss Lin entered the room. Everything that she nned happened to her, and now we are here."


    She quickly summarized what had happened. Lord Lin was looking at her, dumbstruck.


    "You, you¡¯re talking drivel!" he shouted out. "This story is much too clumsy!"


    He got angrier as he spoke, and started pacing around.


    "Complete, utter nonsense. What suggestive hints, what mute hiding in the closet ahead of time, what Xiann drugging the tea. Your words are simply tooughable!"


    "Of course she was speaking suggestively," Miss Jun said. "Lord Lin, don¡¯t you know why I went to the Section 4 rooms?"


    Lord Lin looked at her.


    "Why?" he shouted coldly.


    "Because Miss Lin told me that Tenth Noble Son Ning was in that room waiting to see me," Miss Jun said equally coldly.


    Lord Lin stared.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning?


    "All of Yangcheng knows my entanglement with the Ning Family, so naturally, Miss Lin also knew about the allure Tenth Noble Son held for Jun Zhenzhen," Miss Jun said. "This is the reason we went to the Section 4 rooms. Now that you know why we went to those rooms, as well as what your servant girl Xiann said about drugging the tea, Lord Lin, you are an adult, a bureaucrat who has seen countless cases. You should be very clear on the sequence of events."


    Lord Lin¡¯s thoughts were in a precarious situation.


    Yes, without saying anything else, as long as it could be confirmed that incapacitating drugs were in the tea, the whole story would be clear.


    His daughter would do such a thing?


    How was that possible?


    "It is easy to investigate this. After all, it was a n of a child. Although thorough, it is not invulnerable. It doesn¡¯t even need evidence. Those girls and that mute, after interrogating them, the matter wille to light," Miss Jun said.


    Yes, such a thing was easy to investigate. Then why would anyone do something with one hundred loopholes?


    "Because it wouldn¡¯t be investigated," Miss Jun said. "The intended victim was me, whose reputation is already dragging through the mud. Everybody would see the fuss and no one would investigate the truth. Even if I were to say that Miss Lin tricked me into thinking that Tenth Noble Son wanted to see me, who would believe me?"


    If it was like that, then this was indeed well thought out.


    Lord Lin¡¯s expression was fluctuating.


    "I originally thought that Lord Lin knew, and thought that Tenth Noble Son was part of it, until he came in and until you asked why I went to the Section 4 rooms. Then I realized both of you didn¡¯t know," Miss Jun said, sincere. "This is not some sort of illustrious thing, so I didn¡¯t want to implicate Tenth Noble Son Ning by saying it in front of everyone."


    If it really was like that, if it implicated Tenth Noble Son Ning and the Jinyun Hall, then it was just as Jinyun Hall said; they were being taken advantage of.


    Jin¡¯er, Jin¡¯er really did this?


    "Rubbish! Why would Jin¡¯er do this?" Lord Lin grumbled.


    "There definitely is a reason. Lord Lin, you can ask her," Miss Jun said.


    Lord Lin subconsciously said, ¡®o¡¯, beforeing to his senses.


    "Utter nonsense!" he suddenly shouted. "You silly girl, why are you so slyly inverting ck and white? How could everything be of Jin¡¯er¡¯s doing? A load of nonsense! I almost fell into your n!"


    Miss Jun remained calm.


    "Lord Lin, I didn¡¯t say this to entrap you, and neither to persuade you," she said.


    Then why?


    "I just wanted you to know the truth, so you can choose the rational response. That is only fair," Miss Jun said.


    Rational response?


    Lord Lin was stunned again. What was the rational response? That was asking what should be asked, not asking anything else, quietly bring his daughter home, and not questioning her again?


    That¡¯s fair?


    This is obviously intimidation!


    How funny. He, Lin Cheng, was actually being threatened by this girl.


    And a widow of a merchant whose reputation was already in shambles at that.


    Lord Lin looked at this girl, repeating what Jun Zhenzhen had said earlier. His angry expression turned cold and calm.


    A widow of a merchant with a reputation in shambles actually dared discuss the truth with him.


    The truth, is the truth important? Could it make his daughter have what had happened to her erased?


    Even if his daughter wanted to harm people...


    Lord Lin looked at Jun Zhenzhen, grief, indignation, bitter rancor on his face.


    This is definitely your mistake.

 Chapter 105: This is Much Too Preposterous

    <h4>Chapter 105: This is Much Too Preposterous</h4>


    Why would my daughter not harm others, but want to hurt you?


    It¡¯s definitely because you provoked her ire, it was you who intimidated her first, you who harmed her first.


    Additionally, since my daughter wanted to harm you, why didn¡¯t you just obediently get hurt? Instead harming her?


    That¡¯s right. Thunder was rolling through Lord Lin¡¯s heart. He had forgotten this.


    "Jun Zhenzhen, so it was you!" he said full of anger. "Jin¡¯er was harmed by you, it was you who pushed her into the room, it was you who incapacitated her, as expected, you did evil against her!"


    What suggestive words, what drugged tea, what man hidden in the room. She obviously knew all of this. Perfectly aware, she let herself be lured, let herself be drugged. How could she have been fooled?


    So her interest in ying pitch-pot was not at all sudden, and she did know why Miss Lin entered the room.


    It was obviously deliberate on her part, all her doing.


    As expected of her. As expected, she wronged others.


    Miss Jun looked at Lord Lin, her eyes clear and her expression calm, just as before. She seemed not to be affected by Lord Lin¡¯s rage in the slightest.


    "It looks like Lord Lin has made his choice," she said, her clear gaze gradually growing still. "That¡¯s right, it was I who hurt her, I who pushed her into the room."


    She finally admitted it.


    Hatred, rancor flooded Lord Lin¡¯s expression.


    "You¡­" he opened his mouth to say.


    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she took a step forward and cut him off.


    "Why did I do this? Because hurting others hurts oneself, because after knowing you''re wrong you can change. Since she wanted to hurt others, since she didn¡¯t know her mistake, then I wanted her to know that hurting others has a price.


    "I¡¯m saying the child was not taught by the father. You are a father, and you know perfectly well of your child¡¯s mistake, but because of her age you choose not to find fault, believing your child hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Instead, you resent others, pushing the me to other people. Since you do not teach your children, then it¡¯s up to me."


    If girls were speaking, no one could stop them. Their voices were crisp, bright, hurried, and quick.


    Lord Lin felt like he had been shot with an arrow. A lightning bolt toote to avoid, a rusting hedgehog shot at him.


    His remaining words stopped in his mouth, and he lost control of himself.


    Miss Jun tipped her chin at him, punctuating each word.


    "I want you to know that bullying, hurting others has a price. You must bear a penalty; this is right and just."


    This is right and just?


    Lord Lin was dumbstruck, then saw mercy appear on her face.


    "Lord Lin, if you never know of fear, then in the future you willmit a crime, or provoke disaster. I said, if you still treat shielding your children as love, you are not only hurting your children, but your good name, Lord Lin, is also being squandered," she dered.


    This was right and just? This is so that you will know your mistakes, this is for your good?


    Who the f*ck do you think you are? A god?


    Lord Lin looked at this young woman in front of him with surprise, anger, and jeering.


    Who is it that doesn¡¯t know fear? He had asionally heard of Madam saying that Miss Jun was stupid, reaffirming his belief in the importance of the wife you marry. How did Miss Jun¡¯s mother raise her daughter so that she saw it fitting to educate their Lin Family¡¯s children.


    A child can only be so stupid. He did not take her seriously. It looked that now there was stupidity enough to make one speechless.


    "Miss Jun, do you believe that Heaven is fair?" He held back his anger, posing a friendly inquiry.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Yes, I believe so," she answered.


    Lord Lin sighed, then smiled.


    "You are still too young. You have not seen the injustice of the world," he said.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    "I have seen it, I have seen injustice of this world," she said. "So that¡¯s why I know there is justice in the world."


    Lord LIn nodded, as if seriously pondering this.


    "Yes, I know," he said. "Right now, you saw that the Jinyun Hall and Noble Son Ning spoke for you, and you feel that you have done nothing wrong. Old Heavenly Father stands at your side."


    His words suddenly took a turn, and his expression darkened.


    "But today I will still bring you with me. I don¡¯t wish to have a conflict with the Jinyun Hall, but I respect those who respect me. The Jinyun Hall knows this. Have you thought about what will happen after I take you away?"


    "You will take me to, no doubt, the government office. Then we will engage in a court confrontation," Miss Jun answered seriously. "All the loopholes will be exposed."


    "That is not for sure," Lord Lin said. "How could what happened here not be something you did?"


    Not waiting for her answer, he paced again, once more wearing a pensive, serious face.


    "Some people will testify, there will be interrogation under torture, and this matter also implicates the Ning Family."


    He stopped, swung his head to look at Miss Jun, solemn and respectful.


    "You child actually constructed a rumor that the Ning Family son wanted to see you. Now you are not Miss Jun, you are Young Lady Fang. You, you said this, something that would harm Noble Son Ning¡¯s reputation, bringing shame to the Fang Family. Your guts truly are big.


    "The Ning Family will definitely not spare you.


    "A girl like you destroyed my Lin Family¡¯s daughter chastity, ndered The Ning Family¡¯s son¡¯s good name, and also the Jinyun Hall¡¯s reputation. The consequences of which not just you, but the whole Fang Family cannot bear."


    He shook his head at her.


    "This time, you havemitted much too grave of a crime. I heard the Fang Family wants you to have a child. Where did you find that man?"


    Lord Lin was thinking while speaking, his eyes shining.


    "But the Fang Family¡¯s young master is definitely unable to have a child, so you nned to take this chance to find someone else."


    At this thought, Lord Lin suddenly came to realization.


    So all of this was for that.


    Jin¡¯er nned to do this?


    This n was really perfect, but she was still a child after all. Her thinking was too simple, and there were so many things that could slip by. And it was all within this girls¡¯ expectations.


    He felt perplexed. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be shocked at his daughter¡¯s thoughts, or angered that his daughter had such an encounter.


    "So you wanted Jin¡¯er to invite you to go out, shaking off the servant girl to another room. You found a mute man who couldn¡¯t say anything, who couldn¡¯t divulge your secrets. You just didn¡¯t think that Jin¡¯er woulde before you and enter the room, as a result¡­ this misfortune urred."


    At the words, Lord Lin¡¯s eyes turned red.


    His daughter, to be destroyed so. Since you knew that Jin¡¯er wanted to hurt you, you could have just avoided it. Why did you have to hurt her?


    "Fang nee Jun, you¡¯re much too hateful!" he said forcefully.


    Miss Jun remained silent, listening to him, when she suddenly smiled.


    "Lord Lin wants to frame me?" she said.

 Chapter 106: I Can Threaten You

    <h4>Chapter 106: I Can Threaten You</h4>


    Frame?


    A friendly smile appeared on Lord Lin¡¯s face, but his eyes were sinister.


    "Whether it is true or false, mistake or crime, that can be decided after going to the government office," he said slowly.


    He had been an official for decades. His family had been entrenched in Yangcheng. No cases that passed through his hands weren¡¯t decided by him. Why talk to him about fairness. If you want to talk about fairness, you must talk about god, and in Yangcheng he was a god.


    You, a young woman, even if your father was a man loyal to the state, he could not stop your death. But he did not want her to die. Her crime was not a mortal crime, just conduct offending public morals.


    For girls, offending public morals could often take their will to live, making living worse than dying.


    "Miss Jun you know what¡¯s wrong with what happened. Begging me is useless, and so is thinking of a way for the Fang Family to forgive you." Lord Lin punctuated every word. "Because what happened does not just affect your and my family, but also the Ning Family and the Jinyun Hall, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll need an exnation."


    As he spoke, he began to walk out, deciding not to care about whether this girl shouted angrily or sobbed in terror.


    But there were no sobs nor shouts behind him.


    "Lord Lin, you should think it over again," Miss Jun suggested.


    Lord Lin smiled coldly. Really, she wasn¡¯t even aware that her death was imminent. She still wanted him to think it over, while she wasn¡¯t thinking herself. What a total idiot.


    "You are not the only government office in Yangcheng," Miss Jun continued.


    Lord Lin stopped. This cheap girl did not have any other tricks other than intimidation.


    "Oh." He turned to look at her. "Are you saying you¡¯ll file a suit? Where will you go? To the prefecture level? My schoolmate is working at the Ze prefecture offices and is in charge of punishments. My wife''s brother is an official at the prefecture offices, and reports suits. If you don¡¯t know how, I can help introduce you."


    "I don¡¯t know the Ze prefecture office people," Miss Jun said.


    Who would you know? You are just a country bumpkin from the northern Funing.


    Lord Lin cursed inside.


    "The Ze Prefecture is too small," Miss Jun said. "I only know of the Taiyuan Office, the prefectural magistrate Ma Shengzhi, a graduate of the civil service examination of the first year of Sheng, the Right Court-Admonisher."


    Lord Ma? Lord Lin stared. Of course he knew. That Lord Ma was personally appointed to the Taiyuan Office¡¯s by the Emperor, permitting to act as he sees fit. Someone who definitely cannot be offended.


    "Of course, everyone knows of Lord Ma," he snorted. "It¡¯s not rare that you would know him."


    The important thing is that he doesn¡¯t know you.


    A grand imperial censor, prefectural magistrate, wouldn¡¯t know who you were. If you wanted to file awsuit to him, you wouldn''t see Lord Ma. It¡¯s possible you would just be tied up on the spot.


    You can¡¯t just do what you please with your father¡¯s reputation.


    Really, such a child.


    Lord Lin stepped forward, his hand against the door, about to open it, when Miss Jun unhurriedly spoke behind him.


    "Taikang Year 2, Ze Prefecture, the burned down grain depots¡¯ ledgers are in your hands."


    A chill suddenly ran down his spine, his three souls and six senses [1] damaged.


    "This ledger was given to you by your wife''s brother, no? That official is of thest name Wu, your wife''s brother," Miss Jun said, her tone still level.


    Lord Lin felt like that voice was akin to rolling thunder.


    This was impossible! How did she know?


    So it should be said that the Old Heavenly Father is fair.


    Miss Jun sighed.


    After being married, although she was a princess who could not exit the main gate, nor step out the side gate [2], who let her marry the head of the Jinyiwei?


    Moreover, he never restrained himself around her, telling all of the officials'' shameful secrets as jokes to her.


    She actually did not care what these officials did, it''s just that her memory was much better than that of normal people.


    Her master, in order to discourage her from studying medicine, made her memorize many medical books orally. Because of that, anything that she heard she would not forget.


    Right now it seems that the useless thing hade to her aid. Is that not fairness?


    "You see, this is justice," Miss Jun said, looking at Lord Lin''s back. "Fairness is when you threaten me, I can, coincidentally, threaten you."


    Fairness, when you threaten me, I can threaten you.


    Lord Lin was trembling slightly, a thinyer of perspiration on his forehead.


    How did she know? How was it possible? It was a very deeply hidden secret, not some little one.


    "Ma Shengzhi is the Taiyuan Prefectural Magistrate because his predecessor, Deng Ziqiao failed. It was reported that Deng Ziqiao did not provide enough army rations. Every other prefecture wanted to investigate, but the grain depot in Ze Prefecture burned down, the ledger missing. The missing ledger was deemed insignificant, but there was no problem with the whole Shanxi''s ount books. In the end, they couldn''t find anything, and Deng Ziqiao was removed. Then the matter ended."


    The girl''s gentle voice continueding.


    "Although this ledger is insignificant, I think that Lord Ma would like to see it after hearing this."


    "Lord Lin, your Yangcheng Government Office is not the only one under heaven. You say I hurt someone, I won''t just lie down and take it. Since I¡¯m warning you now, do you want to investigate this again?"


    "What you say goes in your territory, you are the master of any evidence, but if other people investigate, the evidence won''t go as you wish."


    "I¡¯m telling you that there are many holes here, which are fine if you don''t look into them. But if you do, I''m just afraid that Miss Lin''s and Lord Lin''s faces won''t be pretty sights."


    "I said that once you know your ill, you can change, a child not receiving the education of a father. After all, Miss Lin is still young. Because Lord Lin didn''t know about this, I wanted to speak with you alone. Lord Lin can still teach his children, so I let Lord Lin think about what position to take. But right now it seems, Lord Lin has already decided..."


    When he heard this, Lord Lin whipped around violently.


    "No, I haven''t decided anything," he said shakily, looking at Miss Jun. None of the indignation or coldness was on his face anymore; it was white, his mind in disarray. "No, no, Miss Jun is much too sudden and severe. For something such as this to happen, as a father I¡¯m really ashamed."


    Miss Jun looked at him without saying anything and smiled.


    "Miss Jun, what you said is right. This child has not received her father''s teachings. This is my fault," Lord Lin said, his eyes red, grieving andmenting. "I never thought that Jin''er would do such a thing, I really am..."


    He pped himself.


    It was a very clear sound, full of strength. A mark was left on his face.


    "Lord, do not be so harsh on yourself," Miss Jun persuaded gently.


    Compared to Lord Lin''s professed warmth, her tone had been calm and gentle ever since the beginning. Obviously, she was much more sincere.


    [1] Three souls and six senses: they are said to motivate people


    [2] Could not exit the main gate, nor step out the side gate: someone who doesn¡¯t go out and get in contact with other people

 Chapter 107: Transformation Caught Off Guard

    <h4>Chapter 107: Transformation Caught Off Guard</h4>


    Though the voice was gentle, Lord Lin did not feel any warmth, only cold and anxiety.


    A voice like this, a person like this, you could never know what she was feeling, nor see her confidence.


    A hand extended warmly out to you, but at thest moment, used to whip your face.


    Lord Lin buried his face in his hands.


    "Miss Jun, I must consider this carefully. This is simply, simply the Lin Family''s shame. I have no face," he choked out.


    "Lord Lin does not need to think so," Miss Jun said, her expression pitying again.


    "Thank you very much for Miss Jun''s generosity," he replied. When he lifted his head, he was resolute. "But I must give Miss Jun an exnation."


    "There is no need for that. It is no good for anyone," Miss Jun said. "I did say she was still young. They want what they want, destroy what they don¡¯t like, don¡¯t know the consequences of what they did. That is ignorant and fearless, so I taught them a lesson, teaching them respect, teaching them what cannot be done, so that they will notmit the mistake again."


    After Miss Jun stopped, Lord Lin spoke again.


    "It was I who was too lenient with her, letting her make such a serious mistake," he said, painfully.


    Miss Jun did not say anything. He didn¡¯t dare say anything else, the silence choking.


    "I just wanted to tell Lord Lin the truth. Now that Lord Lin knows¡­" she said after a moment of silence.


    "I know what to do," Lord Lin answered. "Please do not worry, Miss Jun."


    The room fell silent again, like they were talking about superficial things.


    "That ledger, Lord Lin shouldn¡¯t keep."


    Just as Lord Lin¡¯s heart was jumped into his throat, she spoke again.


    "How I know this, you need not ask. There are insurmountable walls in the world. No matter if it is found out by other people, or you personally hand it over in the future, it will do no good for Lord Lin. It has already passed, so there is no need to bring it up again," she said.


    In other words, she would not bring it up. This was a suggestion and a guarantee.


    Lord Lin¡¯s heart gradually sank.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Jun, thank you so much," he choked out.


    "And as for the Jinyun Hall and Noble Son Ning¡­" she began.


    "I will exin, I will exin to them. Miss Jun needs not do anything," he hastily answered.


    She smiled.


    "Good. It has been some time since I went out, and something happened in the Jinyun Hall. My family might be worried when they hear this, so I will take my leave first," she said.


    Lord Lin hurriedlyplied.


    "Yes yes, Miss Jun must go back soon, everybody must be shocked," he said anxiously, personally opening the door for her.


    She stepped to the side with a smile.


    "Please, Lord Lin," she said.


    He was an official and a senior. Logically, he should be the first to exit.


    Lord Lin was somewhat embarrassed, but he was full of regret and gratitude. Composing himself, he knew that his attitude was inappropriate, but he did not dare stop. He strode out of the door.


    On this side, Fang Jinxiu was already waiting impatiently. She had thought of taking advantage of Lord Lin not being here and running out, but the Lin Family servants were ring at her like vicious tigers. Running would not be easy.


    So she could only worry about Jun Zhenzhen in the other room.


    "She¡¯s so stupidly gutsy, not just fighting with us, but also being unafraid of officials," she muttered to Jinchuan.


    Just as their restlessness was reaching its height, Lord Lin and Miss Jun walked out.


    Everyone in the room looked at them, Ning Yunzhao¡¯s gaze going straight to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun sensed his eyes and looked back at him.


    This sudden meeting of gazes made Ning Yunzhao feel like he had been set alight, and he shifted his eyes.


    Miss Jun looked over from him to the pitch-pot director next to him, and smiled at him.


    The director was still apprehensive.


    This girl¡¯s calm countenance and smile were useless. She was always like this, so no one could know what had happened.


    "So, to this matter I will defer to Third Master," Lord Lin suddenly said.


    Surprise bloomed on the director¡¯s face. Not looking at Lord Lin but at Miss Jun.


    What happened?


    Actually...


    Lord Lin ignored the director¡¯sck of response, then looked at Ning Yunzhao.


    "Noble Son Ning, this matter has given your sister a shock. You should go back. As for these girls¡¯ reputations, I will negotiate a guarantee with the Jinyun Hall."


    This time, shock bloomed across Ning Yunzhao¡¯s face.


    What happened?


    Lord Lin did not give them the chance to speak, and spoke to the servants in the room.


    The servants¡¯ faces suffused with astonishment, but under Lord Lin¡¯s stare, they hurried toply. The carried away Miss Lin as well as the sobbing, paralyzed Xiann away.


    "Where is Third Master? Please lead the way," Lord Lin asked the director.


    The director did not stay in his trance. Lord Lin personally wanted to see Third Master, with an apologetic attitude. In other words, he wanted to discuss with the Jinyun Hall how to handle the situation, or hear about the Jinyun Hall¡¯s thoughts on the matter.


    This was beyond expectation, but their Jinyun Hall¡¯s most desired ending.


    The director told an attendant to lead the way.


    Lord Lin, as expected, did not hesitate to leave with the attendant.


    The atmosphere in the room turned strange.


    The director was going to personally lead Lord Lin there, but he saw that Miss Jun had not made a move.


    "Many thanks," she said to him courteously and seriously.


    "I dare not ept that honor, we did not help you at all." The director looked at Miss Jun with a perplexed expression.


    "No, if you did note to protect me, I would have been taken away by Lord Lin," she said. "I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to have this talk.


    After that, she thanked him again.


    "No, no," the director said with a smile. "This is what we should have done."


    At this, he paused.


    "Young Miss, feel free to do as you wish. No need to see me out."


    Miss Jun smiled, and the director left after saying his goodbyes.


    When the director left, the rest of the attendants immediately left. The bustling room suddenly felt empty. Only Miss Jun, Fang Jinxiu, Jinchuan, and Ning Yunzhao were left.


    "Wh-what happened?" Fang Jinxiu had still not gotten an answer and could notprehend the sudden turn of events. "They left, so what about us?"


    "If you don¡¯t want to go but y more, we can still go y?" Miss Jun looked at her seriously.


    When she said this, someoneughed.


    Theugh was very sudden and then immediately stopped. Obviously, it was involuntary.


    Fang Jinxiu and Miss Jun looked over to the source. The smile had already fallen from Ning Yunzhao¡¯s face, and he was looking at them.


    The room fell silent again.

 Chapter 108: Amiability Will Make You Rich

    <h4>Chapter 108: Amiability Will Make You Rich</h4>


    The room was silent, the atmosphere strange.


    A young noble son and three girls stood facing each other.


    They were not total strangers, but for certain reasons, they happened to know each other.


    They were most probably acquaintances.


    Fang Jinxiu was curious, unrestrainedly evaluating Ning Yunzhao.


    Miss Jun also thought to pay her respects to him.


    "Ning¡­" she opened her mouth to say.


    Ning Yunzhao nodded at her as ways of acknowledgement, before leaving the room.


    Miss Jun stopped stiffly halfway through her greeting, and Fang Jinxiuughed.


    "Still greeting him, directly pouncing on him is fine. Look, he ran away," she said.


    Jinchuan tugged on her sleeve.


    "Third Miss, do not run your mouth," she reminded.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything." Fang Jinxiu snorted, but did not talk about Ning Yunzhao. "What happened? What¡¯s going on now?"


    "Now, nothing that happened concerns us. Miss Lin met with an ident in the Jinyun Hall; this is between Lord Lin and the Jinyun Hall," Miss Jun said. "We can go?"


    How does this not concern us?


    Fang Jinxiu and Jinchuan were stunned.


    Lord Lin was just about to arrest them and make off with them, but now there was nothing?"


    "Lord Lin was just too hasty. After I talked to him, he calmed down," Miss Jun said.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her like she was seeing a ghost.


    "What did you say to him?" she asked.


    Miss Jun looked at her.


    "If I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe it," she said. "I just let him know the reason behind what happened, and he calmed down."


    Fang Jinxiu stared.


    "Jun Zhenzhen, I believe you are a ghost," she insulted.


    The sounds of girl shrieks came from the corridor, seeming dissatisfied and spoiled, but they were soon tamped down.


    Ning Yunzhao stood at the staircase, looking at a girl hissing at the other girl. The one being stopped was displeased, and angrily walked forward.


    The apanying maid was diligently consoling the girl who was angry, unhappiness on that girls¡¯ face.


    It seemed like that Miss Jun was arrogant and disrespectful and not on good terms with the Fang sisters, just as was said.


    How could this be said to be not getting along well? Even if they didn¡¯t get along well, there was no arrogance or disrespect.


    But how could this person be Miss Jun?


    Or how could this Miss Jun also be her?


    Ning Yunzaho felt his heart in disarray.


    Yes, this was the most important thing.


    How could she be her?


    Ning Yunzhao was a master of the verses in the Book of Songs, but right now he could not think of a single line to describe his feelings.


    Just now, perhaps, he should have said something.


    Ning Yunzhao watched the figures of the girls walking in the Jinyun Hall.


    But now he kind of didn¡¯t want to see her, didn¡¯t want to think about this, and didn¡¯t want to think about what he should do. The feelings born that night.


    Reality was hard to ept.


    Ning Yunzhao swatted the handrail, and turned around.


    Even if he wanted to say something, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    ¡®No wonder you knew my birthday.¡¯


    Ning Yunzhao was silent.


    ¡®So everything was done deliberately?¡¯


    .........¡­


    From where he was standing in the corridor, he could clearly see the main hall. The director did not go in, looking at Miss Jun walking through the main hall. He heard the sound of Lord Lin saying thank you inside.


    This young woman was much too ferocious.


    The director sighed in admiration, and out came Lord Lin¡¯s voice from past the door.


    "Third Master does not need to see me out. I will hand this over to Third Master; resolving the issues is much more pressing."


    Then Lord Lin exited himself.


    "I will send Lord Lin back," the director rushed to say.


    Lord Lin hesitated, but did not refuse. One in front, one behind, they left for the outside. While en route, they did not say anything, until they got to the stairway, in which Lord Lin stopped.


    "I want to ask something," he suddenly said, looking at the director. "How much money did she earn from pitch-pot?"


    He didn¡¯t say which ¡®she¡¯ he meant, but director knew who he was talking about. The director smiled.


    "We keep our guest information confidential, normally," he said.


    Normally, but this was not a normal time. Lord Lin did not say anything and waited for the director to speak.


    "Thirty thousand taels," he then added.


    Lord Lin sucked in cool air.


    It was actually that much. No wonder, no wonder.


    He looked at the director with aplicated expression.


    He knew that the girl had yed pitch-pot at the Jinyun Hall and had won money, but the Jinyun Hall was no gambling parlor. A bunch of face-loving, culturally pretentious people would only bet so much, moreover the Jinyun Hall¡¯s cut was very high.


    He never thought that it was that much.


    No wonder the Jinyun Hall thought of her as a goddess of wealth.


    This time, the father and daughter pair were really ced on the chopping block.


    Lord Lin did not speak again, but nodded at the director, and continued at a fast pace.


    Watching Lord Lin¡¯s back, the director could not cover his curiosity.


    He also wanted to ask Lord Lin, what he and Miss Jun had spoken about in that room.


    But this question could definitely not be answered, and he knew not to ask.


    To make a father with a destroyed daughter choose to swallow the harm must definitely be a fearsome thing.


    He really did not foresee that this Miss Jun would have hidden more than just pitch-pot skill.


    Perhaps it was the Fang Family¡¯s patron, or the Jun Yingwen¡¯s left behind legacy.


    The director turned around and went back up to the stairs to the room.


    The feast in the room had been removed. Third Master Dou had instructed the men, and everybody left the room.


    "Did Master Jin and them leave because of Miss Jun?" the director couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Who knows, they are inscrutable. Sometimes wind, sometimes rain." Third Master Dou did not care much. He was much more interested in Lord Lin. "What happened to him? He actually admitted it was his daughter that offended public morals? That¡¯s like rubbing shit on his body."


    "That is definitely to prevent something scarier than shit falling on him," the director joked, then paused. "It probably was the thing Miss Jun wanted to borrow our pen and paper and staff to escort."


    The Jinyun Hall never had any such final proceedings. The banknote was written on the spot, all settled. The reason he had mentioned the proceedings was just to give Miss Jun more time in the Jinyun Hall."


    But Miss Jun at the time had suddenly said she wanted the Jinyun Hall to send Fang Jinxiu back, and asked for a paper and pen for the final proceedings.


    It was okay for her to talk about the procedures and specially asking for pen and paper meant that she wanted to write something.


    "Could it be that Jun Yingwen, that small time county magistrate gave her some trump card?" Third Master Dou asked curiously.


    Besides Miss Jun and Lord Lin, no one knew. Since the two had alreadye to an agreement, it would not be spoken of again, probably.


    "That is unrted to us anyway," dismissed Third Master Dou. "We open our doors for business; amiability will make you rich."


    His brows rose and he smiled.


    "It seems we were worrying in vain. Miss Jun already had countermeasures in ce."


    The director thought of that girl¡¯s sincere thanks.


    "Miss Jun said if it were not for us, she would not have had the chance to speak to Lord Lin," he said with a mile.


    Third Master Douughed soundly.


    "That young miss is polite. Over ten thousand taels to buy an opportunity was just so," he said. "We are even."


    The director did not say anything, and thought of that girl¡¯s sudden appearance the pitch-pot game.


    Perhaps at that time, she was already buying her opportunity.

 Chapter 109: Clouds Part, Rain Recedes, Excitement Subsides

    <h4>Chapter 109: Clouds Part, Rain Recedes, Excitement Subsides</h4>


    When Fang Jinxiu and Miss Jun left the Jinyun Hall, the park was still drenched with the festivities of March 3rd. Everyone was still as lively as before.


    What happened in the Jinyun Hall was actually not leaked out at all.


    Fang Jinxiu could not stop the shock from showing in her eyes, and she tsked.


    "Much too fearsome," she said. "Before I only heard of the Jinyun Hall¡¯s awesome power, but today I saw that it¡¯s much more fearsome than that."


    Being able to control this many people was noughing matter.


    She looked to Jun Zhenzhen who was walking in front of her.


    "Ai, could it be you talked to the Jinyun Hall ahead of time? Why would they protect you?" she said, rushing to catch up.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "That would have no effect on them," she said. "They¡¯re merchants."


    "So what if they¡¯re merchants?"


    Miss Jun gave her a look.


    "Merchants are all about profit, not affection," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu suddenly red.


    "Who are you insulting?" she said ill-humoredly.


    This Jun Zhenzhen was still full of contempt for merchants, everyday saying such despising words.


    So what if they were merchants? Your food and drink is because the Fang Family are merchants.


    "How did I insult anyone?" Miss Jun looked at her. "You, child, don¡¯t understand."


    You¡¯re the child!


    Fang Jinxiu red harder. Jinchuan tugged on her sleeve.


    "Third Miss, young Lady is saying that the Jinyun Hall has rules. She won so much money, so how could the Jinyun Hall not protect their client, instead brushing her off," she exined. "Our De Sheng Chang also would not do such a thing."


    The resentment did not leave Fang Jinxiu¡¯s face. Obviously she still wanted to react, but there was more shock in her eyes.


    Could it be that she didn¡¯t just randomly gain interest in pitch-pot? Was it all for now?


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Miss Jun¡¯s back, her expressionplicated.


    If one said that Jun Zhenzhen did not know fear and was incited or because she wanted to be in the spotlight that she yed pitch-pot, she would not think it strange.


    If one said she was nning ahead, ying in order to gain the Jinyun Hall¡¯s cooperation, then that really was¡­ not like her.


    This Jun Zhenzhen.


    Fang Jinxiu bit on her lower lip.


    "Ai, this young miss, did you get rich?"


    A man¡¯s voice came from beside her.


    Fang Jinxiu jumped in fright and turned to see Seventh Chen.


    "Get get get," Fang Jinxiu shooed away irritably.


    "I heard that the Fang Family¡¯s young miss made big money at the Jinyun Hall today. Is that you?" Seventh Chen asked curiously.


    It seemed that news of Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s great victory was transmitted, but Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s matter was hidden. At least, for now.


    "So what if it was me? You want to take a cut?" Fang Jinxiu gave him a look.


    Seventh Chenughed.


    "No, no. I don¡¯t need to take a cut of the money you won at the Jinyun Hall. I can go there for my cut," he said with a giggle. He stepped closer and lowered his voice. "I heard you won very, very much. You really are a god of wealth. Taking you in was a good decision."


    He happily went over to the Jinyun Hall.


    That person, lived very happily.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s lips curled and she looked ahead again. Miss Jun was already surrounded by the Fang Family maids, being led to the carriage.


    "Third Miss,"¡ªYinbao waved over¡ª"let¡¯s go back."


    The servant girl who had been chased away by her before was no longer uneasy. Seeing Miss Jun and Fang Jinxiu return, her face suffused with a smile.


    These servants were all very happy that their assignment waspleted so easily.


    For them, going on a peaceful journey was a satisfactory conclusion.


    But they did not know that this peace was just one step away from danger.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at the peopleughing, talking in the garden.


    "You missed seeing the fun, seeing the Fang Family¡¯s Third Miss run in crazy, yelling and screaming," she muttered to herself. "I will be regretful on your behalf."


    She stepped forward then stuck out her hand.


    "My horse," she said.


    Yinbao hurriedly passed her the horsewhip, and Fang Jinxiu took the reins from a servant boy.


    "I didn¡¯te here with you, and I won¡¯t leave with you," she said. She mounted the horse, ignoring the servant girls dissuasion and sped through the crowd, leaving chaos behind.


    "Let her go, nothing will happen," Miss Jun said.


    Right now she could run wild in the Jinyun Hall and no one would stop her.


    "Young Miss, are we going back now?" a maidservant asked, looking in. "Miss Lin¡­"


    "Miss Lin¡¯s father came to get her," Miss Jun said. "We can leave first."


    The servants consented and helped Miss Jun up into the carriage, then sped away from the Jinyun Hall.


    Ning Yunzhao opened the door.


    The young misses in the room did not know how long they¡¯ve been here for, but because Ning Yunzhao was there, they did not worry. They were chatting andughing normally, and had ordered tea and snacks.


    No matter how much money they had lost before, or that they had seen the scandalous thing of a girl in a private rendezvous with a man, for these young girls in the springtime of their youth, it did not seem to be serious.


    They did not know how dangerous such a thing that had happened before was for a girl. Or how easily that girl had resolved such a danger.


    That girl was different from other girls.


    Ning Yunzhao was silent.


    When the doors opened, the girls were alerted but they didn¡¯t care, thinking it was an attendant. When they lifted their heads, they saw Ning Yunzhao and immediately their eyes sparkled, or they affected shyness, or boldly grinned, faces and eyes full of adoration.


    "Big Brother, you¡¯re back. What happened?" Ning Yunyan asked.


    "Nothing," Ning Yunzhao answered.


    Nothing? It was resolved?


    Ning Yunyan was immediately cheery.


    "That Jun Zhenzhen was arrested?" she asked impatiently.


    Ning Yunzhao did not answer her, instead looking at the young misses in the room.


    "Everyone should go home. Afterall, what happened would make your families worried," he said with a smile.


    The girls stood up and looked at him.


    "The money you spent today at Jinyun Hall I will pay," he added.


    The pleasant surprise made smiles bloom on their faces.


    They had alreadye up with what to say to their families. They were going to say that they¡¯d met Tenth Noble Son Ning at the Jinyun Hall, and he was going to y pitch-pot, so they had all betted.


    Betting on a person like Tenth Noble Son Ning was not a matter of money but of elegance.


    Spending a little money on a person like that would not be a crime.


    But now it was even better. Tenth Noble Son Ning was shouldering their expenses. This was the elegance of Tenth Noble Son Ning, and they had the good fortune of bing part of his elegance.


    "That¡¯s good, we want to y together," a girl said shyly.


    "You can y together." Ning Yunzhao looked at her with a smile. "This is a holiday for you girls, so having me pay is as it should be."


    Happy smiles broke across their faces.


    Tenth Noble Son was not just a bore who only read books. He was elegant and interesting, gentle and caring as the spring breeze.


    Living their whole life with such a person was every maiden¡¯s dream.


    "Okay okay, you can leave now," Ning Yunyan said impatiently.


    The servants had tried persuading these young misses to leave earlier, but they wouldn''t¡¯ listen to them. When Ning Yunzhao spoke, the servants immediately jumped at the chance to encourage them.


    Though they didn¡¯t want to leave, the girls did not want to give Ning Yunzhao an unreserved impression, so they left.


    The room was finally quiet.


    "Big Brother, what happened? What happened with Jun Zhenzhen? Did the Lin Family directly took her away, or first to the Fang Family?" Ning Yunyan asked eagerly.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her.


    Excitement was in Ning Yunyan¡¯s eyes, excitement in response to hearing of a girl¡¯s fall out of luck, being destroyed, or even dying.

 Chapter 110: How Frightening

    <h4>Chapter 110: How Frightening</h4>


    In other words, she hated her to the point of dying.


    But dislike and hate should not have the same meaning.


    Ning Yunzhao knew that his little sister disliked Jun Zhenzhen, and he guessed that the other girls here also disliked her.


    For these girls, their worlds wereposed of their happiness, ruled by their moods.


    Things that they disliked should not exist; all of it was a personal affront, and so should be destroyed and trampled on. The things they disliked should be thrown away, the people they disliked ruined.


    As for whether the destroyed things were people or objects, for these young girls, the distinction didn¡¯t matter.


    Ning Yunzhao knew that people¡¯s hearts were frightening and ugly, but could girls¡¯ hearts be that way?


    And her?


    That girl?


    For now, he couldn¡¯t say whether or not her heart was scary or not. The calm, unreactive demeanor had lured him in,and had turned Miss Lin¡¯s plot to harm others onto herself. They were also enough for Miss Lin¡¯s father to swallow down his grievances; her conduct was very scary.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother," Ning Yunyan shouted, tugging his sleeve.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her.


    "She went back," he said.


    "Detained by the Lin Family or back to the Fang Family?" Ning Yunyan¡¯s eyes glistened. "Right, she must¡¯ve returned to the Fang Family. Such a shameful thing should be first dealt with by the Fang Family. If the Fang Family can¡¯t justify it to the Lin Family, the Lin Family definitely won¡¯t let it go. They¡¯ll show the Fang Family what kind of daughter-inw she is."


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her, eyes suffused with pity.


    "No." He stroked her head. "She went back herself. Lord Lin left with Miss Lin, and they each sat in separate carriages back to their separate houses."


    Ning Yunyan was stupefied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, everything was concluded," Ning Yunzhao said.


    "That Jun Zhenzhen? She hurt Lin Jin¡¯er, and i-it¡¯s fine?" Ning Yunyan was incredulous.


    Had Lord Lin gone mad? Was he not a father?


    "Miss Jun did not do any harm to Miss Lin; this was the truth Miss Lin¡¯s father admitted," he said. "Miss Linmitted the crime onto herself, so it had nothing to do with Miss Jun. Of course, Miss Jun would return home on her own."


    Had nothing to do with Jun Zhenzhen?


    Ning Yunyan almost jumped to her feet.


    "That¡¯s impossible!" she shouted. "How could Lin Jin¡¯er do such a thing to herself. Big Brother, didn¡¯t I say that Jun Zhenzhen did this? Lin Jin¡¯er definitely could not have done such a thing."


    Ning Yunzhao looked at his little sister.


    "Why?" he asked calmly. "Why are you so certain that Miss Lin would not do this kind of thing. How are you certain that Miss Lin and that person didn¡¯t love each other? Although it¡¯s not any good, passionate rendezvous are in human nature. Only, itcks propriety."


    What passionate rendezvous, what mutual love.


    "That¡¯s impossible; the one Miss Lin likes is you. She would not madly go do this kind of thing with other people, otherwise how would she¡­" she said.


    When she got here, she stopped violently, almost biting through her tongue.


    He stroked her head again.


    "What about her?" he asked curiously. "Is it rted to me?"


    When she had said it was because it was rted to another person¡¯s reputation, that ¡®other person¡¯ was naturally him.


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s face filled with rm.


    "Big Brother, h-how could it have anything to do with you?" she blurted out, shaking her head. "The thing that has to do with you is that she liked you so much, she wouldn¡¯t look at other people."


    He smiled.


    "I¡¯m just that good?" he teased.


    "Of course," she said, a proud and happy smile on her face. "My big brother is the best in the whole world."


    Her apprehension still showed in her eyes, fear that the best brother in the whole world would continue questioning her and see through her.


    Just as well, Ning Yunzhao simply smiled.


    "Good, now let¡¯s return home," he said.


    She let out a breath of relief, fatigue sweeping through her.


    Return home, return home. What happened today was much too scary.


    ...............


    Miss Jun¡¯s carriage arrived home. Hearing the news, Old Lady Fang sighed in relief.


    This time, Miss Jun did not return to her quarters directly, instead going over to Old Lady Fang.


    Last time, when she had heard the Jinyiwei¡¯s announcement at the teahouse and fought with Ning Yunyan, she didn¡¯t want to be scolded, so she downyed what had happened.


    This time, she would consent to being questioned. She was not afraid, naturally, because nothing had happened.


    "How was it? Was it fun? Nothing happened?" Old Lady Fang said.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Nothing, it was very fun," she said.


    Next to her, Jinchuan¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    But it was true. Nothing really had happened to Jun Zhenzhen, and when one thinks about it, Jun Zhenzhen should be very happy from her ying.


    When she heard her say this, Old Lady Fang did not ask anything again.


    Although Miss Jun seemed strange now, her conduct was much less impulsive than before.


    "Jinxiu, she¡­" Old Lady Fang started.


    Naturally, she knew that Fang JInxiu had also run out.


    "Third Sister is fine. We separated when leaving the Jinyun Hall, so she should be back in a few," Miss Jun said.


    Olddy fang nodded.


    "You must be tired. Go ahead and rest," she said. After saying that, she seemed to think of something. "Will that Miss Lin being to find you to yter?"


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "She shouldn¡¯t be."


    She wouldn¡¯t?


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes unwillingly shifted to her neck.


    Then was the matter resolved?


    How was it resolved? Was it tearful, or was it a hateful, or was it a physical altercation so that they would no longer contact each other? Girls resolved their problems like this.


    Miss Jun had left already, while Jinchuan remained in the room.


    She was Old Lady Fang¡¯s servant girl. She was under orders to go out with Miss Jun and now they were back, she would, of course, report what had happened today to Old Lady Fang.


    So since Miss Jun did not want to say more, Old Lady Fang would not force her to answer.


    "What happened today?" She looked at Jinchuan. "Did nothing really happen to Miss Jun?"


    Jinchuan¡¯s expression was troubled, but she nodded.


    "Nothing really did happen to Miss Jun," she said.


    Old Lady Fang felt her hesitation and frowned.


    "What is it? What is it?" she asked. "Did she fight with another young miss?"


    Fight with another young miss? Today she did not fight with a young miss, but with a young miss¡¯ father.


    "Today Miss Jun won a sum of money ying pitch-pot," Jinchuan said.


    Pitch-pot.


    Old Lady Fang undoubtedly knew of this game at the Jinyun Hall. She made an ¡®en!¡¯ sound, not caring whether it was a win or loss. It was no big deal to the Fang Family anyhow.


    Indeed, nothing happened.


    "She won thirty thousand taels," Jinchuan added.


    Old Lady Fang immediately stared, forgetting to swallow the tea in her mouth.


    Thirty thousand taels?


    That was no small sum, at least, not a sum that a youngdy should possess.


    How could she win that much money?


    "Also, Miss Lin and a man were found embracing each other in the Jinyun Hall," said Jinchuan.


    Old Lady Fang spat out her mouthful of tea.


    This is nothing?


    This is nothing?!


    Miss Lin had obviously went there with Jun Zhenzhen, so how could it turn into a private meeting with a man?


    Old Lady Fang had eaten more salt than this little girl ate rice [1], so naturally she knew what had happened.


    She also knew that if this Jun Zhenzhen hadn¡¯t changed, she would have been caught witless against other people¡¯s schemes. Now, the things she did were much more frightening.


    [1] Have eaten more salt than the other has eaten rice: to be more experienced

 Chapter 111: Just Don’t Care

    <h4>Chapter 111: Just Don¡¯t Care</h4>


    "Waa."


    Liu¡¯er was standing in the bookroom, looking at the banknote Miss Jun passed to her and shouting excitedly.


    "Young Miss, you really are too amazing."


    Miss Jun¡¯s smile intensified, none of the indifference from the Jinyun Hall left.


    "Yes," she said in a small but satisfied voice.


    "Of course you are." Liu¡¯er¡¯s face was worshipful as she raised up the banknote, then pressed it to her chest. "We just threw away five thousand taels, and have exchanged it for over ten thousand. There is no one under heavens more fearsome than Young Miss. Young Miss is a treasure bowl of wealth."


    Miss Junughed heartily.


    Although it was a bit impolite, she also thought that she was very amazing.


    She could not help but think of that person who had defeated her Gontern and wonder if they would darepete with her in pitch-pot.


    Of course, she could not show such an expression in the Jinyun Hall. These small joys could only be in front of this little servant girl, otherwise it would be too impolite.


    "Young Miss, Young Miss, since we earned so much money at the Jinyun Hall , we should go more often," Liu¡¯er said.


    Miss Jun lightly knocked on her head.


    "Greedy," she admonished. "Other people are no fools. Moreover, there is no certainty of a hundred victories from a hundred battles. If we win even more, when we lose, the losses will be even bigger. This wasn¡¯t for money, so it can be done asionally, but we cannot indulge too much."


    It was not for earning money?


    Liu¡¯er did not understand.


    Miss Jun was also pensive, looking at the bank-note Liu¡¯er was holding.


    "Of course, it was also for earning money," she said with augh.


    It really was joyous that she had won money. Afterall, earning money was for her. All that had happened with Miss Lin was for Jun Zhenzhen.


    "Old Lady is here," announced a servant girl from outside.


    Liu¡¯er and Miss Jun looked over at the entrance and saw that Old Lady was already right in front of the study.


    "Zhenzhen, what happened? You won money¡­" she said directly.


    Liu¡¯er quickly hid the note behind her and cut her off.


    "What are you gonna do? This is our young miss¡¯ money," she said with a re.


    Lady Fang did not bother with this muddle-headed servant girl.


    "Why didn¡¯t you speak of such a big issue?" she asked.


    "This is my own matter, no need to say it," Miss Jun said. Then, respectfully: "The money is also my money, I have already taken out the family¡¯s money that I used to bet."


    Against the master-and-servant pair¡¯s guarded attitudes against someone taking their money, Old Lady Fang had no words.


    This duo was just the same as before. Their focus was totally different from ordinary people¡¯s. What they should care about they didn¡¯t, and what they shouldn¡¯t care about they foolishly did.


    "Who would value your money," she said impolitely. "What exactly happened?"


    Miss Jun¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She told Liu¡¯er to put the money away.


    "So it¡¯s about that," she answered.


    Jinchuan had told Old Lady Fang all about what had transpired. While listening, Old Lady Fang¡¯s heart had been beating out of her chest. Even now, she was still dripping with cold sweat. Seeing Miss Jun¡¯szy attitude, she didn¡¯t know what she should say.


    "That was nothing big, just a tiff between children. I already guarded my heart, so nothing could happen," Miss Jun said.


    Miss Lin¡¯s trap was indeed targeted against Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s weakness, but it was all made with the previous Jun Zhenzhen in mind. It would have been borate enough for her.


    But now that the people had changed, especially her who was a guarded person, this trap was too clumsy.


    When she thought this, Old Lady Fang¡¯s heart jumped. Her eyes were drawn to Miss Jun.


    "I warned her," Miss Jun said, meeting her eyes. "I said that I was different from before, that when I hanged myself and died, I realized many things. I did not deliberately deceive her."


    It was like a child exining that it was not them who had made the first move after provoking a disaster.


    Old Lady Fang was speechless again, but she also wanted to smile. The weird feeling from before disappeared.


    And what of the person who moved first? Could it be that Lin Jin¡¯er should not be hit back?


    Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s machinations were a plot such as this. Falling into her own hole was what she deserved.


    "I¡¯m not here to ask you why you didn¡¯t just avoid her, and did some shit like hurting her," said Old Lady Fang. "I just wanted to say that this was still too dangerous."


    Miss Jun looked at her with a smile.


    "I was well prepared."


    "Being well-prepared is a no-go too. There is no such thing as certainty in this world," said Old Lady Fang resolutely. "At that ce you were facing those people, Jinchuan said that Jinyiwei had also appeared. One small mistake, and today you would not havee back because of Lin Jin¡¯er. That would¡¯ve been not worth it."


    Yes, what happened today was almost unfortunate.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "But Grandmother, you said that there is nothing certain in this world," she said. "Since it is like that, you should do what you must. If you keep doubting yourself, many things would never be done."


    That was also true.


    Old Lady Fang did not want to agree. She wanted to give her suggestions, but this girl acted before speaking, or even acted and didn¡¯t speak. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anything she had to say.


    "Zhenzhen, being a bit more careful is good for you. We don¡¯t want you to meet with an ident," she said. "After all, life is very important. Moreover, the Fang Family is in such a situation."


    "I was careful, that¡¯s why what happened was all me. I didn¡¯t implicate the Fang Family," Miss Jun assured.


    Old Lady Fang went nk. She wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid of her implicating the Fang Family, but she felt that was not necessary.


    Sometimes other people would think what they like. There was no point in exining.


    She felt it pointless to say anything.


    "Do I need to deal with the Jinyun Hall or Lord Lin?" she asked directly.


    "No need. Lord Lin is dealing with it all himself," Miss Jun said.


    Lord Lin would deal with it himself.


    Old Lady Fang thought of how Jinchuan had described it.


    "Zhenzhen, what did you use to threaten Lord Lin?" she asked.


    "It wasn¡¯t a threat. It was a transaction," Miss Jun responded. She halted Lady Fang¡¯s further queries with a raised hand. "I have already made the deal with Lord Lin. There is no need to bring it up again."


    What kind of deal did she and Lord Lin reach? What agreement could make Lord Lin ept his daughter¡¯s destruction?


    Old Lady Fang was surprised, to say the least.


    "This was a connection my father left to me," Miss Jun said. "Father always warned me not to agitate a certain lord, so forgive me for not telling you, Grandmother. Just don¡¯t worry. That lord is very reliable; Lord Lin also abstains from bothering that Lord, so the matter is solved."


    A connection.


    Old Lady Fang did not know much about Jun Yingwen and family, but his predecessors were doctors. They garnered an engagement with the Ning Family, so getting to know much more impressive officials wasn¡¯t impossible. Jun Yingwen was an official himself. Although he was not a big power, but he was definitelymunicating with other officials.


    This exnation was much more reasonable than what Jinchuan had said.


    Miss Jun and Old Lady Fang smiled and nodded at each other.


    ............¡­


    The Ning Family of Beiliu. Eldest Madam Ning smiled at her daughter who wasing in.


    "Did you have fun?" she asked.


    "No," Ning Yunyan pouted.


    "Who provoked you?" Eldest Madam Ning smiled.


    "Anyways, it was not happy at all," Ning Yunyan repeated herself. "My big brother will not let me tell you. He wants to tell you."


    Yunzhao¡¯s instructions?


    It seems that there was a fight.


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled unconcernedly and looked out.


    "Your brother?" she asked.

 Chapter 112: Hoodlum Noble Son

    <h4>Chapter 112: Hoodlum Noble Son</h4>


    Since he had returned, Ning Yunzhao had seen her. This was not usual of her son.


    "My brother yed a hefty sum this time at the Jinyun Hall. He went to go talk to Father and Grandmother," said Ning Yunyan absent-mindly.


    The terror and apprehension in Yangcheng had faded away like smoke along with the jolts of the carriage.


    Losing money was no big deal.


    A girl¡¯s good name beingpletely decimated was also nothing.


    Even if heaven copsed, there would still be some people on top.


    As for whether or not Lin Jin¡¯er would say that Ning Yunyan had made her worried, she was even less worried.


    Where was the proof? Wanting to be a concubine was her own wish. The Ning Family never agreed.


    Ning Yunyan herself was just a youngdy. How could she meddle in Brother¡¯s marriage? And even if she said stuff like making people her sister-inw, that was just a child¡¯s joke.


    A child¡¯s words carry no harm. Taking it seriously is much tooughable.


    This was all Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s own doing. Wanting to frame Ning Yunyan would not be easy; she was the Ning Family¡¯s young miss.


    Eldest Madam Ning naturally knew of the gambling that took ce on March 3rd at the Jinyun Hall, so when she heard this, she did not care at all.


    "What could be so important that is worth talking to me about," she said, not even caring to ask about how much money it was.


    Ning Yunyan nodded eagerly.


    Yes, Big Brother betting some money was not a big deal. In the future, everything in this family would be Big Brother¡¯s.


    At the moment, Ning Yunzhao was standing in his own study, his expression unprecedentedly solemn.


    "Say, what rtionship does Miss Lin and Yanyan have?" he asked, looking at the servant girl kneeling in front of him.


    The young servant girl was trembling. She lifted her head to reveal her identity as Ning Yunyan¡¯s personal servant, Little Yue.


    "Noble Son, there is nothing. Just normal contact, as with other young misses," she said shakily.


    Ning Yunzhao turned and walked up to his desk.


    Relief shed through Little Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Tenth Noble Son was a warm, jade-like, and modest noble son. He did not discriminate between the noble and the lowly. Noble Son had never yelled at a servant.


    This thought shed through her mind when she heard a crisp sound.


    A small porcin brush pot fell off the table onto the ground, shattering.


    This brush pot!


    Little Yue stared.


    Miss Yanyan said that this was her brother''s craquelure porcin brush pot. It was extremely precious. In all of Yangcheng, there likely was not another.


    "Tenth Noble Son..." she called out in a shaky voice.


    Ning Yunzhao took back his hand and whirled around, ring at her from above.


    "You servant broke my brush pot. What are you going to do?" he asked calmly.


    Little Yue''s face paled instantly, looking at Ning Yunzhao incredulously.


    "Noble Son," she called out shakily.


    "Do you not want to be sold? Or do you want me to cover this up for you?" Ning Yunzhao continued his questions in his calm tone.


    Tears fell from Little Yue''s eyes, and she fell prostrate on the ground.


    The gentle, jade-like noble son was scarier than a hoodlum, because there were no people that wouldn''t believe him.


    "Noble Son, I''ll talk, I''ll talk," she sobbed.


    ...


    Spring days grew darker much slower than winter days, though the Ning Family''s mealtimes were still not adjusted. Seeing the servants busy outside, Eldest Madam Ning frowned. She looked through the ss outside.


    "Why hasn''t Yunzhaoe back yet?" she asked.


    A servant hurried to reply.


    "He is probably still discussing poetry with the master," she said. "This servant will go look."


    Eldest Madam Ning nodded.


    "Master need not worry about this. His uncle already looks over his work," shemented. "He is leaving the day after tomorrow, so he should be more rxed."


    The servant smiled in response, then left. Not long afterwards, she was rushing back.


    "Madam, Noble Son has gone out," she said.


    Thiste?


    "Where?" she asked with a frown.


    "To Yangcheng," the servant answered.


    Yangcheng? He just came from Yangcheng, why was he going back?


    Eldest Madam Ning sat straight up and thought of what Ning Yunyan had said.


    "What happened to them in Yangcheng?" she asked. Otherwise, why would Yunzhao rush back.


    This definitely was not a small matter.


    She was about to send someone to go ask, when Eldest Master Ning came strolling in, twirling his whiskers.


    "Yunzhao, I let him go," he said. "Something has really happened."


    "What happened?" she asked anxiously.


    "It¡¯s that Duke of Chengguo," Eldest Master Ning said. "You know that his kid made trouble before."


    Duke of Chengguo, the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s kid?


    Eldest Madam Ning did not care, but she had heard of it.


    "That thing about the heir Zhu Zan fighting with someone? Didn¡¯t that already end? What else is there?"


    "The Duke of Chengguo exined to the emperor that his son did no wrong. He said he was busy with military affairs, and that the military issues in the north were pressing, that sometimes there is no need to bother with such trifles. The emperor then suggested that Zhu Zan should enter the capital to be an imperial guard and so learn the rules," Eldest Master Ning said and chuckled.


    "Then he should go back alone," Eldest Madam Ning said, sitting with him in front of the dinner table. She took the chopsticks from the servant girl. "The Duke of Chengguo and wife are also there, unlike other soldiers who are separated from their spouses. They have it good, their whole family living together in the north for over ten years. They take the north as their house. Who knows what the first emperor was thinking."


    Eldest Master Ning coughed lightly.


    "Don¡¯t speak so rashly about the first emperor." He paused his chopsticks. "Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Duke. I heard that he agreed to have the Jinyiwei escort Zhu Zan to the capital. As a result, that child ran away en route."


    Eldest Madam Ning was shocked.


    "Ran away? From the Jinyiwei¡¯s hands?" she said. "That child¡¯s guts match his ability. "


    She shook her head.


    "However, such a childish personality, a wild horse that cannot be tamed, could turn this into a big issue. I only see that the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s bloodline has ended with his next generation."


    A general¡¯s wife using the favor of the first emperor in order to be a duke¡¯s madam was just like how she was lucky enough to birth a son like Ning Yunzhao.


    A smile lifted the corners of her mouth.


    "But what does that have to do with us? What are you letting Yunzhao do?"


    "Actually, Second Brother nned to impeach the Duke of Chengguo," Eldest Master Ning said quietly. "Didn¡¯t the Duke of Chengguo not make the gate guards of Hebei and Shanxi undergo investigation? He was exceeding his ce, so all the counties wanted to report him to court, only that would not have had an effect. Right now this thing with Zhu Zan happened. In the end, son and father are not the same. So I want Yunzhao to go and inform the counties to temporarily not report the Duke of Chengguo, so that Second Brother¡¯s ns for Zhu Zan can take flight."


    Eldest Madam Ning said ¡®oh¡¯ in indication of her understanding.


    "It seems that sometimes a son is born in order to topple his old man," Eldest Master Ning said with a sigh.


    Eldest Madam Ning smiled.


    "What do you take your son for, your son would not topple you," she said. "Was this Yunzhao¡¯s decision?"


    Eldest Master Ning also smiled.


    "Eat, eat," he urged.


    "But Yunzhao hasn¡¯t eaten yet," Eldest Madam Ning said, her heart hurting. "He hasn¡¯t been able to rest either."


    ...


    Although it was meal time, not everyone was eating. Besides Ning Yunzhao, Lord Lin wasn¡¯t either.


    To the extent that when Lord Lin entered the study, he seemed a bit listless.


    "Tenth Noble Son, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 113: Speak of it Again

    <h4>Chapter 113: Speak of it Again</h4>


    Lord Lin¡¯s voice showed his exhaustion, as well as some of his old anger.


    The anger, obviously, wasing from Tenth Noble Son¡¯s stance about staying in the Jinyun Hall.


    The sudden shock of having a secret uncovered had already turned to silence. When Lord Lin recalled what had happened, he felt somewhat regretful.


    Miss Jun¡¯s threats were scary, but not unavoidable. If he had just directly taken her from the start, she would not have been able to bring out the threat.


    It was very obvious that for Miss Jun, it was indeed a secret. Besides her, no one else knew. Otherwise, she would not have ask the Jinyun Hall to send back the young miss of the Fang Family, and also written down something.


    The Jinyun Hall did not have any final proceedings at all. If you lost they took the money, if you won they gave you money. Since it was like that, what she wrote was naturally the secret, so that the Fang Family could threaten him at the right time.


    At that time, if he had only been more firm in taking Miss Jun away, and that brat from the Fang Family, then when the time came and that girl was frightened and scared with no way out and used the secret to threaten him, at worst he would have just taken her life to stop her from speaking. Then the threat wouldn¡¯t be a threat.


    If only he could¡¯ve stopped the secret froming out, if only he hadn¡¯t given Miss Jun the chance to say it.


    It was foreseeable. The Jinyun Hall had decided not to be a roadblock, so Miss Jun took the opportunity to write down the secret.


    The pity was that Ning Yunzhao had suddenly appeared and stopped them, and then the Jinyun Hall suddenly changed their stance and stuck their foot in.


    Now, the die has been cast.


    Lord Lin thought of how when he brought his daughter back, his wife had fainted out of shock and anger. Then he thought of how when his daughter woke up, the house was turned upside down. No one made food, and no one wanted to eat.


    "Has Tenth Noble Son eaten?" he asked ill-temperedly. "Pardon me for the slight, we have not prepared food here."


    Ning Yunzhao ignored Lord Lin¡¯s resentment.


    "Could Lord Lin permit me to ask more questions on what had happened?" he asked directly.


    Lord Lin was infuriated.


    "What¡¯s there to ask, haven¡¯t we admitted it all already?" he shouted.


    "Admitting it and knowing it is not the same," replied Ning Yunzhao. "Lord Lin seems not to have asked, so I did. Miss Lin wanted to be my concubine."


    He spoke so suddenly, with such surprising words, that Lord Lin, who had not eaten for a time, felt dizzy.


    What did this mean?


    No matter what it meant, it was much too shameful to talk about the private affairs of men and women, marriage.


    Why would Ning Yunzhao, who was normally the most respectful of propriety, say this?


    "Really, how shameless," was Lord Lin¡¯s only response.


    Ning Yunzhao did not feel that it was directed at him. He had just said that it was Miss Lin who wanted to be his concubine, not he who wanted Miss Lin to be his concubine.


    What other people thought about him was not rted to him. He would not feel ashamed because of it.


    "Such behavior is not very good," he said with a nod. "But Lord Lin, don¡¯t be too strict."


    Why would he be strict? He never wanted to be, who would be strict on themselves. Can¡¯t you two not bully people like this?


    Hearing that on a day such as this, Lord Lin could only feel depressed.


    "Although it¡¯s like that, I cannot avoid being implicated in my little sister¡¯s mistakes," Ning Yunzhao continued.


    Little Sister?


    Lord Lin stared.


    "Miss Lin bore affection for me. She told my little sister she didn¡¯t want to be a wife of the Ning Family, but to be by my side as a concubine. Intending to curry favor with Yanyan, who hates Miss Jun and intended to teach her a lesson, the two people with different goals were involved in what had happened today," Ning Yunzhao said.


    Lord Lin was in shock.


    He basically knew that the one who had added drugs and found a man to have a secret meeting with was his own daughter, but he didn¡¯t know why.


    Although it was hard to understand, he also knew that girls¡¯ hearts were sometimes hard to understand. And now that Miss Lin was incredibly upset and crying without rest, he didn¡¯t feel like asking her.


    He didn¡¯t think that it was actually...


    So what that Miss Jun had said was true. The Ning Family¡¯s son¡¯s name was on the line. Although it wasn¡¯t Tenth Noble Son Ning himself who had made such an agreement, there definitely was someone from the Ning Family involved.


    "Because this involves another person¡¯s reputation."


    Lord Lin thought of the words that girl had said, and thought of Ning Yunzhao¡¯s first words when he appeared.


    Why do others still have their good name, while the Lin Family¡¯s is dog butt? Why are the only one out of luck me?


    Is that fair?


    Lord Lin was enraged.


    "So Jin¡¯er was lured in by you all along. No wonder she did such a thing," he yelled.


    "Lord Lin, that is wrong," Ning Yunzhao contradicted calmly. "Something that someone does is their own choice; you cannot me others."


    Still ying the gentleman! Lord Lin trembled in anger.


    "If it weren¡¯t for yourpelling, why would Jin¡¯er do such a thing?" he bellowed.


    "If Lord Lin goes and kills Miss Jun, our Ning Family will let you be worry free," Ning Yunzhao suddenly said.


    Lord Lin froze, his churning emotions settling down.


    Kill Miss Jun?


    This really was not a bad proposal.


    Killing her would not only avenge his daughter, but would turn that secret into a secret forever.


    Moreover, the Ning Family also wanted this Miss Jun to disappear, they would cooperate with him...


    Lord Lin suddenly realized something.


    Why? If your Ning Family wanted her to disappear, then do it yourselves. Making me a tool, who would believe you.


    And if that girl knew the secret, that meant that other people also knew the secret. Eliminating that girl might not only not eliminate the secret, but instead might attract a bigger crisis.


    The one I¡¯m afraid of is not that Miss Jun, but her backer.


    Even if you could guarantee I would be worry free, wouldn¡¯t I have to pay a big price for my crime? And it would still be beneficial for your Ning Family.


    I was a fool.


    "You see, while it is a very alluring argument, in the end deciding whether to do it or not is all up to you, Lord," Ning Yunzhao said, unhurried.


    You yed me.


    Lord Lin¡¯s face reddened then paled; he was unable to stop the curses in his heart. But he could not help but admit that what Ning Yunzhao said was right.


    "That is because I am an adult. Jin¡¯er, she, she is a child," he said sorrowfully.


    What does a child know? Since she was a child, it¡¯s hard for her not to make some mistakes. Treating a child so, couldn¡¯t you be more generous to a child?


    "Even if it¡¯s a child, a wrong is a wrong," Ning Yunzhao said. "Since she has already received a lesson for her mistake, I didn¡¯te here today to interrogate her or force her to take responsibility. Because I know the truth, so I came to tell Lord Lin. At the same time, this matter has some rtion to my little sister, but whoever made the mistake is responsible. We won¡¯t shift the me but we won¡¯t overme her; her punishment will be carried out by the Ning Family."


    Lord Lin scoffed.


    "Punishment? How are you going to punish her?"


    "Lord will see," Ning Yunzhao just said. Without saying anything else, he left after respectfully bidding farewell.


    Lord Lin did not see him off, standing in the study and watching him till he disappeared from view.


    His mind was a mess, thinking of what that young man had just said.


    The Ning Family would punish Ning Yunyan?


    Then aren¡¯t they punishing Ning Yunyan because of Jun Zhenzhen?


    What a farce! The Ning Family would punish their own precious chlid because of Jun Zhenzhen?


    You think anyone would believe that?


    Whether Lord Lin believed it or not, Ning Yunzhao did not care. If he had heard this, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either.


    Because he still hadn¡¯t spoken to the Ning Family about this.


    Ning Yunzhao stood outside the Lin Family¡¯s gate, watching the night enshroud the silent streets.

 Chapter 114: Going to See Someone

    <h4>Chapter 114: Going to See Someone</h4>


    Silent, but not stupefied.


    Since he left the Jinyun Hall, he had consoled his sister and brought her home, then interrogated his sister¡¯s servant girl, discussed his uncle¡¯s ns for impeachment with his father, and also proposed a better solution.


    Who could see and think that actually his mind was always empty?


    Since he had heard someone call her Jun Zhenzhen, and the moment that girl turned around, he had be like this.


    Empty was not stupefied, because there was still one question left in his mind.


    What happened.


    He wanted to find out what exactly had urred. Right now, he knew what his sister had done and what Miss Lin had done. The only questions left were rted to her.


    Ning Yunzhao raised his head and gazed at the street lit bynterns.


    The fragrance of food in the air had disappeared without a trace, and the city gates were closed.


    He had been constantly on the move in Yangcheng and Beiliu and had had nothing to eat or drink. Two meals down, he was thirsty and hungry.


    But he did not stop, rather continuing with great assuredness in a particr direction.


    He was going to see her.


    .........


    When Miss Jun entered the room, the servant girls lowered their heads and retreated.


    "Are you very happy today?" asked Fang Chengyu with a smile from his wheelchair.


    This awkward child was actually greeting her first today?


    What sort of ill intentions did he have.


    But she wouldn¡¯t strike a smiling person. And also, Miss Jun was in a very good mood today.


    "Yes, I won money," she said with a smile.


    "No wonder I heard youughing outside." Fang Chengyu asked curiously, "Where did you win?"


    Miss Jun started to push his wheelchair.


    "At the Jinyun Hall. Do you know about it?"


    Asking this made Miss Jun somewhat uneasy.


    She hadn¡¯t meant it as humiliation. After all, Fang Chengyu could not go out, and describing a beautiful, fun activity was hard to bear for someone who could not go out. She thought that Fang Family probably did not describe it to him.


    But the thoughts of children were hard to pin down. They could always twist your words into strange meanings.


    "I know it." He nodded, still smiling. "Was it pitch-pot?"


    Miss Jun poked her head from behind the wheelchair to look at him.


    "Howe you¡¯re not saying that ¡®All people know the Jinyun Hall, could it be that in Elder Cousin''s¡¯ eyes I, a cripple, is not a person¡¯?" she asked.


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Does Elder Cousin feel she¡¯s not used to us going a day without arguing?" he asked.


    Miss Jun smiled, somewhat embarrassed.


    "I was just curious," she said, though she didn¡¯t know whether she was curious about why Fang Chengyu wasn¡¯t sneering at her or if she was curious about whether or not Fang Chengyu knew about the Jinyun Hall.


    She never interacted much with others, and even less so considered other people¡¯s feelings when she was interacting. That was other people¡¯s problems.


    Because she was so happy today, she couldn¡¯t help being a little naughty.


    Fang Chengyu didn¡¯t say anything more. Miss Jun had pushed him into the bathroom.


    "You can put me by the side of the bath; I can take off my clothes myself," Fang Chengyu said.


    Really, today...


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t stop herself from giving him another look.


    "I feel that my body is doing well," he told her. "So it seems like you really were treating me, so I willply with treatment."


    She felt his pulse.


    "It should be good with time," she said with a smile.


    So this was the so-called ¡®facts speak louder than words.¡¯


    She carried him over to the side of the bath. Taking the initiative, he took off his shirt himself and slid into the water.


    She did not turn around. Since he was being very clear-minded and cooperative, she would not stare at him in the water like before.


    She was a kid, but she was still fourteen years old. Just one year younger than her past self.


    "Was the Jinyun Hall very busy?" came Fang Chengyu¡¯s voice from behind her.


    "Yes, very busy. There were so many people," she answered, studying the needle box on top of the dresser. "But because there was some other things this time, I didn¡¯t look around very well. When you are better and can walk, we can go see it together."


    Fang Chengyu looked at the girl whose back was to him, and a smile turned up his mouth.


    Really, very alluring.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. He slowly sank into the bath. Now the medicinal liquid was much stronger, and the scent was enough to make one sick and more intensely tickled his mouth and nose.


    Very soon, he fell unconscious.


    When Miss Jun no longer heard someone talking behind her, she turned around to see that only the tip of Fang Chengyu¡¯s head was poking out. She grabbed him, checked if he was unconscious, and let out a breath.


    It was funny. It seemed she really was not used to Fang Chengyu talking such sweet words, but ording to what everyone in the Fang Family said, he was a good child who talked pleasantly and sweetly to all people.


    How has her little brother grown up?


    Three years after leaving the imperial pce to follow Master, her little brother was born.


    At that time she was already thirteen, an older kid, and not like Big Sister who stayed by their parents. She did not know how to interact with an infant. She only came back once a year. The change in a small infant¡¯s appearance was shocking and bewildering to her.


    But Little Brother was very good to her, willingly giving her half a sweet, giving her the toy that imperial grandfather had given him. Every time she left, he would cry and hug her and not let go.


    After she married, he thought that she was suffering and viciously bit a mouthful of Lu Yunqi.


    At that time, a lot of people were there in Prince Huai''s mansion. As the owner of the mansion, although he was six, people would think that doing this would make the emperor unhappy.


    It was good that Lu Yunqi hid it.


    Miss Jun lowered her gaze, taking Fang Chengyu out of his bath.


    After getting married, Lu Yunqi had found Jiurong a teacher. She had seen him personally. Although he wasn¡¯t very versatile and erudite, he had a gentle andx temperament. His lectures were also very interesting.


    Elder Sister said that the teacher was very suitable. After all, Little Brother did not need to be trained in military arts. He only needed to be a cultured and refined and satisfied with his lot prince.


    Though they were content with what they had, someone else wasn''t.


    There would always be people who were dissatisfied.


    Miss Jun flipped Fang Chengyu over and dried him. She flipped him over again, and stuck a long acupuncture needle into his neck.


    Young Lady Fang''s courtyard was quiet. asionally some servants would pass by outside, but no one would dare snoop.


    Standing outside the door was servant girl Liu''er, who would really dare sell servants who did not please her.


    The world outside of the Fang Family''s residence had also sunk into the silence of night. Rednterns illuminated the gate, flickering in the March breeze.


    Ning Yunzhao stopped under the flickering light.


    He had arrived in front of her door, but how should he call on her?


    It was already dark. He was a young man and she a young woman.


    Moreover, she was not just the girl he had met by chance at the Lantern Festival, but also Jun Zhenzhen.


    Even if Jun Zhenzhen had a marriage contract with him, seeing each other at night was not proper.


    And now Jun Zhenzhen was Young Lady Fang. Meeting with him was even more inconceivable.

 Chapter 115: Improper

    <h4>Chapter 115: Improper</h4>


    Ning Yunzaho felt that standing in themplight in front of the Fang Family''s door was inappropriate.


    What was even more inappropriate was that what he was thinking was something he shouldn''t be thinking at all.


    Before he really never thought about it. He just wanted to see her and ask her.


    Just like what his friends had said about the youth who first tastes yearning for another in his heart.


    Of course, he could not have such a yearning.


    That metaphor was too inappropriate.


    Ning Yunzhao sighed lightly and turned around. He woulde back tomorrow.


    Seeing her in the daytime would not be inapproriate.


    The night and the hood of his cloak obscured his face and hid his status. In the daytime, the Fang Family residence would be busy. Even if he was careful, it would be hard to avoid being seen by someone.


    Tenth Noble Son Ning came to the Fang residence - this news would send Yangcheng into a flurry.


    Inappropriate, inappropriate.


    Ning Yunzhao led himself around a corner, following along the walls of the Fang Family slowly.


    Then how could he avoid people''s gazes and meet her?


    Climbing over the walls?


    Ning Yunzhao sized up the walls.


    He was a schr and a gentlemen. Horseriding and archery were necessary elements of the Six Confucian arts, but wall climbing was not one of them.


    Moreover, after climbing over the wall, how would he find her? It would be even more unclear if he were seized by the Fang Family guards.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled at the thought.


    This was not a time for smiling.


    He frowned.


    The most suitable action would be to find someone to give her a letter, and tell her toe to meet him.


    But, who would be most suited to delivering a letter?


    This was also a problem.


    Ning Yunzhao was so old, and this was still the first time he had to worry about meeting with someone.


    He was not this worried about meeting the emperor.


    To meet the emperor with his background, all he had to do was work hard at his studies and gain reputation, then there would be a chance. This was for certain with his path of hard work.


    Ning Yunzhao circled the Fang Family''s property at a leisurely pace.


    The March winds were slightly chilly, keeping him wide awake. In reality, he should be tired and thirsty now. The most logical thing to do would be to leave her and find an inn to drink some tea and eat a bowl of hot soup, then take a bath and sleepfortably.


    But he didn''t want to leave. Afterall, so many things happened today, and he still hadn''t finished something. He wouldn''t be able to sleep in the inn. It would be better to walk and think.


    Today people who could not sleep were not limited to Ning Yunzhao. There was another in the Fang Family.


    Fang Jinxiu paced around the courtyard.


    She hade back when it was dark. Using the excuse that she was tired, she had avoided Eldest Sister''s and Second Sister''s questions. She just said she had not fought with Jun Zhenzhen, and had ridden by herself in the city.


    She also did not want to find Grandmother.


    This was Jun Zhenzhen''s issue. Whether or not it was her issue too, she, Fang Jinxiu, was not inclined to tell on someone.


    But Grandmother should know that she had also went out, but no one came to find her. It seemed that Jun Zhenzhen had already talked to Grandmother.


    She was just a child. These things were for adults to worry about.


    Although she said that, Fang Jinxiu still could not sleep, thinking about the events of the day. But she didn''t know what to think. She became more and more agitated, until she got up and went for a walk.


    Was it really like this?


    When Fang Jinxiu was standing in the courtyard, several guards walked by.


    "I think it''s strange..."


    "It''s probably just a passerby."


    "How could it be, I saw him make twops already."


    "Perhaps he''s just taking a walk."


    "Who would take a walk in the middle of the night."


    Their voices stopped when they caught sight of Fang Jinxiu standing by the path.


    "So what if you take a walk in the middle of the night?" she asked coldly.


    Were people making fun of her?


    She treated that girl as an idiot, and now she was the idiot.


    That''s right. When she thought about her reactions in the Jinyun Hall, and how Jun Zhenzhen had been much more fluid, she felt like an idiot.


    The guards saw Third Miss was unhappy and hurried to pay their respects.


    "Third Miss, there is someone outside who is taking a walk around our residence," one of the guards said carefully.


    They said it wasn''t her they were talking about. She frowned.


    It seemed that since the end of the year the guards were much stricter than before.


    At that time it could be said because of Little Brother''s marriage preparations, although she thought they were making a fuss about nothing. Why would anyone make a fuss about Jun Zhenzhen marrying her younger cousin?


    But right now, Registrar Lin''s daughter had been so badly wronged by Jun Zhenzhen. It was good that the guards were stricter.


    "Who is it?" she asked.


    The guards shook their heads.


    "Because he is not making any suspicious actions, just walking slowly," answered a guard, "we cannot go chase him out."


    After all, the roads outside the Fang residence were public roads.


    Fang Jinxiu felt unwell in her stomach.


    "Isn''t taking a stroll in the middle of the night strange?" she said ill-temperedly. "Perhaps it''s a thief gathering information."


    What thief would dare gather information about the Fang Family?


    The guards were at a loss for words. Fang Jinxiu passed them, going outside.


    "I will go ask him what he''s doing," she said.


    The guards jumped in fright. Although there were no men in the household, they were protecting the household. They couldn''t let a girl go out.


    "Third Miss, let us go." They hurried to stop her.


    Fang Jinxiu couldn''t sleep and had nothing to do. She ignored them and directly went up to the gate.


    Lanterns illuminated the corner gate, contrasting with the rest of the darkness. For a moment, she couldn''t see who was walking.


    "Third Miss, over there," one of the guards said while pointing.


    Fang Jinxiu followed his finger and saw a figure emerge from the darkness.


    That figure seemed to suddenly appear. His cloak hood obscured his face, but not his figure.


    It was a young man, and an elegant young man at that.


    But Fang Jinxiu didn''t care about whether he was handsome or ugly.


    "Hey!" she shouted. "What are you doing in the middle of the night!"


    The guards were frightened by the young miss'' directness. Ning Yunzhao was also frightened by the sudden voice. He stopped and lifted his head up to see a group of people had appeared in front of him. His eyes shed and his heart beat faster.


    Because he saw these people, but also because he saw the Fang Family gates open.


    Was this an opportunity?


    He just decided to keep walking, and the Fang Family''s gates opened at night.


    Ning Yunzhao thought of a line, if human''s exclude him, Heaven still cares for him.


    Is this considered Heaven''s care for him?


    Fang Jinxiu didn''t know whether the man in front of them had seen them, or if he cared more about the door behind her. Seeing this person stop because of her shout, she felt it even more eerie.


    "Hey, who are you? What are you doing here?" she yelled, marching forward.


    The guards hurried to stick out their sticks to prevent her from going forward and getting close to that man.


    Ning Yunzhao lifted his head to look at the girl beneath thenterns, his expression stoic.


    Not only did the Fang Family gates open, but out came someone he knew. Compared to finding some servant boy or girl to send a message for him tomorrow, this girl was a much better option.


    What was he waiting for? The time was right, the geographical and social conditions were favorable.


    Ning Yunzhao was a straightforward man.


    "Miss Fang." He dipped his head in greeting. "I have something I want to speak to you about."


    When they heard this, the space in front of the corner gate immediately turned silent, the light illuminating the guardsmen¡¯s fearful faces.


    Midnight, a man, knows Young Miss, wants to talk to her alone.


    Could it be this young man couldn''t sleep thiste in the night and was dithering here because of Third Miss?


    Then they thought of how Third Miss wasn''t able to sleep, simrly pacing in her courtyard.


    Could this be the legendary midnight rendezvous?


    The guards jumped in fright, while Fang Jinxiu was stunned.


    What the devil was this.

 Chapter 116: Whether or Not It Is Appropriate

    <h4>Chapter 116: Whether or Not It Is Appropriate</h4>


    Fang Jinxiu had never thought that the man circling the Fang residence in the middle of the night was someone who knew her.


    And it seemed like it was because he wanted to see her?


    ¡®Could it be that my beauty has driven this man crazy?¡¯ she couldn''t help but think.


    But as one of the people who will be a future manager of the exchange firm, this young woman was wary rather than excited because of some person admiring her beauty.


    Although she was beautiful, because of the Fang Family''s curse, she knew that she had already lost the chance to be admired so. In order for the continuation of the family, she could not marry out, only take in a son-inw to bear the bride''s'' name.


    Although Grandmother and others did not tell this to the sisters, but they knew that visiting matchmakers would never happen.


    Now, she refused to be angered by these things. You want to use a cheap trick like a private meeting to force me into something?


    She was not some delicate young maiden who could only blush and cry.


    Fang Jinxiu wrestled away the stick from the guard standing next to her.


    "Furtively creeping about in the dead of the night trying to rape or steal, eat my stick!" she shouted, brandishing her wooden stick.


    The guards jumped in fright once again. So did Ning Yunzhao.


    He should''ve known that rashly calling on someone would be misunderstood. See, this Miss Fang was misunderstanding him.


    He took a step back while taking off his hood.


    "Miss Fang, it''s me," he said.


    You still want to put on a facade that we know each other; I''ll hit you until you be familiar with it.


    Fang Jinxiu''s advance did not stop. Just as her strike was about to go through, she clearly saw the other person''s face. Her eyes immediately widened.


    "Ai! You!" she blurted out.


    Ning Yunzhao grabbed the iing stick and nodded at her.


    What demon? It was actually Tenth Noble Son Ning.


    In Yangcheng, many people wanted to meet with Tenth Noble Son Ning. His distinguished style and elegance could appear anywhere in Yangcheng, but this was the Fang Family residence and at the dead of night.


    Fang Jinxiu couldn''t think of why he would be here.


    Could it be because of his once fiancee Jun Zhenzhen?


    She would rather believe she saw a ghost than this reason.


    "I have something I want to talk about," Ning Yunzhao said again.


    Something.


    He was present for the events of the Jinyun Hall today. Although she didn''t know why he was there, they crossed paths.


    What happened today was certainly no small matter, whether it be what happened or the identity of the people involved.


    To havee calling in the middle of the night indicated that the matter was urgent.


    Fang Jinxiu pulled back and yanked the wooden stick out of his hands.


    "Stand there," she ordered the guards.


    The guards stopped, looking at her without understanding.


    "Stoping over here, and go stand over there," Fang Jinxiu said next, waving the wooden stick.


    Surprise and fear renewed on their faces.


    So Young Miss really did know this person, and she wanted to avoid them so she could talk to him alone.


    What should they do?


    Should they first go report this to Old Lady and Lady, or should they stop the affectionate couple first.


    The guards didn¡¯te closer. Fang Jinxiu frowned at Ning Yunzhao. She still hadn¡¯t said anything. He tried to speak first again.


    "I want to meet her," he said in a low voice.


    Fang Jinxiu was frightened again. She, of course, knew who ¡®she¡¯ was. She thought that even if he was proposing marriage to her first, the shock wouldn¡¯t be as big.


    If they were an unmarried man and an unmarried woman, at most they would just be jeered at. But meeting with an already married girl was asking for drowning in a pig-cage [1].


    Din¡¯t see her earlier, didn¡¯t see her earlier. Before, he could have seen her at any time, but waited until she became someone else¡¯s wife.


    Really, how cheap. Is it because he saw her today, and he felt that her beauty was regretful?


    Seeing how the littledy¡¯s stare narrowed, and her facial expression fluctuated, Ning Yunzhao felt likeughing.


    See, he knew it. These people were overthinking it.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    "I wanted to ask about the circumstances of what happened today, so I wanted to talk to her," he said warmly.


    "Oh," said Fang Jinxiu.


    She thought of saying ¡®Tell me what you want to say,¡¯ but then when she thought of how Jun Zhenzhen didn¡¯t talk to her...


    If you don¡¯t talk to me, then I don¡¯t care to hear it either.


    "Right now?" she asked, her lips curling.


    Ning Yunzhao hesitated.


    "Is now a suitable time?" he asked.


    Don¡¯t you know if now is a suitable time?


    Fang Jinxiu stared.


    "Although my brother and his wife are resting, if Noble Son Ning says it''s urgent, I can go call her," she said through gritted teeth.


    He fell silent.


    There was nothing wrong with that sentence. That girl was indeed married, she was someone else¡¯s wife, she had her own husband. Since they were husband and wife, naturally, they would sleep on the same pillow.


    But he didn¡¯t know why he felt a bit ufortable.


    Perhaps because something so big happened; you just destroyed a girl¡¯s life and you can still sleep?


    He lifted his head to look at Fang Jinxiu.


    "Okay," he said.


    Fang Jinxiu was stunned.


    Was this something the rumored educated and well-bnced Tenth Noble Son Ning would say?


    Moreover, her woman¡¯s intuition made her feel that his answer was somewhat annoyed?


    Annoyed? Over what?


    Fang Jinxiu could not help but study the young man in front of her. In the dark of night, his face was impassive and unchanging.


    Or is this thing really urgent?


    "That should be fine," she answered.


    Actually, she felt regretful saying it. When she stood in front of Fang Chengyu and Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s courtyard, she felt even more inclined to p her own face.


    What was she caring about other people¡¯s business for. Really, the emperor is not anxious when the eunuchs are. Jun Zhenzhen did not even say anything to her, so it was somewhat not appropriate for her to be worrying over this.


    Even more annoying was, she was going to help her own sister-inw meet up privately with some other man in the middle of the night?


    Fang Jinxiu turned around and started to walk away. She hadn¡¯t made it two steps when she stomped her feet and whipped back around, then knocked on the courtyard gate.


    ......


    "Young Miss, look what time is it, rushing into your little brother¡¯s room in the middle of the night is shameless," Ling¡¯er said with a re, blocking the entry way with her hands on her waist.


    The other servant girl on night duty was timidly lowering her head, itching to get away.


    Fang Jinxiu did not hold anything back and grabbed Liu¡¯er.


    "You little servant girl, I haven¡¯t sold you, so can¡¯t I hit you?" she said through gritted teeth. "After I hit you, could it be you think that you, a servant, could hit me, a young miss?"


    Liu¡¯er was not afraid in the least.


    "Go ahead. If you dare hit me, I dare hit you. Anyway, no one would dare sell me!" she retorted.


    This stupid servant! Fang Jinxiu angrily ground her teeth together. She raised her hand to p her, when a slight cough came over from the room.


    "What is it?" Miss Jun asked.


    Fang Jinxiu looked over and saw Jun Zhenzhen walk out.


    "Young Miss, she woke you up," Liu¡¯er immediately said, angry.


    "I wasn¡¯t sleeping," Miss Jun said.


    Usually after giving Fang Chengyu acupuncture, she would be tired enough to go to sleep, but today because she was thinking about her little brother, her mood was fluctuating, so until now she hadn¡¯t slept.


    "You were looking for me?" she asked Fang Jinxiu.


    The devil find you! The one looking for you is a devil!


    Fang Jinxiu ground her teeth together, then made a vague ¡®en!¡¯ sound, and left.


    "Young Miss, ignore her," Liu¡¯er said.


    Miss Jun rubbed her head.


    "Guard the courtyard well, I will go see," she said with a smile.


    Liu¡¯er, who was about to follow her, stopped and nodded.


    "Then I¡¯ll let someone else apany Young Miss," she added.


    Miss shook her hand, indicating there was no need for that, before exiting the courtyard.


    In the middle of the night, Fang Jinxiu led the way without saying anything, antern raised high. She headed for the outside.


    The outside?


    Miss Jun knitted her brows, but didn¡¯t ask or stop. She followed Fang Jinxiu onto a small path with many turns, until they were at a remote corner gate.


    "What is it?" Miss Jun asked, after seeing her stop.


    Fang Jinxiu turned around.


    "Tenth Noble Son Ning wants to see you."


    Miss Jun stared nkly. Earlier today, there was a girl who had said the same thing and been promptly ruined.


    She believed that after this lesson, she wouldn¡¯t hear such a sentence again. She didn¡¯t imagine that she would hear it so soon.


    As this thought shed through her mind, the sound of footsteps came from the corner gate. Miss Jun looked over there to see a mane from the shrubbery.


    This time it was true.


    Miss Jun¡¯s expression showed her surprise as she saw the person approaching in the haze of night.


    [1] Drowning in a pig-cage: penalty for adultery

 Chapter 117: Hushed Conversations at Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 117: Hushed Conversations at Midnight</h4>


    What was happening here?


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s surprised expression illuminated by thentern.


    How would I know! I didn¡¯t know how I should answer him, so I just brought him in! I also made the guards leave! I threatened them not to tell Grandmother! Then I went to call you!


    Only the devil knows what¡¯s going on!


    Fang Jinxiu stuffed thentern into Miss Jun¡¯s hands, before running off.


    After giving her thentern there was light enough that it wouldn¡¯t be totally pitch-dark. She didn¡¯t go too far; enough so that they could talk without being heard, but not so much that outsiders would think that the man and woman were alone.


    She was really worried.


    This what she promised those guards. Right now, not too far away, stood the group of guards who looked like they¡¯d seen a ghost.


    What was this nonsense, Fang Jinxiu grumbled inside, rolling her eyes at the sky. This is the result of not sleeping obediently.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the girl in front of him. She was lifting up thentern, just like the first time he had seen her. Only this time, her hair was loose, hanging behind her back. She wore a white damask shirt and red skirt. She seemed to not know that she was going this far from her courtyard. She hadn¡¯t brought a cloak with her, and in the spring night she appeared to be frail as a willow.


    This was the attire of someone going to sleep. This wasn¡¯t an appearance a blood brother could see, only the most intimate person.


    Ning Yunzhao lowered his gaze.


    "No wonder you knew what day my birthday was on," he began.


    This was the first line exchanged when they met again. He had considered so many opening lines, and in the end what he said was something he had never thought of saying.


    Miss Jun stared, then smiled.


    A normal girl would never know Ning Yunzhao¡¯s eight birth characters, but as his former fiancee who held a marriage contract, she would know it very well.


    "Yes," said Miss Jun, "very coincidental."


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her.


    "Was it a true coincidence or a fake coincidence?" he asked.


    Miss jun stared. Thentern in her hands illuminated the young man¡¯s handsome but perplexed face.


    Was it a deliberate n to meet him and y chess.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that Ning Yunzhao would be mistaken. It really was too coincidental; even she was surprised. There was no way to exin it.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it," she said as sincerely as she could.


    Overthinking it? Just one sentence, saying overthinking it? Just one sentence, as exnation for everything?


    His heart was churning, so much so that he didn¡¯t know what happened. But what was even scarier was that he suddenly couldn¡¯t stop his churning emotions.


    Perhaps because it was night. The night could cover the emotions he suppressed and hid in the day, so they surged over, unrestrained.


    "It was just me overthinking?" he parroted. Perhaps nothing like that had been said before, up to the point his voice was trembling.


    Miss Jun stared nkly again when she heard the sorrow and unease in Ning Yunzhao¡¯s voice.


    She really was not suited to console people. Moreover, she had never foreseen Ning Yunzhao saying something like that.


    It seemed¡­ strange. She didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling.


    "Yes." Although Ning Yunzhao¡¯s emotions were abnormal, she spoke the truth.


    Yes?


    Yes, he was overthinking?


    "Why did you give me thatntern." He looked at her.


    You are still saying I am overthinking it? Since you knew who I was, you knew what our rtionship was, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why did you give me thatntern.


    Up until today it was still seated on his desk. Everyday, he would scrutinize thentern.


    A meeting so coincidental, so wonderful, making him unable to forget, making him look forward to finding her by any whay, then making him discover that the one he was so diligently looking for is someone he never cared for, someone he threw away.


    Aren¡¯t you happy like this?


    This young man looked several years older than Fang Chengyu. In both rumors and their two personal meetings he had been friendly and polite. When she heard what he asked now, Miss Jun felt somewhat embarrassed.


    She knew what he was thinking, and understood why he thought that. Doing that was indeed a bit frivolous.


    "I, didn¡¯t think about it that much," she said with some regret.


    She said he overthought it, and said she didn¡¯t think about it much.


    Ning Yunzhao could only feel turmoil in his heart.


    "Noble Son Ning, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. When we met that time, it truly was too much of a coincidence." She thought of something to add and spoke more gently. "I was also very surprised. I didn¡¯t mean to deliberately trick you. I felt that the match was very enjoyable, so I just decided to give you thentern. I didn¡¯t have any other ideas. My thoughts were that afterwards we wouldn¡¯t meet and it would be irrelevant¡­"


    She trailed off when she saw him hold up his hand.


    "Okay, okay," he said. "I know, it was my misunderstanding. You don¡¯t need to exin."


    She looked at him.


    Silence sunk between them.


    He didn¡¯t look at her, looking into the night.


    "To be able to y such an elegant game indicates you are a light breeze and a clear moon [1]," he said. "Today, I came here to talk to you about what happened today."


    ¡®Then what you said before was just trivialities?¡¯ thought Miss Jun, but of course she wouldn¡¯t ask.


    "I must thank Ten Noble Son much for today¡­" she said politely.


    "It is I who should thank you," Ning Yunzhao said. Although his voice maintained its warmth, his pacing unknowingly cut her off, as if he wasn¡¯t listening to her.


    Miss Jun did not say anything.


    The silence made him feel even worse.


    "I¡¯ve already asked, and found that Miss Lin received incentive from my little sister to do what happened today," he continued. "Of course, my little sister did not know that she would arrange something like that, but I can¡¯t deny that she wasn¡¯t happy to see Miss Lin do such a thing."


    She looked at him, studying his face.


    He felt her gaze, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face while impatience grew in his heart.


    Don¡¯t you know that looking at someone like this is very rude?


    "So Noble Son Ning already knew the truth," Miss Jun said. "To be able to y such an elegant game, as expected you are a light breeze and a clear moon."


    From the time he had left the Jinyun Hall and went back to Beiliu and then went back to Yangcheng, he hadn¡¯t stopped at all. Obviously he had a staunch and calm resolution.


    Although doing those things wasn¡¯t for her, one¡¯s conducts and deeds could reveal things about the person.


    Whether she understood or not, didn¡¯t matter. He lifted up his head, revealing his calm face.


    "I came here to apologize for what my little sister has done."


    Miss Jun smiled, but did not say anything.


    "Of course, an apology must have sincerity. I can let Miss Jun see the sincerity," Ning Yunzhao added.


    "Tenth Noble Son, you are very sincere. I can see it already."


    She can think what she likes. Anyways, he did what he wanted to do, not because of anything she might think of it


    He lowered his gaze, then raised his head again.


    "However, was it you who did that to Miss Lin?" he asked.


    She was not afraid of talking to people about this. She was about to say something when he spoke first.


    "You could have avoided it. There was no need for this," he said.


    She smiled.


    "Other people harm me, so I shouldn¡¯t harm them?"


    He looked at her with a slight frown. This time, she didn¡¯t let him speak, taking the first step.


    "As Old Lady said, this was shit." Her lips curled into a smile.


    The gentlemplightnded on her smile and her eyes. She was saying vile words, but it sounded cute.


    He avoided her gaze.


    "Of course it''s shit," he said annoyed. "Shit is also words."


    The atmosphere froze.


    He felt even more annoyance in his heart. He was a schr, but schrs could also say profanity, just not in front of girls. That was too profane.


    They were not familiar with each other.


    "Noble Son Ning," she said solemnly but gently. "This thing annoys me."


    [1] Someone is a light breeze and a clear moon: has a noble and benevolent character

 Chapter 118: Said Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 118: Said Clearly</h4>


    This kind of thing, annoys her?


    What kind of thing?


    Ning Yunzhao looked at Miss Jun.


    The Ning Family''s precautions, girls¡¯ jealousy, repeated schemes.


    "I know that this marriage made very many people unhappy, but I already let go, so I hope that this thing could end here," Miss Jun said. "These things won''t hurt me, just as you said, I know their intentions so I can avoid them. But I dodged once, dodged twice, could it be I¡¯ll always have to avoid them?


    "I have very many things I want to do and my future is long ahead of me. Noble Son Ning, I am annoyed. I wanted to teach them a lesson, so that they know doing bad things has a price, so they back down. It''s good for me and good for them. They are still young, they have many more things that they will do."


    This was the first time he had seen such malicious words spoken so honestly, and it even sounded very reasonable.


    As he looked at this girl, he suddenly wanted to smile.


    Just like in that Go match, she seemed gentle but her attacks were prating, no inches given.


    She was just that kind of person.


    He felt that everything he wanted to say had already been said.


    He was quite a direct person.


    "They will have a lesson soon. You will see," he said. "Farewell."


    After speaking, he turned around.


    "Noble Son Ning," she said.


    He stopped, and turned his head.


    She stuck out a hand to him, a very small pear resting in her palm.


    "I didn¡¯t know a guest wasing so I didn¡¯t prepare any tea. I was eating pears, so I grabbed one and forgot to put it down," she exined. "Noble Son Ning has been in a rush and it¡¯ste. Since it¡¯d be inconvenient to prepare tea or a meal, I¡¯ll substitute it with a pear."


    The past has already been settled, from now on we would have no rtionship, we all bid our farewells, and you suddenly pull out a pear. What are you doing.


    You keep on saying that over people are overthinking it and that you don¡¯t, but your conduct really is¡­ not too reserved.


    He reached out with a long arm and grabbed it. Without a word, he turned and strode out, disappearing into the night.


    After a brief moment, the man came back.


    "I must trouble you to open the door," he said.


    This wasn¡¯t the wilderness or the street. It was the middle of the night in someone¡¯s residence, so he couldn¡¯t just flip his sleeves and slink off.


    Miss Jun shouted for her third sister.


    Fang Jinxiu jumped in fright.


    "What are you shouting for, quiet down," she grumbled.


    "Have someone send off Noble Son Ning."


    Fang Jinxiu exhaled, then waved at the guards flitting around in the background.


    "Send him off," she said quietly, looking at the two guardsing. Then with a warning, "Don¡¯t babble nonsense, meddling in other people¡¯s business."


    This was meddling in other people¡¯s business?


    They, as guards, just watched young miss bring in a man in the dead of the night, then gave him to Young Lady for a private meeting. Was not asking anything right?


    They weren¡¯t letting Young Master down?


    "You just don¡¯t understand. Tomorrow, I will talk about it to Mother and Grandmother," she gritted out red-faced. "You-you just do your duty!"


    The meaning of ¡®do your duty¡¯ could be used this way.


    They should report this, but the details could be vague.


    Would this be neglecting one¡¯s duty, but what else could they do? A Third Miss and a Young Lady couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    Ning Yunzhao had already put back his hood and cloak that obscured his face. The guards didn¡¯t dare see who he was, lowering their heads as they led him out.


    Over here, Fang Jinxiu seemed like she had been whipped dumb.


    She thought over again about what had happened this time. It was just like a dream, or even more bizarre than a dream.


    "Thank you very much, Third Sister," said Miss Jun.


    "You should thank me," Fang Jinxiu grumbled. "There probably isn¡¯t another sister-inw like me who would help her sister-inw and some other man meet privately."


    Miss jun smiled.


    "You know what I¡¯m thanking you for. Don¡¯t make jokes," she said.


    Thank you for your concern.


    Today, something big had happened. Fang Jinxiu did not speak the care she held in her heart, so when Ning Yunzhao came to visit, against reason, she hadn¡¯t hesitated to let him in, in case it was something urgent.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s expression was wooden.


    "Don¡¯t imagine your love is reciprocated," she said. "Right now we are locusts tied together to the same boat. It wasn¡¯t for you; it was for our Fang Family."


    After saying this she stamped away.


    Miss Jun smiled at thentern in her hand.


    In this world, not all people were malicious. Even those who were initially malicious would slowly be non malicious.


    But Fang Jinxiu changing was reasonable. Afterall, right now everybody was on the same boat. But why was Tenth Noble Son Ning like this?


    Did he actually not loathe Jun Zhenzhen? To actually investigate the truth, well that was nothing, but he actually went to tell her.


    This was probably the airs of a gentleman.


    She found it hard to me Jun Zhenzhen for liking him. Indeed, he was quite a good young man.


    Pity there was no fate for them.


    ...............


    In the spring night, the silence of the street was broken by horse hooves, and by the chatter of the city guards on night watch.


    Ning Yunzhao took of his hood so they could take a clear look at his face, and showed them his pass to open the gates.


    The city gate guards obviously knew him.


    "It¡¯s already sote. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Tenth Noble Son to stay in the city?" they suggested while opening the gates.


    "I haven¡¯t been able to sleep for a while. Better to go back home and freshen up for dawn," he said with a smile.


    The behavior of these young noble sons was normally strange, like visiting theke in the rain or touring the mountains in snow. Going on the road in the middle of the night was not something rare.


    The city gates shut behind him. With a torch in hand, he prompted his horse forward.


    At night, horses couldn¡¯t go fast. He didn¡¯t urge it to go quickly, leisurely traveling forward. He didn¡¯t even grip the reins because his other hand was holding a pear.


    The pear was not big, but it was cool in his hands.


    ¡®She was eating such cold foodte at night?¡¯ h


    He thought. He couldn¡¯t help but raise it up to his face, then take a bite. Icy and sweet.


    This vor should belong to a pear from the northern area.


    His lips were moistened by pear juices. The dry and hoarse feeling immediately disappeared and his throat¡¯s burning was relieved.


    Ning Yunzhao thought of when she was studying him. It was probably because she saw the exhaustion and his dry lips.


    She was a very attentive person.


    Of course she was a very attentive person. Otherwise she couldn¡¯t have made the people who wanted to harm her fall in such a situation. The spear that targeted her fell in the end on the Lin Family, as well as the Ning Family.


    Ning Yunzhao stopped halfway through biting the pear.


    She was also a very ferocious person.


    Lin Jin¡¯er and those girls could be said to have only thoughts that they wanted someone they hated to disappear and then acted on them, while they actually did not really understand how to do it as well as the consequences of their actions. But Jun Zhenzhen was different. She didn¡¯t have that many thoughts, and she wouldn¡¯t do that many boring things. If she was angry, she had only one thought, destruction. She would carry out her action decisively, a sure hit.


    Destruction, after all it was because of hate.


    Repay small kindnesses, but don¡¯t retaliate against small evils.


    For Ning Yunzhao, this was certainly not a behavior worthy of admiration. Moreover, he also was affected by her attack.


    He slowly swallowed his current bite and took another one. The crisp sound paired well with horse hooves.


    He should think of something, but he hadn¡¯t had any ideas from beginning to end.


    He should be somewhat angry. Afterall, because of her he had suffered these two months.


    That was all shit.


    What business did he have with her.


    He forcefully bit another mouthful of the pear.


    It wasn¡¯t rted to her, and from now on, they would have even less of a rtionship. The past was the past.


    In several more bites he finished eating the pear, then threw the core into the night.


    When he went back, he would also throw away thatntern.


    Don¡¯t overthink it. Not thinking that much, if she could do it, then why couldn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 119: Straightforward Action

    <h4>Chapter 119: Straightforward Action</h4>


    When the first glimmer of light appeared, Eldest Madam Ning woke up.


    She first went to the temple to chant scriptures, then looked over the household ledger.


    This was the first day she did it and would also be thest.


    Chanting scriptures had quieted her thoughts so she could understand the thoughts of the people of the household, and reading the ledger could help her see every single detail of the household affairs. For the madam of the house, this was enough. She could look as if she did not understand anything, while in reality, she always had a thorough understanding.


    When the sky was truly bright out, people started to move in the courtyards. The silent Ning Family started to stir. Eldest Madam Ning had just returned to the inner room to wait on Eldest Master Ning when he woke up.


    Yesterday night, Eldest Master Ning hadn¡¯t rested here. The empty chambers felt somewhat lonely.


    Lonely, there wasn¡¯t anything lonely. Was she a young maiden longing for love? She was already old.


    "Mother."


    Someone called for her out the window. Then a handsome face popped up, like a blooming spring flower.


    A smile blossomed on Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s face.


    Her son was at the age where he should be interested in getting a wife and getting a matchmaker.


    "When did you return?" she asked, looking at Ning Yunzhao in the room.


    Although he clearly rinsed his face, lines of exhaustion were still visible.


    Eldest Madam Ning felt her heart ache.


    "Did you travel even through the night? There was no need to be in such a rush."


    "I couldn¡¯t sleep outside, so it was better to go back home."


    He gave her a flippant smile.


    Eldest Madam Ning was about to summon for dinner when her son stopped her.


    "Mother, I have something I would like to say to you."


    "So it¡¯s about setting out for the capital." She smiled. "Your luggage has all been packed and the carriage has been prepared."


    He thanked her with a smile, but his expression was still solemn.


    "Mother, before I leave, I will arrange Little Sister¡¯s marriage."


    She stared.


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s marriage?


    All of the daughters of the Ning Family were spoiled and pampered. Unlike the poverty stricken families which rushed to marry off their daughters so they would eat less of their food, the daughters of the Ning Family started matchmaking at fourteen, and then were married out after they were fifteen...


    This year, Ning Yunyan was fourteen. Preparations had begun for matchmaking; the process would take at least half a year.


    But Ning Yunzhao had just said he was going to arrange her marriage before he left.


    Three dayster, he was going to set out for the capital.


    He meant that within three days, he was going to fix Ning Yunyan¡¯s marriage.


    This was not concern and care for his little sister¡¯s marriage.


    Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s expression was grave.


    "Yunzhao, what happened after all? Did Yanyan make trouble?" she asked.


    ...............¡­


    Ning Yunyan yawned.


    "Young Miss, it¡¯s so early. It would be better to sleep more," said two servant girls next to her.


    How could she sleep. Yesterday Lin Jin¡¯er had met with such a thing at the Jinyun Hall, and Big Brother had spoken only vaguely. She truly could not rx.


    Could it be that the Lin Family really did not investigate Jun Zhenzhen? That was much too outrageous.


    No way. She would just ask around. Where Mother was was the best ce to get news¡ªshe would assign people to ask around.


    But when she was in front of Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s courtyard, Ning Yunyan was stopped.


    "Young Miss, Madam is talking to someone," said the servant girl with a smile. "She can¡¯t see you for now."


    As the headdy of the household, Eldest Madam Ning had many peopleing to see her.


    "I will wait."


    Ning Yunyan was unconcerned and tried to walk in.


    The servant girl stopped her again.


    "Young Miss, this is Madam¡¯s instructions. No one is to disturb them." She smiled, but her voice was firm.


    Ning Yunyan stared, wide-eyed. Naturally she knew that this servant girl was Mother¡¯s personal servant girl named Cuizhu.


    "Cuizhu, have you gone mad? Am I just anyone? I am my mother¡¯s daughter," she retorted.


    Cuizhu still stubbornly refused to let her pass.


    "Young Miss, this is Madam¡¯s instructions. Please wait."


    Truly, how mysterious. Was she still sleeping and this was a dream? Since she had grown older, this was the first time someone stopped her.


    She looked at the servant girl with shock.


    ..................¡­


    At the moment, Eldest Madam Ning was in the room, no servant girl attending to her. It was just mother and son, facing off each other. The atmosphere was heavy.


    "My son, do not fear these words. It cannot be taken seriously or constitute as proof," she said after a moment of silence.


    "Mother, reason is reason. We use reason when dealing with others, but we must also be clear on the realities of the situation," he replied.


    This time, Ning Yunyan indeed did wrong.


    Eldest Madam Ning did not doubt her son¡¯s narrative; he was not the kind of person who would randomly frame his own sister.


    "Yes, Yanyan did something wrong, but the greater evil was the Lin Family¡¯s young miss. They said Yanyan coerced her, but who''s to say it wasn¡¯t the other way around?" she said. "Then there''s that Jun Zhenzhen¡­"


    When she thought of Jun Zhenzhen, Eldest Madam Ning¡¯s face turned even paler.


    She was the root of evil.


    Ning Yunzhao guessed what his mother was thinking from her expression. If it was in the past, he would not react, but now he sunk into deeper mncholy.


    She said that afterwards they would not meet again, and then she said she was annoyed.


    Who said they were annoyed.


    "Mother, she is not the root of evil," he countered.


    She went nk and looked at Ning Yunzhao.


    She remembered her son saying he saw Jun Zhenzhen. As a woman, she could not help but wonder if her son thought Jun Zhenzhen was beautiful.


    Men always held tender feelings for beautiful girls and lost some of their reasoning.


    Although she believed her son...


    "That wedding contract was," he added. "She used that wedding contract to do evil things, and other people used it to do evil things. Everyone knew that she was entangled with us, so of course she could have used it to hurt us."


    He lifted his head.


    "Moreover, mother, Miss Jun is not an orphan daughter who can bully as she wishes. At least this time, even the Lin Family did not dare go against her. This time it was Miss Lin who did it; what if it is Yanyan in the future?"


    When she thought of Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s misfortune swapped with Yanyan, Eldest Madam Ning felt a chill pass through her.


    "If? She dares, she thinks that we are the Lin Family?" she said, her brows furrowed in anger.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her.


    "Mother, probably Miss LIn also thought this way when she did it," he countered. "Could it be mother wants to let Yanyan try it? Is this sort of thing beneficial for anyone? Both sides suffering is good?"


    Although she was confident, she of course did not want Yanyan to try it. It wasn¡¯t anything good, and what¡¯s more, that woman was too much of a scoundrel.


    She fell silent.


    "But, there¡¯s no need to marry out Yanyan," she said.


    If they did this now, wouldn¡¯t it represent that Yanyan did wrong, that the Ning Family was scared?


    "Yanyan is still young. Staying with other girls makes it easy for her to be used," Ning Yunzhao said. "Yanyan is also not young, and she cannot act like a child. She should be an adult so she would know what should and shouldn¡¯t be done, what can and what can¡¯t be done, as well the consequences of the things she shouldn¡¯t do. This is the logic she should use for the rest of her life. We cannot let her, just because she¡¯s in her teenage years, to recklessly enjoy messing with others¡¯ lives."


    Then couldn¡¯t they just keep her in the house and not let her associate with those girls?


    Thought Eldest Madam Ning.


    Ning Yunzhao stood up.


    "Mother, I do not want my marriage to be other people¡¯s bargaining chip," he said calmly. "I don¡¯t want to see this again. I want other people to see that they can¡¯t use my marriage to scheme against me."

 Chapter 120: The Mentioned Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Mentioned Engagement</h4>


    This was the critical moment.


    This time, the Lin Family was involved. The young miss of the Lin Family definitely was alredy destroyed. Would the Lin Family, unable to bear the grievance,e to cause trouble with their Ning Family?


    Although the Ning Family was not afraid of the Lin Family, the matter between children implicated Ning Yunzhao and was denounced by the person himself.


    Her son should be wless. It was unlucky that one Jun Zhenzhen was entangled with him. Being associated with Lin Jin¡¯er was really impossible to bear.


    And he was angry.


    Previously he had not cared about Jun Zhenzhen but now he was mad. If his seniors bestowed him with marriage he would not be mad, but right now Yanyan had used the position of a concubine as bait to show off. This he could not stand.


    No one would be happy treated this way, even if it was his blood sister.


    If it happened once, it would happen again. To stop this behavior, it required punishment and warning.


    If Ning Yunzhao¡¯s sister received punishment and restrictions for doing this kind of thing, outsiders would carefully consider the consequences of doing such things themselves.


    Eldest Madam Ning looked at him at a loss.


    One one side was her son. The other side, her daughter. Both the back and front of the palm are made of flesh [1]. How could she choose?


    "Although Yanyan is young, but Mother you already had some ideas about who she would be marrying. This isn¡¯t some sudden thing," he said. "Once her marriage is fixed, she can peacefully await her marriage at home and learn to manage the household as well as how she should pass her days, from mother,."


    And she wouldn¡¯t be with those girls, wantonly living her youth.


    Her present days were too carefree; Miss Jun¡¯s appearance to her was something she hated. Just wait till she married and became a wife, a daughter-inw, a mother. Then she would know that this period of her youth was nothing.


    Eldest Madam Ning looked at the resolution on her son¡¯s face and sighed inside.


    Daughters, in the end, belonged to other families. Sooner orter, they would marry out. The sooner she did, the sooner she would learn. This was for her own good.


    "I do have ns for Yanyan¡¯s marriage. I was thinking of finalizing them in December. Next year, your sister would turn fifteen and we would let her marry. Since you won¡¯t be returning for the next year, it would be better to settle it down, so you won¡¯t miss it," she said with a gentle smile.


    ............¡­


    Ning Yunyan was not aware that her marriage was being decided. She still wanted to charge in, but Cuizhu had the guts toy a hand on her.


    "Seventeenth Miss, you are already big. Do not act like a child who doesn¡¯t understand the rules," she even said.


    Ning Yunyan wanted to shake off this girl and p her twice, but the head servant and the other servants were rushing over having caught wind of the news.


    Responsible for teaching her etiquette, they urged her to stop.


    Ning Yunyan hadn¡¯t been this annoyed since she¡¯d grown big.


    "Fine, I won¡¯t go in." Her face was flushed. "Cuizhu, you wait, wait for when mother asks me why I didn¡¯te pay my respects. Then you can¡¯t me me for being impolite."


    She stormed off in a huff.


    The servants hurried to follow.


    Cuizhu¡¯s face was impassive. Other servant girls were also there.


    "Cuizhu, was this necessary? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let Young Miss wait in the side room," they asked uneasily.


    "Madam instructed me to not let anyone in," she replied.


    "Are you stupid, is Young Miss anyone? What did you do that for?" they said.


    "Is Young Miss not a person?" Cuizhu retorted.


    The servants were rendered speechless.


    "Never mind, just do what you want."


    Everyone dispersed. Cuizhu remained on guard in front of the entrance.


    Not long after, footsteps came from inside of the courtyards, as well as the servant girl¡¯s greetings.


    "Tenth Noble Son."


    Cuizhu turned around and moved out of the way and lowered her head in respect.


    "Young Miss still hasn¡¯te?"


    He stopped just before crossing the entrance.


    Young Miss was not some sort of a mannerless person. Everyday she would ask after Eldest Madam¡¯s health, but this time she was chased off by a servant.


    The other servants looked at Cuizhu with schadenfreude.


    "Young Miss came already," Cuizhu answered directly.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and nodded, then left. He didn¡¯t ask why he hadn¡¯t seen her.


    The surrounding servants stared nkly. When Ning Yunzhao was far away, Eldest Madam Ning emerged. She didn''t ask anything, much less rebuke Cuizhu for stopping Young Miss.


    When they saw that Madam was really upied with something and couldn¡¯t meet with Young Miss, the servant girls could only guess what it was.


    Ning Yunyan was also trying to guess it.


    She waited until the sky was dark, but Eldest Madam Ning still hadn¡¯te to find her.


    "This really is strange. Mother hasn¡¯t seen me for a day. Doesn¡¯t she miss me?" She twisted her handkerchief.


    "Madam is busy," the servant girl said. "Earlier she went to Old Madam¡¯s ce, then went out with Old Master. When she got back she went to look for Third Madam and Fourth Madam."


    "Big Brother is leaving in three days. Could it be that they are discussing about sending him off?" Ning Yunyan guessed. But she then pped the table angrily. "But Mother definitely must miss me. Wait until shees to ask me. We¡¯ll see."


    The next day, Ning Yunyan did not go to ask after Eldest Madam, but Eldest Madam Ning hadn¡¯t sent anyone to ask after her, even in the afternoon.


    Ning Yunyan felt something was not right.


    What was going on?


    Mother was that busy? So busy she didn¡¯t call on her for two days? When Uncle was used of misconduct, the house had been this tense, but Mother hadn¡¯t forgotten to console her."


    "Young Miss, Young Miss." A servant girl ran in joyfully. "Young Miss, someone from the Shi Family hase to arrange marriage."


    Arrange marriage?


    "Which Big Sister is going to get married? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?" Ning Yunyan asked.


    "Young Miss, it¡¯s for your marriage," the servant girl said happily.


    The servant girl in the room went nk.


    Ning Yunyan was like she had seen a ghost.


    "Me?" she said with a strangled yell. "Why am I getting married?"


    Of course she would be engaged, then married. She was a girl; they were all married. But not like this.


    This year they would be checking out candidates. Although she could not say so overtly, Mother and Father would definitelye ask her opinion and let her secretly see. Although her family would choose the kind of family she would marry, her opinion was also very important.


    This process should take at least a year to decide. As for exchanging Geng letters [2], that was something for next year or even the year after.


    How could her engagement be so mysteriously decided?


    "Did you hear wrong?" she shouted.


    And, who was the Shi Family? From Yangcheng? Who was she being given to? How old was he, what did he look like, how was his studies? Was it a human or a ghost?


    "It¡¯s true. The matchmaker is already here. Tomorrow will be the formal arrangement." The servant girl bit her finger and her voice trembled. "They say it¡¯s to take advantage of Tenth Noble Son being home. It is big news; everyone knows now."


    Ning Yunyan¡¯s face turned red then white.


    Thiswasimpossiblethiswasimpossiblethiswasimpossible.


    Why would Father and Mother treat her so carelessly?


    She violently pushed aside the servant girl and ran outside.


    ............¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just the people of the Ning Family that knew of Ning Yunyan¡¯s engagement. Many others in Yangcheng had received the news.


    The Ning Family had changed from their low-key days of the past and invited many people to participate in the engagement ceremony.


    Once daughters grow up they would be married; that was not rare. But the Ning Family¡¯s Seventeenth Miss was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Generally speaking, when a family¡¯s daughters grew of a suitable age, the big families in Yangcheng knew it exactly. Everyone had their own ns forbining families and status, and would start discussing marriage when the age was almost right.


    But for the Seventeenth Miss to discuss marriage this year, why was it so sudden an engagement?


    Although it would have been good for the Fang Family, and they were ofparable social status to the Ning Family, not a single piece of their news was leaked. This sudden engagement was much too rushed. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but guess what had happened.


    Other people had to guess, but Lord Lin did not.


    He put down the invitation, his expressionplicated.


    "I didn¡¯t think the Ning Family would really do it," he muttered.


    An engagement meant she was to be married. She could not willfully go out like other girls to y. She had to stay at home and learn housekeeping, learn every rule, learn how to deal with others, learn how adults did things.


    Although this would happen to every girl, Lord Lin still felt like sighing.


    Children should be more cheerful than adults.


    All kids would grow up, and would have to learn to bear responsibility.


    "Go, tell Madam to pack up and send the Young Miss," he said woodenly.


    The servant made a sound of confirmation.


    [1] Both the back and front of the palm are made of flesh: are equally important


    [2] Geng Letters: engaged couples exchanging eight birth characters

 Chapter 121: The Things Children Understand

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Things Children Understand</h4>


    Just like Ning Yunyan, Lin Jin¡¯er did not know her father¡¯s decision.


    Shey on her bed, listening to the quiet outside and continued to sob every once in a while. But no tears came out. She carefully lifted up one corner of the mosquito.


    This was her bedroom, decorated as it had always been, except there would be servant girls waiting on her.


    After she woke up that day, she did not want to see her own servant. Not just Xiann, who had went with her to Jinyun Hall, but also the servant girls who waited on her.


    She definitely could not see them. She had met with such an ident; in order to protect her reputation, of course those servants had to take responsibility or be sold. Just like getting rid of shoddy and rotten things. They should be reced with new people; then everything would start afresh.


    She didn''t care whether they lived or died. The only thing she cared was how her father would get mad on her behalf.


    When she thought of this, Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened and hatred twisted her face.


    Jun Zhenzhen, was she in jail now? Had she already been cast off by the Fang Family? Did she wish she was dead?


    Letting her die was too easy. It would be better to have her live a fate worse than death.


    As for her, Lin Jin¡¯er pinched herpels. Father would definitely justify what had happened in the Jinyun Hall. No father would let their daughter stain her pure name with such humiliation. It was not just her reputation that was destroyed, but all the girls of the Lin Family were implicated.


    Heaven¡¯s may crumble, but some people would be protected at the top.


    Lin Jin¡¯er sighed quietly. She still wanted to be Tenth Noble Son Ning¡¯s concubine. This was a chance.


    When the timees, she would bite Ning Yunyan to death [1]. She didn¡¯t believe that Eldest Madam Ning would be unafraid.


    Now she waited for her father toe ask her about what had happened. When he asked, she would make him do as she said.


    But in these two days, why hasn¡¯t Fathere? Mother only came once and left while sobbing?


    Were they discussing what to do?


    Just as she thought this, she heard footsteps outside.


    They were here.


    Lin Jin¡¯er let go of the bed curtain andid back down.


    The footsteps were messy, like there were a lot of people.


    Shouldn¡¯t Father and Mother do this quietly? Why was it so messy? Lin Jin¡¯er frowned. Just as she was about to disguise her tears, the curtain was lifted up.


    Two servant girls stood by her bedside.


    Lin Jin¡¯er nearly jumped in fright.


    "You¡­" she shouted.


    Just as she shouted, one of the maidservants quickly stuffed a ball of cloth in her mouth.


    Lin Jin¡¯er almost passed out.


    What was going on? Were they being robbed? What was going on?


    "Young Miss, we are taking you to the temple. Do not be noisy and just listen obediently," the servant said in her ear.


    What? Sending me to the temple? Why are you sending me to the temple? What kind of person goe sto the temple? Why was she being sent there? She was Lin Jin¡¯er, she was her father¡¯s legal daughter!


    Lin Jin¡¯er flopped around like a fish, but the servants were skilled in tying her up with a cloth. One nimbly lifted her off the bed, and another two servants shook out a sheet and covered her.


    All Lin Jin¡¯er saw was ck, like her world had descended into darkness.


    Impossible, impossible. This was impossible.


    Why were things like this?


    It was March 6th. Three days after the Daughter¡¯s Festival, everyone in Yangcheng were only discussing two things.


    First was the Beiliu Ning Family¡¯s engagement of their daughter. The other was the county registrar Lin¡¯s daughter being taken with an unmentionable illness and being sent to the temple.


    The Ning Family¡¯s daughter was fourteen and the Lin Family¡¯s fifteen. The Daughter¡¯s Festival had just passed. One was sent to be another¡¯s wife before she bloomed, while the other withered before her blooming season ended.


    The clear contrast was like happiness and sorrow. The people were unable to do anything but sigh, but very many people felt perturbed, especially about the girl who was already in her flowering period.


    After almost a single night, there were less daughters in the streets and alleyways. The teahouses and jewelry stores did not see therge groups of girls talking andughing.


    Some people wanted teachers for their daughters to learn characters. Some asked zither yers to give lessons. Even more wanted their daughters to practice the feminine arts.


    The bright and beautiful March spring. The daughters were holed up in their homes as if it was winter while they should have been out about, adding color to spring. It was unimaginable that they did not appear. Everyone felt indescribably colder.


    "Where else do you want to go?" asked Fang Yuxiu.


    Presently, she and Jun Zhenzhen were at a pharmacy.


    Jun Zhenzhen shook her head and directly climbed up into the carriage. Fang Yuxiu of course followed her in without saying anything else. The carriage slowly turned the cornern when they came to face with an iing carriage.


    "Make way," said the coachman of the opposing carriage once he saw that this was amoner¡¯s carriage. He swung his whip and said impolitely, "Don¡¯t you have eyes?"


    Fang Yuxiu frowned and lifted up the curtains. Jun Zhenzhen also looked out. In the other carriage, there seemed to be a girl lifting a curtain and looking out too.


    As it was the carriage of and-owning elite, ordinarymoners must get out of the way. This wasmon knowledge no need for reminders. Who¡¯s the one who has no eyes?


    The girl¡¯s mood was not good to begin with. At the moment, she was somewhat impatient so when she saw the person across from her clearly, she immediately went nk. Then her face turned white.


    "Make way," she blurted out.


    The coachmen waved his whip again.


    "Make way," he shouted at the other carriage.


    At this, the young miss smashed a teacup behind him.


    "I¡¯ll make you make way," she said to the coachman in a trembling voice. "Quickly get out of the way; let them go first."


    The coachman was stunned, but he didn¡¯t dare disobey. He hurriedly led the carriage over to the side.


    Surprise shed in Fang Yuxiu¡¯s eyes. She looked over at Miss Jun, but her face was as calm as ever.


    "Go," Fang Yuxiu told the coachman.


    The coachman recovered and hurriedly urged on the horse. The carriage passed on the road.


    Miss Jun turned to watch the carriage on the side. Although the curtains obscured the person in time, she could sense the girl inside watching her.


    Jun Zhenzhen did not know that girl; she only had a vague recollection. She was probably one of the bureaucrat families¡¯s young misses. She should be of ordinary status, otherwise Jun Zhenzhen wouldn¡¯t not remember her.


    Although she had an ordinary background, these girls were not afraid of facing Jun Zhenzhen. They only sneered and despised her.


    But right now Miss Jun was frightening, very frightening.


    Giving way to her was a sign of respect. But why were they afraid of her?


    They received the answer to the question when they returned home.


    "The Ning Family¡¯s Seventeenth Young Miss has been engaged. Her wedding is set for May of next year," said Old Lady Fang. "The Lin Family¡¯s young miss was sent to the temple because of an unmentionable illness."


    She looked at Miss Jun with aplicated expression.


    "So it seems that everything has been resolved," she said.


    These girls were spoiled and pampered, cherished by their seniors. Their sisters would defer to them, their servants would revere them. When they walked on the streets, young men would sneak looks. They were the objects of all the girls¡¯ envy.


    For them, the most vexing thing was not getting the essories they wanted. The most sorrowful thing was that dirt got on their dresses. Apart from that, their lives were smooth sailing, as radiant as spring. No fear existed in their worlds.


    But this time they really understood what was fear and terror. There were some people they could not bully as they wanted, they would not always be protected by their families, they could not be carefree at any time.


    There were things they could not do, people they could not provoke. Otherwise they¡¯d be out of luck; their families would not protect them.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "It¡¯s good that these children understand now," she said.


    [1] Bite to death: in this case it means to frame, like give no other choice but to take her in

 Chapter 122: To End it Here

    <h4>Chapter 122: To End it Here</h4>


    It¡¯s good that the children understand now.


    This sentence was said very lightly.


    Often times when people spoke lightly, it indicated that what they did was very hard to do.


    But since she had rubbed her neck and said that she would resolve this issue, till now from the girls she had once celebrated with, one was to be married and couldn¡¯t leave the house, while the other was sent to live in a temple, havinge down with an unmentionable illness. Other girls would avoid her when they saw her, showing none of their arrogant and overbearing manner of before. And this had just been in four or five days.


    It really was too rxed.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated. How did she do it?


    "Actually, it had always been a matter of little import," said Miss Jun. "Just a squabble between girls, not mortal enemies. So it was resolved cleanly."


    These girls were starting to be restrained by their families because their actions threatened their ns.


    She had dragged out the Lin Family''s secrets, and they had not hesitated in abandoning Lin Jin¡¯er. But what if the one she had threatened wasn¡¯t Lin Jin¡¯er, or if the Lin Family had had another bargaining chip?


    A cornered enemy is dangerous; even a rabbit may bite people. Threaten their family, threaten their lineage, then you wouldn¡¯t have a way out. That would be mortal enemies, and either the fish would die or the would split [1].


    Stealing a person from their family, destroying a person¡¯s future now. In the future, woill you want to steal all of thend a person has, or destroy his descendant¡¯s riches?


    Nothing can be done so cleanly or so easily.


    Miss Jun sighed, face filled with disappointment.


    In Old Lady Fang¡¯s view, this was a sigh of fighting a one-sided battle, and she felt somewhat speechless.


    Can you stop before you go too far? It¡¯s just a girls¡¯ argument, just a small matter between children. Don¡¯t forget that you are a child. Is it good for a child to do such scary things?


    "I just didn¡¯t think that the Ning Family would be so quick with this," she said.


    Although Jun Zhenzhen did not explicitly state what happened, Old Lady Fang knew that Lin Jin¡¯er¡¯s actions definitely had to do something with that Ning Family¡¯s young miss.


    Miss Jun thought of Ning Yunzhao and his dusty cloak at midnight. A smile upturned the corners of her mouth.


    "The Ning Family did good this time," she said.


    At least that person was pretty good, a smart person, and had saved her quite a bit of trouble.


    "After all, the only ones implicated this time weren¡¯t just us." Old Lady Fang did not feel that the Ning Family had any good points. "The Jinyun Hall, Lin Family, although the Ning Family isn¡¯t scared of them, they wouldn¡¯t want to be bothered by them."


    At this, she thought of a pressing matter.


    "The person who came to find you that night, what happened?"


    It really was vexing. In the middle of the night a person actually stole into the Fang residence and privately met with two girls. When she learned of it the day after, the guards had been very vague.


    Who was that person, that Third Miss and Young Lady both knew.


    What dogshit was this. The people in charge of watching the courtyard let someone in? If it was a ghost that came in, it would be hard to me them.


    Old Lady Fang punished the guards. She called for Fang Jinxiu. Like a wooden stick, Fang Jinxiu said nkly that she didn¡¯t know, that he was looking for Young Lady, and wanted to ask Jun Zhenzhen something.


    Could it because someone is looking for Youngdy, you let anyone enter? What do you take the Fang Family for? Imagine the scandal.


    "Didn¡¯t you say everyone has to obey Young Lady, if someone wants to find her, how dare I stop her," said Fang Jinxiu boldly.


    Old Lady Fang put Fang Jinxiu under house arrest again and sought out Jun Zhenzhen.


    "It was about the thing with Miss Lin," Miss Jun answered.


    But when Old Lady Fang asked what, Miss Jun didn¡¯t say. Just that she would wait and see.


    What the hell was going on. There was nothing Old Lady Fang could do except get irritated.


    Right now, it looked like that person who hade was making final arrangements.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "He said that the matter would be resolved," she said. "As for what resolution, at the time he didn¡¯t say. So I cannot tell Grandmother."


    It seemed like it had something to do with gambling. Old Lady Fang fell silent.


    "Was that person from the Jinyun Hall?" she finally asked.


    Miss Jun thought about it, then nodded.


    Shameless.


    Shut in Old Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard, at the moment, Fang Jinxiu who was in the side room saw this scene with great irritation.


    She actually lied. Why doesn¡¯t she dare admit it was Ning Yunzhao?


    Because he was your fianc¨¦?


    But on the other hand, this was saving face. It was definitely possible that it would be misunderstood if she said it outloud.


    Fang Jinxiu smiled coldly. What¡¯s there to misunderstand? Could it be that a man and woman spoke of some unmentionable things?


    Miss Jun didn¡¯t want to attract misunderstanding, or rather found this unpleasant.


    It was an exnation of why Ning Yunzhao was so concerned about what had happened here.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because he had anything with her. Rather, because Lin Jin¡¯er used Ning Yunzhao as bait back then.


    Speaking of that aloud would definitely be not good for Ning Yunzhao, and it will also create a connection between Ning Yunyan¡¯s sudden marriage. And that wouldn¡¯t be good for Ning Yunyan¡¯s reputation.


    The Ning Family already warned Ning Yunyan. Obviously they wouldn¡¯t let girls of the Ning Family oppose her again.


    As a fair deal, she should also protect this secret, so that everything will stop here.


    Old Lady Fang didn¡¯t think much, but nodded lightly. But then she furrowed her brow.


    "Just, Jinxiu is too gutsy and the guards are too useless. Could it be that anyone that says there¡¯s a pressing matter would be let in?" she said.


    That is because the person that came wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was Ning Yunzhao.


    Said Fang Jinxiu and Miss Jun in their heads in unison.


    But no matter how it was said, Fang Jinxiu was indeed too reckless.


    "She was concerned about me," Miss Jun said. "She was there and knew what had happened and how pressing the situation was. Concern drove her crazy, so Grandmother, do not me her."


    When she heard this, Old Lady Fang was shocked.


    Although the two people in question didn¡¯t describe in detail what had happened, from the servant girl¡¯s vague description, Old Lady Fang could tell that Fang Jinxiu went there in a huff, definitely not out of concern for Jun Zhenzhen.


    In order for harmonious rtions between sisters, Miss Jun decided not to tell on her and actually put in a good word on her behalf.


    Really, dying once was worthy of respect.


    In the room next door behind the screen, Fang Jinxiu felt humiliated and angry.


    The devil would care about you. Really, imagining her love is reciprocated.


    "You think that she¡­" Old Lady Fang could not help but inquire.


    Not waiting for the end of her question, Miss Jun smiled.


    "Is pretty good. She is very good," she said.


    Old Lady Fang understood what this meant. That time, when Fang Yuxiu had returned from apanying Miss Jun, she had alsomented this.


    Very good.


    No matter whether she was indifferent or wanted to cause trouble, she wasn¡¯t noisy or made a disturbance or bothered her.


    This way, she could believe that she was like what the servant had said was a suitable youngdy of the Fang Family, getting along well with her sisters.


    But couldn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t care about whether the sisters of the Fang Family were happy or sad? The things that she did indicated that she didn¡¯t care about the Ning Family¡¯s marriage, didn''t care about thend-owning bureaucrats of Yangcheng. Then what did she care about?


    "Of course it¡¯s to live a good life," said Miss Jun. "I know what I want and I know what I should do. Anything else should just be forgotten."


    At her simple answer, Old Lady Fang smiled.


    "I know that you understand manners," she said. "But letting someone else in at night is wrong. I have no choice but to punish you."


    Otherwise there would be a disruption to the rules.


    Miss Jun made a sound of confirmation.


    "Then punish Third Sister. She was the one who called me out; I¡¯m meless."


    What a joke!


    Fang Jinxiu red behind the screen.


    You are innocent? You innocent met with your former fiance and just walked on without turning your head? You talked to him for so long.


    Too shameless.


    [1] Either the fish would die, or the would split: a life or death struggle

 Chapter 123: Was It Deliberate?

    <h4>Chapter 123: Was It Deliberate?</h4>


    "Jun Zhenzhen, stop there," shouted out Fang Jinxiu after Miss Jun who was leaving.


    Miss Jun stopped and turned around.


    "Aren¡¯t you under house arrest?" she asked.


    If she really was under house arrest, Grandmother wouldn¡¯t have let her stay in the neighboring room to eavesdrop. Obviously she wanted to see what they would do.


    "Cut the crap," she said with a re. "Why did you say I was concerned about you? How am I concerned about you?"


    Miss Jun thought about it.


    "Then was it me who was concerned about you?" she said.


    Fang Jinxiu spat.


    "Stop ying dumb." Then, more quietly, she added, "I just did it for the Fang Family¡¯s reputation. Otherwise there might have been big trouble outside with that boy. You might not be scared of losing face, but I am."


    Miss Junughed.


    "How is he that type of person?" she asked with augh.


    Fang Jinxiu smirked.


    "Aiyo, how could you know that he was that kind of person."


    Miss Jun smiled again and shook her head. She walked forward, as if she no longer wanted to y with a child.


    Fang Jinxiu red and caught up with her.


    "And how are you meless?" she said through gritted teeth, checking that no servant girl was following them. "If you are meless, then what were you doing talking to him? Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see you give him something?"


    Miss Jun¡¯s lips curled into a smile and she gave her a look.


    "Guess," she said.


    This girl!


    Compared to her cursing and fighting, herughing face was much more loathsome.


    "Guess? Jun Zhenzhen, you should guess whether or not I¡¯ll go and tell Grandmother who came in right now," she whispered furiously.


    Miss Jun smiled but didn¡¯t say anything and continued on forward. Fang Jinxiu angrily stomped her foot, when Fang Yunxiu¡¯s voice came from the side.


    "Third Sister."


    Fang Jinxiu stopped and saw Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu together. Miss Jun also looked over when she heard the voice.


    "Young Lady," Fang Yunxiu greeted.


    This was the appetion that Fang Yunxiu used after deliberation. After all, she was now married to Chengyu. Calling her Miss Jun would be too inappropriate, and she was afraid that calling her sister would make Miss Jun feel it didn¡¯t suit her status.


    Fang Yuxiu did not say anything, but lowered her head in greeting.


    Miss Jun smiled and returned the greeting to the two with a nod. She didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking forward.


    Fang Jinxiu couldn¡¯t pursue her anymore as she was held onto by Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going? Didn¡¯t Grandmother put you under house arrest?" asked Fang Yunxiu.


    "This isn¡¯t my first time under house arrest. I wasn¡¯t going to leave the house," Fang Jinxiu said carelessly.


    Fang Yuxiu examined her carefully.


    "Why are you under house arrest?" she asked.


    The matter of Ning Yunzhaoing in at night had been covered up. Besides the people there and Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang, no one else knew.


    But there was another reason for Fang Jinxiu¡¯s house arrest. Naturally because she had secretly gone out on March 3rd.


    That was the reason that everyone knew, so when Fang Yuxiu suddenly asked that question, Fang Yunxiu didn¡¯t really understand. Fang Jinxiu rubbed her nose.


    "Second Sister, why are you asking a question you already know the answer to," she retorted.


    Fang Yuxiu looked at her with a smile.


    "Does Miss Lin suddenly having an unmentionable illness after the day at the Jinyun Hall have anything to do with it?"


    Of course, what happened on March 3rd had been concealed, but there is no wall that the wind cannot pass through. The news trickled out slowly these few days. Although the Jinyun Hall and the Lin Family made arrangements to beautify the situation, it was still quite hard to say out loud.


    Besides what happened to Miss Lin, word of something shocking that the young misses of the Fang Family did also leaked.


    Fang Jinxiu gave a hollowugh.


    "It¡¯s probably shock from Jun Zhenzhen earning that much money," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu saw her smile but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Is she really that amazing? Did she really sweep them clean? Earn that much money?" Fang Yunxiu asked curiously.


    She wanted to ask Fang Jinxiu this early, but she couldn¡¯t because on March 3rd Fang Jinxiu had returned homete and didn¡¯t say anything. In these two days, Fang Jinxiu was also house arrest in Old Lady Fang¡¯s rooms.


    Fang Jinxiu made a sound of confirmation, unhappiness in on her face.


    "I didn¡¯t see it all, but probably. As for how much money she earned, that Liu¡¯er isn¡¯t boasting about it everyday, so it probably isn¡¯t fake."


    Fang Yuxiu pped her hands together.


    "So it looks like she isn¡¯t that uncapable," she said with a sigh. "Uncle and Aunt still raised her with care."


    "They didn¡¯t raise her in the right ces," said Fang Jinxiu with a snort.


    "Okay, you go back to Grandmother¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t make her angry," rebuked Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu said ¡®en, en¡¯ and left.


    Fang Yuxiu watched her retreating figure with a smile.


    "Really amazing. She went out with her once and now they¡¯re this close," she said with a smile. "I wanted to ask how she got you to like her."


    Fang Yunxiu didn¡¯t understand.


    "Who?"


    Fang Yuxiu grabbed her hand.


    "Right now it seems it cannot be said. Eldest Sister, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing bad," she said.


    The three sisters, besides learning business, had different preferences because of their personalities. Jinxiu was very bold, so she was responsible for dealing with things outside. Yuxiu was meticulous and a deep thinker, so she was responsible for nning, and Yunxiu was impartial and very sincere and considerate of others, so she specialized in an assortment of tasks for the exchange firm.


    Towards other people¡¯s secrets, Fang Yunxiu would not spend much time on. When she heard Fang Yuxiu say not to worry about it, she nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    The two sisters slowly walked back through the courtyard. They hadn¡¯t gone far when they heard a mor, followed by a girl¡¯s sobs.


    "Forgive me, Big Sister Liu¡¯er!"


    "Don¡¯t sell me!"


    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!"


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu stopped and looked ahead. They saw several maids who were supporting two girls walking out. Behind them was Liu¡¯er.


    "It¡¯s toote for you to know fear now," Liu¡¯er said viciously. To the people around her she stated, "Watch well. This is what happens when you don¡¯t listen and carelessly enter Young Lady¡¯s courtyard."


    All of the maidservants and servant girls lowered their heads. The ones carrying the sobbing girls increased their pace.


    When Liu¡¯er saw Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu, she snorted impolitely. Swinging her arms, she lifted her head and continued on.


    "What is happening here?" Fang Yunxiu asked with a frown.


    "Eldest Miss, Miss Liu¡¯er said that these two girls were not allowed to enter Young Lady¡¯s rooms, so now they have to be sold," said one of the servants standing on the side.


    "What Young Lady¡¯s room? Isn¡¯t that Chengyu¡¯s room? Aren¡¯t the servants supposed to go there and take care of Chengyu?" Fang Yunxiu said.


    The servant nodded.


    "Yes, yes, but Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t allow these servants to go in. She said that the servants who went to wait on Young Master were thieves. You saw that they were caught. Liu¡¯er said she would really sell them," she said. "Eldest Miss, Second Miss, this is too inconceivable to being from Young Master."


    Fang Yunxiu frowned.


    "We will go and see."


    She waved her hand to dismiss the servant than spoke to Fang Yuxiu quietly.


    Fang Yuxiu looked over to where Liu¡¯er was leaving pensively. Fang Chengyu¡¯s and Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s courtyard was in sight.


    "Eldest Sister, don¡¯t you think that there are more people than usual around that courtyard?"


    There are more people? There are?


    Fang Yunxiu looked over.


    That courtyard was in a very nice location in the residence. Chengyu had always stayed there. For Chengyu¡¯s cooperation and because he liked quiet, except for the people needed to wait on him, the others were told not to walk there.


    At the moment, just as Fang Yuxiu had said, Fang Yunxiu also felt that there were more people there than before. People were continuously walking by the road. Sweeping the leaves, watering the nts, there were servants there. It was somewhat busy.

 Chapter 124: The Proper Response

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Proper Response</h4>


    It seemed that there were more people than usual.


    Thought Fang Yunxiu, but right now it was different than before. Fang Chengyu wasn¡¯t the only person living there.


    Fang Chengyu had married, Jun Zhenzhen had moved in, so naturally there would be more people than before.


    This was very normal.


    "But she never allowed people to wait on her," said Fang Yuxiu.


    Sinceing to the Fang Family, Jun Zhenzhen had always insisted on being alone.


    After being married, she was even more controlling of this courtyard. She chased out all of the people who used to attend to Fang Chengyu.


    This was not normal.


    After all, Chengyu was a sick person.


    Fang Yunxiu sighed.


    "It¡¯s because she¡¯s like that. Grandmother and Mother won¡¯t say it aloud, but they¡¯re definitely deeply worried about it. So they sent more people to secretly watch over them," she answered.


    It was like that? Fang Yuxiu looked over to that part of the courtyard, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Second Sister, do you think that isn¡¯t right?" Fang Yunxiu asked.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled and held her arm.


    "I don¡¯t necessarily think something is wrong. On the contrary, the more ¡®wrong things¡¯ are very suitable in the end," she said. "I just feel that this is somewhat strange, but I don¡¯t believe that the strangeness would cause any harm to us."


    Fang Yunxiu didn¡¯t understand, but she understood what was meant by harm.


    "Since it¡¯s like that, we can only wait. I think that if we just wait on these things we don¡¯t understand, we will eventually," she said with a smile.


    .........


    "I just don''t understand."


    Liu''er pulled a face from where she stood under the eaves, watching the four servant girls standing in front of her, their heads lowered.


    "You were all doing nothing and resting, and you let someonee in and serve Young Master tea?"


    "No, we weren''t here at the time. Miss Liu''er you told us to go pull out weeds in the garden," said one gutsy servant girl.


    Liu''er immediately spat.


    "Four people pulling weeds have no eyes?" she shouted. "If you still dare answer back, I will also sell you."


    The servant girl was scared and didn''t dare say anything else.


    Liu¡¯er took two steps underneath the eaves.


    "You people are really not ustomed to rules¡­ did you not put the tea on the table properly?"


    "...you did put it on the table? ¡­ then if you did that, why do you need people to wait on him so Young Master can drink tea¡­"


    "...A sick person? ...a sick person should drink as quick as possible ¡­ spending energy talking to servant girls¡­"


    "...the servant girls attending have use...what use? If it weren¡¯t for Young Lady¡¯s diligent work, where would he have such energy¡­"


    A sneer rose in the corners of Fang Chengyu¡¯s mouth when he heard that little servant girl¡¯s baseless scolding.


    He had just randomly called in a servant girl, and used the excuse of her giving him tea so he could exchange a few words. That Liu''er was like a cat whose food had been stolen, pouncing on this chance to get into an argument.


    It''s just a pity that those two servant girls were suffering an underserved cmity.


    Where did those two servant girls go? He hadn''t seen them before.


    His personal servant girls had been scatter by Jun Zhenzhen. The majority of the servants now he didn''t recognize.


    Fang Chengyu was lost in thought when Liu''er''s voice stopped outside because someone interrupted here.


    "Liu''er,e here," came Jun Zhenzhen''s voice from the other side.


    She was in the study. She hardly ever went to where he was in the daytime, and also did not care a whit about what went on the courtyard. She only blindly ran around outside or sold her story to Grandmother and Mother.


    He was a person destined to die. Of course there would be no point in caring about him.


    What she needed wasn''t him...


    Soing at night was enough.


    He would fall unconscious every night, and that woman would sleep here everyday. He didn''t know whether she was degrading his body nightly.


    When he thought this, Fang Chengyu clenched his hands.


    He knew his own body. If that woman really was up to something, perhaps his wishes could be filled sooner.


    "Come here." He raised his voice and shouted to te outside.


    No servant girl immediately came charging in. Instead, there was a spell of hesitation until he shouted again. Liu¡¯er came running out of the study.


    "What is it, Young Master?" asked Liu¡¯er as she entered.


    "I want to relieve myself," he said calmly.


    He was a cripple. To help him relieve himself one had to bring a chamber pot and act as his arm rest...


    How disgusting.


    A chill of loathing passed through Liu¡¯er.


    "Did you not hear it?" She shouted to the outside, looking at the girls squeezed together like frightened chicks. "None of you are pulling weeds right now, and none of you are even mouthing. What use are you, I will sell you!"


    The servant girls scrambled inside.


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s lips curled, and she walked out.


    "What is it?"


    Asked Miss Jun who was writing down medical texts when she saw Liu¡¯er enter.


    Liu¡¯er sneered.


    "He wanted to relieve himself," she said.


    He can do it by himself.


    Miss Jun frowned. Although he couldn¡¯t walk, but he should be able to relieve himself.


    Perhaps he was ustomed to being waited upon. This was good, so that they wouldn¡¯t be found out by the people observing.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s body had obviously improved. It was getting harder to cover up. That was the reason why recently there have been more and more people covertly and overtly listening in, because they were suspicious.


    Ast ditch remedy.


    Miss Jun pushed away the paper she was writing on, then grabbed another sheet of paper and started to write a few words on it.


    "Give this to Lady Fang. Added medicine for Young Master," she said.


    Liu¡¯er took it and left.


    When she arrived at Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard, she was stopped by Concubine Yuan.


    "Lady is receiving a guest," she said politely. "If it is urgent, then leave it to me."


    She was interrupted by Liu¡¯er.


    "Who do you think you are," the servant girl said unhappily. "What guest dares waste Young Lady¡¯s time."


    She pushed Concubine Yuan to the side and entered. In the drawing room, Lady Fang and an old person were seated across from each other. There were a pile of ledgers on the table, and two servant girls were counting sticks.


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s sudden entrance frightened them.


    The old man¡¯s face was displeased, and Lady Fang felt embarrassed.


    "This is Young Lady¡¯s personal servant girl," she hastily introduced.


    When he heard that she was Young Lady¡¯s personal servant, the old man¡¯s face rxed slightly. With an ¡®en¡¯, he served tea.


    This old man was very imposing; could he be Lady¡¯s father?


    Liu¡¯er sized him up in displeasure. She felt that he was somewhat familiar.


    "This is our family¡¯s Head Shopkeeper Song," said Lady Fang when she saw Liu¡¯er¡¯s suspicion.


    Of course, this was not an exnation for Liu¡¯er, but rather for Miss Jun.


    Head Shopkeeper.


    Liu¡¯er recalled seeing him at the Lantern Festival. It was said his position in the De Sheng Chang was only second to Old Lady. No wonder Lady was acting so deferential to him.


    Why the subservience? Isn¡¯t he just another businessman, or someone who did errands?


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s lips curled.


    "This is the medicine that Young Lady wants for Young Master," she said, handing over the prescription to Lady Fang.


    She epted it hastily. Liu¡¯er left without waiting for her to send her off.


    "What kind of medicine is for Chengyu?"


    Asked Shopkeeper Song with a frown when he saw Lady Fang sit down.


    Lady Fang hesitated for a moment, embarrassed.


    "Nothing, it¡¯s just for a cold¡­" she said.


    This was an outright lie. Head Shopkeeper Song frowned, but didn¡¯t demand on seeing it.


    Lady Fang hurried to pass the prescription to Concubine Yuan.


    "Since she is already part of our family, you should discipline her when necessary." He did not ask about the prescription. "Did you see how that servant girl knows no rules?"


    Knowing the master from the servant.


    "Old Master, have you heard of that young miss¡¯ temper?" Concubine Yuan said with a smile. "Who would dare discipline her."


    Because he and Old Master Fang swore brotherhood together, he was called Old Master by the people of the family.


    "Before she was not part of our family and wanted to marry out, so there was no point in caring about her. But now since she is part of us, she needs to be taught." He turned to Lady Fang. "I know you didn¡¯t want this marriage, but since it¡¯s already like this, you need to treat her as your own child. Would you be so indulgent of your own child?"


    Lady Fang felt embarrassed and Concubine Yuan was somewhat shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Head Shopkeeper Song would protect Jun Zhenzhen and me Lady Fang.

 Chapter 125: Individual Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 125: Individual Preparations</h4>


    Lady Fang was not mad at being med. Rather, she lowered her head in acknowledgement, respectful as a junior to a senior.


    It looked like this was because of instinct formed over a long period of time.


    Instinct to regard this person in front of her as a true senior.


    "Be strict on those close to you, because you know the benefits of strictness. Without rules, nothing can be done. No one wants their children to live without rules, otherwise the ones to bear hardship in the future will be them," added Head Shopkeeper Song, his expression grave. "Bex on those distant from you. Because they have nothing to do with you, you have no need of wasting thought on them. Now, Miss Jun is not an outsider. She is one of you. How could you ignore her because of your personal feelings, not to mention the negligent pampering."


    "What Uncle says is right," responded Lady Fang sincerely, thankful.


    She had indeed been deliberately indulgent with Jun Zhenzhen, because she didn¡¯t regard Jun Zhenzhen as one of her own.


    This could be seen by others, but not said so bluntly by them. Only one of her people could so honestly rebuke her like this.


    "Miss Jun does not have a good personality because no one taught her well. She was born to a bureaucratic family, and Son-inw had a loyalty acknowledged by heaven. Using her status, she could get away with some things," said Head Shopkeeper Song. "You and Old Lady must teach her slowly. We cannot hope that she bes a great merchant, but at least she can understand some things so that our days will be longer."


    Or days will be longer.


    For the women of the Fang Family, nothing was more moving then thinking of how long their days would be.


    The lonesome nights, protecting an empty room alone, forever not daring to forget about the business, no one to rely on and no way to back out, waking up from every nightmare and saying how the days are really long.


    Lady Fang was distressed. She thought of Fang Chengyu and how he was much better these days. It seemed as if Jun Zhenzhen really could cure him.


    "How is Chengyu doing?" Head Shopkeeper Song said into her ear.


    "Much better," Lady Fang answered, unable to cover up her hope and happiness.


    Head Shopkeeper Song made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, and nodded.


    A light of embarrassment shed through Lady Fang¡¯s eyes.


    "It seems that the marriage to drive away bad luck was useful," she supplemented.


    "How is he better," Concubine Yuan could not stop herself from interrupting. "Lady, the servant girls were just saying that Young Master could not find a servant girl when he wanted to relieve himself and almost soiled himself."


    "The servant girls?" Lady Fang started.


    Although she promised Jun Zhenzhen that she would be leaving everything up to her, she couldn¡¯t help but hurt at the treatment her son was receiving.


    "Two girls were just sold, and the other servant girls are too scared to act freely," Concubine Yuan reported.


    Old Lady Fang rested a hand against her knee and squeezed.


    Head Shopkeeper Song coughed lightly.


    "You cannot hope for other people to immediately show the care they would to birth parents and siblings," he said. "Hearts change slowly. Do not get anxious."


    Lady Fang squeezed out a smile for him and made a sound of confirmation.


    "I made Uncle mock me," she said, indicating Concubine Yuan not to say anything again.


    Concubine Yuan lowered her head and backed away.


    Head Shopkeeper Song did not ask anything more. After a bit more of conversing, he left.


    Lady Fang went to her inner chambers.


    "Did you look over the medicine?" she asked.


    This was part of the prior agreement. The prescription that Jun Zhenzhen passed was to not attract people¡¯s attention, so Lady Fang could use it to fool others.


    The true needed drugs would be personally bought by Jun Zhenzhen when she used some excuse to go out.


    Concubine Yuan nodded.


    "I looked over it," she said, hesitation on her face. "It¡¯s just that¡­ these are all made to supplement sex drive. Chengyu¡¯s body is weak, is it appropriate for it?"


    She looked at Lady Fang¡¯s expression.


    There was no change at all.


    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a supplement medicine," she said, waving a hand. "As long as it¡¯s not poison, it¡¯s fine."


    But a supplement can be poison.


    Concubine Yuan hesitated to say something. She thought of how there was a rumor passing around that Old Lady and Lady were using medicine so that Chengyu could leave behind an heir. Although Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang denied it tly, it now seemed likely to be true.


    It looked like Jun Zhenzhen was using Fang Chengyu¡¯s sickness as a pretense to dominate the Fang Family, while Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang were feigning belief in her when they actually wanted Fang Chengyu to leave behind an heir. Everybody was engaged in mutual deception. Each had their own intentions.


    What could be asked and what couldn¡¯t, Concubine Yuan was very clear on. She lowered her gaze.


    "I will go and purchase the drugs and send them to her," she said.


    Lady Fang made a sound of confirmation and nodded absent-mindedly.


    ...


    When night fell, a light went on in an isted room in the corner of the Fang Family¡¯s residence. It was then covered up by people so that the majority of the light was blocked.


    The room was still dark and two people¡¯s shadows swayed on the wall.


    A piece of paper was pushed under thentern on the table.


    The dancingntern light illuminated the delicate handwriting on the paper.


    This was the prescription that Miss Jun had made LIu¡¯er give to Lady Fang.


    A brittle hand slid the prescription across the table so that it could be inspected by themplight. The light was blocked by a body, so that the opposing person¡¯s face was enshrouded in shadows.


    "Good, you can go," said a hoarse voice.


    The person in the shadows did not say anything. He merely bowed and excited.


    The door was opened and the room plunged into darkness.


    In March in Yangcheng, the sky was bright and beautiful. asionally, a flock of birds would fly overhead, emitting joyful cries.


    There was a burst of activity outside the secondary door. Carts and horses were being prepared, and so were tea and stoves.


    "What is going on here?" someone asked.


    "Young Lady wishes to go out," answered a busy maidservant.


    The Fang Family did not have any rtives to visit; and for now, the business did not require Young Lady¡¯s interference. What would a married girl do outside?


    "She said that the spring weather is very right, so she wanted to go out of the city for a walk," said a servant quietly.


    Really, how carefree. It seems she didn¡¯t remember that her own husband has not been for a walk in the spring in a decade.


    The servant''s¡¯ lips curled. What could they do, who would dare stop her?


    "The mountains are no fun; the nts just started to turn green. It¡¯s better to go to the river; the weeping willows are beautiful," suggested Old Lady Fang with a smile.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Okay, I will go for a walk on the riverside," she said.


    Old Lady Fang had thought of something else and looked at the servant girl next to her.


    "Go, call Yuxiu¡­" she started.


    A shout from the neighboring room cut her off.


    "Hold on!"


    Fang Jinxiu stuck out her head from behind the screen.


    "Grandmother, let me apany Elder Cousin," she said loudly.


    Old Lady Fang red.


    "What¡¯s the use of youing," she said. "You¡¯re under house arrest."


    "Grandmother, I can ride a horse; Second Sister cannot," said Fang Jinxiu while looking at Miss Jun with a challenging gaze. "It¡¯s more interesting to go for a spring walk on horseback. Can Miss Jun ride a horse?"


    "What horses are girls riding! Who let youe out, get back in there," Old Lady Fang scolded.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Little Cousin speaks the truth," she said. "Grandmother, I haven¡¯t ridden a horse in a long time. Now, the spring is so beautiful. I will go on horseback, so let Little Cousin apany me."


    Since she had spoken, Old Lady Fang did not protest. She called over Fang Jinxiu to give her a warning.


    "Behave when you¡¯re out, and listen to what your Elder Cousin says," she reminded.


    "Okay. Before I didn¡¯t know that Elder Cousin was amazing, but March 3rd has opened my eyes. Of course I will listen to what she says," she said obediently, looking at Miss Jun with eyes filled with reverence.


    A smile curled Miss Jun¡¯s mouth, and she asked to leave.


    Because it was changed to horseback riding, the servants were ovee with an additionalyer of frenzy to their preparations. They found the servant girls who could ride horses. Good thing the Fang Family was ruled by women; when Fang Jinxiu was learning to ride, so did some of the servants.


    After a moment¡¯s time, the crowd exited the Fang Family¡¯s gates, heading out of the city.


    After passing through the city gates, Fang Jinxiu pulled a face at Miss Jun.


    "I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth." She tugged on her horse to turn it around. "Jun Zhenzhen, you are a ma for trouble. I didn¡¯t want Eldest Sister or Second Sister to apany you because they might get involved."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "And you are unafraid?"


    Fang Jinxiu lifted the reins and swept her gaze over Miss Jun.


    Fang Jinxiu had changed into a girl¡¯s riding attire and was rapped in a red cape, so she could easily swing herself over her white horse. But Jun Zhenzhen was wearing her everyday clothes, except her hair which was tied up more simply. She was wearing a veiled hat and was seated sidesaddle.


    Miss Jun¡¯s ¡®horseback riding¡¯ was actually just a servant boy leading the horse forward.


    "Of course I¡¯m not scared, because I never nned on apanying you." Fang Jinxiu snorted, flicking the reins and urging her horse forward.


    The servant girls and servant boys were stunned, not knowing what to do.


    Miss Jun just smiled.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said.


    The servant boy hurriedly pulled the horse forward.


    On either side of her sat servant girls on horses, lest Miss Jun fall down.


    A goose yellow cape blocked Miss Jun¡¯s hands. No one saw that she wasn¡¯t holding onto the reins, rather supporting herself easily, while rocking along with the horse¡¯s pace.


    For years, she had ridden a fast horse back to the capital for her father¡¯s illness, eating meals on the fly and camping out in the open.


    Now, her father was no longer here, but her heart still had the speed of returning to the capital, but she did not need to urge the horse faster.


    She was not fast but not slow. She simply moved forward, step by step.

 Chapter 126: It Was Him Too

    <h4>Chapter 126: It Was Him Too</h4>


    The mor from the women leaving had faded.


    Fang Chengyu squinted his eyes to look at the courtyard through the ss.


    Liu¡¯er stood at the entrance of the courtyard, looking at the person sending the flowers from the greenhouse.


    "Concubine Yuan specially had these sent out; the first flowers of spring," said an obsequious maid. "Miss, take a look and see what you like."


    Liu¡¯er selected and chose, seeming very satisfied, then waved her hand to send someone in.


    "Don¡¯t arrange them in Young Master¡¯s room," she said. "Just the study."


    The servants that were headed straight for Young Master¡¯s room stopped, not understanding.


    "The ones in Young Master¡¯s room should be changed to new," said one gutsy maid.


    Liu¡¯er scoffed.


    "What do you understand. Young Master is ill and is taking medicine. His room already has a very strong scent," she said. "It would be even worse with an added flower scent."


    The ¡®strong scent¡¯ referred to Fang Chengyu¡¯s stench from his illness.


    The servants were very embarrassed. One servant girl in the courtyard wore a face of indignation.


    "Young Master, Young Master has no scent. We wait on him very well, and wash his clothes often," she couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Liu¡¯er rolled her eyes at her.


    "You waited on him well?" she red. "Then why aren¡¯t you hurrying to wait on him! What are you doing sticking around here."


    The servant girl trembled from fear.


    Fang Chengyu put down his book.


    "Come," he raised his voice.


    Not knowing what to do, LIu¡¯er red at the servant girl again.


    "You¡¯re so slow. He might¡¯ve wet the bed," she said nastily.


    The girl lowered head and rushed in.


    Liu¡¯er smiled at the other servants keeping quiet out of fear.


    "Take these flowers and arrange them in Young Lady¡¯s study," she said. "Follow me."


    The servants walked in a single file, not a hair out of ce, and not making a single noise.


    Fang Chengyu took the proffered tea and smiled at the servant girl.


    "Lingzhi, how old are you this year?" he asked.


    The girl called Lingzhi smiled.


    "Young Master, this servant is sixteen this year," she said.


    "You¡¯re already this old," said Fang Chengyu with surprise.


    Lingzhi exposed her smile.


    "Young Master, this servant has already served you for five years."


    Five years. Fang Chengyu felt somewhat disappointed.


    "This long," he muttered, leaning back on his wheelchair to look out the window.


    For other people, five years wasn¡¯t long, but for him, he didn¡¯t have another five.


    LIngzhi¡¯s eyes reddened, and she hurried to hide her face.


    "Lingzhi,b my hair. My scalp itches," said Fang Chengyu.


    Lingzhi hurried to agree, straightening up to grab theb. She stood behind Fang Chengyu and parted his hair, slowlybing through it.


    ...¡­


    Fang Jinxiu leaped with her horse over a ditch, attracting cheers from all around.


    In March, many boys and girls came by the river to enjoy the scenery. Because the girls mostly road carriages on the outskirts of the city, Fang Jinxiu on horseback was particrly eye catching.


    Although the gazes around her were adoring and admiring, Fang Jinxiu was still gued with a belly of fire.


    "Horseriding should be done in the mountains. Why are we so close to the city," she muttered, turning to look on the opposite bank.


    Through theyers of rippling willows, she saw Jun Zhenzhen dismount and stroll forward.


    Fang Jinxiu rolled her eyes.


    I want to leave here and go to some farther ce for a walk.


    She turned her horse around for the main road, when a group of young men exited the city gates.


    "You really didn¡¯t need to send me off," said Ning Yunzhao on horseback to hisughingpanions. "We¡¯ve already done this before."


    His friends smiled.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand. We are actually using sending you off as an excuse to go y," they said.


    Ning Yunzhaoughed soundly.


    "Today I¡¯m going out early. In a while it will be more crowded," he said, looking back at the gates.


    "If you take off your hood, Yunzhao, and I shout ¡®Tenth Noble Son¡¯ the city gates will definitely be so crowded, not even water could slip through," said one of the young men with a smile.


    Ning Yunzhaoughed again, but he was somewhat lost in thought.


    Today he would be leaving Yangcheng, and he wouldn¡¯t return until after next year¡¯s imperial exam.


    He felt somewhat reluctant at leaving, like there were people he hadn¡¯t said goodbye to yet.


    Yunyan had been formally engaged under pretense of him leaving, he had seen all his rtives, and now his friends were by his side, prepared to send him off for ten li.


    These lingering thoughts were truly unfathomable.


    His gaze fell on the path in front of him, and he saw a girl riding a galloping horse on the main road, unable to hide from passers¡¯-by gazes.


    That girl seemed to be displeased by the criticism, and turned her head and red.


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    "Xiaoding," he called.


    The servant boy following on horseback immediately stepped forward.


    Hispanions were unconcerned,ughing while getting out of the way.


    Ning Yunzhao whispered something to Xiaoding and pointed in front of him.


    Surprise showed on Xiaoding¡¯s face, but he did not ask anything and urged his horse forward.


    Ning Yunzhao turned around and waved a hand at his friends.


    "Don¡¯t send me off just yet. Let¡¯s go to a tavern and have a farewell feast," he said.


    Today he was the main character. No one would reject his intentions, so everyone went to a clean restaurant up ahead.


    Not long after, Ning Yunzhao walked out of the restaurant and rode off to confused gazes.


    ......¡­


    Fang Jinxiu did not pull ahead that far. Once she had ridden for a distance, she stopped, finally slowing down and turning back.


    It couldn¡¯t be for that Jun Zhenzhen who had be part of the family.


    Although now it seemed her attitude had changed greatly, who knew the future.


    What was really hateful was why wasn¡¯t Jun Zhenzhen always that loathsome.


    Thought Fang Jinxiu mncholically. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a horse approaching from behind. She straightened up in her seat.


    She recalled that this horse had been following her from a little while ago.


    A boy, fourteen or fifteen dressed as a servant, looking very pretty and clever.


    Fang Jinxiu did not turn her head, only furiously increased her pace. The person behind her immediately sped up.


    As expected, he was following her. But this was much too clumsy of an attempt.


    Fang Jinxiu tugged on the horse and raised the whip. She lowered her head and charged at the person.


    The servant boy lifted up his hands as he saw the girl scarily charging at him with her whip raised.


    "Miss Fang, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me," he shouted. "I was looking for you."


    She stayed her hand, but flicked the whip and it went past him.


    The servant boy, frightened, hurried to urge the horse forward.


    "Miss Fang."


    Behind her came the sound of horse hooves and a man¡¯s voice.


    "It is I who is looking for you."


    Fang Jinxiu turned and saw a man astride a horse, exposing his face as he spoke.


    No way. It was him too.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s grip on the reins cked.


    Ning Yunzhao brought his horse in front of her and greeted her.


    "Miss Fang," he said, his eyes sparkling. "I have something I want to talk about."


    No way, it was this line again.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at his strange expression.


    "I want to see her," Ning Yunzhao added.


    Really, what intolerable bullying.


    Fang Jinxiu was furious.

 Chapter 127: Has It Ended?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Has It Ended?</h4>


    Fang Jinxiu stared at Ning Yunzhao in front of her, not thinking of whipping him but thinking of yelling.


    Yelling for the whole city toe see.


    Come see what trash the jade-like noble son you always speak of is.


    Fang Jinxiu had a certain resolve against the opposite sex. Naturally, she disdained those other girls who were always so concerned with boys. But she was helpless against the fame of Tenth Noble Son Ning who wasbelled a child prodigy since he was six years old.


    No matter whether it be studies, looks, or even personality, he met everyone''s expectations of perfect.


    Despite his illustrious and prosperous background, he was not arrogant and domineering but instead meek and polite and treated others sincerely. His outstanding looks were elegant but not gaudy. He was smart but not full of himself, always striving to learn more of the sea of knowledge.


    There really was no way to hate such a young man.


    When Jun Zhenzhen came to Yangcheng touting a marriage contract with Tenth Noble Son Ning, Fang Jinxiu believed that the Old Heavenly Father was blind and wasting Tenth Noble Son Ning.


    But now, after that midnight meeting with another person''s wife, and that wife once having had an engagement with him.


    As a gentleman, how could he not know that this was inappropriate?


    That instance was passable, considering the pressing circumstances.


    But what was going on now?


    "Could it be that there was too little time that day, and Tenth Noble Son didn''t finish saying what he wanted to say?" Fang Jinxiu asked.


    He nodded.


    "Yes."


    ¡®You big-headed devil,¡¯ she cursed.


    "I wonder if this is a meeting of fate, how long is Tenth Noble Son going to talk," she said with a cold smile.


    A meeting of fate.


    He felt frustrated upon hearing those four words.


    He thought that she and him had a meeting of fate. He never thought that she actually was entangled with him prior.


    He also didn''t know whether the one he wanted to see was Jun Zhenzhen, the idiot with the marriage contract, or the girl at the Lantern Festival who had faced off against him in a fated meeting.


    Whether it be Jun Zhenzhen or her, he could not tell at all.


    Why did he, when he happened to catch sight of Fang Jinxiu, call for a servant boy to follow her, and then sent hispanions to a restaurant then run after her?


    What could he do? Who made him into such a straightforward person?


    Ning Yunzhao smiled bitterly, since he seemed to follow his impulses.


    "I hope Miss Fang can make this easy," he said politely, but with resolution.


    Easy? He knew that this was not easy.


    She smirked.


    "Tenth Noble Son, you speak so mysteriously," she said. "How am I inconveniencing you? If you want to see her than go and do so; I won''t stop you. Now, you blocking my horse from my walk is inconvenient."


    He smiled.


    "Miss Fang, you know what I mean," he said.


    She pulled a face.


    "I don''t."


    This scene seemed simr to a lover¡¯s spat. Even if they weren¡¯t lovers, a man talking to a woman about another girl, any girl would not be pleased.


    Especially if the man was the one all the girls liked, Tenth Noble Son Ning.


    Ning Yunzhao would definitely not do something impolite, that asked for trouble, but at the moment, faced with Third Miss Fang, whose grimace appeared quite loveable, he did not feel displeased.


    Third Miss Fang was not that kind of person.


    "I¡¯m not that kind of person, so you can bully me?" she said, put upon.


    She really was put upon. Jun Zhenzhen actually agreed to let her apany her, like she was so sure she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for her.


    It was like an adult looking at a child who was making a fuss about running away. Obviously, the child could not really leave or even open the doors. The adult was just teasing.


    This really was too bullying.


    Currently, Ning Yunzhao was the same. He obviously knew that Jun Zhenzhen was irrational and an affront to one¡¯s reputation, but he was certain that she wouldn¡¯t throw away the Fang Family to be implicated along with Jun Zhenzhen.


    When did she, Fang Jinxiu, be so easy to bully.


    She cracked her whip.


    "If you want to see her there is a way. She¡¯s by the river outside the city gates," she said. "I won¡¯t stop you or care what you do. Just stop bothering me."


    Without waiting for his response, she spurred her horse to speed past him.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at her retreating back without following.


    The servant boy, scared witless, urged his horse forward.


    "Noble son, are we going onward or back now?" he asked cautiously.


    He didn¡¯t think that Noble Son would disregard the people sending him off for this young miss.


    On the verge of departure, the person you want to see the most is the person most constantly on your mind.


    So the person in Noble Son¡¯s thoughts was the Fang Family¡¯s young miss all along.


    What to do about this? As Noble Son Ning¡¯s servant boy, this was the first time he encountered such a situation. He really didn¡¯t know what he should do, unlike other servant boys for whom these circumstances were amon urrence.


    Ning Yunzhao peered in the direction of the city.


    At present, the sun was close to noon; there were even more people near the city gates. Even if he was careful, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be easy.


    "We will go on," he said, tearing his eyes away.


    The servant boy felt very sad because he felt Noble Son¡¯s sadness, but he could not do anything to help.


    He resolved himself to take tips from the other young masters¡¯¡¯ servant boys when he arrived in the capital.


    Those young masters were well-versed in ways of romance and had many tricks to use against girls.


    A master and servant prompted their horses for a leisurely walk, when they heard the sound of hurried horse hooves behind them.


    Ning Yunzhao turned around.


    Fang Jinxiu yanked on the reins of her horse and pulled a face.


    "Where are you looking?" she said.


    ...


    Miss Jun exited from an apothecary, and a young servant boy hurried to lead a horse to her.


    A servant girl astride a horse rushed forward from the side.


    "Third Miss hasn¡¯t returned," she said. "But we should be able to see her. She went along the main road and didn¡¯t stray."


    "Young Lady, should we wait for her or go back first?" asked another servant girl hesitantly, but bolstered with courage when she saw Miss Jun smiling.


    "Wait for her. She did not run far; she¡¯ll be back soon," Miss Jun said.


    The servant girls smiled in response.


    "Young Lady, shall we set out a nket along the riverbanks for sitting?"


    "Young Lady, do you want to buy a pinwheel?"


    Seeing Miss Jun¡¯s friendly expression, unlike her cold sneer of before, the servants guts ballooned, as if they were apanying another young miss.


    Miss Jun looked at the hawkers peddling pinwheels on the sides of the road. The spring breeze was eye-catching as it fluttered through the spinning arms of the pinwheels.


    "Okay," she said. "Buy multiple pinwheels so we can give them to Old Lady and the others when we return."


    The servant girls happily dismounted, and in no time, they returned with several pinwheels.


    "Young Lady, what do you think of these?"


    They lifted them up for her to see.


    Miss Jun grabbed one. At the moment, the wind stopped and she lifted up her veil in order to blow into the pinwheel. The tiny pinwheels whirred and the sunlight shone on her fair face, her cherry red lips moist and lovely.


    Fang Jinxiu had returned at this moment. Seeing this scene she could not help but feel annoyed for some reason.


    When the servants saw her, they waved excitedly.


    Fang Jinxiu pulled a face and walked by.


    "There is a restaurant ahead; let¡¯s go there and eat," she grumbled.

 Chapter 128: And

    <h4>Chapter 128: And</h4>


    After Fang Jinxiu finished speaking, she felt Miss Jun give her a look.


    A very subtle look.


    Fang Jinxiu was annoyed again.


    What do you mean by this? Are you going to ask if there is some conspiracy?


    Go ahead and ask.


    Fang Jinxiu stared at Miss Jun.


    Ask me, yell at me to tell you.


    Miss Jun¡¯s lips curled, and she set down her veil.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said. "I am also tired; Third Sister is very attentive."


    Although it was very obvious that Third Miss was just holding her breath to hear her response to the provocation, Miss Jun did not fight with her like she would have done in the past. The servant girls all let out a breath.


    Everybody got on their horses and followed Fang Jinxiu forward. Soon they arrived at the restaurant.


    This restaurant was out of the way and was not big, but it was decorated cleanly. It was meal time, so there were quite a few people in the small, two-story facility.


    Fang Jinxiu had already reserved a room ahead of time. The servant boys went to sit in the main hall, while two servant girls apanied them into the room.


    "You go see what food they have," she instructed the two servant girls. Then she looked at Miss Jun. "Come with me to the washroom."


    The two girls hurried to stand up, sputtering.


    "Shut up," rebuked Fang Jinxiu before they could talk.


    Miss Jun waved a hand at them. She stood up and went out with Fang Jinxiu close behind her.


    Miss Jun let Fang Jinxiu lead the way, but Fang Jinxiu did not move.


    "Tenth Noble Son Ning wants to see you," she said, her face taught.


    Miss Jun raised an eyebrow.


    "And?" she said.


    And it¡¯s a private meeting, and it¡¯s you, and it¡¯s Noble Son Ning, and it¡¯s me rying a message for him.


    "Are you familiar with him?" Miss Jun asked with a smile.


    "The devil would be familiar with him," said Fang Jinxiu, disgruntled.


    Only the devil knows why I would be entangled up with him.


    Being entangled with Tenth Noble Son Ning was the dream of all the girls in Yangcheng, but such a situation was cursed by Fang Jinxiu. How many girls would wring their hands in frustration if they knew this?


    "He said he has something to talk to you about. Whether you meet him or not is up to you," said Fang Jinxiu gloomily.


    Miss Jun paused in consideration, then nodded.


    "Then I¡¯ll go meet him," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu snorted. ¡®Paused in consideration¡¯. The previous Jun Zhenzhen broke down doors and climbed through windows, all to no avail to see Ning Yunzhao once. Now the person hase to see her, and she actually did not jump at the chance, but even had to consider it.


    She didn¡¯t know whether this was pretend aloofness or not.


    Fang Jinxiu didn¡¯t say anything else and walked forward. Miss Jun followed behind her. After a short time, they stopped in front of a room.


    Miss Jun was about to go in when Fang Jinxiu stuck out an arm to stop her, then used her other hand to knock on the door.


    Fang Jinxiu was not as tall as Miss Jun, but she had almost the same frame. She appeared very slim standing next to the door.


    In Miss Jun¡¯s life, there had been many people standing in front of her to protect her. She was not especially moved by any of them because it was a habit, just like eating or drinking.


    But at this moment, a girl one year younger than her was standing in front of her. Seeing the arm stuck out in front of her, a warmth flooded Miss Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Although Fang Jinxiu had not asked about what had happened at the Jinyun Hall, she definitely could guess that it had something to do with the Ning Family. So for fear that something would happen, something could slip, she went against the rules to send the message.


    But she knew that this precautions was inappropriate, so she was the one to take the lead.


    Miss Jun did not say anything or step forward. She stood behind Fang Jinxiu, quietly and obediently did not look into the room.


    .......


    Ning Yunzhao felt like he had already waited here for so long. He stood by the window, motionless, watching the people outsideing and going.


    Would shee?


    She shoulde. The dust had settled on what happened at the Jinyun Hall, but she probably had some questions to ask out of suspicion or curiosity or her own private concerns.


    But she probably wouldn¡¯te.


    But obviously at the Jinyun Hall she was good enough to appropriately respond to the situation. Even if he hadn¡¯t appeared, or even if the Jinyun Hall hadn¡¯t appeared, the Lin Family would still have made the decision they had now.


    So actually, there was no need for her toe.


    But wasn¡¯t it said that she liked him? She had once exhausted every possible method to meet with him. Now that he was extending his own invitation to meet, she shoulde without an ounce of hesitation.


    But that kind of her was not the her that he wanted to meet.


    Did he want that kind of girl toe here, or not?


    He sighed at the window. Then he saw two girls appear on the floor below, leading a graceful girl wearing a veiled hat and riding on a horse.


    Ning Yunzhao couldn¡¯t help but exhale sharply. He watched her get off the horse, enter the building. Then he heard a light knock on his door before it opened. He turned around but didn¡¯t see her face.


    Fang Jinxiu was peering into the room, her expression wary.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled but did not say anything, allowing her to size him up.


    After her careful inspection, she got out of the way.


    Ning Yunzhao watched Miss Jun step in, taking off her veiled hat to reveal her both familiar and strange face.


    Fang Jinxiu pulled the door and left.


    ¡®If Ning Yunzhao behaved inappropriately, the one who would suffer would not be Jun Zhenzhen,¡¯ mused Fang Jinxiu thoughtfully while quietly standing outside the door.


    A silence settled in the room.


    Finally Miss Jun spoke. "Thank you for your sincerity, Noble Son Ning. I have seen it myself."


    This was a very fitting opening line. Ning Yunzhao smiled, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The room was silent again.


    Miss Jun felt somewhat embarrassed. She thought that Ning Yunzhao wanted to talk about what had happened to Ning Yunyan. After all, that was their only point of connection.


    But actually there was no need to make a special visit for that issue. It was not something worth contacting each other for. Everybody should be well aware of what should be done. Could it be he wanted her to praise them on their good job, on lecturing their children?


    Do not lose face. She could not be reckless to that extent.


    The Ning Family were not masochists. Hitting their children and hurting their woman, logic was logic and emotions were emotions. No one could truly be happy to punish their child.


    If she could understand this reasoning, then how could Tenth Noble Son Ning not? So why did hee see her? Miss Jun couldn¡¯t understand.


    When he saw her misgivings, he felt an indescribable irritation.


    "On the matter of the engagement, I am meless," he said suddenly.


    Miss Jun nked out.


    "Although it is said we should not reject the gifts our seniors bestowed us, I have always thought of myself as an independent person. Especially in terms of engagement, I should have the right to decide my own future." Ning Yunzhao continued, "So I won¡¯t acknowledge an engagement another person arranged for me. This had nothing to do with your family background, and nothing to do with you, so I hope that Miss Jun can understand."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Yes, I can understand," she said. "In reality, I approve of Noble Son Ning¡¯s way of thinking. A person¡¯s future should be decided on their own."


    She smiled at him again.


    "What I don¡¯t approve of is your family¡¯s way of dealing with the engagement, not your family¡¯s decision or your decision, so I hope that Noble Son Ning can understand."


    Her answer was straight to the point, neither servile nor overbearing.


    Ning Yunzhao fell silent for a moment.


    "So can we just call it finished where we are now?" he asked.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "After your family gave me the silver for the marriage contract, it was already finished," she said. "Noble Son Ning, since then everything was in your hands. It was just you who seemed like you could never believe it, nor did you want to."


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and looked at the girl before him.


    "Now we believe it," he said.


    Miss Jun looked at him and smiled.


    "I believe Noble Son Ning," she said.


    The atmosphere in the room became much cheerier. Ning Yunzhao put his hands togethers.


    "I came today to exin this to Miss Jun. I hope that Miss Jun won¡¯t resent me," he said. Without waiting for her answer, he tacked on, "It seems I was overanxious."


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    "Noble Son Ning was indeed overanxious," she said.


    ¡®The chat can end here,¡¯ thought Ning Yunzhao. He always had been a straightforward person. He raised his hands in a formal send off.


    "Since it¡¯s like that, thank you very much for seeing me, Miss Jun. I will take my leave."


    She returned the gesture.


    He had taken several steps to the door and was right in front of her when he stopped for some reason.


    "I will go to the capital today," he blurted out.

 Chapter 129: A Mystifying Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 129: A Mystifying Conversation</h4>


    After blurting that out, Ning Yunzhao immediately felt annoyed.


    What was he doing, talking about things that had nothing to do with her.


    It really had nothing to do with her, but there was no harm in saying it. Miss Jun smiled in polite acknowledgement.


    "I wish Noble Son a pleasant journey," she said.


    Calmly calm, sincerely sincere, without any half-heartedness.


    It was like this between him and her, like the cordiality he had imagined.


    Right now, the one standing in front of him was she who faced off against him at the Lantern Festival. A smile bloomed across his face, but he was also somewhat baffled.


    The Jun Zhenzhen in other people¡¯s descriptions was totally different.


    It seemed that other people¡¯s eyes could not see the truth, or she was deliberately faking it.


    Ning Yunzhao was somewhat lost in thought.


    On her side, Miss Jun was also somewhat baffled. It looked like he had something else to say, but he wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    She thought for a moment.


    "Noble Son Ning, now that you¡¯ve made an engagement for your sister, these youthful, frivolous things are of the past. To be someone¡¯s wife or mother, their conduct must be much more considerate," she said. "I think that Noble Son Ning can rx."


    Ning Yunzhao stared.


    She thought that he suddenly blurted that out because he was worried about the future conflict and so he was hesitant to leave?


    Now the mood was somewhat awkward.


    He also didn¡¯t know why he had fallen silent, but being silent after he stopped walking right next to her was inappropriate.


    It was like he was reluctant to part.


    But in reality, there was no reason for there to be a reluctance between them.


    This really was quite embarrassing.


    In light of this, he was even more at a loss of what to say.


    Miss Jun saw that he was awkward. Telling another person about your family¡¯s mistakes would make them feel awkward.


    "And if Tenth Noble Son is here, even if something happens, he will be able to help. So don¡¯t misunderstand me," she said with a smile.


    Did this mean ¡®if you are here, I won¡¯t worry?¡¯


    It¡¯s me who believes in you.


    Or is it you protecting me.


    His fingernails dug into his palm. His heart swelled with an indescribable sourness, suddenly bulging outwards, but when he looked carefully there was nothing.


    He was still silent.


    Of course, after that thing with the Lin Family, Ning Yunzhao¡¯s suspicions and aversion to her would be very normal.


    He was worried it wouldn¡¯t just be the Lin Family, but also him, thought Miss Jun. She smiled again.


    "I am indebted to Grandmother for taking care of my marriage to Little Cousin. I am content to stay at home and attend to my husband and teach the children. I cannot act the way I did as a young girl," she said. "What I do is not just for myself, but for the whole family."


    Ning Yunzhao¡¯s heart awoke from its stupor.


    That¡¯s right. He forgot. She was married.


    His gaze fell on her once more. Right now they were standing so near in a brightly lit room, unlike thest two times when they had met under the cover of night. He could clearly see her beautiful face, pretty as the painted flowers of spring. She was in her maiden years, but her hair was pulled up. Obviously she was not a young girl, but a youngdy.


    She was married to her younger cousin, the young master of the Fang Family.


    Paralyzed for many years, diagnosed by many doctors to not live more than fifteen years, Young Master Fang.


    He was already fourteen this year. That meant he could only live for another year.


    She couldn¡¯t really want to be a widow?


    She was just fifteen? Even if she was married? This girl had not blossomed and was already withered.


    "Why should it be like this," he blurted out.


    She went nk, not understanding for a while.


    "Even if you didn¡¯t marry Young Master Fang, I think that the Fang Family would have taken care of you," he said.


    He said it, why did he suddenly say it?


    Moreover, he was concerned about her?


    Miss Jun didn¡¯t know what she should say. She even felt slightly awkward.


    Ning Yunzhao naturally saw her awkwardness, and regret welled up in his heart.


    It was wrong of him to say that. It seemed like he thought that she was the kind of person that didn¡¯t trust her maternal family and was being used.


    Of course she wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    "I feel that there are many ways to repay a debt, you don¡¯t just need to indebt your life to them," he said seriously. "Like when my grandfather did that to your grandfather. It really was not right."


    She and Fang Chengyu were married, of course, not because of a debt. The marriage was fake.


    But of course she could not say that.


    As for saying something else, there was nothing good to say.


    Should she bewail her fate pitifully, or happily believe that a good deed will be returned, or sincerely say, ¡®humans are not fish, so how would they know a fish¡¯s happiness?¡¯


    Firstly, acting fake was something Miss Jun couldn¡¯t be bothered to do, and secondly, the person asking the questions was Ning Yunzhao.


    "Noble Son Ning is overanxious," she said with a smile, eying him. "There is no need to say this thing now."


    Ning Yunzhao went into a stupor once again.


    Yes, there was no need to say this thing anymore.


    She was already married, in everyone¡¯s eyes she had already be a wife of the Fang Family. Could it be she could undo what happened?


    There was no meaning to saying those things now.


    Especially by the person asking the questions.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Ning Family not acknowledging the marriage contract, how could she marry Young Master Fang. She would be a wife of the Ning Family, his wife.


    This thought shed through Ning Yunzhao¡¯s mind. He felt himself stiffen, his heart pounding like drums.


    He wanted to say something, but he also didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He lowered his gaze, looking at Miss Jun¡¯s hands lightly sped together.


    Those fair and tender arms seemed to have turned into a stalk of grass hanging over a cliff, like a warm teacup in the winter.


    Ning Yunzhao suddenly wanted to grab her hand, like that was the only way his heart would calm down.


    Those hands unsped and fell to her sides.


    "Noble Son Ning is setting out on a journey today. Will you make it to the ry station by night?"


    She spoke right into his ear, and it was like rain was poured onto the mes of his anxiety.


    What was he thinking?


    Ning Yunzhao felt his ears burn.


    Probably it was because he was ming himself that Miss Jun married Young Master Fang. But people make their own decisions. Although he felt regretful, apologetic, he could not me himself. That was just bringing trouble to yourself.


    "Not sure," he recovered. "If I don¡¯t make it to lodging, I will spend the night outdoors. It¡¯s spring right now, so there is no fear of cold."


    She smiled and nodded.


    "That¡¯s very good," she said.


    As the topic changed, the former awkward silence was swept away in an instant.


    Ning Yunzhao was a straightforward person. He was best at quick sword cuts through tangled hemp. He raised his hand in polite acknowledgement.


    "I will take my leave now," he said.


    Miss Jun returned the gesture.


    "I wish Noble Son Ning a pleasant journey," she said.


    The conversation had finally returned to this point. Ning Yunzhao moved past her and opened the door.


    Fang Jinxiu turned around from where she was standing outside the door. Ning Yunzhao paid his respects to her before leaving in long strides.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s lips curled and she turned around. Miss Jun stepped out from the room, seeming like she wanted to say something but was swallowing it down.


    Fang Jinxiu saw her hesitance to speak.


    She snorted.


    "There¡¯s no need to tell me what you talked about. I am not interested," she dered.


    Miss Jun smiled bitterly.


    "I definitely had no ns of telling you what we talked about," she said.


    Because she didn¡¯t know what she should say.


    It was like Ning Yunzhao hade especially to apologize to her for the Ning Family not acknowledging her engagement.


    But carefully thinking about it, that wasn¡¯t it. Ning Yunzhao personally said that he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the engagement. He didn¡¯t believe that that was something wrong.


    It really was mystifying

 Chapter 130: A Nameless Action

    <h4>Chapter 130: A Nameless Action</h4>


    Since she didn¡¯t understand it, she wouldn¡¯t think of it. Miss Jun and Fang Jinxiu did not say anything more and returned to their room.


    Ning Yunzhao was already outside the restaurant, taking the reins of his horse from a servant boy.


    He turned his head to look back at the restaurant.


    "Noble Son, are we going back to the city gates, or¡­" asked the servant nervously.


    There was a flock of people in the restaurant near the city gates waiting to see Noble Son off; they still didn¡¯t know he had run off.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    "Partings are painful. Leaving without a word and letting nature run it¡¯s course is good," he said. "Everybody will drink till they¡¯re happy. When they awake from their drunken stupor everyone will have scattered. That¡¯s for the best."


    ¡®But why wasn¡¯t it like that before?¡¯ thought the servant boy.


    Right now, he avoided the roadblock of noble sons by coaxing them into a restaurant obviously to meet with a girl.


    Was this the legendary lovers before friends?


    Schrs really could speak without thinking.


    The servant boy of course did not say that, but got on his own horse.


    "If it¡¯s like that, then we should hurry to reach the outpost before the sky turns dark," he said.


    She was also just worried about his journey.


    A smile appeared on Ning Yunzhao¡¯s face.


    "Right, we will get to the ry post by sundown," he said, urging on his horse with a whip. "Let¡¯s go."


    The servant boy pressed his force to follow. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Ning Yunzhao speed along proudly in the spring wind.


    Noble Son had been uneasy and unhappy since they left home. He had thought it was because he was sad at leaving, but he felt that was strange. Noble Son had left so many times before but had never been this sad.


    Looking at his attitude again, the little servant boy suddenly realized something.


    He wasn¡¯t sad because he was leaving. Rather, it was because he didn¡¯t bid the person he wanted to see most farewell.


    Now, he was fine. He met with who he wanted to meet, said what he wanted to say. Now he could proudly and joyfully set out.


    "Noble Son, wait for me," he shouted while urging his horse forward with a whip.


    The master and servant pair set out through the dusty road on this spring day.


    After a simple meal, Miss Jun and Fang Jinxiu left the restaurant.


    This time, Fang Jinxiu did not throw her behind, but rather wore a long face while riding in the front.


    "If you like to go faster then do it," Miss Jun said.


    Fang Jinxiu snorted twice, rolling her eyes at Miss Jun.


    "I am apanying you," she said.


    To avoid someone blocking you, I pulled strings and raised bridges for you.


    What was that called?


    When she thought this, Fang Jinxiu¡¯s frowned deepened.


    Fang Chengyu still hadn''t died.


    Once Fang Chengyu was no longer alive, she would be a widow, so young and pretty like this, and...


    Miss Jun coughed lightly. Fang Jinxiu¡¯s thoughts were inly written across her face.


    "It won¡¯t happen," she said.


    ¡®What won¡¯t happen? Was it that Fang Chengyu won¡¯t die, or she that won¡¯t be a flirtatious widow?¡¯ thought Fang Jinxiu unpleasantly.


    She refused to look at Miss Jun, and turned to look at the side of the road to see a familiar face.


    "Third Miss, young Lady."


    Manager Gao hurried to dismount from the carriage to greet them.


    Fang Jinxiu and Miss Jun returned the greeting.


    "Are you leaving the city?" Fang Jinxiu asked.


    Manager Gao hesitated with his words, then took a step forward.


    "I¡¯m going to the ry station," he said. "Several Lord Guards havee from the capital to ask questions."


    Lord Guards, that was the Jinyiwei, and they hade from the capital.


    Fang Jinxiu nearly jumped in fright, and Miss Jun frowned slightly.


    "What happened?" Fang Jinxiu asked seriously.


    ¡®Could it be that the Jinyiwei they met in the Jinyun Hall were picking a fight?¡¯ thought Fang Jinxiu, but she didn¡¯t spare Miss Jun a nce.


    Even if that was true, this wasn¡¯t trouble brought by Miss Jun.


    "It¡¯s nothing, nothing. Nothing to do with us," Manager Gao hurried to answer. "I was just afraid you would be worried so I didn¡¯t say it."


    "Is it about that map?" Miss Jun asked.


    What map?


    Fang Jinxiu went nk, then saw Manager Gao nod and smile.


    So there actually was something else!


    You, woman!


    She angrily red at Miss Jun.


    "IT¡¯s about the map, but it has nothing to do with us. I¡¯m just going to validate with the ry station deputy," he said with a smile.


    "So they¡¯re actually starting the inquiry here?" Miss Jun asked.


    It was being investigated in the capital, but it hadn¡¯t spread outside yet. Lu Yunqi said that¡¯s how they dealt with small issues. A more serious investigation might attract more people¡¯s attention and nothing might turn to something.


    The map really wasn¡¯t a big issue.


    Something that could make the Jinyiweie from the capital definitely had to do with someone.


    "Did they find the person who made the map?" Miss Jun asked.


    Surprise and some admiration appeared in Manager Gao¡¯s expression.


    "Yes," he said quietly. "I heard it was the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s heir that made it."


    The Duke of Chengguo¡¯s heir?


    She raised a brow.


    "Zhu Zan?"


    Miss Jun knowing the name of the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s heir was quite normal. He was famed for his military brilliance and he had only one son. ording to rumors, he was good looking but arrogant. He had dozens of girls as fans in the northern region.


    The northwest was also under the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s protection, so Heir Zhu was talked about by the girls here.


    Manager Gao made a sound of confirmation.


    "Why would he do something like that?" asked Miss Jun. "Could it be for money?"


    When Manager Gao had heard the news, he felt it funny but also felt at a loss for words.


    He recalled that Miss Jun had praised the person who¡¯d made the map genius for making money that way, but that was for ordinary people. For the heir of the Duke of Chengguo, what was a map?


    Money?


    Moreover, it was also convenient for moving troops under one¡¯s control.


    A person who had the authority to mobilize the military would sell a map of the entertainment sites in the capital to make money?


    That was like killing a chicken with a cow knife.


    "We still don¡¯t know why. The first of the news just said it was him," he said quietly. "So the Lord Guards came to investigate him."


    It did involve the Jinyiwei, so Manager Gao couldn¡¯t say too much about it. He smiled and nodded at Fang Jinxiu and Miss Jun.


    "So don¡¯t worry, it has nothing to do with us."


    Since they had started talking, Fang Jinxiu did not understand anything, but she did not ask any questions. At present, she was even more confused than before.


    Miss Jun nodded at Manager Gao.


    "If you want me to return the map, get someone from the house to give it to you," she said.


    Manager Gao made a sound of confirmation, then stepped back to let them pass.


    Miss Jun and Fang Jinxiu continued forward. They maintained their silence.


    "Third Sister," said Miss Jun suddenly, turning to look at Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu looked back at her impatiently.


    "What is it?" she grumbled.


    "You really are a good person." She paused. "Very charming."


    What the devil?


    Suddenly spouting a line like that? I am a good person? I am charming?


    What are you thinking? You love me?


    Fang Jinxiu stared at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    At this smile, Fang Jinxiu spat, then urged her horse without a thought for those left behind.


    The servant girls and boys nearly jumped in fright, but they rxed. It seemed like a shoe had finally dropped. This was Third Miss¡¯ style.


    Miss Jun¡¯s smile was somewhat embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t really have any other meaning. It was just that when she was talking to Manager Gao about the map, she felt that Fang Jinxiu was a really good kid. Although she seemed oppositional and noisy, but she had a deep understanding. Obviously she would be curious about what she didn¡¯t understand, but when they were talking she did not make a fuss, and she didn¡¯t pester her endlessly or indulge in flights of fancy. And she didn¡¯t feel resentful that they were hiding things from her.


    She really was a girl hard toe by.


    So she just wanted to praise her, but not excessively. Too much boasting could scare them away.


    Miss Jun smiled, and rambled on forward atop her horse.


    All in all, today was a pretty good day.


    Manager Gao turned back to see the two girls still going to the city.


    "Master, why didn¡¯t you tell Young Lady about the ss cup?" the coachman couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 131: Recalling Former Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 131: Recalling Former Affairs</h4>


    The ss bowls.


    Manager Gao turned around and lifted up the carriage curtains to look at the two ss bowls sitting in the carriage.


    "Tian San pawned these in Gaoping. Our banknotes were definitely cashed in there too," added the coachman. "Should we investigate it?"


    "Investigate what?" asked Manager Gao. "What¡¯s there to investigate. Tian San won¡¯t say it himself. That night, he was sitting by the bridge chewing bread and someone sat down and said that he lost a shoe and wanted to buy his shoe."


    The coachman naturally was not a coachman. He was, rather, Manager Gao¡¯s disciple. He thought about the description he just heard.


    Tian San¡¯s shoes were broken and dirty. It was unimaginable that anyone would want them, so of course, he was extremely happy when someone wanted them.


    That person had tossed him a few coppers, then threw away one of his own shoes.


    That shoe, ording to Tian San¡¯s words, was particrly good. He had never seen the workmanship or material before. It was hard for him to see it be thrown away, so he picked it up and wore it.


    Then that person hadughed and didn¡¯t me him. Instead he told him they would make a lot of money together.


    That lot of money, naturally, was the Lantern Festival five thousand tael Go arrangementntern.


    In the end, that person had not leaked anything. Tian San said that that person had given him arge portion of the five thousand taels, and also the two ss bowls.


    "Did you ask for a more detailed description of that person?" asked the disciple.


    "What¡¯s the point of that? You want to know how old he is or if he¡¯s married? Are you acting as his matchmaker?"


    Manager Gao gave him a look.


    The disciple smiled.


    "Master, aren¡¯t you curious, even a little?" he asked, pointing at the carriage. "Then why did you still buy those two ss bowls, and ask around about what happened to Tian San?"


    Manager Gao stared at him.


    "I borrowed this ss bowl from Old Lady," he said. "Young Lady said that her lost money was lost so she didn¡¯t care about it, and so I didn''t go ask. But the ss bowls aren¡¯t Young Lady¡¯s, so of course I would return them."


    He waved his hands.


    "Enough with the nonsense. Do not bring this up again. Now hurry up to the ry station so we can confirm the deputy¡¯s story. This time the Jinyiwei are here for the heir of the Duke of Chengguo, so they definitely won¡¯t let it go. We ordinary people must stay far away from the fights of immortals."


    Naturally, the disciple knew the pressing and severe circumstances of the situation and whipped the horse faster.


    ...¡­


    When Miss Jun entered through the gates, Liu¡¯er received her, asking about her well-being.


    "Young Miss, just y outside without worry. I will look after the internal affairs well," she said.


    She smiled and passed her a pinwheel.


    "This is for you," Miss Jun said with a smile.


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness. She raised the pinwheel in the air so it could catch wind.


    "Young Miss has one and I have one?" She looked at the other pinwheel in Miss Jun¡¯s hands.


    "This one is for Young Master," she said with a smile.


    "Oh, oh," said Liu¡¯er.


    "Young Miss is truly a good person to be thinking of him," shemented.


    The two smiled at each other as they passed through the courtyard gates. They weren¡¯t far in when they heard the crisp and clearughter of a girling from inside.


    When they saw Liu¡¯ere in, the two servant girls immediately jumped in fright.


    "It was Young Master who wanted someone to go in and wait on him," they said quickly. "Lingzhi went in by herself; we didn¡¯t."


    It was no wonder others would call this into question. The servants waiting on the young master seemed like thieves, scared as they were discovered.


    But Liu¡¯er and Miss Jun did not feel like that.


    One believed that her young miss¡¯ words were thews of the universe. The other didn¡¯t want anyone to get close to Fang Chengyu now.


    "Waiting on him for what? You wereughing so happily," Liu¡¯er questioned grumpily.


    Theughter in the room had stopped. A girl came out somewhat unsteadily, then greeted Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun knew her as Fang Chengyu¡¯s original servant girl, Lingzhi. She smiled at her and nodded.


    "Give this to Young Master to enjoy," she said, handing over the pinwheel.


    Lingzhi stared without response.


    Seeing these people''s expressions, what did they take young miss for; Liu¡¯er was not happy.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear her? This is something Young Lady bought especially for Young Master," she said with a re.


    This time, Lingzhi flusteredly stepped forward to ept it.


    "Thank you Young Lady, thank you Young Lady," she stammered out.


    "Hey, what are you thanking her for. This wasn¡¯t bought for you," said Liu¡¯er. "Who do you think you are, saying thank you for Young Master?"


    Lingzhi was rmed.


    "Enough." Miss Jun stopped Liu¡¯er¡¯s rebuke and smiled at Lingzhi. "Then go and give it to Young Master."


    Not waiting for Liu¡¯er or Lingzhi to say anything, she went to the study.


    "Liu¡¯er,e with me."


    Liu¡¯er red at Lingzhi onest time before catching up to her.


    Seeing the two go into the study, Lingzhi sighed in relief. She looked at the pinwheel in her hand and hesitated before going back in.


    Fang Chengyu was seated in his wheelchair reading a book, his expression calm. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard themotion outside.


    "Young Master." Ling Zhi smiled and carried the pinwheel in. "Young Lady bought this for you. Take a look."


    She blew into the pinwheel, and it spun with a whir.


    Fang Chengyu looked at it and smiled.


    "It¡¯s very nice."


    The fourteen-year-old youth¡¯s smile by the bright and beautiful window was dazzling.


    Lingzhi could not stop her eyes from sparkling. She felt that Young Master¡¯s gaze was not on the pinwheel, but on her.


    Was Young Master saying she looked good?


    Lingzhi blushed slightly, and seriously focused on blowing the pinwheel.


    Young Master, look, look.


    Liu¡¯er put her pinwheel onto Miss Jun¡¯s desk.


    "The flower arrangement today is wonderful," said Miss Jun as she looked in the room.


    Liu¡¯er was pleased and proud.


    Young Miss said she did good.


    "Liu¡¯er, go and take out that map of the roads to the capital," Miss Jun ordered.


    Liu¡¯er went over to the bookshelf and took out a map from a box.


    Jun¡¯er spread it t over the desk.


    "Does Young Miss want to go to the capital?" Liu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw her focused expression.


    She remembered that Young Miss wanted to use the money from backing out of the engagement to go to the capital. Afterwards she had asked about things in the capital. Although she didn¡¯t mention it now, she actually never forgot.


    Just because you wanted to go didn¡¯t mean you could go.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "No," she said. "I¡¯m thinking about the person who made the map."


    Liu¡¯er made an ¡®o¡¯ sound.


    "What about the person that made the map?" she asked curiously.


    She was curious about this. Should the first thought that shes through your mind be who the person who made the map is?


    This was probably why Miss Jun felt that talking with those servant girls was so easy.


    She always asked what she wanted to. Now that she thought about it, she wasn¡¯t the type to give nonsense exnations.


    Miss Jun smiled as she continued studying the map.


    "I don¡¯t know this person," she said. "I just heard of them when I was outside."


    Liu¡¯er said ¡®o¡¯, but couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    Young Miss didn¡¯t need to be familiar with everyone. That would be too tiring.


    Miss Jun really did not know Zhu Zan.


    Because the Duke of Chengguo was mainly in the northern territory, and his wife hade to live with him, Zhu Zan had lived in the northern area since he was small. asionally, he would return with Madam Duke of Chengguo to the capital to have an audience with the emperor or visit his rtives. On top of that, he was a boy, so they didn¡¯t have much rtionship with the princesses.


    Yet when she heard this name, she knew the person, because Zhu Zan had oncee to fight with Royal Twelfth Uncle.

 Chapter 132: Hard to Hide the Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 132: Hard to Hide the Attraction</h4>


    Royal Twelfth Uncle was doted on by Grandfather because he was the youngest, so he was always throwing his weight around.


    As a result, he was even more domineering too Zhu Zan who had just returned to the capital. As a result, he got into a fight with Zhu Zan.


    Zhu Zan hit him, then pretended to be dead and struck with a muck-rake[1].


    Royal Twelfth Uncle was angry to the point of death.


    At that time, Master was in the capital as an imperial physician. Royal Twelfth Uncle requested Royal Grandfather to get Master to go and give him a "miraculous resurrection" in order to harm Zhu Zan¡¯s face.


    At that time, she was fully into begging Master to cure her Father, and wanted to secretly run over to Master to beg him to be her teacher and teach her his arts.


    That day, she managed to exit the pce with great difficulty by hiding in a float when Master was called to go cure Zhu Zan.


    She had no choice but to go to the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s residence. In the end, it was harder to get into the duke¡¯s residence than the imperial pce.


    After much struggle, she climbed arge tree to mber over the wall but was caught by someone. That person was not lenient with her just because she was child. It was simply frightening.


    Good thing the people Father sent to find her arrived and saved her, bringing her back to the pce.


    As for what happened between Zhu Zan and Royal Twelfth Uncle in the end, she didn¡¯t remember quite clearly. She just remembered his name because of this instance; she never saw him.


    After that she followed Master, returning to the capital once a year while Zhu Zan was with the Duke of Chengguo in the northern territory. She didn''t¡¯ know if he had returned to the capital in that period of time, at least she had never heard or seen anything about it.


    But she did have an impression of the Duke of Chengguo because Father really liked him. When she was small, she had sat in his embrace in his study while he received the Duke of Chengguo, and he had treated him as a friend.


    She remembered the Duke of Chengguo as a schrly man. He didn¡¯t look as boring and dull as the other cab members, inclined to being over cautious or half-hearted or wearing fake smiles.


    His smile was very warm and sincere. When he saw her anxiously looking at the tables, he passed her a small dish of honeyed food when Father wasn¡¯t looking.


    She liked to eat honeyed foods, but it was terrible for her teeth. Father and Mother and Big Sister looked after her to the death, so they didn¡¯t let her eat sweets.


    She managed to hide the Duke of Chengguo¡¯s sweets for a day, but in the end was found out by the pce maids.


    She felt the brotherhood between her and him and didn¡¯t rat him out.


    When she thought this, Miss Jun couldn¡¯t help but smile, but a sourness tinged her heart.


    Father and Mother were no longer here. That time had passed.


    Liu¡¯er was frightened by the glistening tears in Miss Jun¡¯s eyes.


    "Young Miss¡­" she asked uneasily. "Is someone bullying you?"


    She shook her head and smiled.


    "No." She caressed Liu¡¯er¡¯s head. "I just thought of my parents and family."


    Master and Madam had already passed. Having no family was indeed a sad thing.


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened too.


    Sadness was an easy emotion for people to sink into. Once opened it was like a flood breaching a dike.


    Sadness was something without meaning.


    Miss Jun forcibly curbed her emotions and rolled up the map.


    "Take this map. If Manager Gaoes, give it to him. He has use for it," she instructed.


    Ling¡¯er said ¡®en¡¯ and took it.


    "I¡¯m going to the medicine room to look at Young Master¡¯s medicine," she said, exiting.


    "Young Miss is so tired yet still makes medicine. It really is too much suffering," said Liu¡¯er with passion.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    "In order to get something there is a price. There are no free things in this world," she lectured. "I don¡¯t find it to be hard. This is not true suffering. It is fairness. Liu¡¯er, you should learn this."


    Liu¡¯er tilted her head and considered it carefully.


    "So you¡¯re saying there is nothing cheap in this world. And if you are too greedy, you¡¯ll suffer a big loss," she said. "If you want something, you have to work hard, yes?"


    Miss Jun smiled and rubbed her head.


    "Yes, Liu¡¯er gets it," she praised.


    Liu¡¯er smiled sunnily.


    As thete hour continued upon them, every courtyard started to boil water for the evening wash.


    Concubine Yuan who was walking by stopped, inhaling a heavy scent in the air.


    "This medicinal scent is very concentrated," she said.


    Concubine Su also took a whiff.


    "Young Master is over there. Every night he takes a medicinal bath," she answered.


    Curiosity passed over Concubine Yuan¡¯s face.


    "Big Sister, do you think it¡¯s of any use?" she asked quietly.


    "Lady didn¡¯t say much about it, so it should be effective," answered Concubine Su.


    A light twinkled in Concubine Yuan¡¯s eyes.


    "How effective could it be?" she said. "So it¡¯s really curing his sickness so he can have sexual intercourse?"


    Concubine Su coughed lightly and frowned at her.


    Concubine Yuan did not care and grabbed her sleeve.


    "Let¡¯s go look," she whispered.


    Concubine Su made a ¡®hey!¡¯ sound, and pulled back her sleeve back.


    "Young Lady said no one was allowed to go," she said. "Several servant girls have already been sold. Don¡¯t provoke her, or else she really will sell you. Old Lady and Lady won¡¯t protect you."


    She smiled.


    "It¡¯s that serious? I see Young Lady¡¯s temper is very good," she said. Although she said this, she still didn¡¯t move.


    "Whether she¡¯s serious or not doesn¡¯t mean you need to go try it," said Concubine Su. "This is being overseen by Old Lady and Lady. We just need to do our own jobs."


    Concubine Su¡¯s words were boring, just like her personality.


    Concubine Yuan giggled.


    "Big Sister, I really cannot imagine how you managed to be happy when you married Master," she said. "As it happens, he fancied you."


    Concubine Su wore an embarrassed expression.


    "How could he have fancied me, could it be you weren¡¯t?" she asked.


    Concubine Yuantched onto her arm and stifled augh.


    "But you were the one to birth Third Miss," she said with augh. "Master must have rested a lot in your room, isn¡¯t that because Master liked you?"


    Although she had be a mother so many years ago, when she heard this teasing, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Stop with that nonsense," she said, flustered. "Master is not here any more, what¡¯s the use of talking about happiness."


    Yes, the men were no more. What¡¯s the point of talking like this.


    Concubine Yuan sighed, her mind drifting.


    It had already been so many years that her recollections of that man had be funny.


    "I recall being so leisurely back then. The whole day I was focused on getting Master to look at me," she couldn¡¯t help but say. "How could I know¡­"


    How could she know that she would be okay without a man, and that there was another side to the world.


    Concubine Su stared at her.


    "You say that like you¡¯re happy Master is not here," she said.


    Of course not.


    Concubine Yuan smiled bashfully, but when she thought of how that man had treated her... Lady treated her better. She could say that she was sad when he passed, but it was more like worry for the future that made her sad. Butter she found that the sky didn¡¯t copse because there was no man.


    "Okay, hurry along now. Tomorrow the management ising to check the ounts. If we make a mistake, those shopkeepers willugh," reminded Concubine Su.


    At this, Concubine Yuan¡¯s expression took a more pleasant turn.


    "If you want to make a joke at my expense, it won¡¯t be that easy," she retorted with a smile.


    She began to leave. Concubine Su followed after her and shot a look at Fang Chengyu¡¯s courtyard.


    The medicinal scent was getting stronger.


    The scent wasn¡¯t gone by morning.


    "Young Lady, go to the greenhouse for a turn," advised Liu¡¯er, opening the window. "This study is far too smelly."


    Miss Jun did not n on going to the greenhouse. She nned on doing some archery.


    Liu¡¯er excitedly collected their things and made the servant girls go with her. She would manage the internal affairs of the courtyard.


    Actually there wasn¡¯t anything to arrange. The most pressing thing was preparing Young Lady¡¯s meals. She decided to make a personal trip to the kitchens when she heardughtering from Fang Chengyu¡¯s rooms.


    Theughter burst forth for an instant before the room sunk back into silence.


    Fang Chengyu had a lot of things to do in the morning, like relieve himself, change clothes, wash etc.


    Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t feel like going to check.


    "Don¡¯t let anyonee in," she warned the servants by the courtyard gate before leaving.


    In the room, Lingzhi covered her mouth as she pulled away from the window, blushing and smiling at Fang Chengyu.


    "What could be so scary? Not letting too many people wait on me, and they won¡¯t even let youugh?" Fang Chengyu said.


    Lingzhi blushed and smiled.


    "It¡¯s better to be more stable. Several sisters have been chased away already," she replied. She looked at Fang Chengyu with worry and sadness. "If I was chased away, what would Young Master do."


    She had let her tongue slip, and her face blushed even harder.


    "I mean, the new people are not as familiar as us. We can wait on Young Master better," she amended quickly.


    Fang Chengyu looked at her flushed cheeks and squeezed the armrests of his wheelchair.


    "Lingzhi, is this story nice to listen to?" he asked.


    Lingzhi looked at the book in Fang Chengyu¡¯s hands and nodded.


    "It¡¯s very nice to listen to."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice became gentler.


    "I have a better book, with a better story. How about I read it for you?" he asked.


    She nodded.


    "Yes," she said happily.


    Fang Chengyu looked at the bed.


    "The book is on the bed. Help me to it. We can read it on the bed," he said softly.

 Chapter 133: Wholly Astonishing Words

    <h4>Chapter 133: Wholly Astonishing Words</h4>


    Young Master was tired from sitting for so long. Lying down was much morefortable.


    The servant, Lingzhi, hurried to agree. She first arranged the pillows well, then pushed the wheelchair over to the bed. When she turned around to call people to help, Fang Chengyu grabbed her arm.


    "No need," he said. "It should be fine with just you."


    Although Fang Chengyu was of slight built, Lingzhi couldn¡¯t move him on her own. Afterall, she couldn¡¯t move him like a bup sack.


    But if Young Master said it, Lingzhi would not dare to contradict. She closed her mouth and reached for Fang Chengyu.


    He rested one hand against the bed and the other on Lingzhi. By applying force, he maneuvered himself to sit on the bed.


    ¡®It feels easier than when two people were helping to move Young Master before,¡¯ thought Lingzhi.


    What was going on? It seemed like there was some strength in Young Master¡¯s lower body.


    "Come, you sit too," he ordered, pointing at the bed.


    Lingzhi shook off her perplexing thoughts.


    Sitting next to Young Master wasn¡¯t forbidden. They sat next to him when they fed him medicine.


    Lingzhi arranged the pillows again, then after she was sure Fang Chengyu had settled down properly, she sat down next to him.


    "Young Master, where is the book?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything, but reached underneath the bedding to grab a book.


    The cover of the book was dark and dull. The book looked to be smaller than the book Young Master was reading before.


    "What sort of book is it? What kind of story?" she asked curiously.


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything, but slowly opened the book.


    Lingzhi peered over when suddenly drawings of seductive women filled her view.


    She could not stop her yelp of shock as she covered her eyes.


    .......


    The sound of rm transmitted to the outside.


    The usual hustle and bustle of the morning had passed, and the people who swept the courtyard were gone. It was quiet and peaceful.


    Two servant girls carrying baskets were walking by the courtyard gates when they were startled by the yelp.


    "What happened?" one of them asked, looking in.


    The other girl followed her eyes.


    "Should we go look?" she asked quietly.


    The first hesitated, and looked at the once again quiet courtyard.


    "There¡¯s no reason to go in," she said.


    The other looked at the basket they were carrying, and her eyes sparkled.


    "We can go in and pick some flowers for a gift," she suggested.


    This was a good idea. Yesterday, flowers were sent and that servant girl Liu¡¯er had some people go in.


    The two immediately headed for the greenhouse.


    The courtyard was once again silent, but in the room, the bed curtains were trembling despite there being no wind.


    The bed curtain blocked the light, casting the two people on the bed in darkness. They were both tense, and their breath wasing rushed.


    Fang Chengyu slowly turned to the next page.


    The pictures on the page made a blush bloom across Lingzhi¡¯s face. She thought of moving her eyes away, but she felt like she was stuck in ce.


    No one said anything. Only the images changed slowly.


    Lingzhi¡¯s gaze fell on that hand turning the pages of the book.


    It was tender and slender, fair as it brushed along the pages of the book. The hand resting on Lingzhi¡¯s knee squeezed.


    Lingzhi felt light headed, but she couldn¡¯t move.


    That hand moved upwards, tracing along her arm.


    Girls loved to be beautiful, and the Fang Family was rich. Their servant girls ate and dressed more sumptuously than the other outside women.


    She was wearing the most popr spring clothing design. Through the clothing, he could feel her skin in detail.


    "Y-young Master¡­" came the soft, whimpering voice from inside the bed curtains.


    "Let me see," Fang Chengyu said softly, looking at the servant girl.


    See what?


    Lingzhi¡¯s heart beat wildly. Her eyes fell on the book, on a woman¡¯s spread out body, her fair arms spread out wide.


    She couldn¡¯t help but close her arms around her chest, when she felt a sudden warm sensation that made her open up.


    "Lingzhi, do you want this?" he asked again.


    Want this?


    Want to serve Young Master?


    Of course she wanted to. She wanted to stay by Young Master¡¯s side her whole life.


    Although Young Master would not live her whole life, even if he were to die tomorrow, she would not want to leave today.


    Although she was waiting upon a paralyzed person, her days were spent quite happily. Otherwise, why would everyone be so scared of being sold?


    If Young Master died, as his servant girl, she would gradually be forgotten.


    But if she became Young Master¡¯s¡­ other person, she would be loved by Old Lady and Lady who love and cherish Young Master.


    Of course she wanted it.


    But because of Young Master¡¯s crippled body he couldn¡¯t do anything. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t dream of it.


    If Young Master wanted it...


    Lingzhi did not move. She simply watched that hand run from her arm to her shoulder, then from her smooth shoulder slide into herpels.


    Lingzhi squeaked, and like a tender flower that could not bear the weight, she flopped onto the bed.


    ......¡­


    The two girls carrying baskets arrived in front of the courtyard gate.


    This time, their baskets were filled with flowers, while two servant girls blocked their way.


    This was Fang Chengyu¡¯s servant girls, Maidong and Baishao.


    The four people knew each other and were conversing merrily.


    "Luzhi, Big Sister Hongye, aren''t¡¯ you working at Lady¡¯s ce. What are you doing here?" asked Baishao.


    The servant girl named Luzhi smiled and passed over her basket of flowers.


    "We came to deliver these flowers to Young Lady," she said.


    But Maidong and Baishao shook their heads.


    "You¡¯ll have to wait till Miss Liu¡¯eres back. We don¡¯t dare let you in," they said.


    Vexation passed through Luzhi¡¯s eyes.


    "We will deliver the message to Lady when we go back, but it would be better to give these flowers first. The medicinal stench here is really strong; Miss Liu¡¯er definitely needs flowers," added on Hongye.


    Baishao and Maidong were hesitant, then firmly shook their heads.


    "You still need to wait. Miss Liu¡¯er will be back soon," they said.


    It would be horrible if that detestable door deity came back.


    Luzhi and Hongye felt anxious when suddenly Hongye thought of the cry that came from the room before.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er has not returned?" she asked in surprise. "I just saw someone go in."


    Baishao and Maidong exchanged nces.


    "Big Sister Lingzhi is in the room attending to Young Master," they said.


    Hongye shook her head.


    "Not her. We saw a servant girl looking sneaky go in," she said, somewhat panicked.


    Looking sneaky?


    They exchanged nces again.


    "What¡¯s sneaky?"


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s voice came from next to them.


    The four girls snapped around to see Liu¡¯er swaying over to them.


    "What are you doing around the entrance?" she red and demanded.


    Now that it hade to this, they could only square up and face it.


    "Big Sister Liu¡¯er, we just saw a servant girl sneak into Young Master¡¯s rooms," Lingzhi said.


    "Then so be it. It couldn¡¯t be that I have to go wait on him." Liu¡¯er snorted.


    "No, she was dressed very seductively¡­" Hongye added.


    Liu¡¯er barked out augh.


    "Dressed? She should strip naked for a blind person," she said.


    This stupid servant girl really was just as horrible as her master. Luzhi ground her teeth together.


    "Big Sister, you should go and see in case she steals something from Young Lady¡­" she added, tempering herself.


    That¡¯s true. Young Master¡¯s stuff was Young Lady¡¯s stuff.


    "I¡¯ll go look then."


    She stamped off.


    Luzhi and Hongye happily followed after. Because they were behind Liu¡¯er, Baishao and Maidong did not stop them. They watched the two go in.


    They heard a shriek from Young Master¡¯s rooms.


    That was Liu¡¯er¡¯s shriek.


    Hongye and Luzhi immediately burst in. Liu¡¯er was standing next to the bed in the inner chamber, grasping the bed curtains.


    One side of the bed curtains was lifted to expose the naked man and woman pressed together.


    Shrieks began to fill the entire room.


    Maidong and Baishao were scared stupid. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t move.


    But even if they didn¡¯t move, the once quiet courtyard gate was shaken.


    Many people came pouring in.


    The maidservants carrying their brooms, servant girls with flower baskets, older servants holding boxes of food and pots.


    It was like they suddenly poured out from the ground, like they had appeared from behind the trees.


    Maidong and Baishao were dumbstruck.


    Liu¡¯er killed the chicken to warn the monkey, mercilessly selling several servant girls. On top of that, Old Lady and Lady were indulgent and did not ask questions, turning this courtyard into a restricted zone.


    But right now, this did not seem to be the case. Or else, how could this many people so coincidentally appear to be passing by.


    "What happened?"


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Asked the people who poured in chaotically, heading for the courtyard.


    Was this arranged by Old Lady and Lady? So they actually were still worried about Young Master.


    Baishao and Maidong stumbled from getting hit. Unable to stop everyone, they could only watch as they ran into the courtyard, headed straight for Young Master¡¯s room.


    Shrieks and shouts once again overturned the roof.

 Chapter 134: Is It Okay or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Is It Okay or Not?</h4>


    Something happened?


    Something happened over where Chengyu was.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s teacup fell, her face white as she stood up.


    What happened?


    Her lips were moving, but she couldn¡¯t even ask this.


    Her heart was beating something fierce, just like when she had heard that her husband had passed from sickness, like when she had heard that her son had been attacked.


    She wanted to faint, like many other women.


    She almost wished she could die like this, free from sorrow and worry.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    What happened?


    Other people didn¡¯t need to tell her. She would go herself.


    No matter what happened, she would not fall. She would stand firmly, until the King of Hell came to get her.


    Old Lady Fang took big strides outside.


    She would go see what happened to her grandson, her Chengyu.


    Old Lady Fang could run speedily while remaining steady but Lady Fang could not. She was crying while running.


    "Lady, Lady, don¡¯t be anxious," Concubine Yuan said, focused on her, lest she fall down.


    "Didn¡¯t she say she could cure him? Didn¡¯t she say she could cure him?" sobbed Lady Fang, staggering forward.


    As expected, she took that lie seriously. Thought Concubine Yuan.


    How could he be cured, how could Jun Zhenzhen cure Fang Chengyu.


    But saying something like that had no meaning now.


    "Lady, don¡¯t be anxious. The servant girls didn¡¯t say it clearly," she consulted. "It might be nothing."


    "Young Lady is also there," Concubine Suforted.


    What was the use of her being there. She might just be tormenting Young Master.


    Concubine Yuan red at Concubine Su.


    Concubine Su sensed her slip and lowered her head. She shouldn¡¯t say too much, otherwise she would be more likely to say something wrong.


    Lady Fang did not catch their mistake. Her heart was already in shambles.


    As they were pressing forward, some other girls came running up alongside of them. It was the Fang sisters.


    "Didn¡¯t they say he would live to fifteen? He¡¯s only fourteen now!" Fang Chengyu said, tears pouring.


    Fang Yuxiu felt a thick medicinal scent waft by her nose.


    Yes, fourteen years was not that long, but there was also the marriage, the change of medicine, the acupuncture.


    ¡®This kind of torment could shorten one¡¯s lifespan,¡¯ she thought, but the words wouldn¡¯te out of her mouth.


    She looked over at Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu was not crying. Her face was taut, and she was biting her lip. Since she stared running after she heard the servants¡¯ distressed shouts, she hadn¡¯t said anything.


    She actually did not say anything condemning Jun Zhenzhen.


    This was shocking.


    It seemed that in the two times she went out with Jun Zhenzhen, whatever she did made Fang Jinxiu like her.


    People would always have more faith in the people they liked.


    Actually, this wasn¡¯t about anyone hating anyone.


    If she really wanted to condemn someone, she should be cursing Old Heavenly Father.


    The Old Heavenly Father was far too unfair to have them face so much death.


    Fang Yuxiu turned her eyes to Lady Fang, who was being supported by Concubine Yuan.


    Although she had been prepared before, when her son was about to lose his life, a mother couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Fang Yuxiu sped up and supported Lady Fang¡¯s other arm.


    Old Lady Fang had already crossed into Fang Chengyu¡¯s courtyard.


    The servants there were milling about while Liu¡¯er¡¯s curses wereing from inside.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, please stop cursing and take them away," suggested an older servant.


    "Take them away? What¡¯s the use of that? She did such shameless things for other people to see," she shouted. "Comee, take her out, put her in the courtyard, don¡¯t let her wear clothes."


    The cries in the room became more cutting, followed by the sounds of banging tables and chairs.


    "Stop," came Fang Chengyu¡¯s voice.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s voice? And his voice was clearly forceful, no sign of impending death.


    Old Lady Fang was stunned for a moment.


    Could it be that nothing had happened to Fang Chengyu?


    All of the servants started shouting "Old Lady is here!" in the courtyard.


    "Old Lady," said one of the servants, her expression awkward. "There''s something I need to say."


    Old Lady Fang did not pay attention to her and impatiently walked in.


    A servant girl ran out from the room in front of her, scaring Old Lady Fang almost to the loss of her bnce.


    What was going on?


    Liu¡¯er ran back in holding several feather dusters.


    "I¡¯ll beat you to death for being so shameless," she shrieked.


    What was going on?


    Old Lady Fang grabbed onto Liu¡¯er.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded.


    Liu¡¯er wouldn¡¯t take anything lying down. When she saw Old Lady Fang grabbing onto her, she got even more worked up.


    "What are you doing? Your grandson cheated on his spouse, are you going to protect him? This is not some simple matter," she shouted.


    Cheated?


    Old Lady Fang was stunned again.


    "What cheating?"


    Lady Fang stumbled in, supported by Concubine Yuan and Fang Yuxiu. Tearsced her tone.


    "What cheating? Are you ying stupid, don¡¯t you know what cheating means? Then I¡¯ll tell you, the good son you raised has been married for only a bit and has already taken a servant girl to his bed!" Liu¡¯er brandished the feather dusters wildly.


    Took a servant girl to his bed.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang looked into the room.


    The beaded curtains had been torn apart. They saw a girl kneeling on the ground, her hair down.


    She was messily wrapped in a bedsheet, exposing her smooth shoulders and calves.


    Everybody¡¯s gaze moved again. Fang Chengyu was also only wearing a sheet,zily lying on the bed, exposing his arms and thighs.


    It was obvious...


    ¡®It really made you want to stab your eyes. Seeing two of this kind of filthy things in a row,¡¯ thought Fang Jinxiu.


    Her gaze fell back on the servant girl, the faint marks on her exposed shoulders. With her sobbing and trembling, the bed sheet had slid down, exposing everything beneath.


    This exposed a lot more than Lin Jin¡¯er had.


    Fang Jinxiu scoffed internally then looked back at Fang Chengyu.


    Even if this was her blood-rted brother, it was no good for her to see this. She turned around.


    Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu also responded quickly, retreating with red faces.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang weren¡¯t young maidens. They did not blush or feel ashamed. Their expressions turned strange, a mash-up of shock, happiness, hesitancy, and sorrow.


    "So Young Master hasn¡¯t died," mumbled Concubine Yuan. "This is okay."


    "What are you saying, died, okay?"


    Came Miss Jun¡¯s voice from behind.


    Fang Jinxiu involuntarily went to stop her.


    "Don¡¯t go in," she blurted out.


    Miss Jun gave her a look of iprehension. Fang Jinxiu acted like she hadn¡¯t said anything.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu lowered their heads before her in embarrassment.


    "Zhenzhen, this is a misunderstanding¡­" Lady Fang said uneasily.


    No matter if they said this was a fake marriage, outsiders didn¡¯t know. Everybody knew Miss Jun was Young Lady Fang.


    Her own husband and a servant girl were in such a situation in a room. This was a p in the face to the wife.


    Lady Fang wanted to cover it up, but Liu¡¯er had already pounced on her crying.


    "Young Miss, Young Mastermitted adultery. Your peaches were plucked[1]."


    She sobbed.


    This shout resounded through heaven and earth. Everyone¡¯s expressions turnedplicated.


    The phrase "plucked peaches" obviously sealed the whole matter. As expected, it was all in order so that Young Master could perform. No wonder he was subjected to such torment everyday.


    But they hadn¡¯t thought that the torment would take this long, and that the one Young Master would bring to bed would be a servant girl.


    This was like your painstakingly grown peaches were plucked by someone else.


    When Miss Jun heard what Liu¡¯er said, her face showed surprise. She peered inside.


    She saw Lingzhi on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. The girl immediately kowtowed.


    "Young Lady, spare me, spare my life," she sobbed.


    No one said anything. Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "You are begging the wrong person. Now, you are my person. Your life is mine. Why are you begging her? What can she do?" he said with a smile.


    Fang Chengyu looked at Miss Jun look at him, her brows wrinkled slightly.


    The scheme you wracked your brains for was usurped by someone else, that couldn¡¯t feel too good.


    He thought, the smile in his eyes deepening.


    You came to take status, but another outsmarted you.


    Miss Jun frowned.


    "Plucked peach?" she said, her gaze sweeping over Fang Chengyu. "Your peach is ripe?"


    What was he saying.


    Concubine Yuan couldn''t stop a burst ofughter from escaping.


    Fang Jinxiu covered her face, while Fang Chengyu was embarrassed and angered.

 Chapter 135: To Ask for Clarification

    <h4>Chapter 135: To Ask for rification</h4>


    Really, how shameless. Could a girl say such a thing?


    Are your peaches ripe?


    Aren''t you actually asking if he can ''perform'' or not?


    Really! No face! Are you a girl or not.


    Fang Chengyu burned with rage.


    But even though this was obviously something a girl shouldn''t ask, it was a reminder to the married women.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang''s gazes turned to Fang Chengyu, then slid down to his waist.


    It wasn''t just Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang. Many of the servants had subconsciously moved their lines of sights.


    Only a thin sheet was draped across his waist. With all these women staring, it seemed they could burn through it.


    That was right. Fang Chengyu was a cripple that couldn¡¯t even go to the bathroom by himself, let alone engage in pleasures of the flesh.


    Was there really a medicine that could turn a cripple into a man?


    Everybody could not help but want to see.


    Although Fang Chengyu had never be a man, he knew what a man was. Right now, with a crowd of women staring at what made him a man, what sort of man was this.


    Fang Chengyu was embarrassed, anxious, and angry. Not a bit of his happiness and pride from before remained.


    It was always like this. A very happy asion was destroyed by her sinctly.


    That woman would always do things like this.


    Fang Chengyu smirked and threw something on the bed onto the ground.


    "Take a look," he said.


    The women¡¯s eyes followed his movements to what was on the ground.


    On the ground was part of the bedsheet, slightly wrinkled, and dotted with red blossoms.


    The older women had personally seen this before and understood what it represented. The younger servant girls got it several beatster, their faces burning red hot as they turned away.


    How humiliating...


    Lady Fang could not help but step forward and pick it up.


    "Mother," she couldn¡¯t help but shout, her voice trembling. "It really¡­"


    Old Lady Fang didn¡¯t say anything. Miss Jun spoke first.


    "This could confirm whether it''s fake or not," she said, "but there are plenty of ways to recreate hymen bleeding."


    This woman!


    Fang Chengyu ground his teeth together, and awkwardness appeared on the women¡¯s faces again.


    "Okay, party''s over. What next?" said Old Lady Fang, finally breaking her silence.


    Everybody suddenly realized that the room and courtyard were indeed packed with people. Everything was happening so suddenly that they forgot to clear out.


    The older servants hurriedly shooed out the younger girls before following after.


    "Let them put on clothes," said Old Lady Fang as she eyed Fang Chengyu and Lingzhi in displeasure. She then turned and went to wait in the outer room.


    Because the servant girls had rushed out, Lady Fang personally handed Fang Chengyu his clothes, absent-minded. She seemed to be in a dream, not daring to say anything.


    Lingzhi picked up her own haphazardly scattered clothing.


    "Old Lady, everything is fine now," called out Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang walked back in along with Miss Jun, apanied by Liu''er who was ring daggers at Lingzhi.


    Although servants were supposed to leave, Liu''er had excluded herself.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang acted like they hadn''t seen her.


    "Chengyu, is your body well?" asked Old Lady Fang.


    Fang Chengyu still did not say anything, and Liu''er shouted angrily, "Who cares how he''s doing, this devil and cheater!"


    Miss Jun motioned for her to be silent, so she grumpily stopped talking.


    "I''m fine," said Fang Chengyu. He smiled at Miss Jun sincerely. "Thank you, Wife, for your meticulous care."


    Lady Fang also couldn''t help herself.


    "Chengyu, you really, really can¡­ you can?" she grabbed his arm and asked anxiously.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Miss Jun pensively.


    "Zhenzhen, this medicine, it can make him...?" she asked.


    "His body is well, so of course he can," said Miss Jun.


    Old Lady Fang instantly straightened up with good cheer.


    "But your body is well?" Miss Jun asked, looking at Fang Chengyu.


    While she was following her master and studying medicine, she had personally treated many kinds of bizarre illnesses and afflictions, but this was her first time dispelling this kind of slow-acting poison. Besides feeling his pulse, she needed the patient to describe his body¡¯s condition to her clearly.


    She was of course confident that she could cure Fang Chengyu, but she didn¡¯t have a set time frame.


    A while before Fang Chengyu had said he was feeling better. She guessed that it would take several days before the blood in his lower body could circte properly, but it was fine now? Did this brat hear the rumors that he was supposed to leave behind an heir so he deliberately pped her face?


    Everyone turned back to look at Fang Chengyu.


    He smiled coldly.


    "I know whether my body is well or not," he said. At this he paused. "But, now another person knows."


    He smiled and looked at Lingzhi, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Lingzhi, would you say my body is well?"


    Lingzhi¡¯s gaze was attracted to the cloth spotted with blood Lady Fang had put down.


    "Yes," she lowered her head, almost touching her chin to her neck, "Young Master¡­ is very good."


    ¡®Very good¡¯ naturally had more than oneyer of meaning.


    This question and answer session was really...


    Even the pure Liu¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to listen.


    "Shameless," she said, gritting her teeth.


    For a woman, if her husband were to have an affair with a servant girl, it would definitely be shameful conduct. But for a mother, her son sleeping with several girls was no big deal. Moreover, this son was handicapped.


    Don¡¯t even speak about a servant girl, even bedding a beggar would be an asion to thank God and Buddha.


    For Lady Fang, who her son slept with wasn¡¯t important. What was more important was that he could sleep with someone.


    "Mother, Chengyu." Lady Fang was so excited she didn¡¯t know who she should address first.


    Miss Jun took a step forward and looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "Describe it in detail," she ordered.


    Describe what?


    Fang Chengyu stared nkly.


    "Say how you and she did it," Miss Jun said.


    How they did it...


    Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang immediately blushed, while Fang Chengyu was incensed.


    "Really, shameless," he cursed.


    "Zhenzhen, this time it was Chengyu¡¯s mistake¡­" started Lady Fang awkwardly. "Don¡¯t be angry."


    "How am I angry?" Miss Jun asked, taking in their expressions. "You are all overthinking it. He just hasn¡¯t said it very clearly, so I want him to describe it for me. I still don¡¯t know if he¡¯s cured or not."


    What¡¯s this bullshit logic.


    Fang Chengyu smirked.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. You can see whether I¡¯m well or not yourselves," he said.


    See?


    Everybody looked at him. He supported himself with his hand against the bed and stood up.


    Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang¡¯s mouths hung open in shock. Liu¡¯er also stared, wide-eyed and dumbfounded. Miss Jun was still mostly calm, only a hint surprise on her face.


    "Chengyu!" Tears immediately poured down Lady Fang¡¯s face and she threw herself forward.


    Her Chengyu stood up.


    Her Chengyu could stand.


    Old Lady Fang fell back into the chair with a plop, tears also going down her cheeks.


    Although Fang Chengyu was standing unsteadily, and his hand was still tightlytched to the bedpost, he could truly stand.


    A paralyzed child for close to ten years could stand.


    "Chengyu, Chengyu!" sobbed Lady Fang. She wanted to grab Fang Chengyu, but she felt he was like a fragile doll that she didn''t¡¯ dare touch.


    Fang Chengyu was about to say something when Miss Jun stepped forward.


    "You really slept with him?" This time the one she asked was the servant girl Lingzhi.


    Lingzhi was shaking all over and refused to lift her head.


    "Young Lady spare me, Young Lady spare me," was the only thing she could sob. After resolving herself, she managed to lift her head. "It was all this servant''s fault, all this servant''s fault. It was unrted to Young Master."


    "Didn¡¯t I ask whether you slept with him? Cut the crap," Miss Jun barked.


    The sudden raise in volume shocked everyone in the room.


    Miss Jun¡¯s sudden change in tone was inconsistent with her usually gentle and carefully chosen words.


    Was this anger?


    Lingzhi bent over the ground, sobbing without words.


    Lady Fang felt awkward, Old Lady Fang frowned at the girl, and Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "I¡¯ve already said everything. What do you still need to know?" he said. "If you don¡¯t understand, I can tell it to you again. I like this servant girl, so I¡­"


    He hadn¡¯t finished when Lingzhi crawled over to Miss Jun.


    "Young Lady, this isn¡¯t rted to Young Master. It was this lowly one who seduced him," she cried. "This servant seduced him to do such a thing."


    Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but try to approach her.


    "Zhenzhen, we shouldn¡¯t be first talking about this now¡­" she started.


    Without waiting for her to finish, Miss Jun fixed her gaze, bit her lip, and lifted her hand.


    A crisp pah! sound resounded.


    Lingzhi shrieked and tumbled down.


    Miss Jun still wasn¡¯t finished. She yanked Lingzhi up by the hair.


    "You little dirty cunt, you dare steal my man, I¡¯ll beat you to death," she shrieked.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang stared with their jaws dropped.

 Chapter 136: A Wife’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 136: A Wife¡¯s Fury</h4>


    Miss Jun hit someone.


    Miss Jun actually hit someone?


    Actually, this shouldn¡¯t be so strange. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had physically fought with someone. She and Fang Jinxiu had gone for a round in the garden before.


    But this time it was a servant girl. She actually came to blows with a servant.


    The reason wasn¡¯t because ¡®You dropped my handkerchief so I stepped on your handkerchief¡¯ kind of thing.


    It was because her husband had an affair.


    From her actions, attitude, and tone, this was simply like fighting between two vige women.


    "I¡¯ll kill you, you piece of shameless crap!" she yelled. "I¡¯ll beat you to death, you piece of shameless crap. You stole my man; I¡¯ll kill you!"


    It seemed that for a moment, it was all a mess of hair and clothes, ragged breathing mixed with sobs.


    Even Liu¡¯er, who was always the first to act on her young miss¡¯ behalf couldn¡¯t respond for a moment. Then she jumped into the fray wholeheartedly.


    "You shameless, lowly piece of crap! I¡¯m gonna kill you whore!"


    The shrieks and sobs and sounds of a conflict filled the room and filtered through the door and window.


    The servants standing in the courtyard were amazed. Even Concubine Yuan turned to grab a better look.


    "An altercation," shemented with surprise and humor.


    When she heard it, Concubine Su frowned.


    "We should leave," she said. "Let¡¯s not stay here."


    Concubine Yuan shook her off.


    "How can we leave? With Miss Jun¡¯s personality, how could Old Lady and Lady stop her," she said quietly, eyes twinkling bright.


    Then they heard Fang Chengyu¡¯s roar from inside.


    "... You just try to hit her¡­ If any of you dare move on Lingzhi¡­Otherwise I will just die right now for you¡­"


    Concubine Yuan sputtered intoughter, bumping Concubine Su with her arm.


    "I never thought that our young master would be so deeply invested," she said with a smile.


    Concubine Su frowned harder.


    "Hurry up and go. We can¡¯t stay here; this is nothing good," she exhorted.


    Concubine Yuan tsked.


    "How is this not a good thing?" she whispered furiously. "Other people sleeping with a servant is no good, but for our young master, this is something we never even dreamed could happen."


    That¡¯s right.


    Young Master being able to cheat with a servant, no, being able to have intercourse, meant that not only was his body doing well, but there was a chance for the Fang Family¡¯s incense sticks.


    Fang Jinxiu and her sisters were standing a bit farther. After all, this was something that girls who hadn¡¯t married yet wanted to avoid, but they could still hear the shouting and fighting and Fang Chengyu¡¯s voice from within.


    "Little Brother still is not doing the right thing," Fang Yunxiu sighed.


    "What¡¯s bad about this?" Fang Jinxiu pulled a long face. "It¡¯s a man protecting the woman he likes. Who made her marry Little Brother. A twisted gourd is never sweet. Now that she¡¯s crying and fighting, how is that heroic."


    Fang Yunxiu almost smiled.


    "What¡¯s with that rubbish. She isn¡¯t a man [1]."


    But how should she interpret it? Was Fang Jinxiu protecting Jun Zhenzhen or Fang Chengyu?


    But she felt that this time, it was indeed Fang Chengyu who hadmitted the wrong.


    "You can¡¯t say that," she said. "Even if you don¡¯t like her, this shouldn¡¯t be done."


    "Then how should it be said? How was this done? Should he have slept with her?" Fang Jinxiu retorted.


    Fang Yunxiu hit her.


    "Stop talking, you." She was bright red. Fang Jinxiu didn¡¯t talk after being hit. Fang Yunxiu looked to Fang Yuxiu. "Second Sister, what about you?"


    Fang Yuxiu, who had always been silent, nodded. She looked to the courtyard.


    "Little Brother¡¯s voice is still quite clear," shemented.


    His voice?


    The other two were momentarily nk. After all this, that was all she had to say? They couldn¡¯t help but look into the courtyard.


    The mor from the courtyard was truly quite loud.


    "Chengyu, shut up," Lady Fang said anxiously.


    Fang Chengyu did not listen to his mother like he had before.


    "Just try and hit her. If I die, just see if you can still live. Jun Zhenzhen, you are too shameless," he pointed as Miss Jun as he shouted.


    Lady Fang wanted to stop both sides of the fight at once. Although she was a mother and mother-inw, one side was inappropriately fighting while the other was inappropriately cursing. It really was a vexatious situation.


    "Enough! Stop it you two." Old Lady Fang, who had been standing stunned off to the side finally recovered from her stupor. "Come, servants."


    The ever attentive Concubine Yuan immediately motioned to Concubine Su, ¡®See, I told you so¡¯. Not waiting for her to say anything, she hurried to lead the servants in.


    The scene thaty before their eyes was much messier than they had imagined. They were especially surprised when they saw Miss Jun attacking Lingzhi.


    Right now, Miss Jun did not look like the young miss of a bureaucratic family at all.


    "Pull them apart. Who knows what will happen next," Old Lady Fang ordered.


    Concubine Yuan personally came to grab Miss Jun.


    "Young Lady, Young Lady, careful of your hands," she warned gently.


    The other servants took the chance to surround Lingzhi, cutting her off from Liu¡¯er.


    "Take her and sell her!" shrieked Miss Jun pointedly as she grabbed Concubine Yuan¡¯s arm.


    "Jun Zhenzhen, you dare!" shouted Fang Chengyu, pointing at her usatorily.


    Liu¡¯er threw off the servants stopping her, then went to grab Lingzhi¡¯s hair to drag her out.


    "See whether my young miss dares or not," Liu¡¯er shouted.


    Lingzhi sobbed and cried, reaching out for Fang Chengyu.


    Fang Chengyu let go of the bed frame to stop this, but he could only stand, not walk. He fell to the ground.


    Lady Fang shrieked in surprise and leaped forward to help him, while Old Lady Fang also anxiously stepped forward.


    The room descended into another round of chaos.


    "Take her away." Old Lady Fang pped the table multiple times.


    "Take her and sell her!" Liu¡¯er¡¯s protest hadn¡¯t weakened at all.


    The servants did not know what to do until Concubine Yuan motioned for them to take Lingzhi away.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, then sell her," she said.


    This fulfilled both people¡¯s instructions. Old Lady Fang and Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything else, and the servants took Lingzhi away.


    "You can¡¯t¡­" Fang Chengyu shouted from where he was sitting on the ground.


    Lady Fang reached out to cover his mouth.


    "You, talk less," Lady Fang ordered furiously.


    The room temporarily fell into silence, but the atmosphere was strange.


    Now what should they say? Should they rebuke Young Master for his conquest?


    They really weren¡¯t ustomed to doing this.


    This was the thought that was passing through everyone¡¯s mind.


    Old Master had no brothers near him. There was only one Master, and at that time rumors of the curse were circting around, so they wholeheartedly wanted Master to spawn many young and gave him several concubines. There was no sleeping with servants, not even an outside merchant, because all they wanted was to birth a son, many sons.


    But in the end, there was only Fang Chengyu. And he had turned into a cripple at a young age, so he had no chance to even propagate.


    No one had hope that he could have kids. Just living several years was something to thank Heaven and Earth.


    A sudden affair with a servant, they really did not know how to respond to it.


    Logically, they should be reprimanding him. But for the Fang Family, this was something they were actually itching to praise and let all of Yangcheng know.


    What should they say.


    Concubine Yuan looked at Miss Jun, who she was supporting. Miss Jun looked back at her.


    "I won¡¯t live." Miss Jun shook off her arm, then ran away, sobbing.


    "Young Miss." Liu¡¯er hurried to chase after her.


    Concubine Yuan backed away and inhaled deeply, rubbing her arm.


    Miss Jun really had great grip strength.

 Chapter 137: What Must Be Done

    <h4>Chapter 137: What Must Be Done</h4>


    Once Miss Jun ran out, the tense atmosphere in the room dispelled.


    "Young Lady ran to the study," reported Concubine Yuan after looking out the window. She was somewhat concerned. "I¡¯ll check and see if she¡¯s going to do something like kill herself."


    "Just let her die," Fang Chengyu said with a cold smile.


    Lady Fang pped her son, hard.


    "I told you to shut your mouth," she said. "You still don¡¯t know your mistake."


    "Mistake? I made a mistake?" countered Fang Chengyu. "Weren¡¯t you the ones who always wanted me to carry on the ancestral line? Now that I can do it, what have I done wrong?"


    Fang Chengyu had always been a gentle and obedient child. This was the first time that Concubine Yuan had seen him feigning ignorance so.


    But yes, that brought up a good point¡ªhe was a child.


    A child, tormented by illness for years on end, unable to do things others could do. If he suddenly found that he could do what men could, no wonder he went insane.


    "Young Master, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you," Concubine Yuan hurried to say. "It¡¯s just that¡­"


    "It¡¯s just that I need to sleep with her, not other people, yes?" he interrupted with a cold smile.


    This child!


    "I like Lingzhi, and I don¡¯t like her, so I don¡¯t want to sleep with her¡­" He then shouted, "Bring Lingzhi back here!"


    As he shouted, he hit the ground, and seemed for a moment like he was to roll on the ground. It was like a child who wanted a toy and was making a fuss.


    Lady Fang was angry and anxious and had no idea what to do.


    He had never been a child that would cause a scene. This was the first time as a mother that she had encountered this situation.


    There were really many things that she was finding out for the first time.


    "Okay, okay. Young Master, we will go bring her back. Don¡¯t be in a hurry; your body is more important," advised Concubine Yuan.


    Old Lady pped the table again.


    "Really, what will the next scandal be?! Put him onto the bed," she dered.


    Concubine Yuan shouted for the servants to help him onto the bed.


    "Okay, you can all leave." Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated. "Suniang, you look after Chengyu. I will go see to Zhenzhen."


    The next step was to cate the married couple.


    This was the process of soothing out fall-outs between husband and wife that many households had to go through.


    Concubine Yuan made a sound of affirmation before leading the servants away.


    When they saw Concubine Yuan leading them out, the servants standing in the courtyard were all quite curious.


    "Auntie, how is Young Master?" some of the servants couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "It cannot be said here." Concubine Su still fastidiously dissuaded speech.


    Concubine Yuan was about to say something when Liu¡¯er came running out.


    "Get out of here! Go far far away!" she shrieked and stood on top of the raised tform of the entrance. "If you dare grumble and gossip here, I will sell all of you together."


    Right now Miss Jun was in a temper, while Old Lady and Lady couldn¡¯t keep their happiness down. To cate Miss Jun, they definitely wouldn¡¯t mind giving her a few people to vent her anger.


    Everyone dispersed like a flock of birds.


    Old Lady Fang walked into Miss Jun¡¯s study.


    Miss Jun was sitting in front of a table, using a mirror to check her appearance. Her hair was in disarray, and there was still remnants of her excitement on her face. However, her eyes were calm. She gave off a strange feeling.


    Earlier, she had pulled off the vige woman act very smoothly, but she also had felt out of sorts. What did her actions look like?


    She waggled her eyebrows and pursed her lips at the mirror.


    She had never done something like this in her entire life. She really was unpracticed.


    When she heard Old Lady Fang enter, she set down the mirror and started to smooth down her hair.


    "Is Chengyu really well?" Old Lady Fang opened the door to see the mountain [1].


    "He should be well," Miss Jun said.


    "Is this a bad oue or not?" Old Lady Fang then asked.


    A cured Fang Chengyu was what they had always hoped for. Now they could say that their dreams hade true. However, she asked if this was a bad oue. If someone heard this, they would think that Old Lady Fang had gone delirious from joy.


    But Miss Jun nodded.


    "Now everyone will know he is well," she said with regret.


    People of the household, outsiders, their people, the enemy¡¯s people.


    Old Lady Fang grew grave.


    The important thing was not that the enemy knew that Fang Chengyu was better, but that they didn¡¯t know who the enemy was.


    Still, I am in the light and the enemy in darkness.¡¯


    But this time, they must be frustrated by being fooled. They definitely would find a direct way to im Fang Chengyu¡¯s life.


    I can cure sickness, but I cannot cure death. If he dies, there is nothing to be done.


    Miss Jun looked at Old Lady Fang.


    "The people came here quite quickly just now," she mentioned, looking outside. "The news has probably spread by now."


    Yes, before she was too concerned about Fang Chengyu to care about anything else, but now when she thought about it, there were too many people there.


    Although in order to prevent beating the grass and scaring the snake Old Lady Fang did not screen everyone in the house, but when she saw how many chances there were for the enemy to nt his informers, she could not help her ire.


    "Is Lingzhi their person?" Old Lady Fang asked.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    "She isn¡¯t." Then she smiled. "Lingzhi should be one of Little Cousin¡¯s people."


    Old Lady Fang knew very well how a girl became a man¡¯s person. She couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward, but she still needed to ask.


    "Zhenzhen, Chengyu, can he really do it?" she asked.


    "The poison in his body has already been dispelled. Although his meridians and muscles are still weak, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with doing that," she reported.


    The poison in his body had been dispelled.


    There was no problem with continuing the family line.


    Old Lady Fang felt her whole body weaken while burning hot. She wanted to cry, and she wanted tough.


    "Anyways, it¡¯s not important whether he and Lingzhi really did it or not," she added. "The important thing is that now we need everyone to think it¡¯s true."


    ¡®So that¡¯s why she put on her shrew act earlier,¡¯ thought Old Lady Fang. As expected, it wasn¡¯t really because she was upset that Chengyu had slept with a girl.


    Regret appeared in Old Lady Fang¡¯s heart.


    If she really was angry, that would mean she had some fondness and concern for Fang Chengyu.


    Wait, what was she thinking? That was impossible.


    "But shouldn¡¯t we want people to think it¡¯s fake?" Old Lady Fang recovered herself. "We shouldn¡¯t let everyone know that Chengyu has been cured."


    Miss Jun smiled and shook her head.


    "It can¡¯t be hidden," she answered. "If this thing hadn¡¯t happened, then we would have had time to keep it in the dark for a bit longer. Then when people were unprepared, we could have ¡®cured¡¯ him."


    But now with this sudden urrence, only an idiot wouldn¡¯t believe it. And that enemy definitely was not an idiot.


    Old Lady Fang fell silent.


    "Chengyu, that child¡­" She sighed.


    "But this is good," Miss Jun said. "We can turn this to part of our n."


    She lowered her head, raised her brush, and wrote a line of words.


    "Liu¡¯er," she called outside.


    The sounds of pounding footsteps were followed by Liu¡¯er¡¯s entrance.


    "Give this prescription to Lingzhi," she ordered, pushing the paper across the table.


    Old Lady Fang raised an eyebrow, then thought of something


    Liu¡¯er¡¯s eyes also lit up. She had also thought of something.


    "Young Miss, just rx. I will personally pour these into her," she said viciously. Prescription in hand, she whirled out of the room.

 Chapter 138: Punishment of a Servant

    <h4>Chapter 138: Punishment of a Servant</h4>


    Lingzhi was not shut in the firewood room as was customary of a person whomitted a crime. Rather, Concubine Yuan had put her in one of the rooms in Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard.


    "Did you deliver all of the tea and food?" Concubine Yuan asked after she returned.


    The servants hesitated slightly.


    "Concubine, this servant girl, you¡¯re treating her like this?" one older maidservant couldn¡¯t help but ask. "She angered Young Lady. Young Lady said she would sell her."


    Concubine Yuan smiled.


    "But she is someone our young master likes. This is the first time he¡¯s taken such a liking to something since he got older. How could we sell her?"


    Indeed.


    The servants exchanged nces.


    "But she invoked Young Lady¡¯s wrath," said Concubine Su. "I know that she has Young Master¡¯s¡­ favor, but it was all Young Lady¡¯s work."


    Concubine Su couldn¡¯t say certain words because of her uprightness.


    But everyone understood what she meant.


    Fang Chengyu was a cripple. Now that he could sleep with a servant girl, it was obviously an effect of the medicine.


    Jun Zhenzhen could marry Fang Chengyu because she proimed that she could cure Fang Chengyu¡¯s illness. It hasn¡¯t been determined whether he had been cured or not, but now that he could do such a thing, her ims were not totally baseless.


    Even if in the end, he could not be cured, and could only leave behind an heir for the Fang Family, it was enough for Lady and Old Lady to view her as a descended deity.


    But...


    Concubine Yuan frowned.


    Wasn¡¯t this Old Lady and Lady¡¯s hard work? Could it be Jun Zhenzhen really did it by herself?


    When she was about to speak, Liu¡¯er angrily stormed in.


    "Where¡¯s that whore?" she shouted.


    The servants jumped out of the way in fright. Concubine Yuan took a step forward.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, what are Old Lady and Young Lady¡¯s instructions?" she asked. She added emphasis to "Old Lady¡¯ to remind this servant girl that just waving Young Lady¡¯s banner was not enough.


    Liu¡¯er did not care about her overt or covert meanings.


    "Cut the crap, and show me the way," she said straightforwardly.


    Concubine Yuan had been in this family for many years, and now this servant girl was showing her no face. Concubine Su tugged on her in warning.


    A wooden club cannot be fought with force. Concubine Yuan smiled and submitted.


    "I was afraid that she mightmit suicide in fear of punishment, so I kept her here so I could watch her," she said. "Miss Liu¡¯er,e with me."


    When Lingzhi saw Liu¡¯ere in, she scrambled to her feet, inadvertently moving behind the table to hide.


    Liu¡¯er did not hit her. Rather, she took a bowl of medicine from one of the servants and put it on the table.


    "Drink it," she said forcefully.


    Lingzhi was so shocked she did not dare step forward.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, what is this?" asked Concubine Yuan, looking at the murky ck liquid.


    "This is Young Lady taking pity on her hard work. A tonic," she said with a smirk.


    That was strange.


    Although Concubine Yuan had no experience with being bullied by head maids, she had heard quite a bit.


    LIngzhi knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "Young Lady, spare me, spare me," she cried, tears falling like raindrops on a pear blossom.


    Liu¡¯er burned with rage when she saw her like this.


    "What life is there to spare? Didn''t you say not to me Young Master, that everything was your fault? Since it was your fault, you can¡¯t die so quickly. You need to atone for your Young Master!" she shouted. She couldn¡¯t help but twist her fingers in Lingzhi¡¯s hair. "Take the medicine."


    Lingzhi immediately began to sob and shriek.


    The maid servants and servant girls looked at each other at a loss, but they did not dare step forward.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, please say it clearly," Concubine Yuan said authoritatively, but she did not step forward to help.


    Concubine Su was looking at the bowl of medicine on the table. She stepped forward and gave it a whiff and drank a mouthful. Surprise showed on her face.


    Concubine Yuan shot her an inquisitive nce.


    "It¡¯s an abortion medicine," Concubine Su said quietly.


    Concubine Yuan was stunned.


    "This was just, just a¡­ a single sexual encounter¡­ what¡¯s there to abort¡­" She chuckled. "Really, kids making trouble."


    When one of the maid servants heard this, her face gained seriousness.


    "Concubine, you can¡¯t say that for sure. Sometimes just once is enough to conceive. Our family doesn¡¯t, but other families give concubines pregancy preventing medicine because of that."


    When Lingzhi heard what they were saying, she immediately began to struggle more violently. She was several years older than Liu¡¯er, so she pushed her to the side and tried to run away.


    "Young Master, save me¡­" she sobbed.


    Liu¡¯er angrilyunched herself at her.


    The room descended into another round of chaos.


    Concubine Yuan regarded the medicine on the table seriously.


    If it really was like that, if Lingzhi really was bearing a child, then the Fang Family would provide for her.


    "Hurry up and tell Lady," Concubine Yuan said to the servant.


    One maid servant ran out. The other servants pulled apart Liu¡¯er and Lingzhi under Concubine Yuan¡¯s direction with exhortations, but no one gave the medicine to Lingzhi.


    Abortion medicine.


    This was a rare item in the Fang household. It could even be said that it was never seen before.


    Because there was no use for it.


    Concubine Yuan looked at the bowl of medicine.


    Young Lady did seem to know a lot. Abortion medicine was not used to cure or save lives. Could it be that this was passed down in the Jun Family?


    Moreover, Son-inw had concubines, but the Jun Family was weak in heirs. Could it be that the wife dared prepare this for the other concubines, to the point that Miss Jun was influenced?


    At this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Concubine Su.


    "Big Sister, how did you know this was abortion medicine?" she asked, a hint of teasing in her voice. "Could it be Lady made you drink it that year?"


    Concubine Su stiffened.


    "Don¡¯t talk rubbish," she said. "I have seen many prescriptions and drugs over these years. That¡¯s how I know."


    Because Fang Chengyu was sick since he was young, medicine was present in all three meals of the day. When the young misses were young, Old Lady had been preupied with the business, so they were the only two by Lady¡¯s side. She had helpeddy manage the household affairs, while the honest and slow Concubine Su had helped wait on Chengyu.


    She had concocted medicine not just a few times.


    But a long illness doesn¡¯t turn you into a doctor. Concubine Yuan knew not to ask any questions and saw the marks Liu¡¯er had left on Lingzhi.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, be careful of hurting your fingernails." She stepped forward to stop Liu¡¯er.


    When Lady Fang, in Fang Chengyu¡¯s room heard the servant speak, she felt shocked and incredulous.


    "Where is the need for¡­" she blurted out, but stopped halfway.


    Jun Zhenzhen''s prescriptions were obviously genuine.


    She personally saw her son stand up and the blood on the sheet. Although it was not determined whether he was really cured or not, Lady Fang already hadplete confidence in Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s talent.


    There were impossible things that could be possible. For example, if someone yesterday had told her that her son could have s*x, she wouldn¡¯t have believed them. But now, it really happened.


    Lady Fang nced at Fang Chengyu in the inner room.


    "What are you saying? Jun Zhenzhen wants to do what?"


    Hearing the disturbance outside, Fang Chengyu raised himself to a sitting position and shouted out, "You aren¡¯t allowed to touch Lingzhi."


    With her son like this, Lady Fang was helpless. She didn¡¯t know that her son could be this pigheaded, but it was understandable. A man would care a lot about his first.


    "Okay, okay," she cated. "You just lie down. You aren¡¯t allowed to cause trouble. I will see to it."


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything else. Lady Fang called for Maidong and Baishao and reminded them to watch over Young Master. Then she left with a servant.


    On the other side, Old Lady Fang was also leaving Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s study.


    "Mother." Lady Fang looked at her anxiously. "Zhenzhen made someone give Lingzhi¡­"


    Old Lady Fang waved a hand at her.


    "I know. We will talk about it when we get out," she said quietly.


    Lady Fang swallowed down what she wanted to say and supported Old Lady Fang as they walked out.


    The courtyard returned to silence. Fang Chengyu slowlyid back down on the bed, the angry and stubborn and humiliated expression swept away.


    His face was now as calm as it had ever been. It¡¯s just that there was a mysterious glint in his eyes,pletely at ends with his previous actions and expressions.

 Chapter 139: A Cherished Desire

    <h4>Chapter 139: A Cherished Desire</h4>


    Liu¡¯er shrieked, the lingering effects of which caused the servants around her to cover their ears.


    Liu¡¯er shook them off.


    "What are you doing! You bastards!" she yelled angrily, ring at the servants.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er," they started with a smile. "Don¡¯t hurt yourself in anger. You might hurt your hands. It¡¯s not worth it."


    Liu¡¯er spat contemptuously.


    "I¡¯m not a fool," she delivered. "Do you think I can¡¯t tell you¡¯re protecting that hussy?"


    She said this with pain and anger.


    "You aren¡¯t just bullying me, you¡¯re bullying my family¡¯s young miss!" she shouted. "Do you think we¡¯re scared of you? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid! Even if there were more of you, I wouldn¡¯t be scared!"


    She mmed her head into Lingzhi who was hiding to the side.


    Lingzhi shrieked and ran, but she was still one step slower than Liu¡¯er.


    Liu¡¯er crawled over her.


    "If you don¡¯t drink it, then I will wring your neck," she dered, clenching a hand around Lingzhi¡¯s neck.


    The servants lept forward in fright.


    Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su didn¡¯t dare watch the activity. They were about to step forward when Lady Fang arrived.


    Cries of "Lady is here!¡¯ could not get Liu¡¯er to loosen her grip.


    Lady Fang did not reprimand her. Rather, she waved a hand, and several of the servants behind her stepped forward. While consoling Liu¡¯er, they attempted to stop her.


    One of the servants took out a bowl of medicine from the food tray and swapped it with the medicine Liu¡¯er had brought.


    Concubine Yuan and Su were shocked, but they understood.


    Lady Fang hade. As expected, she wouldn¡¯t let go of their hope. She wouldn¡¯t let that servant girl who had had a sexual encounter with Fang Chengyu to take the medicine.


    Concubine Yuan gave a ¡®I told you so¡¯ look to Concubine Su.


    "Okay, okay,e here now."


    After seeing that the servants had switched the medicine, Lady Fang spoke.


    Without hesitation, the servants pulled Liu¡¯er and Lingzhi apart.


    Liu¡¯er saw Lady Fang and got even angrier.


    "Not even the emperor dares go against my young miss¡¯ orders!" she dered, struggling violently. "Unless you choke me to death, don¡¯t even think of stopping me."


    Lady Fang frowned at her.


    "She didn¡¯t take the medicine? What¡¯s this fuss for. Go and take it."


    Liu¡¯er was stunned, while Lingzhi paled.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, is it this one?" Concubine Yuan held up the bowl of medicine Lady Fang had swappped out. "I will feed it to her."


    She speedily advanced over to Lingzhi, reaching out to grab her chin.


    Lingzhi cried and shook her head and shrunk back.


    "I want to see Young Master, I want to see Young Master," she sobbed.


    If a servant girl was like this some other time, Lady Fang would have directly pped her. She could not act so.


    Why would Chengyu favor this servant girl.


    This was her fault, but who would have thought Fang Chengyu could reach the point. At this age, they hadn¡¯t given him his pick of people.


    As a result, he took to the first servant girl.


    "I told you to drink it so you¡¯ll drink it. You can¡¯t see young master," she said, brows furrowed.


    Lingzhi¡¯s tears wouldn¡¯t stop.


    "Why are you listening, girl!"


    Concubine Yuan seemed anxious. She gripped Lingzhi¡¯s chin, forcefully tilting it upwards.


    "Right, hurry up and drink."


    "You do not know true hardship."


    "If you don¡¯t drink, should we just sell you?"


    The servants caught on to Concubine Yuan¡¯s intentions and began to shout. The room became noisy.


    Concubine Yuan leaned in close to the distressed Lingzhi.


    "Lady already switched the medicine. It¡¯s now good for you. Lady would not hurt the person Young Master favored," she whispered. "This is to deceive Young Lady."


    Lingzhi¡¯s eyes showed her shock.


    Concubine Yuan pushed her again.


    "Drink it," shemanded.


    Liu¡¯er pushed the servants blocking her away.


    "I¡¯ll do it myself," she said, wrestling away the bowl from Concubine Yuan¡¯s hands.


    Liu¡¯er did not directly feed it to her, first taking a look at the bowl.


    She remembered clearly that she had used the famille rose bowl.


    That¡¯s right. And there was enough medicine left after sshing.


    "Leave," Liu¡¯er said, relieved. She squeezed past Concubine Yuan and grabbed Lingzhi to pour it down.


    This time, LIngzhi cried but seemed unable to avoid drinking it. She choked and coughed as it went down.


    Liu¡¯er would not let even one drop remain.


    "You slut dirtied my hand," she dered. She threw the famille rose bowl on the ground, then swaggered off.


    Lingzhi fell to the ground unable to catch her breath.


    "Look after her," Lady Fang said, then left.


    Concubine Yuan reminded the servants to help Lingzhi, but Concubine Su had walked over first and extended her hand.


    "Don¡¯t cry. Crying will only irritate people," she said. She wiped the medicine spilled over Lingzhi¡¯s body with a handkerchief.


    Lingzhi was overwhelmed by favor from her superior.


    Was this a benefit of bing Young Master''s favored person?


    "Hey, don¡¯t mind her. There¡¯s a lot of people here," Concubine Yuan told Concubine Su. "Let¡¯s get going."


    She turned around and left. Concubine Su let go of Lingzhi and tucked her handkerchief back in her sleeve before leaving.


    .......


    "How is he?" asked Old Lady Fang when she saw Lady Fang enter.


    "She [1] is fine. I have someone looking after her." She paused. "I didn¡¯t ask one of the older maids to look after her body¡­"


    "I wasn¡¯t asking about her," Old Lady Fang said with a frown. "I was talking about Chengyu."


    Lady Fang couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.


    "Mother, Chengyu is great! Even after doing that kind of thing he is not tired at all. His mind is sharp," she reported excitedly.


    Because she had heard it from Miss Jun before, Old Lady Fang wasn¡¯t that excited by Lady Fang¡¯s reaffirmation.


    Instead, she was solemn because of the impending danger.


    "Mother," began Lady Fang uneasily. "Is Zhenzhen unhappy because of what Chengyu did?"


    But it was clearly said to be a fake marriage. Chengyu sleeping with another servant girl shouldn¡¯t be too bad. Would she even let her be like that?


    Old Lady Fang gave her a look. She didn¡¯t me her for being preupied with this trivial matter. Fang Chengyu being cured was too big of a deal for a mother.


    "What¡¯s that servant''s name?" asked Old Lady.


    This time she was asking about that servant girl.


    "Her name is Lingzhi," Lady Fang said. "She has been with Chengyu for five or six years. Although she only did misceneous chores, she was very thoughtful when waiting on Chengyu."


    Old Lady Fag repeated the name several times.


    "She volunteered?" she asked.


    Lady Fang broke out into giggles.


    "Mother, Chengyu is better, but he can¡¯t even stand straight. If she didn¡¯t want it, how could Chengyu do such a thing?"


    It was like saying her son was a sex offender.


    Lady Fang could not help but press a hand to her face, embarrassed.


    "That¡¯s good," she said. "Did she drink the supplement?"


    Lady Fang nodded.


    "Mother, could she have taken with child in just one try?" she asked excitedly.


    Old Lady Fang rubbed her forehead.


    "You will just have to see, now that she¡¯s taken the tonic." Then more seriously she added, "Be careful of someone trying to take action."


    "Yes, Mother. I will keep her near me, to prevent Liu¡¯er from hurting her."


    Old Lady Fang looked at her with a strange expression.


    "What will Liu¡¯er do to her? Now that everyone knows Chengyu is well and could get a servant girl pregnant, our enemy definitely will know too. We need to guard against them. What are you thinking about?" she asked.


    As if lighting had struck, Lady Fang broke out of her delirium.


    She was too happy. She had forgotten about this.


    "Mother, we need to investigate the people who leave here in the next few days." She became calm again.


    Since Jun Zhenzhen had brought up an enemy hurting three generations of their male heirs, they had investigated everyone in the house. Indeed, there was a lot of strange activity, but to prevent beating the grass and scaring the snake, they had to pretend they didn¡¯t know what was happening. They could only secretly strengthen the guard.


    Now Fang Chengyu had taken a better turn, so to prevent him from regressing, they would need to eliminate those people.


    "There is no meaning in doing that now. That would just expose us," said Old Lady Fang.


    But haven¡¯t they already been exposed? Chengyu was obviously much better. Wasn¡¯t the marriage cover up for treating Chengyu beenpletely revealed?"


    "Of course we haven¡¯t been exposed."


    Old Lady Fang thought of what Miss Jun had said in the study.


    She had lifted the brush and wrote down characters on the paper.


    "We only verified the rumor that we want Chengyu to have a child. We still don¡¯t know that Chengyu was poisoned, we can¡¯t know who the person behind this is."


    She took the paper and then passed it to Old Lady Fang with a smile.


    "They don¡¯t know we know. We must wait for them toe to our door to act. We are not the meat on the chopping block. They are."


    Old Lady Fang subconsciously took the page and looked at the names of the drugs written on it. It was another prescription.


    But her attention was not on the prescription.


    "So you¡¯re saying we will soon meet our enemy?" she asked.


    Miss Jun put down the brush and smiled.


    "Yes. Aren¡¯t you happy?"

 Chapter 140: Coincidental Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 140: Coincidental Arrival</h4>


    Happy?


    Since Fang Chengyu had been victimized, they had always wanted to find their enemy. For so many years, they could never forget their unease.


    Now, finally they could meet their enemy.


    Truly it was happiness. Great happiness.


    Old Lady Fang clenched her fist tighter.


    "But they have been in the shadows and we in the light for too long. Their preparations are much more thorough than ours. In case they find out that Chengyu was not just able to have a child, but was actuallypletely cleaned of poison, then they will immediately kill him," reminded Miss Jun. "Just like I said before, the cat¡­"


    Miss Jun gave Old Lady Fang a look, and Old Lady Fang gave her a look.


    "...consolidation [1] of all of our power to deliver a fatal blow¡­" she finished.


    Old Lady Fang could not help but scoff.


    She had said before to not liken them to a mouse, but she hadn¡¯t thought that this child would actually remember.


    "It¡¯s fine." She grimaced. "You¡¯re saying that while everything is in their hands, they can y tricks on us. But when we break out of their grasp, they will be angry and show no mercy."


    "En."


    "That is also to say, it is a very dangerous time," continued Old Lady Fang. "We need to make the best out of our mistake and spread the word that we only gave Chengyu medicine to bear a child. So your fit and fight with that servant girl, and the prescription you wrote¡­"


    She looked at the prescription in her hands.


    Miss Jun had just written two prescriptions, but only one of them was taken by Liu¡¯er.


    "That was medicine to prevent pregnancy," Miss Jun said.


    "This is a pregnancy inducing medicine," Old Lady Fang said, looking at the prescription in her hand. She smiled.


    "A booster for nutrition," she said with a smile, slyly winking.


    Old Lady Fang did not say anything, just looked at the prescription with aplicated expression.


    Just as Miss Jun had said, those people didn¡¯t seem like they wanted to destroy the Fang Family all in one go. They just wanted to cut off the Fang Family¡¯s joss sticks. So if the Fang Family had used medicine only to make Chengyu able to have sex, and if that servant girl really got pregnant, then those people¡¯s attention would shift to the servant girl.


    Then in order to fulfill the Fang Family¡¯s curse¡ªsomething happening to the Fang Family¡¯s heirs¡ªChengyu would stay out of their view.


    "I just don¡¯t know if that servant girl wants to or not¡­"


    "Of course she wants it," Old Lady Fang interrupted, her expression grave. "Didn¡¯t you ask her? She said she did it voluntarily, and it had nothing to do with Young Master."


    When she said this, Old Lady Fang looked to Lady Fang.


    The less people that knew about this the better. Otherwise, it would be more easily exposed.


    A mother¡¯s happiness at her son¡¯s capability to have heirs would not make anyone suspicious at all.


    "What happened now just isn¡¯t a confirmation of the rumor that the marriage was conceived to make Chengyu sire an heir," Old Lady Fang said. "Now we must make the best of the mistake. Jun Zhenzhen can keep Chengyu under observation so that she canplete the final step of the treatment. Now that the poison has been cleared up, she can strengthen his meridians."


    Lady Fang¡¯s happiness was unending. She immediately understood what Old Lady Fang meant.


    "I will keep Lingzhi under observation too, to create a facade that Lingzhi and Chengyu have angered Zhenzhen," she said.


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but step forward.


    "Mother, you said if Lingzhi really is pregnant¡­" she said.


    "If she really is pregnant, then you must take even better care of her," Old Lady Fang interrupted.


    That was only natural.


    Lady Fang¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.


    "This time, I will give my life so that Chengyu¡¯s child will not undergo the same suffering as Chengyu," she sobbed out.


    Mother-inw and daugher-inw were interrupted by the voice of a servant girl.


    "Old Lady, Second Old Master is here."


    Second Old Master?


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s teacup dropped to the ground. A huge change came over her.


    Lady Fang also jumped in fright.


    "Mother what is it?" she asked in a hurry.


    "Second Old Master is here?" Old Lady Fang parroted back, incredulous.


    Old Master Fang had brothers. Old Lady Fang believed it was them who hade.


    Those brothers had all been chased back to Shandong. They had cut off rtions earlier, and when Old Master Fang died, they hade to cause trouble from Shandong.


    But that was when they were young. Old Master¡¯s brothers were now very old. How could they journey so far?


    Perhaps it was because of worry that something happened to Chengyu that she thought of that time when her husband had died.


    "Mother, it is Second Uncle Song," Lady Fang said gently.


    Old Master Fang had also had a sworn brother. That was the head shopkeeper of the De Sheng Chang, Song Yunping.


    The appetion of Second Old Master indicated his intimacy with the family.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was still strange.


    "It¡¯s him?" she asked.


    "Of course it¡¯s him."


    Lady Fang did not understand.


    What was going on with Mother?


    Old Lady Fang was thinking of when Miss Jun had said they would see their enemy soon.


    Something had just happened to Fang Chengyu and now Second Master Song arrived on their doorstep. Was that not too coincidental?


    It was him?


    Could it be that the Fang Family¡¯s enemy was someone so close to them?


    Her thoughts were in a whirl, and her body shed hot and cold.


    "Mother, today is ounting verification day. Second Uncle said a couple days ago that he would be here today," Lady Fang added.


    Old Lady Fang calmed down.


    Right, this wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    "Mother, do you want to postpone for tomorrow?" she asked as she watched her expression.


    Postponing something they''ve already agreed on would just make people more suspicious that something had happened. Old Lady Fang sighed deeply.


    "No need. It''s just checking the ounts. There''s no need to dy."


    She stood up.


    Lady Fang made a sound of confirmation. She waited upon Old Lady Fang personally as she changed clothes, then went along with her to the main drawing room of the Fang residence.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was already sitting inside.


    Old Lady Fang nced at the pile of ount books on the table, then looked at the old men apanying Head Shopkeeper Song.


    They were chatting, discussing matters of the exchange firm.


    As expected they were here to look over the ounts. She was overthinking things.


    Old Lady Fang sighed lightly, then smiled as she walked in.


    "Big Brother Yunping, you''ve arrived," she greeted.


    At this time, Miss Jun had left the study and entered Fang Chengyu''s room.


    Baishao and Maidong did not dare stop her. They could only greet her with terror.


    "Leave," Miss Jun ordered.


    Baishao and Maidong became more uneasy.


    Why didn''t any other persone? Could it be that Lady didn''t'' make any arrangements? Miss Jun was so angry, what were they to do if she killed Young Master?


    Their thoughts were in confusion. They didn''t dare leave, but they also didn''t dare not leave. They stood in their spots, feeling pitiful.


    "Get out," Miss Jun said with temper.


    Maidong and Baishao shivered in fright and scrambled out.


    "Let''s go quick, we need to call Lady," Maidong said in a low voice, standing outside. "I will stay here and watch over."


    Baishao scrambled away.


    Maidong lurked near the door, pressing her ear to hear what was happening inside.


    There were no sounds of a fight inside.


    Miss Jun had gone into the bathroom, then exited after a moment, gripping a small box. Then she stood by the bedside.


    Fang Chengyu, who was lying there, looked at her.


    Both were extremely calm.


    "You are too much!" she suddenly shouted angrily.


    Maidong jumped in fright.


    Fang Chengyu looked back at her.


    "Jun Zhenzhen, you cannot differentiate good from bad!" he suddenly shouted back loudly.


    Maidong wrung her hands together, unable to stop pacing.


    As expected it was a fight, a fight.

 Chapter 141: People with Heart Can See

    <h4>Chapter 141: People with Heart Can See</h4>


    "...how am I not better than that little pussy..." came the high-pitched shriek.


    "...you are inferior in every way... even if you were, Young Master would not even look at you, much less sleep with you. How can you..."


    Fang Chengyu''s ridicule followed.


    "You won''t sleep with me? You not sleeping with me is not up to you!"


    Aren''t they talking too much about sleeping? Maidong felt stunned.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a sharp sound, like the sound of clothes being torn open.


    "Shitty woman, what are you doing. So shameless."


    Fang Chengyu''s angry voice almost shattered the ss.


    It was then followed by silence.


    Maidong bravely peered through the window, only to see that Miss Jun was ripping off Young Master''s shirt while pulling at the bed curtains.


    Heaven!


    Maidong turned red and did not dare to take another look before running off. She stopped only once she was out the gate.


    Actually, there was no need to make a fuss about nothing.


    Young Master and Miss Jun were husband and wife. Doing things like this was only natural.


    Maidong turned red then white as she stood outside. A servant came from somewhere to look at her curiously.


    "Big Sister Maidong, what''s with you?" she asked, poking her head inside. "Are Young Master and Young Lady fighting?"


    It is said that husband and wife make peace on the bed.


    Young Lady was angry that Young Master had an affair. If it was with Young Lady¡­ there should be no problem.


    Red-faced, Maidong stared at that servant girl.


    "Go, go. Don''t make me say that you''re not allowed here," she answered. She silently remained guard at the courtyard entrance.


    The courtyard was silent again, and there was also silence behind the bed curtains.


    The sunlight shone through the curtains onto the couple''s faces. Their expressions seemed calm, like nothing had transpired.


    "Can you take it off yourself?" Miss Jun asked, looking at his shirt that she had half removed.


    Fang Chengyu did not answer her. He nimbly untied and shrugged off his shirt.


    "Take off everything?" he asked woodenly.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    "No need. You only need to expose your feet," she answered while opening the small box.


    It was full of the needles she used everyday, densely packed together, all of different lengths.


    Fang Chengyuid back on the bed, watching her as she selected a needle. He did not respond at all, as if he wouldn''t move even if she were to prick his throat.


    On the other hand, she paused, looking at him with interest in her eyes.


    Previously, during the time she was making a fuss, it was her first time so she was nervous. She was only worried about whether it was realistic or not, and did not care about other people''s reactions. So she didn''t mind that Fang Chengyu had fought with her.


    Fang Chengyu was not outwardly noisy, but his usual, everyday quiet words were very sly. Obviously his inner mettle was not of the refined child he appeared to be on the outside.


    But now, after she entered the gates and acted angry, he had also retorted. They were the only two in the room, and this time she wasn¡¯t engaged in a physical altercation, so she could see his expression.


    He had spoken angrily, but his expression was as calm as ever. Obviously he was putting on a front, and it was the careless kind.


    Perhaps it was because she was wearing the same expression. After all, it was a show for outsiders to listen to, not to watch.


    He was cooperating with her.


    This child was truly intelligent and clever. He most likely already knew something was up with the current situation, but when had he discovered this?


    Could it be her performance was not realistic enough?


    "It wasn¡¯t that your performance wasn¡¯t realistic. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not that kind of person," he answered.


    "I¡¯m not that kind of person? Aren''t I doing this for money and to control the Fang Family?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "You ask too many questions."


    If she really was angry that he slept with a servant girl, what was the use of all this talking. She should have just directly hit her.


    Yes, to other people the shock and anger was an appropriate response, but the sensitive Fang Chengyu had sensed something up.


    Miss Jun smiled but did not continue her line of questioning.


    "Don¡¯t you want to ask any questions?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu look at her.


    "Why hide it from me?" he asked after a pause.


    He didn¡¯t ask what was being hidden, but why it was.


    "Because others do not understand your sadness, and they cannot imagine happiness, so I do not dare confirm whether other people can sense your happiness or not," she answered seriously.


    Why he was sad, and why he was happy. Fortunately, this time it was happiness.


    Fang Chengyu clenched his fist next to him, and his breath grew quick. So it was like that.


    "En," he answered.


    She pinched his finger, then paused as she gripped the needle.


    "It will hurt a lot," she said. "You must endure it."


    He smiled, his ck eyes twinkling at her.


    "This is what I deserve," he said. "The price people think I must pay for my mistake, no?"


    Was this an apology?


    The trouble he caused by sleeping with a servant girl?


    Indeed, if not for this incident, he would not need to bear such a crime.


    Miss Jun smiled but did not answer. She pinched his finger, and slowly pushed the needle in.


    He trembled slightly and his whole body went taught. He bit down hard and shut his eyes, not moving.


    The room was silent, the only thing moving was Fang Chengyu''s trembling hand where it gripped the curtain.


    In the drawing room, Old Lady Fang''s face was showing her delight as she listened to what Head Shopkeeper Song was saying to the managers.


    "This year''s business is much better than previous years," said one of the senior managers with a smile.


    Old Lady Fangughed.


    The prosperity of their business made her happy, but she was even happier because Head Shopkeeper Song was not like she feared.


    Since he hade in, he had not mentioned Fang Chengyu at all; he clearly didn¡¯t know what had transpired here.


    Although she had guessed that the enemy was possibly quite close to them, but if it really was someone they knew well, it would be much more painful.


    It was much more painful for someone to be stabbed in the back by a loved one.


    Finding out the enemy could bring both anger and happiness Old Lady Fang did not want to be hurt.


    She had had enough of sad things.


    "Good." Head Shopkeeper Song set down his tea and stood up. "Not that we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll be taking our leave."


    Old Lady Fang also stood up.


    "The hour iste, stay here and eat," she said.


    Lady Fang could not stop herself from giving Old Lady Fang a look.


    Why was she so happy? Asking people to eat when something had urred. It would not be convenient for people¡¯s mouths to run.


    Thankfully Head Shopkeeper Song tactfully declined.


    "They still have to get going. Business never stops," he said, pointing at the managers.


    They hade from different exchange firms. When they heard what he said, they smiled politely.


    "Old Lady holds a feast every New Year. It¡¯s not too long till then. I¡¯ll stay next time to eat. We can¡¯t eat everything all at once," one of them answered.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang smiled in return. Just as they were to send them off, a flustered servant girl ran in.


    "Old Lady, Lady, it¡¯s not good. Young Master is in a bad way," she blurted out.


    A change overcame Old Lady and Lady Fang¡¯s faces.


    "What happened?" they pressed.


    But the girl did not say anything. When she saw Head Shopkeeper Song and the other managers, she seemed to be frightened. The words got stuck in her mouth.


    "Chengyu¡¯s body is doing poorly?" Head Shopkeeper Song observed the girl¡¯s expression and frowned, then pped his thigh in realization. "That¡¯s right, Imperial Physician Jiang from the Imperial Hospital hase to visit his rtives. He and I are old acquaintances. I was thinking of a day to arrange for him to see Chengyu. There is no day like the present. I can get him toe and see him now."


    The Imperial Hospital¡¯s imperial physician, Jiang Youshu?


    Old Lady Fang went nk.


    The imperial physician¡¯s skills were preeminent, his fame only second to Divine Doctor Zhang. They had wracked their brains to request him many times, but he always said he had something to do.


    Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s ancestral hometown was indeed Yangcheng, but his family had left several generations ago. And never before had hee to visit his rtives. Why would he suddenlye now?


    If this had happened at some other time, Old Lady Fang would not think much of it. She would have been crazy from happiness. But at this time, she could only feel a chill run down her spine..


    Miss Jun said that Chengyu¡¯s poison had already been dispelled. How could that escape the discerning eyes of the imperial physician?


    Why was his arrival such a coincidence?


    Visiting his rtives, this year, at a time that wasn¡¯t New Year¡¯s. What visiting rtives, obviously he was asked to see Fang Chengyu.


    So it was him?


    Old Lady Fang looked at Head Shopkeeper Song, the sorrow almost making her unsteady.


    Why?

 Chapter 142: Come, Hurry Up and Take a Look!

    <h4>Chapter 142: Come, Hurry Up and Take a Look!</h4>


    Why is it him?


    Why is the person who caused Old Master''s death his sworn brother?


    Old Lady Fang''s mind waspletely nk, unable to say anything. Lady Fang looked on cautiously.


    Although she still wasn''t directly targeting Head Shopkeeper Song.


    But she knew that at this moment, an imperial physician visiting them was not a good thing.


    The air congealed for a time, the atmosphere turning strange.


    Head Shopkeeper Song looked at her, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Sister-inw? What''s up with you?" he asked.


    Although she was ovee with waves of shock, Old Lady Fang knew that she could not expose the horse''s hoof. She squeezed out a smile.


    "Nothing, it''s nothing," she said.


    "Then we should quickly ask Imperial Physician Jiang toe," Head Shopkeeper Song said.


    The managers also urged this suggestion.


    "It''s no use," Lady Fang said. "Chengyu is fine..."


    She knew that she had slipped when she said it.


    How could she say Chengyu is fine when he was someone who could not live past fifteen.


    "What did daughter-inw Dng say?"


    As expected, Head Shopkeeper Song was frowning as he looked between Old Lady and Lady Fang.


    He could see that their expressions were strange.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    Suspicion showed on the other managers¡¯ faces.


    They knew the circumstances around Fang Chengyu very well. All of Yangcheng knew how desperately Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang asked for doctors.


    So why would they be indifferent when they heard Imperial Physician Jian hade, and even going so far as to refuse him?


    What were they refusing?


    Old Lady Fang smiled with helplessness and pleasant surprise.


    "This is just too sudden," she said. "How could we suddenly just invite Imperial Physician Jiang here. I must first send someone with a formal notice, and then prepare a gift. I will go visit him personally to ask tomorrow."


    "Yes, I really must.." Lady Fang replied immediately, the gleam of tears in her eyes. "Mother, we definitely cannot wait. Second Uncle, you do not need to bother with this. We will definitely go and invite him."


    This was understandable.


    Anyways, it was not urgent. Fang Chengyu had been sick for so long. They din''t care about waiting another day.


    Understanding appeared amongst the managers.


    "Old Lady, hurry, Young Master is not well," said that girl standing on the side again.


    Could it be that Chengyu really was not well?


    Unease crossed Lady Fang''s face, and she couldn''t help but step forward.


    Old Lady Fang shot the servant girl a frosty gaze.


    Compared to a servant girl whose name she didn''t even know, she would of course believe in Jun Zhenzhen.


    Jun Zhenzhen had said that Chengyu was fine, that there was nowhere he was unwell.


    Very good, very good. If they acted together, there would be nothing to be suspicious of.


    Old Lady Fang just felt unable to breathe.


    To be able to infiltrate the household, to continue to harm her husband, son, and grandson, was it Head Shopkeeper Song acting alone or was there some other figure behind the scenes.


    But for now it din''t matter. Just knowing that this person, even closer than brother, was someone she had been blind to was enough.


    Blind, so blind.


    She felt like pping herself, as if it were the only way to start up her breathing.


    "Sister-inw," Head Shopkeeper Song raised his voice. "What are you doing?"


    He took a step forward.


    "Quickly, ask Imperial Physician Jiang toe." He red at the servant girls and boys outside and shouted while shaking his sleeves. "I will go and see Chengyu."


    Old Lady Fang clenched her hands.


    What to do? She couldn''t let him bring a doctor, otherwise the truth about Chengyu would be exposed.


    But Shopkeeper Song was a senior acknowledged by everyone in the family. He always looked after Chengyu with the utmost care. If they insisted on stopping him, it would be obvious they had a hidden motive and Chengyu''s situation would still be exposed.


    They really could not advance or retreat.


    Between what had happened between Chengyu and that servant girl Lingzhi and Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s visit, and now Imperial Physician Jianging to Yangcheng, it was obvious that the opponent was just as meticulous as Jun Zhenzhen had said. It had always been the cat ying the mouse. When it sensed that the mouse was jumping out of its paw, it immediately wanted to finish it without hesitation.


    Old Lady Fang looked at him, itching to pounce and take him down with her.


    Head Shopkeeper Song felt the gaze on his back and stopped to turn around.


    Head Shopkeeper Song had always been serious, seldom smiling, but at this moment she didn''t think that he was serious at all. Rather, it was downright dark.


    "Sister-inw, let''s go," he said solemnly.


    Since either way it would be exposed, it was time to descend into downright impropriety.


    Old Lady Fang resolved herself.


    Lady Fang felt the atmosphere change and clenched her hands into fists.


    "Old Lady, Lady."


    Liu''er suddenly ran into the room shouting, breaking the nervous tension.


    "Young Lady said to go find a doctor quick, Young Master isn''t doing well."


    At this, all the people were stunned.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Liu''er and understood what she meant¡ªthere was nothing wrong with letting anyone look at Fang Chengyu.


    Was there really no problem?


    This was Imperial Physician Jiang, second only to Divine Doctor Zhang.


    Distrust remained on Head Shopkeeper Song''s face, but he was not as rushed as he was before.


    Seeing all the people frozen, Liu''er grew impatient.


    "Hurry up, someone''s going to die," she said ill-temperedly.


    She was full of anger. Young Miss had married to give them face and that cripple had actuallymitted such a filthy act.


    It would be better if he just died. The sooner she became a widow, the sooner she could escape the humiliation.


    Liu''er¡¯s words spurred Old Lady Fang into action.


    She trusted her.


    She had done so many unexpected things. There would be no problem believing her this time.


    "Yunping," Old Lady Fang said, her voice trembling, staggering. "Please send someone to ask Imperial Physician Jiang here immediately."


    Lady Fang was not concerned about that at all. She ran directly for Fang Chengyu.


    "Hurry up, quickly now," Old Lady Fang urged again, before speeding there herself.


    Seing the servant girls frantically follow mother- and daughter-inw, Head Shopkeeper Song hesitated for a moment.


    "Head Shopkeeper, hurry and go see," urged the managers behind him, and rushed him to go ask the imperial physician toe.


    "Go and request Imperial Physician Jiang," Head Shopkeeper Song said to the servant boy. "My carriage is outside. Ride my carriage there; they know the way."


    The servant boy nodded and flew out the door.


    Head Shopkeeper Song had a different position in the Fang Family. Where the managers couldn¡¯t act, he could. He followed after mother- and daughter-inw.


    There were many servant girls gathered outside the courtyard, fear and shock on their faces, yet they did not dare whisper in each other¡¯s ears. There was a sound of faint sobbing.


    Concubine Yuan came speedily.


    "What is it? What happened?" Lady Fang asked nervously.


    "Lady, you¡¯ve arrived. This servant girl said that Young Master and Young Lady were fighting," said Concubine Yuan, pointing at the servant girl Baishao behind her. "I had someone bring word to you, and I came here first to see."


    "What fight?" Lady Fang pressed.


    Old Lady Fang was watching Concubine Yuan.


    "You had someone notify Lady?" she asked.


    Concubine Yuan felt an indescribable chill in her heart.


    Could it be because she notifieddy and not Old Lady first¡ªshe did not hold Old Lady in her eyes¡ªso Old Lady was unhappy?


    There were many households where mother- and daughter-inw would fight over who was first, who was dominant.


    But the Fang Family had no time for such squabbles.


    "Yes," she answered hurriedly. "I thought that the servant girl was too flustered and might scare Lady, so I had someone else go tell her, while I brought the girl with me to see the situation¡­"


    She hadn¡¯t finished when Old Lady Fang walked right past her.


    Concubine Yuan was rebuffed, but felt nothing by it. She stepped forward.


    The one sobbing inside was Maidong.


    Lady Fang stepped in and looked at the prone form of Fang Chengyu on the bed and Maidong, who was kneeling at the bedside.


    Head Shopkeeper Song also stepped into the room and looked at the bed.


    Fang Chengyu was not moving, but even at this distance his wan face was visible.


    This did not look good...


    "What is it? How did it be like this?" Lady Fang asked in a strangled voice.


    "Who knows, but it¡¯s nothing strange. He was always ill."


    Head Shopkeeper Song heard a gentle female voice speaking. The voice was delicate, soft, and sweet, but the words were incensing.


    It was that Jun Zhenzhen.


    "What are you calling strange?" he spoke with furrowed brows. "Chengyu was not this sickly before."


    As he spoke, he saw a girl with messy hair walk out, herpels all askew. She looked like she had just woken up.


    He jumped in fright, and so did this girl.


    "Ai! Who let this old geezer walk into someone else¡¯s inner chamber!" She furrowed her brows. "Get him out!"


    Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s face went nk.

 Chapter 143: Very Serious Illness

    <h4>Chapter 143: Very Serious Illness</h4>


    Of course, Head Shopkeeper Song could not be chased out.


    And Miss Jun fixed her appearance after being stared down by Old Lady Fang.


    The servant girls were chased out of the courtyard. Everyone was straining their ears for sound of activity.


    "Young Lady and Young Master were fighting inside¡­" came Baishao¡¯s voice from outside.


    Sitting to the side, Miss Jun was fixing her appearance when she smiled.


    "I cannot fight?" she asked.


    "Who fought with who, it¡¯s obvious that Young Master was fighting with my young miss," Liu¡¯er immediately leaped to her defence, pointing in an offended manner at the inner chamber. "The one who dared to do such a thing still has the gall to stop someone from talking."


    "You cannot say that now. His body is unwell, we can¡¯t take it slow," said Lady Fang from Fang Chengyu¡¯s bedside.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "This time you know his body is unwell? That he can¡¯t be slow with what he does?" she said.


    "Yeah, sexual deviants like¡­" Liu¡¯er began.


    Old Lady Fang pped the table.


    "Shut up. Just shut up," she snapped.


    Liu¡¯er curled her lips and stood behind Miss Jun. Lady Fang wiped away tears as she caressed Fang Chengyu, while Miss Jun picked up a cup of tea.


    Head Shopkeeper Song did not understand.


    "What did Chengyu do?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "He didn¡¯t do anything."


    Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang spoke in sync, disying their fabulous level of cooperation.


    Here were the 300 taels not buried here [1].


    Head Shopkeeper Song frowned, then he heard a scoff from where Miss Jun and her servant were. He looked over there severely.


    "Leaving aside what happened, it couldn¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know that you and Chengyu are in the same boat, seeing as you¡¯re his wife?" he began. "Why would you say such a thing?"


    Miss Jun smiled, giving him a look from below.


    The condescending look was very impolite. Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s expression grew ugly.


    Though he had heard tales of Jun Zhenzhen¡¯sck of propriety and aggressiveness, he had note into direct contact with her. He now saw that the reputation did not surpass the truth. Really, he was blinded by her gentle and refined external appearance before.


    "You lower ss person, wait your turn to lecture me," Miss Jun retorted.


    Of the four sses¡ªschrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants¡ªthe merchants were indeed the most lowly, but no one would directly call them out on it.


    He almost went mad from anger.


    "You!" he shouted, not knowing what to say.


    No wonder Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang did not guide this Miss Jun. Such a person was unteachable. All you could do was ignore.


    "Please, don¡¯t be angry Second Uncle," Old Lady Fang said awkwardly, ring at her. "Dispense with the impropriety."


    "I didn¡¯t hear about not being allowed to be rude." Liu¡¯er snorted at Head Shopkeeper Song.


    Miss Jun smiled but did not say anything, wearing an expression of ¡®I won¡¯t just go along with what you n¡¯ as she sipped her tea.


    Really, how unreasonable.


    Head Shopkeeper Song shook his sleeves and straightened up.


    "I will go see Chengyu," he said, walking into the inner room.


    Old Lady Fang did not stop him and followed after.


    "Second Uncle," said Lady Fang while wiping her tears and stepping out of the way.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was very serious in countenance, but a sliver of concern was in his eyes. He bent over Fang Chengyu.


    "Chengyu, Chengyu," he called softly.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s unnaturally pale face due to illness was slightly ashen. Not a single drop of color was left in his lips. His eyes were clenched tight. If it weren¡¯t for the rise and fall of his chest, one might think him dead.


    When he heard a voice, his eyelids fluttered, but he had no strength to open them.


    Old Lady Fang could not help the strangled sob from where she stood behind Head Shopkeeper Song. She hurried to suppress it.


    Lady Fang was not stopping her sobs at all.


    "How would it be so serious all of a sudden? He looked very well when I saw him in January." Head Shopkeeper Song looked at the sobbing mother- and daughter-inw. "What happened exactly? I heard that he was abused by his wife, was it that?"


    "It was nothing," Lady Fang choked out.


    "How could he have been abused?" Old Lady Fang said. "His mother and I have not died yet."


    Head Shopkeeper Song did not speak but examined their faces.


    Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang¡¯s sadness poured down in torrents. Old Lady Fang was also angry behind the sadness.


    Why was she angry?


    Head Shopkeeper Song frowned slightly.


    "What exactly happened?" he asked again. "Why did it be like this?"


    The mother- and daughter-inw looked shifty again, vaguely saying that nothing had happened.


    Even an idiot could tell that something had happened.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was going to ask something when a servant girl rushed in from the outside to report.


    "Imperial Physician Jiang has arrived."


    So quick. Maybe he was waiting right outside.


    Zhenzhen had prepared ording to Old Lady Fang¡¯s predictions. The moment she had entered and seen Fang Chengyu, her heart had stopped beating in fright.


    Truly, it was much too life-like. If she had not known ahead of time, she really would not dare believe that this was something Jun Zhenzhen had done.


    Since Zhenzhen was prepared, she was not worried.


    To take it back a step, even if Imperial Physician Jiang could discern Fang Chengyu¡¯s true condition, there would be nothing to fear.


    At worst, either the fish dies or the breaks [2].


    Anyway, she would never let go of the enemy.


    Old Lady Fang rubbed away her tears, spilling over with excitement.


    "Hurry up and invite him in," she said, and impatiently went out to greet him.


    Lady Fang had gone to receive him even before then.


    Head Shopkeeper Song stopped with the questions. With the imperial physician here, the truth about what had happened to Fang Chengyu would be known to everyone.


    The servant girls hurriedly pulled back the curtains. Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang saw a fifty year old man walk in. He was vigorous in spirit and very proper-looking in appearance. He had a very tender atmosphere, making him very approachable.


    Lady Fang recognized this Imperial Physician Jiang.


    Years ago, she had personally gone to the capital on behalf of Chengyu¡¯s illness. She had spent much to meet with this Imperial Physician Jiang.


    "Imperial Physician Jiang, pleasee and look at my son." She couldn¡¯t stop her tears and kneeled at his feet.


    Imperial Physician Jiang was obviously quite ustomed with being in such situations. He nimbly helped Lady Fang up.


    "Do not be anxious, I will take a look," he said kindly.


    There were many people surrounding the room. There were old servant women, the servant girls, as well as the recognizable old man, Head Shopkeeper Song.


    Because of his status as a medical professional, Imperial Physician Jiang ignored the patient¡¯s family members. He stepped forward and felt a gaze fixed on him. He couldn¡¯t help but follow it to see that in the hubbub of women, there was a young girl sitting at a small table next to the window.


    The girl had moved her eyes away, sipping tea.


    "Imperial Physician Jiang, pleasee in," Head Shopkeeper Song said. He tugged him by the arm, and also followed his line of sight.


    Everyone else was flustered or excited or worried. Just that woman was sitting to the side peacefully, like she didn¡¯t care about what was happening. Really...


    Head Shopkeeper Song shook his head.


    Imperial Physician Jiang felt that it was somewhat strange, but not because of that girl¡¯s attitude. He had seen many people¡¯s responses in the face of death. He knew that people could not be judged by their appearance, that their true feelings were not always on the surface.


    He did not say that the reason he paid attention to that girl was because he felt that the looks he gave him were indescribably profound.


    "Please,e here," entreated Head Shopkeeper Song without sparing Jun Zhenzhen another nce.


    Imperial Physician Jiang went into the room without hesitating again.


    The servant girls had set upnterns by Fang Chengyu¡¯s bed. Without sparing a word on courtesy, the imperial physician directly sat down next to him and took his pulse.


    Everyone held in their breath.


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang and Head Shopkeeper Song nervously watched Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s expression. As for why they were nervous, it was different for each.


    Imperial Physician Jiang also remembered the Fang Family. At that time, he had note to personally treat the illness himself. Now that he saw it for his own eyes, he could not help but sigh.


    Born to die. It was the most fitting description for this young man.


    He retracted his hand and stood up.


    "Young Master¡¯s illness, you know it in your hearts and havee to ept," he said.


    At this, general unease filled the room.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    It seemed that Jiang Youshu was still inferior to Master. After Master passed away, she had returned to the capital. Although she had not met with him directly, she had heard people say that Jiang Youshu¡¯s medical skills surpassed Master¡¯s.


    Whether they surpassed them or not she did not care at all. Father was already dead.


    However, to actually get Jiang Youshu toe, the person behind all this really had some tricks up his sleeves.


    Miss Jun took another sip of tea.


    The other people were already getting panicky.


    "Doctor Jiang, what do you mean? Did something happen to Chengyu?" Head Shopkeeper Song asked nervously.


    "Of course something happened. Didn¡¯t you know his body condition was extremely bad?" asked Doctor Jiang.


    Everyone knew this.


    "And now? He didn¡¯t seem to be this bad the past few days," pressed Head Shopkeeper Song.


    Since he had brought Imperial Physician Jiang here, he had been acting almost as if he was someone from the Fang Family.


    Had this been before, even half a day before, this scene would have been seen as normal by Old Lady Fang. She would be moved by him even. But at this moment, bitter rancor churned in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to swallow down this person whole, so much so her eyes turned red.


    Since they were trying to cover up the state of Chengyu¡¯s illness, she didn¡¯t need to hide her sorrow, anger, hurt, and suffering.


    For this old woman, who had lost her husband, her son, and was about to lose her grandson, such a response was normal.


    Imperial Physician Jiang was looking at their expressions.


    "Right now, it¡¯s even more terrible," he said with pity. "His meridians are clogged, his five viscera have suffered damage, shrivelled up."


    [1] Here were the 300 taels not buried here: revealing what you intended to hide


    [2] Either the fish dies, or the breaks: a life and death struggle

 Chapter 144: A Farce

    <h4>Chapter 144: A Farce</h4>


    At this promation, the entire room fell silent, followed by sobs.


    Lady Fang went limp. Fortunately, Concubine Yuan caught her from behind.


    "Lady, Lady!" The servants hurried to surround her.


    The room descended into chaos.


    "Impossible!" Miss Jun¡¯s voice cut across the din. "Didn¡¯t you say he would have one more year?"


    What was she saying.


    The servants could barely disguise their anger.


    "Impossible, impossible!" Incredulity was written across her face. She looked at Imperial Physician Jiang with anger. "You lie!"


    Imperial Physician Jiang had met with many family members of victims, but that was when he was young. Now no one would dare treat him so, and he didn¡¯t need to deal with such treatment.


    "How is it impossible?" he said cooly. "Let me ask you, did you recently give him arge quantity of supplement medicine?"


    Everyone¡¯s heart jumped when they heard what he said.


    Truly, no doubt he was the imperial physician.


    Concubine Yuan sighed regretfully.


    There it was.


    Now the fact that Young Master was given aphrodisiacs couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    "That kind of medicine should have no effect," Miss Jun dered, stepping forth with anger. "My family are doctors,and you¡¯re a talentless chatan. What do you think you¡¯re saying."


    Imperial Physician Jiang felt that he was mistaken about what he had felt when he first entered.


    What profundity. Obviously, it was just disdain.


    Of course, he could not lower himself to a child¡¯s level.


    "What kind of medicine was that?" he only asked cooly.


    Miss Jun snorted and bit her lips.


    "It doesn¡¯t concern you," she said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song furrowed his brows.


    "So what exactly happened? What kind of medicine did you give Chengyu?" he shouted.


    Lady Fang had already torn free from Concubine Yuan¡¯s embrace. She threw herself onto Fang Chengyu and sobbed, having no time to listen to Head Shopkeeper Song.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression morphed for a moment.


    "Didn¡¯t you say there would be no problems with the medicine?" she looked at Miss Jun, shaking. "Didn¡¯t you say there would be no problems? Why has ite to this? What has happened to Chengyu?"


    This was confirmation of what Imperial Physician Jiang had said.


    Though he wasn¡¯t happy about this at all. For him, it was just an insignificant matter.


    "So it was an aphrodisiac," he said. "You actually made him eat an aphrodisiac. Could it be you didn¡¯t know his condition? Even a normal person couldn¡¯t take it, but you thought that he would be fine with eating such a thing."


    He shook his head disapprovingly.


    Although he knew why the Fang Family did it, it was hard for him to approve it as a doctor.


    Head Shopkeeper Song also understood it. He looked appalled as he pointed at Old Lady Fang.


    "Sister-inw, you, you¡¯ve gotten dementia," he seemed to be unable to speak from anger.


    Old Lady Fang only had eyes for Miss Jun, not sparing him a nce.


    "Didn¡¯t you say it will be fine? Did you trick us? Why did you trick us, why did you harm us?" Her voice was trembling, anger and despair written across her face.


    She was looking at Miss Jun, but her words were directed at Head Shopkeeper Song.


    The emotional tremors could not be concealed, and she did not need to fake anything.


    Everyone watching this seemed to be bearing a heavy sadness while they looked at Miss Jun with undisguised anger.


    Panic shed in her eyes, but it immediately transformed into a smirk.


    "My medicine is of course wless. This is because¡­"¡ªher eyes shed¡ª"because he slept with that servant girl."


    "That¡¯s right," Liu¡¯er immediately shouted as she ced herself in front of Miss Jun. She faced down everyone¡¯s hostility. "Who told that cripple to be so horny. My young miss didn¡¯t say he could sleep with someone. He was the one to sleep with that servant. He hurt himself."


    Head Shopkeeper Song had already gone lightheaded from what he was hearing.


    "Sleeping with a servant girl is what happened?"


    He angrily pped the table.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s face was pale. She looked at him, too embarrassed to speak.


    "Brother, I am too ashamed to tell you," she said with tears in her eyes. "It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault. I was blind."


    I was blind, to regard an enemy as family for so many years.


    Old Lady Fang violently pped herself.


    Everyone jumped in fright.


    The servants rushed forward and kneeled in front of her, staying her hand.


    "Old Lady, don¡¯t do that," they sobbed.


    Head Shopkeeper Song sighed.


    "You, there is no need for that," he said helplessly.


    She beat her chest and sobbed.


    "Old Master, Dng, Chengyu, I am sorry. You have died unjustly," she screamed.


    The room was filled with sobs, sorrowful and pitiful.


    "Yes, this is his own fault. What does it have to do with me."


    Only Miss Jun could speak calmly in the midst of the mourning.


    It really was too bullying. One of the servant girls couldn¡¯t continue watching.


    "Old Lady, it isn¡¯t Young Master¡¯s fault." Maidong fell to her knees with an audible thud. "It was Young Lady¡­ just now Young Lady forced Young Master¡­"


    As an unmarried servant girl, she was much too bashful to say such things.


    Saying "Doing that kind of thing" was all she could manage.


    That kind of thing? What kind of thing?


    Everyone was stunned as they recalled Young Lady¡¯s skewed clothes when they first entered.


    No way.


    Lady Fang was stunned. She stopped crying to pull back the nket on Chengyu.


    Concubine Yuan conveniently took a nce, only to see a young man¡¯s smooth body underneath a nket...


    She hurried to look away.


    Lady Fang pulled apart the clothes she had personally given to Chengyu, and immediately her eyes darkened at what she saw.


    "You, you¡­" She pointed at Miss Jun, the words noting out. She swayed to the side.


    Concubine Yuan caught her again.


    The room descended into chaos again.


    "How could you do this? How could you do this?"


    Appalled and angry, Old Lady Fang pointed at Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun was neither afraid nor ashamed.


    "What did I do? Why can¡¯t I do it? He is my man, sleeping with him is heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle." She snorted.


    "That¡¯s right, why can¡¯t she do it? My family¡¯s young miss should sleep with him as is heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle," Liu¡¯er parroted.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was dumbfounded, and Imperial Physician Jiang looked like he had seen a ghost.


    He had been practicing medicine for many years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    The room rang with sobs and shouts and curses, the words all blurring together.


    "Troublemaker! Preposterous!"


    Head Shopkeeper Song could not hear what was being said and shouted, pulling Imperial Physician Jiang by the sleeve, bringing him outside.


    "A farce!"


    ......¡­


    When Old Lady Fang stammering from shame arrived at the drawing room, the managers had already left.


    "Don¡¯t go. Could it be you wanted to see theedy again?" Head Shopkeeper Song askedscathingly. "What is going on?"


    Old Lady Fang blushed red.


    "Second Uncle¡­" she stuttered. "I-I can¡¯t do anything."


    Tears fell.


    "You say you can¡¯t do anything? It couldn¡¯t be that the Fang Family has finally fallen."


    Head Shopkeeper Song looked at her angrily and helplessly.


    "Sister-inw, Chengyu is a human." He let out a long breath, and his voice started to tremble. "He is already experiencing such unhappiness. You cannot treat him like this."


    Yes. He is a human, he is a child. We genuinely and sincerely took you to be our rtive, so how could you do such a thing? You are not human.


    So sincere, he treated their Fang Family with utmost care. It was not a half-hearted concern. When it was time to be strict, he was strict. Everything was for their benefit.


    Who could suspect that such a person would be their enemy.


    Even at this moment, Old Lady Fang couldn¡¯t help but be doubtful, worry that she was just overthinking, that she had guessed wrongly.


    Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s arrival and Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s arrival was just a coincidence.


    Tears fell from Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes again.


    She sobbed into her hands.


    Head Shopkeeper Song sighed again, then looked at Imperial Physician Jiang with despair.


    "Doctor Jiang, can Chengyu be saved?" he asked.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s heart swelled with hope and she looked at Imperial Physician Jiang with an expectant gaze.


    He shook his head.


    "If it were just the medicine, I could resolve it. But Young Master has surpassed the force his body could take. His lifeforce has been exhausted." He shook his head again. "Just let his days be as happy as possible."


    Old Lady Fang copsed onto the chair like she had been struck by lightning. She sobbed and buried her face in her hands.


    Head Shopkeeper Song could hear those sobs even after he exited the room.


    "Thank you for your trouble, Imperial Physician Jiang." Then said with some awkwardness, "What happened today, please¡­"


    Today the Fang Family had done such a preposterous, shameful thing. He was asking to keep it a secret.


    All the servants standing around showed expressions of gratitude and relief. Really, this family was fortunate to have Old Master Song. Imperial Physician Jiang smiled.


    "Head Shopkeeper Song, you jest. I still have a doctor¡¯s duty to uphold," he said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song thanked him again, and instructed one of the servant boys to send him off.


    He watched Imperial Physician Jiang leave, then walked to his own carriage. As he was boarding the carriage, he turned back, shaking his head in grief. Then he finished getting on. No trace of sorrow was left on his face.


    "Lamenting in unhappiness..." He shook his head and began to sing softly. "We[1] could not keep her here¡­ even if we had wings we could not shake off time. A thousand autumns we have seen cannot stay, the mansion sways and rocks under the wind and rain¡­"


    At the same time, after sending away all the servants, Old Lady Fang, who was sobbing in the drawing room, stopped her sadness.


    Even if everything has gone ording to your n, the Heavens have not given up on me, so they sent us Jun Zhenzhen.


    Old Heavenly Father has opened his eyes and promoted justice.


    [1] The Royal we

 Chapter 145: The Truth of the Night and Uneasy Peace

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Truth of the Night and Uneasy Peace</h4>


    After Head Shopkeeper Song and Imperial Physician Jiang left, darkness shrouded the residence.


    When night fell, the Fang Family was as peaceful as ever.


    The two maidservants responsible for looking after the lights met up in the corner, getting closer with everyntern they inspected.


    "Did you hear about what happened today?" one of them asked.


    The other winked and smiled.


    "Not just heard about it. I saw it myself." She giggled.


    The first maidservant¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    "Tell me, tell me. Did Young Lady really force Young Master, and killed Young Master from excessive ejaction?" she questioned.


    The maidservant pursed her lips, then retracted her hands into her sleeves.


    "I¡¯m telling you, when I saw that Maidong standing there¡­" Just as she said this, the tter of footsteps came from behind her.


    The two servants jumped in fright and turned around to see a group of guards milling about from who knows where.


    "Are you on nightwatch?" asked one of the maidservants, squeezing out a smile. She moved out of the way.


    But the guards did not walk forward.


    "What are you doing?" asked the head guard solemnly.


    The two maid servants couldn¡¯t help but step several paces away from each other.


    "We¡¯re attending to thenterns," they squeaked.


    The guardsughed coldly.


    "Take them away." He waved his hands.


    The two maidservants were immediately ovee with great emotion.


    "But Sir, Sir, what did we do? We were just looking after thenterns, notzing around," they protested.


    But the guards did not let them exin themselves and carted them away. The maidservants¡¯ howls were suddenly stopped; obviously their mouths were stuffed.


    This sort of scene was ying out all over the Fang residence.


    A girl was shrieking in a small room, her voice pained.


    "You damn hussy, you¡¯re still not saying it," a maidservant shouted, flicking thesh in her hands.


    The servant girl bound to a wooden stake screamed again.


    "Ma¡¯am, it was really Auntie Yuan who told me to go find Lady. I didn¡¯t intentionally let what happened to Young Master leak," she said helplessly.


    "You still refuse to admit your mistake!" shouted the maidservant, raising the whip again.


    "Enough," Lady Fang said from behind them.


    The maidesrvant let her arm drop.


    Lady Fang stood up and looked hard at the servant girl.


    "Treat her wound, then send her to the vige, "she ordered.


    So she would be sold in the end.


    "Thank you, thank you, Lady," the servant girl sobbed, happiness shing in her eyes.


    Lady Fang ignored her and walked straight out. The flickering light of thenterns illuminated the guards standing out there in the courtyard.


    They milled in and out, often picking up sobbing and shrieking servant girls and women and taking them to ck rooms.


    Lady Fang watched part of the courtyard flicker in and out of darkness with the light of thentern.


    That was where Old Lady Fang resided.


    It was different than it had been in the past. There were still many servant girls inside and out, but they were nervous, unlike their normal chattering selves.


    When they saw Lady Fang approaching, they hurried to greet her while opening the curtains.


    Concubine Yuan stood, jittery, as she saluted her from under the eaves.


    Lady Fang did not look at her; directly walking in.


    Old Lady Fang was on the oven-bed by the window sill, her eyes closed in tranquility.


    "Mother, to answer the question, it was Concubine Yuan who made her go," said Lady Fang. "Concubine Yuan said that it was her negligence; she only told her to notify me, not to take heed of the people present or situation, to not to say too much."


    Old Lady Fang made a noise of acknowledgement.


    "It¡¯s as she said." Old Lady Fang opened her eyes. "We do not need to make interrogation, just find a pretext for cleaning out everyone in the house."


    Lady Fang made a noise of acknowledgement.


    "We caught almost everyone today, but we cannot have them dispelledpletely, lest they get suspicious," she said.


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    Lady Fang looked at her with a rueful expression.


    "Mother, Second Uncle Song is really¡­" she trailed off.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s fierce expression stopped her from continuing.


    "Whether it was deliberate on his part, or he was being used by someone else, we can no longer trust anyone," said Old Lady Fang.


    Lady Fang nodded tearfully.


    "Don¡¯t be sad, this is good." Old Lady Fang nodded. "Sheathed or unsheathed, a knife is a knife. We have been blind and dumb to have been yed for so many years. Finally, we can touch our enemy¡¯s face. Is this not a joyous asion?


    Lady Fang nodded.


    "Yes, I¡¯m very happy." She ground her teeth together. "I have spent days and nights longing for this day. I would rather know death than be taken for a fool again."


    Old Lady Fang said, "En. So we are not afraid. We must rouse our spirits. Okay, I will look after the household affairs; you just devote yourself to looking after Chengyu."


    Tears sparkled in Lady Fang¡¯s eyes at the thought of Chengyu.


    "Miss Jun said that Chengyu is really fine?" she asked.


    Old Lady Fang had told Lady Fang that Chengyu¡¯s conditions was a deliberate ploy on Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s part. Of course, Jun Zhenzhen would not really rape Fang Chengyu.


    This was all a farce so that everyone would believe that Chengyu was taking medicine so that he could leave behind an heir.


    Moreover, she told Lady Fang that Miss Jun said she would use medicine to disguise Chengyu¡¯s condition so it would appear more serious. After a short time, he would be well again.


    Lady Fang did not believe that medicine could make a person appear close to death, and even fool a doctor like Imperial Physician Jiang, but it was hard to maintain disbelief in the face of Fang Chengyu turning from a cripple to one who could stand and even have intercourse with a servant girl.


    "He¡¯s fine, don¡¯t you worry," said Old Lady Fang. "Although the situation seems to be precarious now. You need to be careful."


    No one could guarantee that those people would still want to y their tricks, and won¡¯t instead resort to murder.


    Lady Fang¡¯s expression was grave.


    This time, she would not let her son get hurt again.


    Lady Fang departed from Old Lady Fang¡¯s quarters. Concubine Yuan followed behind her, nervous.


    Lady Fang had left Concubine Su and Fang Yunxiu and her sisters to watch over Fang Chengyu. When they saw Lady Fang return, they hurried to receive her.


    "It is not early; you should go back now," Lady Fang said with exhaustion.


    Fang Jinxiu wanted to say something, but stopped after a look from Fang Yuxiu. Concubine Su also shooed them out.


    "Lady is tired. You kids know what to do," Concubine Su said seriously.


    Fang Jinxiu hung her head and left with her sisters.


    Concubine Yuan tentatively stepped forward.


    "Lady, you should also take an early rest¡­" she started saying, reaching out to undo Lady Fang¡¯s cloak.


    Lady Fang let her take it off.


    "You go ahead and rest early," she said. Then she looked at Concubine Su. "The house will be tidied up these next few days. You need to look after it."


    Concubine Su made a sound of affirmation, then took her leave. Concubine Yuan awkardly followed her out.


    "Is everything alright?" asked Concubine Su once they were out.


    There were still some lingering fears in Concubine Yuan¡¯s heart.


    "There shouldn¡¯t be a problem," she said. "I really did not purposely try to cause trouble for Young Master."


    Concubine Su nodded.


    "Lady and Old Lady are sensible; you don¡¯t need to worry," sheforted.


    Concubine Yuan patted her own chest.


    "What happened today really scared me," she said quietly. "Who would have imagined that Young Master would do that kind of thing, that Young Lady would do that kind of thing, that Young Master, who had been so motionless for this long, had pretended to be naive, and would now y such a trick, it must¡¯ve be exhausting¡­"


    Concubine Su gave her a look.


    "I think you will live." She frowned and sighed. "Do you really think you will be chased out? Don¡¯t you think that Lady would hate to be without you?"


    Concubine Yuan smiled with embarassment, then made a gesture over her mouth to indicate her mouth was sealed.


    Concubine Su leveled a look at her before walking ahead. When she got to the entrance, she turned around to see that Lady Fang¡¯s silhouette had disappeared from the window.


    She didn¡¯t know that there would be no waking up.


    ...


    When Fang Chengyu woke up, he woke up to surroundings that, for the first time, were unfamiliar.


    He was a person who knew the bed well.

 Chapter 146: Feelings Never at Peace

    <h4>Chapter 146: Feelings Never at Peace</h4>


    Actually, he couldn''t say that it was unfamiliar.


    Fang Chengyu had lived with his mother since he was young. When he was five years old, he wanted to move to a separate courtyard but got sick. Lady Fang looked after him herself, so he lived with her until he was ten.


    When he was ten, he moved to his own courtyard, and since then four years had passed.


    He turned his head away from the bed.


    There were only twonterns in the room, but they were dazzling to the eye.


    "Chengyu, are you awake?" Lady Fang, much to her delight, saw him awake.


    Fang Chengyu did not have the strength to speak. He could only look at his mother and give her a consoling smile.


    "It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t move," she answered. "Do you want to drink some water?"


    She picked up a warm cup of water from the table next to the bed, dipped some cloth, and slowly dripped water onto his pale lips.


    She hadn¡¯t personally taken care of her son like this for just more then three years; she was still extremely practiced.


    Had they all been moved here?


    Fang Chengyu turned his line of sight outwards. There were only two servant girls in the room.


    This shouldn¡¯t be. At this time, they needed to get rid of them, as indicative of Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s punishment and anger.


    Lady Fang followed his gaze.


    "Lingzhi is here too. I locked her away, in our courtyard," she said gently, rubbing his forehead. "Don¡¯t worry."


    Her son had never liked many things. Since he had something he liked, his mother would protect it well.


    A small smile alighted on his face, and he shut his eyes.


    As expected it hurt a lot. When he thought of something that wasparably painful, he thought of her medicinal baths.


    Night had fallen, and the Fang Family manor was definitely not quiet, but that did not affect Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun had been put under house arrest. Of course, whether she wouldply was another matter, but the servants avoided that area unlike ever before.


    Though the courtyard had the light of thenterns, there was still a certain coldness about it.


    "If they dare bully my young miss, then I will report them to the government office."


    In the room, Liu¡¯er was fuming as she made the bed.


    Miss Jun had already washed up. While she was drying her hair, she listened to Liu¡¯er grumble.


    "Master devoted his all for the country and the citizens. They are just merchants and bully an orphan girl like Young Miss. That is just too unloyal, too unfilial," she continued.


    This is what Jun Zhenzhen had always believed in.


    Most likely, she felt that it was too unfair. Why did she have to be an orphan? Why did she, a bureaucratic family¡¯s Young Miss, fall so low as to rely on her merchant family¡¯s maternal grandmother for her living?


    Only knowing a life cast of iron and riches, who knows the number of lives [1].


    Jun Zhenzhen was just a lowly girl of a provincial official. She was a noble rted to the imperial family; she never thought she would be here one day.


    When she had not known the truth, father and mother died. Although it was sad, she thought it was the will of Heaven.


    Afterwards, the emperor said that she would be married to Lu Yunqi. Big Sister was very worried, whether or not he was a good person or not.


    She hadn¡¯t imagined that after being married, Lu Yunqi would be extremely good and respectful to her. There was nothing to be picked on.


    Even if she thought about it now, she couldn''t find a single fault.


    Miss Jun lowered her head, looking at her silky hair hanging in front of her.


    That day she had fooled him and gone out into the pce, carrying only a knife on her person. When it happened, when her mind had descended into darkness in the face of death, she had almost seemed to hear his voice.


    He still followed after her.


    She didn''t know if he had time to arm himself, or could im the credit, or if he had to make up for his failings.


    For a moment, those painful, sorrowful feelings filled her heart. She suddenly felt a chill, like the wind blowing on one¡¯s back when it was soaked with sweat.


    "Young Miss, your hair is dry now. You should sleep early," advised Liu¡¯er.


    She had been the one to set up the brazier for drying her hair.


    Miss Jun smiled at Liu¡¯er.


    "You should sleep too. Rest well; we will need our strength," she said.


    Liu¡¯er nodded.


    "Yes. We aren''t scared of them," she said self-righteously.


    Miss Jun patted her head.


    "Yes, we are not afraid," she said.


    .........


    The Fang Family had cleared out a swathe of servants. Because these people had critciized their masters, recklessly spread rumors,they were bundled up into several carriages and sent away.


    Because there were too many people involved, naturally, it would rm the people watching the Fang Family.


    "Tens of them were ours that we secretly nted. Could it be as simple as a coincidence?"


    In a tiny tea room, there were two people sitting behind a screen, pouring tea while talking.


    "If it¡¯s a punishment, then selling them is enough. Why are they being sequestered away? It shouldn''t be that they are killing them in a hidden location."


    The person pouring the tea smiled at this.


    "How could they sell them? Unless they cut off their tongues first, the scandal of the Fang Family will spread," he said.


    Speaking of the Fang Family.


    "It¡¯s just quite pitiable, that a whole family is about to walk out of the fire into hell." The first person sighed.


    The tearoom was silent for a moment, followed by explosiveughter.


    "It really is too funny," said one person. "The sad thing is, this time Young master Fang does not have much time left; we can''t y with him for much longer."


    The other one shook his head.


    "Don''t be too hasty. When the young master is no more, we¡¯ll still have the young misses," he said. "Three of them. Enough people to put through endless torment. Compared to the cripple young master, these cute young misses will definitely be much more fun to y with."


    Hearing talk involving the sweet misses, the person who said it and the person who heard it feltplicated.


    Then the tearoom broke into peals ofughter again.


    "Did you confirm that the cripple can''t be saved?"


    "Yes, no one can lie before Imperial Physician Jiang''s eyes." The person who spokeughed. "He has two to three months."


    "That''s good." The speaker stood up. "Looks like we can have another two to three months of fun with the Fang Family."


    The other person did not stand up.


    This person went around the screen, bringing up hisrge hood to obscure his face. He opened the door and looked left and right before going out.


    Not long after he left, an employee came with some tea.


    "Master, do you still want some tea?" he asked respectfully of the figure seated behind the screen.


    The person behind the screen grunted in confirmation.


    The employee hurried to carry the tea forward. Sunlight filtered in through the bamboo screen, painting a strip of sun along the old man sitting by the window.


    His expression was serene, with a stiffness that came from confidence. It was Head Shopkeeper Song.


    The employee was about to pour the tea, when Head Shopkeeper Song suddenly lifted up a hadn.


    "What tea is this?" he asked.


    "Master, this a top-rate, new tea¡­" said the employee.


    "It¡¯s too expensive. Swap it out for an ordinary tea," said Head Shopkeeper Song. "Discussing matters of business does not need this good of a tea."


    The employee did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Master, you are the one drinking it," he said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song serenely shook his head.


    "That is not a good reason. I must remember the exchange firm ounts," he said.


    The De Sheng Chang had to entertain rich and powerful customers. In the city, they had set up a running bill with the most famous teahouses and wine shops. The managers and shopkeepers could set up business functions there.


    The De Sheng Chang also did not strictly check whether they were using the funds for their own amusement or not.


    Even if they had, it would not be much to the De Sheng Chang.


    But as the number two of the De Sheng Chang, Head Shopkeeper Song made this distinction clear.


    The employee had obviously heard of Head Shopkeeper Song''s rules before. He smiled helplessly.


    "I will go and get you some ordinary tea," he said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song nodded.


    "Wait on the guests, and then change it out for me," he reminded.


    The shopkeeper smiled and retreated.


    "Master Song really is¡­" He shook his head outside the gate, muttering to himself.


    ......¡­


    "What kind of person is Song Yunping?"


    At the present, Miss Jun was asking this of Old Lady Fang.


    At the mention of this person, Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression becameplicated, both sorrowful and pained.


    "He is a very severe person," she said. "This severity is not towards others but himself.


    "You know he is the De Sheng Chang''s head shopkeeper, but none of his children or descendants are involved in the De Sheng Chang business," said Old Lady Fang.


    Everyone struggles hard not just for their own lives, but also for their descendants.


    How many people, unrted to the De Sheng Chang, would struggle to get their kids into the business?


    And Song Yunping, the man closest to the business, not only did not take any of the moonlight, but instead chased his children away.


    [1] Only knowing a life cast of iron and riches, who knows the number of lives: a quote from a Chinese song

 Chapter 147: Unsaid, Uncertain, Unintentional

    <h4>Chapter 147: Unsaid, Uncertain, Unintentional</h4>


    "He was raised in arge family and has several brothers. He¡¯s from Yangcheng and used to gruellingbor. He would asionally be hired by your great-grandfather to push carts. Once, they met a wolf pack, and he pushed through the wolf pack twice to bring your great-grandfather and grandfather away, taking no heed of the wolves¡¯ snapping teeth.


    "Since he and your grandfather were close, your grandfather gave him shares in De Sheng Chang."


    "He said he would take it, but requested that these shares be his alone. After a hundred years, it would not pass to his children but return to the De Sheng Chang."


    At this, Old Lady Fang looked at Miss Jun and sighed.


    "He didn¡¯t just say it either. He did so for decades. It¡¯s possible to do it for some time, but to remain unchanged for tens of years, it really is¡­"


    It really would be hard to suspect him.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "This is not proof of anything. A person so severe on himself could be said to be genuine, but it could also be that his ns are big," she reminded.


    For example, Prince Qi.


    When Father said that his body was unwell and wanted to give the emperor¡¯s position to Prince Qi, Prince Qi sobbed and begged the emperor to send him away. He even left the capital that night and did not step a foot back for five years.


    It was Royal Grandmother who missed him, so Father wrote letter after letter inviting him back. He returned to the capital once, but after staying for a couple days, he hurried away.


    Everyone praised his adherence to duty, and even Father said that he was too harsh on himself.


    But what happened in the end?


    The strict Prince Qi became the lord of the capital when he returned for the second time after ten years. He became the lord of everything under heaven, and perfectly legitimately.


    He was forced, helpless. His bad name was born from Royal Grandfather.


    It was quite simr to the Fang Family''s situation.


    In the future, when all of the Fang Family''s heirs died, all of the holdings would fall into Song Yunping''s hands. Everyone could only sigh and say that the Fang Family deserved Heaven''s curse because of the old master''s sins.


    Olddy Fang was silent for a moment.


    "I think that over these decades, if he truly coveted the De Sheng Chang, he had countless opportunities," she added.


    Miss Jun looked at her.


    "Yes, there may have been opportunities, but what of the oue? If he had shown his lust in these decades, would he have seeded?" she asked.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    "Who could know? If you didn¡¯t try, how would you know? Right now, he¡¯s finally trying," she said, eyeing Miss Jun, "but it seems he definitely won¡¯t be sessful."


    That is, if Song Yunping really had exposed his greed earlier, he definitely could not have seeded.


    So Song Yunping set up his slow-moving ns.


    Miss Jun smiled but did not push Old Lady Fang about why she was so certain that if he had exposed it earlier, he could not have seeded.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s him now," Old Lady Fang said, wrapping her arms around the handle of the cup. "Unless I personally hear him say it."


    "En," said Miss Jun. "You will hear it. Grandmother, first make good on the preparations. There¡¯s no guarantee we will be able to win this battle. After all, there are many things and many people we have not seen."


    Yes, that¡¯s right. They didn¡¯t know if Head Shopkeeper Song was acting alone, or if there were some other conspiracies. It was not clear how many people were hidden in the dark, digging the pitfall.


    They were a group of women and children, the elderly and the young, facing decades worth of enemies mired in blood.


    Old Lady Fang gripped the handle tighter, a mournful expression on her face.


    Miss Jun paused in consideration.


    "Whether I can live a good life, it all depends on this," she added.


    When Old Lady Fang heard her say "live good life", she could not help but smile.


    She recalled when Miss Jun had just returned from the Ning Family after backing out of the marriage, she had something like this as well. When she heard that the first time, she smiled because of the child¡¯s absurdity, but now, it had alle true.


    Chengyu¡¯s sickness had gotten better, and the enemy was starting to poke out to the surface.


    Every day, things were getting clearer.


    The stifling grief had been dispelled with one line.


    "Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry. In order for you to have a big tree to rely on in the future, I will definitely prepare to win this battle," she said with a smile.


    When Miss Jun came out of Old Lady Fang¡¯s rooms, Liu¡¯er came to greet her anxiously.


    Miss Jun told her that she was going to be amenable to Lady Fang, so she had Liu¡¯er wait outside, lest Old Lady Fang think that the master and servant were here to cause trouble.


    Although Liu¡¯er felt that Young Miss was taking the shaft, but Han Xin had to endure crawling through someone else¡¯s legs [1].


    "What did she say?" Liu¡¯er asked in concern. "Young Miss, are you all right? She didn¡¯t hit you? Insult you?"


    Miss Jun reached out and rubbed her head.


    "How could she, how could I be not okay?" she said. "Only Liu¡¯er is suffering."


    Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t really understand.


    "I haven¡¯t suffered," she said.


    You were the one who was incited and encouraged to say and do hateful things so that people will think you evil.


    "You have suffered since you were hated by so many people with me," she exined, looking all around.


    When they saw her looking, all of the servant girls and maid servants hurriedly lowered their heads in dissatisfaction.


    Liu¡¯er swept her eyes over the people around her and understood what she ment. She smiled in contempt.


    "There¡¯s no hardship in them hating me. I don¡¯t like them either," she dered. "I don¡¯t care about any of that. I just need Young Miss not to hate me."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Then we must stand together¨Ctogether being hated, together being liked."


    The maids who received Old Lady Fang¡¯s instructions walked out wordlessly, their faces nk.


    When all is said and done, the palm and the back of the hand are both made of flesh. Old Lady still pardoned her granddaughter.


    As Miss Jun and her servant were led to Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard, the servants, upon seeing Miss Jun, became wary.


    "It¡¯s Old Lady making Young Lady admit her mistake to Lady," the servant said.


    Upon hearing this, the servant girls couldn¡¯t stop her; they could only go in and report her arrival.


    Lady Fang made a helpless expression before letting Miss Jun in.


    In order to make it less embarrassing for Miss Jun who was to plead leniency, naturally the servants withdrew.


    Fang Chengyu fuzzily felt that someone was stroking his forehead.


    This was not his mother''s hand.


    His eyes snapped open.


    That girl was leaning over him and seriously scrutinizing him.


    "Last night, he didn''t sleep very peacefully; he seemed to be in pain. Zhenzhen, is Chengyu really¡­" Lady Fang was in the middle of her question when she caught sight of Fang Chengyu opening his eyes. Suddenly she was pleased. "Chengyu, you¡¯re awake."


    Fang Chengyu let his eyes droop and grunted.


    "How are you feeling? Better?" She ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "Much better," he said quietly.


    The hand on his forehead moved away.


    "We still need two more days," Miss Jun said. "I wrote down the medicine for that time."


    Lady Fang took it. "I will make it myself and feed him myself," she vowed.


    Miss Jun did not say anything and walked outside. Lady Fang, suddenly thinking of something, followed.


    Fang Chengyu turned to see Lady Fang grabbing Miss Jun.


    "Zhenzhen, about Lingzhi, don¡¯t be mad," she said apologetically. "I know he did it on purpose so that would happen. But you rx, he doesn¡¯t really like Lingzhi¡­"


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Aunt, although it almost went wrong, the end result is quite good," she said. "It¡¯s him who has to bear the sin."


    She looked over at Fang Chengyu.


    He turned his head and shut his eyes.


    "...But for us, it¡¯s a good thing," Miss Jun continued.


    Lady Fang sighed.


    "Then are you going to forcefully move in?" she asked.


    ording to the normal Miss Jun, that would be standard.


    Fang Chengyu opened his eyes again.


    "Lingzhi is still here. If I were to move in, it would not be suitable," she replied. "I can juste everyday to wait on Lady and Young Master."


    Lady Fang smiled and nodded.


    "That¡¯s even better," she said.


    At the same time, Fang Yunxiu and her sisters were paused outside of Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard entrance. They were looking at Liu¡¯er who was acting very well-behaved.


    If the servant was out here acting well-behaved, was the master inside acting well-behaved too?


    "Why is she here? Wasn¡¯t she under house arrest?" Fang Jinxiu asked unpleasantly.


    Fang Yuxiu gave her a look.


    "This is not the same as with you," she said. "No, hers is less than yours. When you were under house arrest, you left the residence; she just left her courtyard."


    Fang Yunxiu couldn¡¯t help butugh; Fang Jinxiu red at her.


    "You¡¯re still making jokes, huh," she said. "What time is this?"


    Fang Yuxiu pulled a face.


    "Yes," she said, looking at the courtyard entrance. "She hurt Chengyu so. Mother cannot deal with her because of her status as senior. I am of the same age as her, so if I go a round with her, it will be passed off as a children¡¯s quarrel. I will definitely vent my anger for Chengyu and Mother."


    She lifted a foot as if to go in.


    Fang Yunxiu jumped in fright and reached out to stop her, but Fang Jinxiu had already grabbed her.


    Fang Yuxiu slowly put down her foot, turning to look at Fang Jinxiu.


    "What are you doing?" She didn¡¯t understand. "You don¡¯t want this?"


    [1] Han Xin had to endure crawling through someone else¡¯s legs: It was a great humiliation for Han Xin, who is a historical figure, famous general of the first Han emperor Liu Bang

 Chapter 148: Something That Cannot Be Mentioned

    <h4>Chapter 148: Something That Cannot Be Mentioned</h4>


    Fang Jinxiu made a face and then let her go.


    "If you wanna go, then go," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled with pursed lips. She grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward.


    Fang Yunxiu didn¡¯t understand, but she always listened to her sisters, so she followed after them without hesitation.


    Fang Jinxiu followed Fang Yuxiu to a small pavilion and sat down. The servant girls were dispatched to fetch tea and refreshments, leaving the three sisters to talk.


    "You believe she didn¡¯t hurt Chengyu?" Fang Yunxiu asked.


    Fang Yuxiu eyed Fang Jinxiu. Fang Jinxiu¡¯s resentment showed on her face.


    Fang Yuxiu didn¡¯t wait for Fang Jinxiu and said, "I do believe."


    Without waiting for Fang Yunxiu¡¯s question, she answered.


    "Because I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that stupid," she said.


    Fang Yunxiu seriously listened to her. Fang Jinxiu also turned around.


    "She is famous for being dumb," she muttered.


    Fang Yuxiu ignored her.


    "Since bing Young Lady, if she really wanted to plot against Little Brother, then even if Grandmother protected her, how could Mother forgive her?" she said gently. "She is a bright person. She won¡¯t jump into a hole."


    Just like when she dealt with Zuo Yanzhi, she would not do things that hurt herself.


    Fang Yunxiu nodded and looked at Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu pulled a face again.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t think she would do such a thing."


    Just as Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu thought she wouldn¡¯t say anything, Fang Jinxiu spoke in a muffled voice.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu were carefully listening to her. They did not dare mock her for fear she would get angry.


    "But that¡¯s not because of whether she is stupid or not. Rather, it¡¯s if she really wanted to harm someone," she paused, "she would already have had many opportunities."


    For example at the Jinyun Hall, she had pped away the drugged tea she was about to drink. When they faced off against Registrar Lin, she had pulled her behind her.


    Perhaps it was different with Fang Chengyu. Just because she didn¡¯t hurt her didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t hurt Chengyu also.


    But her goal was to dominate the Fang Family. If she didn¡¯t even care about Fang Chengyu and plotted against him, then she would be even more ruthless to the sisters. She would be better off eliminating them entirely.


    The three were silent.


    "When you were at the Jinyun Hall, what exactly happened? Was she the one who arranged for what happened to Miss Lin?" asked Fang Yunxiu thoughtfully.


    Lin Jin¡¯er was sent to the temple by the Lin Family. Although it was publically dered that it was because of an an illness, people knew that it had something to do with the Jinyun Hall.


    Though the rumor wasn¡¯t so despicable. The man was not a mute beggar but some distant rtive, a schrly man.


    But it still wasn¡¯t something that the Lin Family could tolerate. They held firm to their family¡¯s principles, and could not abide by any illegitimate children, so they sent Miss Lin to the temple.


    This was the theory that circted among the people in Yangcheng, but, of course, the daughters of the Fang Family did not believe it.


    Fang Jinxiu had never spoken of what had happened in the Jinyun Hall on that day.


    At her elder sister¡¯s query, she fell silent for a moment.


    Finally, she said, "Actually I don¡¯t quite know what happened. When I entered, she left with Miss Lin." You should know, I chased them out so I wasn¡¯t with her. The next time I saw her she was ying pitch-pot, and then that thing with Miss LIn happened."


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    "You know how Miss Lin nned to lure her into that room?" she said.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Jinxiu looked at her.


    Registrar Lin had also asked that question, and Jun Zhenzhen said that she had to speak with him privately.


    "Miss Lin said that Tenth Noble Son Ning wanted to see you," Fang Yuxiu said.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Jinxiu were surprised.


    "Really?" Fang Yunxiu asked.


    Fang Yunxiu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Then she looked at the servant girls bringing back all sorts of teas and refreshments.


    "What else can those girls think of other than boys?" she said.


    The servant girls entered, quickly but orderly setting up cushions on the table, then pouring tea and arranging tes.


    Fang Yunxiu took the tea and sipped it slowly, then used her handkerchief to wipe her mouth.


    "You can¡¯t deny it; these things are all sorts of unsavory," she said.


    "It¡¯s just a pity that she doesn¡¯t believe in those things anymore," Fang Yuxiu said with a smile. "And of something you don¡¯t believe in, you are wary."


    Fang Jinxiu didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression was strange.


    It wasn¡¯t because the servant girls were there, but rather because she was thinking of a certain matter.


    No, two matters.


    She had said that sentence to Jun Zhenzhen twice.


    Noble Son Ning wants to see you.


    Once in the middle of the night, and once outside the city.


    Compared to the thing at the Jinyun Hall which urred in the daylight, a person should be more suspicious and wary at those times.


    But Jun Zhenzhen only looked surprised and followed her without hesitation.


    Did she have no fear? Or was it confidence?


    If Jun Zhenzhen wanted to hurt her, there would have been many opportunities. But if she were to hurt her, there were also many chances.


    Then where was all this¡­


    Fang Jinxiu bit her lip, and worried a snack between her teeth.


    Fang Yuxiu saw she had gone still and smiled with understanding.


    The sisters sat in silence and drank their tea when they suddenly heardughter. They lifted their heads to see Jun Zhenzhen and Liu¡¯er walking along the road.


    When the pair felt their gazes, they looked over at them.


    Liu¡¯er wanted to continueughing, but she remembered Young Miss reminding her that though she can¡¯t make everyone happy, she can at least prevent them from getting angry at her.


    That said, as someone who was supposed to have admitted to fooling the Fang Family, she should not make such an expression.


    Liu¡¯er lowered her head and obediently greeted the three young misses.


    Fang Yunxiu nearly jumped in fright. She got to her feat and returned the greeting back warmly.


    Fang Yuxiu and Fang JInxiu just stood there without moving.


    Miss Jun bowed to them too, but she did not say anything and continued walking along with Liu¡¯er.


    "How could she be so happy," said Fang Jinxiu.


    One of the girls heard this and stepped forward.


    "Second Miss, when I went to the kitchens to get the refreshments I heard Lady forgive Young Lady," she reported.


    All three of them looked at her without speaking.


    "She probably was afraid she would cause trouble again. That would be even worse for Young Master," said another servant girl. "Young Lady mentioned that she wanted to go back to Young Master."


    All of the servant girls couldn¡¯t help but gasp in rm.


    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry; Lady didn¡¯t agree," said that servant girl hurriedly. "She just permitted her to go and wait on him everyday."


    A collective sigh of relief.


    "Okay, don¡¯t talk about her anymore," Fang Jinxiu said impatiently.


    The youngdy was not a pleasant topic for these three young misses. The servants all went silent.


    "The flowers are blooming in the garden; the young misses should go take a turn," one servant girl suggested.


    March was over halfway through. The lovely spring sunshine shone on abundantly green vegetation. The garden was starting to be delightful.


    The capital was already brightly colored in flowers.


    The view was magnificent for those seated in a four-story building by the Xuanwu Lake in the capital. The people around surged and faded like waves, the cherry blossoms bloomed like clouds.


    The young men had all changed into their spring clothing, simple and clean, but people who could sit in the Qingfeng Hall were not ordinary people.


    Ning Yunzhao had been leaning against the railing for ages, so much so that his cup of tea had gone cold.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked his friend behind him. "Is it possible you have lost yourself upon seeing a beauty?"


    "Miss Wu Xiaoxiao loves cherry blossoms the most. Didn¡¯t she pass by downstairs just now?" one of the other noble sons mentioned.


    Wu Xiaoxiao was an entertainer in the capital¡¯s high-ss brothel. In the Royal Academy[1] she was chosen as as the premier beauty. Those with looks and talents will be pursued, and any time young men gathered together, she was an indispensable topic.


    But when this was said, someone spit out all of the tea in their mouth and started to choke.


    "Yunling, were you always this easy to startle?" everyone asked.


    Ning Yunling beat his chest, then turned to look at Ning Yunzhao.


    "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine," he said. "I just thought of a joke in my hometown."


    The group of noble sons would naturally ask what the joke was, but Ning Yunling waved them away and didn¡¯t speak of it.


    "Yunzhao, what were you looking at? You stood there for a good half a day." Attention turned back to Yunzhao.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled, looking at the cherry blossoms outside.


    "I wonder if the flowers in Yangcheng are blooming," hemented.


    Flowers were nice, but that¡¯s not something that would linger on the mind. Their noble faces turned up in surprise. The one worthy of thinking about is someone rted to flowers.


    "So Yunzhao was missing home," some teased.


    "One rarely thinks about home. It should be he has someone in his thoughts," someone else teased.


    Ning Yunzhao kept smiling, turning his head to look at the floor below. Suddenly, his expression stilled.


    "What is it? Is there really a beauty passing by?" asked the other noble sons.


    Ning Yunzhao was not smiling anymore. His eyes were fixed below.


    "That¡¯s Thousand Man Commander Lu," he said.


    Thousand-Man Commander Lu?


    There were many people surnamed "Lu", and also many who could fill the position of Thousand-Man Commander, but in the capital, there was only one person that Thousand-Man Commander Lu referred to.


    The Jinyiwei Suppression Forces¡¯ Thousand-Man Commander Lu Yunqi.


    Although he was a man, in some aspects, he was just like Wu Xiaoxiao. He was a person of interest in conversations in the capital.


    All the noble sons present couldn¡¯t stop themselves from rushing up to the railing.


    [1] Royal Academy: official school of music, dance, and theater in the Tang and Ming Dynasties

 Chapter 149: A Graceful Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 149: A Graceful Appearance</h4>


    Beneath the cloud-like cherry blossoms, the streams of people parted like a receding tide.


    In the middle of the lurid blossoms and vibrant willows, a line of people wearing flying fish clothes and swords hanging in embroidered scabbards on their waists[1] filed down the path.


    Even if the sunlight was bright and beautiful, the flowers brilliant, whenever these people appeared, it seemed like dark clouds covered the sun, casting the road into shade.


    In this troop, there was a vermillion figure everyone''s gaze was attracted to.


    The man on the horse was like a pine tree.


    He was about twenty-three or twenty-four. His shirt was bright as fire, his face like porcin, eyes like ink. He was tall, but there was a fragility about him.


    Perhaps it was because of his slightly pale face, like he was often sequestered away from sunlight.


    His face was waxy, no hint of a smile. Those two eyes shone, but with dark undertones. It was like there was nothing in front of him, his eyes unseeing.


    He looked just as everyone imagined, but though he was handsome, there was something strange about him, like a snake. It was shudder inducing, so one wouldn¡¯t dare look directly at him.


    His work was also snooping and sneaking around, and his people rarely appeared in public.


    He was very secretive, so suddenlying into the light turned out like this.


    For many passersby, this was their first time seeing him. Even for Ning Yunzhao, this was the first time seeing him so clearly. He had just seen his figure from faraway once when he was apanying his uncle into the pce. At that time, he had been standing all alone in front of the temple hall, fading into shadow. He resembled a lone wolf.


    "The meat waist knife [2] hase out of his house. Who knows who the unlucky sap is this time," muttered one of the noble sons.


    He normally spoke very loudly andughed loudly, but now he didn¡¯t dare raise his voice in fear of angering Heaven.


    No one answered him. Everyone was fixated on the procession of horse and man on the road.


    They did not pass through, and instead stopped by a tea stall.


    The customers originally seated there had already escaped; the owner of the stall trembled with fear as he came to greet them.


    "Does he want to view the cherry blossoms?" mused Ning Yunling. "It really is rare. And he is still very refined."


    Ning Yunzhao watched Lu Yunqi get off his horse and approach the tea stall.


    The guards there scattered around the tea stall, surrounding the teal stall from the outside.


    The people on the road started to move again. Compared to the casual, frivolous movements of before, everyone treaded much more carefully. Even the children, who didn¡¯t know anything, stopped crying where they rode on their parents¡¯ backs.


    Ning Yunzhao and the rest also turned away.


    "Really, such sweeping elegance," one person said. "Let¡¯s get out of here."


    Ning Yunzhao had no objections, and they filed out of the building. Ning Yunling tapped him from behind.


    "Tenth Brother, what¡¯s with you?" he asked.


    Ning Yunzhao didn¡¯t understand.


    "What¡¯s with me?" he parroted.


    Ning Yunling examined him closely.


    "You haven¡¯t had any energy since you returned; you¡¯ve been quite¡­" He searched for a fitting description. "Everyday you¡¯ve been lost in thought, daydreaming¡­"


    He didn¡¯t finish because Ning Yunzhao cut him off.


    "Boy," he shot him a nce. "What sort of books have you been reading recently."


    Ning Yunling chuckled.


    Of course he didn¡¯t believe that Ning Yunzhao could really be pining for a girl.


    "But are you really homesick this time? Thinking about how Little Sister Yanyan is to be married? Time really flows like water; in just a blink of an eye, these brats grow up and go their separate ways¡­"


    He pulled up abreast of Ning Yunzhao and went down with him as he sighed.


    "...Thatntern on your desk must be from Yanyan; you never brought any trinkets from home before¡­


    "This year, we won¡¯t be going back for the New Year. Yanyan will marry next year, and our exams will have ended. You will go back as the top scorer to send her off, that would be a really nice touch.


    "But I reckon that no one will be looking at the new bride and groom but at the top scorer."


    Ning Yunzhao paused slightly.


    Top scorer?


    Then, she would alsoe see?


    What was she doing now?


    .........¡­.


    Miss Jun paused where she was on the steps. She inclined her head to look at a flowering tree in Lady¡¯s courtyard.


    It was already April. The trees had all bloomed.


    "Young Lady, pleasee in."


    The two servant girls in front of the door held back the curtain and respectfully greeted her.


    Lingzhi looked out through the window to see a gentle and beautiful girl walk through Lady¡¯s door.


    But she knew that Young Lady would not stay inside long; at most one hour before leaving.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside. Lingzhi hurriedly looked away and sat down on the brick-bed.


    The door was pushed open, and in came a maidservant carrying a tray of snacks.


    "Miss Lingzhi, your food," she said with a smile.


    Although she had been shut away for a month, Lady still has not done as Young Lady said and sold her. What¡¯s more, she had been given good treatment in clothes and food.


    Obviously, Lady would not make things hard for her.


    After all, she was the person Young Master liked. When Young Master liked a dog, she had treated it as an idol.


    It could not be said to be sumptuous, but refined and tasty food was arranged on the table.


    "How is Young Master?" Lingzhi did not take any utensils, rather asking her daily question with great worry.


    "Young Master is still well; he stayed awake for a long time today," said the maidservant. "He seems to have more energy."


    Lingzhi wept.


    "It¡¯s all my fault," she sobbed. "If not for me, Young Master would not be like that."


    The servant was already used to seeing her like this. Shedled out some soup for her.


    "How can we me you? It¡¯s all Young Lady¡¯s fault. If a normal person were to do it twice in such a short period of time, they¡¯d be tired half to death. To say nothing of our Young Master."


    She was a once married old woman. She could speak bluntly and freely about such things.


    "It¡¯s pretty good that he didn¡¯t die on the spot," she added, passing the soup to Lingzhi.


    In the end, Lingzhi was a young girl. She turned red and lowered her head as she took the bowl. As she was about to express her unease and sadness again, the scent of the soup hit her face.


    It was fish maw and pork knuckles, dense and vorful. It was best for nourishment and for skin; all the servant girls loved to eat it; it was also her favorite dish, but it was not something she could eat as she wanted.


    She had eaten it here quite often, but today, for some reason, the fragrance from the bowl only made her feel nauseous.


    Perhaps it was because she had been shut in the room for so long.


    But she couldn¡¯t feel sick; how could she waste Lady¡¯s good intentions?


    She lifted her head, intending to give her thanks in a smile, but just as she opened her lips, she felt an internal churning and fluid bubble up to her mouth and spew out.


    There was no time for the maidservant to respond, and she was sshed and issued a streak.


    This was her best clothing.


    This little bitch¡­


    Lingzhi did not apologize to her; just gripped the table and gurgled.


    "AIyo, Miss, are you alright?" asked the maidservant as she pinched her nose. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    After throwing up everything, Lingzhi felt a bit faint. But her insides had settled.


    "I¡¯m fine," she said from where shey against the brick-bed.


    After she said that, she doubled over again and went for another round of vomiting.


    The maidservant could not take the stench anymore. She wanted to treat Lingzhi well as Lady had instructed her, so she hurried to leave.


    "Miss Lingzhi, don¡¯t be scared. I will just go to Lady and ask for a doctor to see you." She all but flew out of the room.


    [1] Flying fish clothes: Typical jinyiwei uniform embroidered with flying fish. Jinyiwei literally means embroidered uniform guards


    [2] Meat waist knife: it refers to someone that frames others

 Chapter 150: A True Production of a Fake Play

    <h4>Chapter 150: A True Production of a Fake y</h4>


    As the maidservant was poking around where Lady Fang was, Lady Fang spotted her from the window.


    Nearly half of the servants in the household had been reced; it was not like there were many spies like before.


    When Miss Jun came here, there were servants outside who could poke their heads in without being chased away by the servant girls; evidently, what was going on didn¡¯t need to be hidden.


    Lady Fang gave Miss Jun a look.


    Miss Jun gently fed Fang Chengyu his medicine, just like a benevolent and virtuous young bride.


    Outside the door, the servant girl hesitantly lifted up the curtain and walked in.


    With Miss Jun here, nothing would happen to Chengyu.


    Lady Fang strode out of the inner chambers.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked quietly.


    The servant girl stepped forward.


    "Mama Yan said that Lingzhi is not feeling well," she reported.


    Although she was speaking quietly enough that even Lady Fang had trouble hearing her, the servant girl shot a nervous look at Miss Jun inside.


    Miss Jun was bent over Fang Chengyu, wiping away the dribbles of liquid on the corner of his mouth while saying something quietly. Her focus was entirely on him.


    Lady Fang frowned slightly.


    These days, because Chengyu would asionally mention Lingzhi, or rx when he saw that she was indeed there through the window, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of concern for the girl.


    In exchange for promising to have Lingzhi wait on him after several days had passed, Fang Chengyu agreed to let Jun Zhenzhen visit everyday.


    If Lingzhi really was unwell, Chengyu would not take it well.


    "Go and find Medicine Woman Wan," she ordered.


    Medicine Woman Wan was someone that the old master of the Fang Family had taken in. She was originally a medicine girl in the imperial pce, and when she came of age, he spent a lot of money to snatch her away. She had been with the Fang Family for twenty years; for a household full of a women, keeping a medicine woman was very convenient.


    The servant girl rushed out toplete her order.


    Lady Fang retreated back into the inner rooms. Miss Jun was helping Fang Chengyu into a half-sitting position.


    After a month of torment, Fang Chengyu no longer hurt, though he also had no strength.


    "Mother, the weather has been getting warmer, and there are many things needed to be done. It would be better to move Young Master back," said Miss Jun.


    She would say this kind of thing every few days. Lady Fang was unconcerned; she had already prepared an answer to it.


    "If you let Lingzhi wait on me, I will move back," Fang Chengyu said first.


    Lady Fang immediately grew anxious.


    "Stop with this nonsense, Chengyu," she said.


    As expected, Miss Jun pulled a face and stiffened where she stood.


    "Then don¡¯t move back," she said. "Stay here and grow old and die with that hussy."


    At this, she turned around and walked out.


    Lady Fang pointed at Fang Chengyu, and hurried to follow her out.


    "Zhenzhen, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. He is sick," she urged gently.


    Miss Jun had already walked out the door; she turned back to look at Lady Fang who had a grip on her.


    "Aunt, I have been charitable enough. I didn¡¯t say anything about you supporting that little hussy, but letting a married woman like me keep an empty room is too much."


    The servant girls in the courtyard lowered their heads.


    What do you mean Lady is making you keep an empty room? When you married Young Master, how could you not know this would be the result?


    Seeing Miss Jun grow hostile, Liu¡¯er, who had been joking around with Lady Fang¡¯s servant girls, immediately rushed forward.


    Miss Jun did not give her the chance to show off; she had already shaken off Lady and walked away.


    Liu¡¯er gave Lady Fang a nasty look before catching up to her master.


    Lady Fang sighed somewhat helplessly before turning around to go back into her room.


    "What do you think you were provoking her for," she rebuked.


    She knew that she and Miss Jun were putting on a farce, but her son didn¡¯t know. Always provoking Miss Jun was not good.


    Fang Chengyu was serene in his half-seated position.


    "It¡¯s almost time; it¡¯s almost been a month," he said. "I¡¯m getting annoyed."


    Annoyed? Annoyed she came here everyday?


    Lady Fang was about to say something when a servant girl rushed in.


    "Lady, Lady, Medicine Woman Wan is here," she said.


    Lady Fang felt someone angry.


    That old woman was bing more insensitive with time. Just telling the servant girl to say it was enough; no need to have her rush about.


    Fang Chengyu was bright; there was nothing to stop his interest now.


    "Medicine Woman Wan is here? Mother, are you unwell?" he asked.


    Lady Fang smiled at him catingly.


    "Yes, but it¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t sleep very well," she said. "I will go and see her."


    At this, she sped out.


    The corner of Fang Chengyu¡¯s mouth crooked up, and he closed his eyes.


    Lady Fang hadn¡¯t stepped out of the room when Medicine Woman Wan tottered in.


    "Lady, Lady," she shouted. "That servant girl¡­"


    That servant girl shouldn¡¯t be unwell?


    Lady Fang jumped forward and covered her mouth. She dragged her out despite herints.


    "Quiet down, what are you shouting for. Young Master just got better," she whispered harshly.


    Medicine Woman Wan was excited.


    "Lady, it¡¯s great news, fantastic news, Young Master is too amazing¡­" she said.


    At her incoherent rambling, Lady Fang frowned.


    "What is it? What¡¯s up with that girl?" she said.


    Medicine Woman Wan grabbed her hands.


    "Lady, Lingzhi has it," she said.


    Lady Fang stared at her nkly.


    "What does she have?" she asked dumbly.


    Medicine Woman Wan exposed her broken teeth in a gummy smile.


    No wonder Lady Fang was acting like this. She hadn¡¯t even dared to dream that such a thing would happen.


    "Lady, Young Master has an heir," she said. "Lady, you are going to be a grandmother."


    Lady Fang stared at her dumbly.


    Her heart stuttered twice.


    A gong beat in her ears.


    There was someone in front of her milling about wildly.


    She seemed to find herself standing in front of Old Lady Fang.


    "Mother, you were wondering if the blow wouldnd in one try?"


    Really, it was a hit.


    Old Heavenly Father opened his eyes.


    Chengyu had a sessor.


    The Fang Family would not stop here, without descendants.


    In Lady Fang¡¯s eyes, a ck person softly went down.


    "Lady, Lady."


    ...............¡­


    Seeing servant girls run over to where Lady was, Miss Jun paused.


    "What are you doing? Look, those two concubines are going there too,"mented Liu¡¯er. "They¡¯re definitely going to discuss how to gang up on Young Miss."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "It¡¯s almost time," she said, then paused. "I just hope her greed is not extinguished."


    What ¡®almost time¡¯? What greed? Liu¡¯er did not understand, but she didn¡¯t ask about it.


    At the same moment, atop the brick-bed, Lingzhi was muttering to herself that it was almost time, frightened.


    Just a moment go, Medicine Woman Wan hade in and taken her pulse, and asked her if her period hade.


    She subconsciously put her hand on her abdomen, scared and terrified.


    How was this possible...


    But her period really hadn¡¯te. Medicine Woman Wan wasn¡¯t the most skilled doctor out there, but she was very well-versed in the matters of women.


    There were no men and no heirs in the Fang Family, but many of the other married woman came to Old Woman Wan to ask about pregnancy, giving birth, and nursing.


    An innumerable number of people hade to Old Woman Wan to have their child delivered in these twenty years.


    So what was going on?


    Crazy footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    "Old Lady, go a bit slower."


    "Lady, careful where you step.


    It was Lady and Old Ladying.


    Lingzhi bit down on her bottom lip.


    It had be so big, did Young Master...


    "Lingzhi."


    The door was pushed open. Old Lady Fang was the first to go in, with Lady Fang hot on her heels, as well as Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su.


    Lingzhi hurried to stand up to greet them, but Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang already grabbed her at the arms.


    "Lingzhi, are you, are you really expecting?" they asked in unison.


    Young Master did not say anything.


    Young Master agreed tacitly.


    It was Young Master who wanted her to do this; it had nothing to do with her.


    Lingzhi feverishly clenched her hand.


    "Lady, Old Lady." She shyly lowered her head and spoke softly. "This servant, this servant doesn¡¯t know."


    At this, she covered her mouth and turned around to retch.

 Chapter 151: Impermissible Recklessness

    <h4>Chapter 151: Impermissible Recklessness</h4>


    All of the idling servants had been chased away, leaving only the people necessary on hand, but the room still felt so narrow.


    This originally was a room used by servants after reporting to their master to rest their feet, so it was not so spacious.


    The filth had already been cleaned up, so the putrid scent was no longer assailing their noses.


    Lady Fang was about to sit down on the brick-bed, but thought about that and snapped to her feet.


    Lingzhi who was seated in the stool also stood up.


    "Hurry up and sit," urged Lady Fang.


    Lingzhi looked somewhat embarrassed.


    "This servant wouldn¡¯t dare," she answered timidly.


    In front of Old Lady and Lady, even the maidservants would at most sit at a small table. She, a servant girl, did not have such qualifications.


    "If I tell you to sit, then sit," said Old Lady Fang from the brick-bed.


    Lady Fang smiled at her.


    "Sit," she said gently. Once she saw that Lingzhi had sat down, she continued, "How are you feeling?"


    Lingzhi lowered her red face.


    "Not well; I just want to throw up," she said.


    As she said it, the feeling really dide. She covered her mouth and turned away. Jinchuan and Lingmin were already standing there with a spittoon. When they sensed her movements, they immediately stepped forward.


    Lingzhi vomited a stream of acrid stomach liquid into the spittoon.


    Lady Fang had also stood up. Happy, tense, and nervous.


    "This is good, this is good," she repeated.


    Concubine Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    "Lady, you are someone who has raised children. Don¡¯t be worried," she soothed.


    Lady Fang wanted to smile but also cry.


    "That was so many years ago; how could I remember?" she said.


    Seeing Lady Fang like this, the servant girls and maidservants wanted tough but were also understanding.


    For Lady Fang, her son having an heir was more exciting than to other mothers.


    Old Lady Fang appeared neither sorrowful nor joyous. Instead, she was contemtive.


    "When did you feel unwell?" she asked Lingzhi.


    Lingzhi thought about it seriously.


    She had heard that women who were pregnant liked to sleep and were out of energy.


    "I didn¡¯t feel unwell," she said shyly. "It¡¯s just that for a while I felt more sleepy and slept more."


    "Yes, yes." Mama Yan, who was in charge of taking care of Lingzhi, corroborated her story. "I thought it was just a spring fatigue."


    She looked very excited.


    This was Young Master¡¯s child, the Fang Family¡¯s only incense stick.


    Lingzhi had reached heaven in a single bound.


    She had thought that taking care of this servant girl was such a chicken rib chore, but now she saw it as a stroke of good fortune.


    "And I threw up today; after that I was fine," she finished up.


    "Mama Wan, I must trouble you to look after Lingzhi¡¯s diet," requested Lady Fang.


    Medicine Woman Wan did not answer, and Old Lady Fang coughed lightly.


    "Ask another doctor toe see," she said.


    The people in the room were momentarily stunned.


    "Old Lady, you don¡¯t believe in my skills," said Medicine Woman Wan tly.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. In my youth, I saw people fake being pregnant," said Old Lady Fang, looking at Lingzhi. "There were many women who wanted children, so their bodies would produce a response to their desires. They would feel sleepy and throw up and their pulses would change, but in the end it was all fake."


    Instantly, Lingzhi felt uneasy. She stood up.


    "This servant would not dare imagine so recklessly," she said, her voice trembling.


    "Aiya, Old Lady I checked for that sort of thing already; it wouldn¡¯t escape my eyes," Medicine Woman Wan said.


    Lady Fang was also somewhat hesitant.


    Concubine Yuan nodded in agreement.


    Old Lady reacted correctly. After all, it was a much too sudden and incredulous urrence.


    "This is Chengyu¡¯s child." Old Lady Fang pped the table. "I cannot tolerate carelessness."


    Lady Fang lost her hesitation and seriously made a sound of confirmation. Medicine Woman Wan muttered to herself but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Mother, I will go and invite the doctor," said Lady Fang.


    Old Lady Fang stopped her.


    "Make sure you watch the people in the house and take care of things well. Don¡¯t let them shout noisily." She frowned, surveying the people in the room.


    Concubines Yuan and Su¡¯s expressions turned uneasy when they felt that gazend on them.


    "Lady, whatever you instruct, I will do," Concubine Yuan said with a smile.


    Concubine Su did not say anything.


    "You go and find Second Old Master," said Old Lady Fang. "Tell him what happened so he can find a reliable doctor."


    Concubine Yuan made a sound of confirmation, then rushed out.


    Old Lady Fang got off the brick-bed.


    "Look after Lingzhi," she said to Lady Fang. "Move Chengyu over to where I am."


    Lady Fang started.


    "No, I can look after them," she said. Looking at Concubine Su, she added "She has also borne a child; she can help."


    Concubine Su nodded.


    "Please instruct me, Lady," she said.


    Old Lady Fang smiled.


    "Then you will have your hands full," she said. She gave her a profound look. "Many things wille your way now."


    Lady Fang¡¯s heart stuttered.


    They still hadn¡¯t found the person who wanted to harm them. If they knew Lingzhi was pregnant, they definitely would act.


    She could not ce this chicken egg into her basket.


    "Yes, if Zhenzhen knew about it, she would definitely kick up a fuss." She affected uneasiness. "She already left here angrily."


    She then saluted Old Lady Fang.


    "Then I must trouble you, Mother."


    ..............................¡­..


    When Lady Fang left the room, she wouldn¡¯t leave Fang Chengyu on his own. Instead, she called the three Fang sisters to look after him.


    Actually, there was nothing to look after. When they came, Fang Chengyu was asleep.


    Fang Jinxiu took a moment to peer into the inner chamber.


    "What are you looking at? Don¡¯t wake him," warned Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu stood at the moon gate, watching the sleeping Fang Chengyu.


    "In recent times, everytime wee see him he¡¯s sleeping. Is he okay? Why do I feel like he¡¯s pretending so that he won¡¯t be interrogated by us."


    Fang Yuxiu did not lift her head from where she was embroidering a handkerchief.


    "What do you want to ask Little Brother? Are you going to scold him for being licentious?" She smiled.


    Fang Jinxiu actually didn¡¯t know what she wanted to ask him. She walked back in a huff.


    "You stop embroidering. You¡¯ve been doing this handkerchief for years," she nagged.


    Fang Yuxiu continued to embroider silently.


    "It looks like he¡¯ll just keep pretending," she said.


    Fang Yunxiu ignored her two younger sisters¡¯ squabbling and instead looked out the window.


    "Do you think she really is pregnant?" she asked quietly.


    Fang Yuxiu seemed not to hear her, engrossed as she was with her handkerchief.


    Fang Jinxiu pulled a face.


    "¡®I¡¯m not her, how would I know," she said.


    At the same time, Head Shopkeeper Song, who had just received word, was hurrying back with Concubine Yuan and a doctor in tow.


    "Is it true?" was his first question when he saw Old Lady Fang, looking shocked.


    Lady Fang could not stop her tears of happiness.


    "Second Uncle, I don¡¯t really know." She covered up her crying face. "If Chengyu can have a child, I would give up ten years of my life. Even dying now would be okay."


    Head Shopkeeper Song examined her closely. He had lived to such a great age, so naturally he could see whether Lady Fang was faking her emotions or not.


    "Hurry and go look," he said, waving a hand at the doctor.


    Old Lady Fang looked on silently. She seemed strong and cool, but her lowered hands were balled up tightly, exposing her true feelings.


    If this were some other time, if Head Shopkeeper Song had heard Lady Fang talk about living and dying then, he would have affected the caring senior look and scolded her for her nonsense, then offered a few words of constion.


    But now he only spoke two words before going in, urging the doctor to go and investigate.


    It seemed like it was urgent.

 Chapter 152: Repeated Diagnosis

    <h4>Chapter 152: Repeated Diagnosis</h4>


    Twilight descended upon them, and the third doctor exit.


    "Although the pulse is not to clear, it¡¯s about 80 or 90 percent happiness pulse [1]," he said.


    Even if it was a happy thing, hearing it for the fourth time in half a day was tiring.


    Lady Fang smiled at the doctor, then motioned at the servant girls to remunerate him.


    After the doctor left, Old Lady Fang spoke again.


    "Go find another doctor¡­" she began.


    Lady Fang almost groaned in helplessness. The ever silent Shopkeeper Song smiled.


    "Sister-inw, it¡¯s enough." He pped his hands. "It has been confirmed a thousand times over. You don¡¯t need to ask again."


    Old Lady Fang was trembling slightly.


    "How is this possible, how is this possible," she muttered. "Go and find another doctor to see."


    As she said this, she was covering her sobbing face.


    "How is this possible, my Chengyu, my Chengyu has a child."


    With this, the people in the room suddenly couldn¡¯t help but break into smiles, though there was aplicated air about them.


    "Old Lady is too happy," said Medicine Woman Wan with a smile.


    There was some solemnity in Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s happiness as he watched the derangement of mother- and daughter-inw.


    Head Shopkeeper Song had always been particr about the rules. Probably he didn¡¯t like to see women lose themselves like this.


    But he couldn¡¯t say so much at this kind of time.


    Old Lady Fang was crying. Lady Fang could not help but cry with her. All the servants with them naturally started to cry as well. For a time, the entire hall was filled with sobs.


    The people outside, who didn¡¯t know what was happening, nearly jumped in fright.


    "Is Young Master finally done for?" they couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ............................


    "Old Lady, Lady, this is a happy asion." Concubine Yuan rubbed away some tears. "We should announce the news to everyone."


    Lady Fang nodded while rubbing away her tears. Old Lady Fang also spoke with tears running down her face.


    "This is our long-held desire. We must repay this favor by offering rice¡­ a show¡­"


    The ever silent Concubine Su frowned.


    "Old Lady, we should wait three months before celebrating," she reminded gently. "It¡¯s still quite early; it¡¯s not good to be like this."


    Lady Fang and Old Lady Fang finally calmed down from her logic.


    "That¡¯s right," they said. "We cannot be too rash now."


    They looked at Concubine Su gratefully.


    "You are very dependable."


    Concubine Su never said much, but when she did, what she said had meaning.


    "Elder Sister is always very sensitive to these things," Concubine Yuan said sourly. "It would be better to have Elder Sister help look after Miss Lingzhi."


    Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang nodded.


    "Just so," they said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song, from where he sat on the side watching all the women start to discuss on how to take care of the pregnant servant girl, coughed lightly.


    "Does Chengyu know of the news?" he asked,passion on his face. "Is he better?"


    This caused the atmosphere in the room to grow heavy.


    After all, it was already fixed that Chengyu would not live for more than a few months.


    Lady Fang started crying again.


    "My son, if it were not for that medicine, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­" she sobbed.


    If it weren¡¯t for the aphrodisiac, he wouldn¡¯t have slept with the servant girl, and he wouldn¡¯t have burned up his body.


    "You can¡¯t say things like that," rebuked Old Lady Fang in a trembling voice. "I think Chengyu would also want this."


    Want to leave behind an heir, to confirm that you walked on this earth.


    She immediately looked at Head Shopkeeper Song.


    "His Second Grandfather, you must ask Imperial Physician Jiang for some medicine so Chengyu can hang out a little longer, so that at least he can see his own child," she choked out.


    Head Shopkeeper Song smiled.


    "Fine, I will remember to do it," he said.


    Although he was still speaking amiably, Old Lady Fang could hear its perfunctoriness.


    Or perhaps it was because of her internal suspiciousness that she was projecting.


    Old Lady Fang lowered her head and used the cover of her tears to smirk.


    "Young Master definitely must be happy." Concubine Yuan spoke up suddenly. "But Young Lady definitely¡­"


    The room fell silent.


    She almost flipped over Heaven because he slept with the servant girl and almost took Chengyu¡¯s life. Everyone saw it for themselves.


    If she knew that this servant girl was with child, then who knows how that Miss Jun would react.


    "I don¡¯t believe that she would dare eliminate this child," Lady Fang said coldly.


    "She doesn¡¯t have to get rid of it. Lingzhi couldn¡¯t take so much stress in a short period of time," Old Lady Fang reminded. "Chengyu couldn¡¯t either."


    She muttered to herself for a moment.


    "Send her away."


    Send her away?


    The room fell silent again.


    "Lingzhi definitely can¡¯t be sent away. She needs to be at home so we can take care of her." Old Lady Fang added.


    That was for sure.


    "But, will she want to?" Lady Fang asked.


    "If she wants to, then we will obtain consent, and if she doesn¡¯t want to, we will also obtain consent." She pped a hand on the table. "Let no one think they can threaten my great-grandson."


    The people in the room were not unfamiliar with this kind of Old Lady Fang. When the Master passed away, Lady had been carrying a baby of unknown gender. When Old Lady Fang¡¯s husband¡¯s family and her maiden family came to snatch away their estates and divide up the property, she had stood in front of the door, immovable as a rock, facing down even her own blood mother and father. Without mercy, shemanded the guards.


    "Whoever steps forward to fight, don¡¯t think that they can threaten my Fang Family¡¯s assets."


    Later, she truly did what she said she would do. No one snatched even a fraction of a cent from her hands.


    Now, the Fang Family was no doubt in a crisis. The servant Lingzhi was carrying the Fang Family¡¯s hope. Old Lady would naturally hold steadfast.


    With Old Lady Fang¡¯s assurance, everyone in the room sighed.


    After all, Jun Zhenzhen was Old Lady Fang¡¯s blood maternal granddaughter.


    "Second Uncle, is this okay?" Lady Fang asked.


    Head Shopkeeper Song seemed to be lost in thought; when he heard his name, he snapped his head around.


    "There¡¯s no problem," he said. "You must take care of that girl well."


    He did not spare even half a sentence for Fang Chengyu.


    To him, Fang Chengyu, a person who was destined to die soon, was not important. The important one was the still unborn child.


    Old Lady Fang lowered her gaze.


    This person¡¯s thoughts were so ruthless and obvious; how did she not discover them before?


    It was her damaged eyes that prevented her from seeing a person clearly. She who lied to herself. She didn¡¯t care about what they did or what they said; just believed what was easy for her.


    It was bothughable and sad.


    "Yes, Yunping, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take care of that servant girl and this child." Her eyes burned with fire. "I will not let anything happen to them."


    Although there was no public deration, the news of the servant girl Lingzhi bearing Young Master¡¯s child after one night of intercourse disseminated through the household.


    The Fang residence was in a stir.


    "I didn¡¯t think that Young Lady would have prepared for this so long, only to have it all taken away by a servant girl."


    "Evidently Old Heavenly Father has eyes; it¡¯s better that that servant girl has the child."


    "Even if you say that, there¡¯s no point. Young Lady is the legal wife; the child will call her mother. As for Lingzhi, well ¡®mother leaves after the child is born¡¯ isn¡¯t just a phrase."


    These were the discussions going on in private, but this time no guards came to arrest and stop them. Obviously having a great-grandson, giving Young Master aphrodisiacs, sleeping with a servant girl, Young Lady raping Young Master, Young Master almost losing his life were no longer scandalous. Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang didn¡¯t care.


    Fang Jinxiu was twitchy as she pushed away the ledger and counting sticks in front of her.


    "Someonee here," she shouted.


    A servant girl from outside hurried in.


    "From now on, they aren''t allowed to say such things in my courtyard anymore," said Fang Jinxiu in displeasure. "Anything about a child, Young Master, Young Lady¡­"


    The servant girl hurried to agree. Another servant girl came bounding in from the outside.


    "Third Miss, Third Miss," she said excitedly. "Young Lady, she¡­"


    The previous servant girl shushed her.


    What was with Jun Zhenzhen?


    Could it be she¡¯s ming the household for looking down on her? Where can she not go in the world, what is there she can¡¯t do.


    What¡¯s the point in crying all day about who slept with who and who¡¯s carrying a child?


    Fang Jinxiu looked at the servant girl.


    "What¡¯s with her?" she asked.


    The shushed servant girl gave the other one a look. The first servant girl made a helpless expression.


    Young Miss really just said not to talk about this.


    "Young Lady wants to move with Young Master to the countryside," said the servant girl.


    Fang Jinxiu was shocked.


    [1] Happiness Pulse: the pregnancy pulse in traditional Chinese medicine

 Chapter 153: Abandoned and Obtained

    <h4>Chapter 153: Abandoned and Obtained</h4>


    Jun Zhenzhen temporarily protesting being sent out was expected, but asking Chengyu to go with her was truly out of left field.


    "Big Sister Jinchuan said that Young Lady said that if they wanted her to leave, then fine, but Young Master had to go with her. Otherwise, he would die with Lingzhi," the servant girl said nervously.


    That wild Jun Zhenzhen really dared do this.


    Ling Jin¡¯er wanted to trap her; as a result, she was toppled in a merciless attack. Even her father was too afraid to save her.


    But Fang Chengyu, since he got ill, scarcely left his courtyard, let alone leave Yangcheng.


    How could he go outside like he was? What would happen if he got into an ident.


    "Old Lady agreed," said the servant girl quietly.


    Agreed.


    Fang Jinxiu fell silent for a moment.


    Other people¡¯s ims that the women of the Fang Family were merciless wasn''t just wind from an empty cave.


    Fang Chengyu was doomed to meet with a mishap, whether it be at home or outside.


    Someone who was destined to meet with a mishap, destined to die, weighted against an unborn child that bore the hopes of many, was insignificant. Of course he would be abandoned.


    The room was dead silent.


    In the servant girls¡¯ brief moment of anxious hesitation, Fang Jinxiu suddenly stood up and ran outside.


    "Third Miss," the servant girls shouted out after her.


    Just as she stepped out of the room, Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu were going into her courtyard together.


    "Third Sister, have you heard¡­" started Fang Yunxiu.


    But when she spoke, Fang Jinxiu had already gone straight past them.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Fang Yuxiu asked.


    "To Grandmother," spat out Fang Jinxiu. She was already running out the courtyard entrance.


    "What is she going to do?" Fang Yunxiu asked uneasily.


    Fang Yuxiu gave her a look.


    "What she can, to fight for justice," she said.


    Fang Yunxiu¡¯s worry intensified.


    "Second Sister, do you think what Grandmother is doing is appropriate?" she said.


    It looked like letting Fang Chengyu leave the house was indeed something many people could not ept.


    Fang Yuxiu pursed her lips.


    "Eldest Sister." She looked at Fang Yunxiu. "I believe in Grandmother."


    Fang Yunxiu stared at her.


    Believe in Grandmother? Believe in what about her?


    Believe that Grandmother¡¯s decision was a careful deliberation, believe that she isn¡¯t senile, believe that she isn¡¯t without emotion?


    "If Grandmother really was someone without emotions, without justice, the Fang Family would have long since fallen." Fang Yuxiu smiled at her sister.


    At the moment, Old Lady Fang was not in her courtyard. Rather, she was with Lady Fang in Miss Jun¡¯s living quarters, continuing to persuade Miss Jun.


    In order to show their sincerity, they sent back Fang Chengyu in front of the servant girls and maidservants.


    But leaving home still wasn¡¯t going over too smoothly.


    "Is it really okay?"


    Lady Fang had already asked this countless times.


    "There really is no problem with Chengyu? His condition seems not too good."


    Miss Jun, from where she sat on the brick-bed, gave her a look.


    "You have watched him for so many years. Have you ever seen him stand up, or be able to sleep with a servant girl?" she retorted.


    Can you only see that he is unwell, so much so that you can¡¯t see that he¡¯s better?


    This child; here we go again.


    Lady Fang flushed red.


    "If I say it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to worry," said Miss Jun. Then she paused. "Anyways, you don¡¯t have other options. Your enemy is already unhappy; it¡¯s too dangerous for him here."


    Lady Fang, like Old Lady Fang, grew more resolute when thinking of impending danger.


    "I will definitely not let them harm my grandson." She clenched her fists and ground her teeth together as she thought of the heartache she had gone through when Chengyu was sick.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was much calmer, knowing there was a chance that this grandson might not exist.


    "What¡¯s a good ce?" was her only question.


    The Fang Family did not have any other businesses except for buying quite a few properties.


    "I will think about it some more," said Miss Jun, picking up a scroll from the table.


    This indicated she was ready to see them out. Old Lady Fang also had many things she needed to arrange. She stood up from the brick-bed.


    "Read them slowly, Zhenzhen," she said.


    Old Lady Fang had stood up, so Lady Fang had no choice but to follow. When she was walking through the courtyard, she caught sight of the central building.


    "I will go and see to Chengyu," she couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "There¡¯s nothing to see there," said Miss Jun. "You should go back and look after your grandson."


    When she heard her young miss say that, Liu¡¯er immediately blocked Lady Fang¡¯s way.


    "Lady, go back and look after your grandson," she parroted.


    Really, how domineering. Amb in a tiger¡¯s den.


    The servant girls and maidservants on the side showed expressions of sympathy and sorrow.


    "Yes, didn¡¯t you just see him, there¡¯s nothing there," Old Lady Fang remarked.


    Lady Fang wasn¡¯t just pretending. She really was worried about her son. A mother¡¯s worry about her son would never be falsified, but she could only helplessly leave.


    The small courtyard returned to quiet. Miss Jun turned around and walked back into the study, and Liu¡¯er went to the main building.


    Maidong and Baishao were there. When they saw Liu¡¯ere in, they started to tremble in anticipation, particrly Maidong. She was the one who had pointed out that Young Lady had forced Young Master.


    Young Master wasn¡¯t the onlymb entering the tiger¡¯s den. She was too.


    "I¡¯m here to remind you two it would be best to first decide how you¡¯re splitting it," LIu¡¯er suddenlymented to them.


    Split what?


    Puzzlement appeared on Maidong¡¯s and Baishao¡¯s faces.


    Liu¡¯er circled around them, but unlike before, she was not stone-faced and rebuking them. Instead, she smiled with her eyes.


    "Split who goes first and who goesst," she said slowly. "Young Master can probably go once with his body. Since you want Lingzhi¡¯s good fortune, you better decide who gets the first round."


    How crass!


    Maidong and Baishao immediately turned red and dropped to their knees.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, we wouldn¡¯t dare. We would never dare," they sobbed.


    Liu¡¯er ¡®peh!¡¯d.


    "What don¡¯t you are? Don¡¯t dare want it or don¡¯t dare do it? Each of you looks human, so at your young age you should know that males are robbers and women are prostitutes," she insulted them.


    Fang Chengyu, reclining on the bed, saw this through the bed curtain and sighed.


    Most about returning to his room was good, but it was just a bit too noisy.


    Lady Fang also sighed when she returned to her room.


    Concubine Yuan served her a cup of tea.


    "Lady, do you really want Young Master to leave?" asked Lingzhi in a trembling voice as she exited from inside.


    Now, she had been moved into Lady Fang¡¯s inner chambers.


    Concubine Su was behind her, in charge of taking care of her.


    Lady Fang gave her a look, but her expression was gentle.


    "This is better for you and better for Chengyu," she said.


    "Can Young Lady take care of Young Master well?" asked Lingzhi with tears in her eyes.


    "She can. Seeing you has given her up. We will have her take care of Chengyu, give the husband and wife some alone time. Maybe Chengyu¡¯s body will recuperate and she can have a child too," said Lady Fang.


    The servants in the room nodded, so this was how she persuaded Young Lady.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Young Lady knows that she needs a child to have a foothold in the house. Right now, you have the child, so she wouldn¡¯t dare needlessly torment him. Otherwise, how could she have a child," added Concubine Yuan.


    Lingzhi calmed down slightly.


    "You just take care of yourself now," said Lady Fang. "Hurry and go rest."


    Lingzhi turned around. As she listened to Lady Fang and Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su talk quietly behind her, she could not help but clench her fists. Excitement lit up in her eyes.


    If Young Master died outside, it would be good.

 Chapter 154: Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 154: Decisions</h4>


    Lingzhi hoped that Young Master would die outside, hoped that he would die because of Young Lady¡¯s torment.


    That way, no one would know that she was not pregnant.


    Lingzhi ced her hand against her abdomen.


    Then she would find a chance to slip and fall and say she lost the child. Then she would forever be Young Master¡¯s only beloved woman.


    Old Lady and Lady would definitely treat her well, just like they treated Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su.


    The doctor had said that Young Master could not live for more than a few months. And now he was being sent out, without Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang.


    If at death¡¯s door Young Master will tell Young Lady the truth because of his conscience, so what?


    Old Lady and Lady would not believe what Young Lady said, especially if she said she never had a child to begin with.


    She looked at her surroundings.


    The Fang Family was affluent; the servant girls dressed and lived well, but it could notpare to how the matriarch lived.


    She turned her head back, looking at the smiling Concubine Yuan.


    The concubines dressed and ate much better then the servant girls.


    She would live like that in the future; she wanted that so desperately.


    This was Heaven¡¯s good fortune.


    ..........


    Miss Jun looked at the illustrated scroll spread out before her. It was a map of Yangcheng.


    Fang Family was definitely not ordinary to possess such a meticulous map.


    Miss Jun sighed internally. She had only seen such a detailed map with her master, other than inside the imperial pce.


    Yes, Master was a doctor, but he still had a map.


    It would be more urate to say that he made a map.


    Not only could he make maps, but he was well-read on astronomy and geography. He never explicitly showed this to her, let alone taught her, but she gleaned it from her daily interactions with him.


    She was not interested. She followed her master only to study medicine, and more specifically, she just wanted to learn how to cure Father.


    She didn¡¯t know where Master was from. She asked once, but he had avoided it. She hadn¡¯t asked a second time.


    They were said to be master and disciple, but their rtionship was not all that close.


    Besides taking care of Master¡¯s body in the end, she was not truly a responsible and diligent disciple.


    Because at that time, all she wanted with all of her heart was for her father to be cured.


    But now although she didn¡¯t want to cure her Father, her heart was consumed with a bigger goal.


    Miss Jun straightened up behind the table.


    But just because her heart had direction, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    She definitely had to cherish the new life Old Heavenly Father had given her.


    Master had much knowledge stored in his brain. When he left, it was unknown to everyone, except for one book he left behind.


    He would, from time to time, write and draw a bit, but wouldn¡¯t let her see it. Miss Jun was not someone who liked to snoop around, probably because of her pride as a princess of the imperial family.


    Even when Master was buried and she took back all of his belongings to the capital, she did not open it.


    When Father and Mother died, great changes came to her status. Those things came with her from the imperial pce to Prince Huai¡¯s mansion, and she buried them next to the rocker in the lotus pond, just like she was burying away her former life.


    She needed to get it back.


    That was not her former life. That was her master¡¯s life. She could not let it remain buried.


    She had to go the capital.


    The idea she had buried in her heart and forgotten came unbidden, unsettling her heart and bnce.


    "Liu¡¯er!" she shouted loudly.


    Just a heartbeatter, she could hear the sounds of frantic footsteps. Liu¡¯er barged in.


    "Young Miss?" she asked anxiously.


    Miss Jun wasn¡¯t really in danger of falling down; she had a hand on the table.


    "What is today¡¯s date?" she asked.


    Young Miss found her to ask her this? Young Miss forgot today¡¯s date?


    It seems like the Fang Family had made Young Miss angry.


    "Young Miss, it¡¯s April 18," Liu¡¯er said gently.


    April.


    They said that Elder Sister and Lu Yunqi¡¯s marriage was in June.


    There were still two months.


    Could she make it to the capital in two months time?


    Miss Jun fell silent.


    "Young Miss, drink some tea," said Liu¡¯er carefully, handing her some tea.


    Miss Jun epted the drink, her gaze returning to the scroll.


    "Young Miss what is this?" Liu¡¯er¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    "This is the location of the Fang Family¡¯s manors," Miss Jun said. She pointed at a marking on the map. "There is one here, and here¡­ where do you think is good?"


    Liu¡¯er evaluated each one by one. Miss Jun¡¯s mood calmed down, but she had no interest in looking at this.


    "I¡¯ll decide tomorrow," she said.


    "Yes, there¡¯s no need to be hasty," said Liu¡¯er.


    Miss Jun rolled up the scroll. She couldn¡¯t let just anyone see this, lest someone report them to the official¡¯s office.


    But Old Lady Fang must¡¯ve had this for years, and she also easily gave it to her to look. In all likelihood, there was nothing criminal about it.


    The Fang Family was a merchant family. Unless the government office went against them first, there were no such thing as crime to them.


    Miss Jun mused to herself as she walked to the bookshelf. She put the scroll on the shelf. Because she was absent-minded, she knocked into a small box. It felt to the ground with a crack, and the letters within fell out.


    "I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming." Liu¡¯er squatted to pick them up.


    Miss Jun lowered her head to look and recognized it was Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s personal effects.


    Jun Zhenzhen did not bring many things with her. The letters in the box were also her father¡¯s Jun Yingwen¡¯s. They looked like deeds.


    Jun Zhenzhen never paid much heed to these daily affairs, and Miss Jun cared even less.


    After marrying Fang Chengyu, she had moved this box to this bookshelf, and had never opened it.


    Miss Jun looked over them again. The yellowness of the paper indicated their age. She looked away, then violently snapped around again.


    "Wait a moment," she called out.


    Liu¡¯er had already put back the letters into the box and was about to cover them.


    "Give them here," Miss Jun said.


    Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t really understand, but she passed them over.


    Miss Jun looked over those three papers, then finally pinched the middle one.


    "This is the Jun Family¡¯s?" she asked, her eyes twinkling.


    Liu¡¯er gave her a look and nodded.


    "Yes, Young Miss, did you forget? This is our family¡¯s," she smiled.


    Miss Jun said ¡®oh¡¯, then traced over the words on the paper again, then handed it to Liu¡¯er.


    "Keep this one," she said.


    Liu¡¯er put it away again, and Miss Jun grabbed a scroll from the bookshelf.


    "I will go over to Old Lady," she said.


    Didn¡¯t Old Lady just leave?


    "Young Miss, what are you going to do?" Liu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Miss Jun turned around and waved at her with the hand holding the scroll.


    "I am going to choose a manor," she said.


    .........


    Perhaps it was because Miss Jun was itching to get with Fang Chengyu to birth her own child, or because Old Lady Fang and her daughter-inw were fearful that Miss Jun would go back on her words, but three days after everyone learned of the decision, Miss Jun set off.


    Preparations had startedst night until the morning.


    Fang Yunxiu looked at Old Lady and Lady Fang personally escorting Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu. She couldn¡¯t help but anxiously watch them from behind.


    Fang Yuxiu suddenly appeared.


    "And Jinxiu?" Fang Yunxiu sighed and frowned, looking behind Fang Yuxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu waved her hand.


    "She¡¯s noting," she said.


    Fang Yunxiu frowned.


    "What is she doing? She said she was going to find Grandmother but she didn¡¯t. She sat in the garden for half a day, and today Little Brother is leaving; she is the most worried one, so how could she not send him off?" she said.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Third Sister has her intentions," she said. "We should go quick. Anyways, Miss Jun doesn¡¯t care if shees or not."


    She pulled Fang Yunxiu along.


    Over here, the people who wereing to see them off hadn¡¯te. But somewhere else, there was someone who felt that he should not have been brought there.


    "Why do you want me to be the escort?" Lei Zhonglian crouched next to the carriage and spoke in a muffled voice.


    Manager Gao was standing next to him, smiling at the approaching Old Lady Fang and entourage.


    "Don¡¯t you look after carriages?" he asked randomly, focused on the approaching group.


    Lei Zhonglian prodded Manager Gao with his whip.


    "Is watching a carriage and escorting it the same thing?" he asked.


    Manager Gao lowered his head and looked at him.


    "It¡¯s the same," he said cooly. "Haven¡¯t you escorted carriages before?"


    A slight change in Lei Zhonglian¡¯s face. A sour feeling filled his eyes and he lowered his head.


    Having a profession, an important position like escorting carriages.


    He had forgotten that he was once an important person. He was not a person who sat in the bright sun in the back of the De Sheng Chang; someone who watched carriages was even less than a watchdog.

 Chapter 155: A Man from the Past

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Man from the Past</h4>


    Lei Zhonglian wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Manager Gao recovered his neutral smile.


    "Old Lei, don¡¯t me others for jabbing at your sore spot and pping your face," he said. "You people are always talking about reasons, talking about theories, talking about why."


    At this, he frowned.


    "Why do you always ask why?"


    Lie Zhonglian lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. Manager Gao shook his head, then greeted Old Lady Fang and the others with a smile.


    Lei Zhonglian also lifted his head and watched the noisy crowd.


    "Because I don¡¯t want to ept it," he muttered. "Because our loss was not fair."


    ......¡­


    "Enough already, what¡¯s all this send off for? Don''t do that," shouted Liu¡¯er unpleasantly to the people standing in front of the carriage. "This is not some grand event."


    Everyone looked awkward.


    Lady Fang waspletely unwilling to let go. She patted down the cushion of the carriage seat.


    "Do not worry; I will take good care of Young Master," said Miss Jun, eyeing Fang Chengyu lying next to her.


    "Chengyu, Chengyu," cried Lady Fang as she lifted the carriage curtain.


    Fang Chengyu was covered in thickyers of beddings. He appeared to be asleep; neither talking nor moving.


    "He is asleep. Don¡¯t wake him up; the journey will be easier," said Miss Jun.


    Liu¡¯er did not hesitate to push down the curtains to block them from view.


    "Drive, drive," she directly shouted out, ignoring Lady Fang and the others.


    Lei Zhonglian who was squatting by a corner of the wall unwillingly stood up. He lowered his head and pulled on the horse reins.


    "Go, go." Liu¡¯er waved her hands.


    Lei Zhonglian led the horses forth.


    Liu¡¯er jumped onto the back of the horse cart and urged them forward.


    So they really were going, and without giving everyone time to respond. Old Lady Fang and the other rushed to make it to the main entrance.


    The guards had been waiting outside the gates for some time. When they saw the carriage appear, they pressed in around it. Lei Zhonglian got onto the carriage and raised his whip.


    The whip did not near the horses, and neither did it fall. It made a crisp ringing sound in the air.


    The carriage rolled forward nimbly and quietly.


    Old Lady Fang and the others just managed to stand in front of the door.


    "Why are they not waiting; how could they drive a carriage without rules like this," grumbled Concubine Yuan. "Where did you find a driver without eyes like this."


    Manager Gao, standing off to the side, turned his head in embarrassment.


    Indeed, the driver was without eyes.


    "Who is the one driving the cart? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before," asked Lady Fang with a frown.


    Manager Gao stepped forward to pay his respects.


    "He¡¯s from the shop," he said vaguely.


    He wasn¡¯t actually from the household? Other than concern for Chengyu, Lady Fang did not care about anything or anyone else.


    "Is he reliable?" she asked in surprise.


    This person¡­ he couldn¡¯t really be said to be reliable or unreliable?


    Especially for Lady Fang.


    Manager Gao almost didn¡¯t dare say his name.


    "It was my choice," said Old Lady Fang, exining on behalf of Manager Gao.


    When she heard this, Lady Fang did not ask again. She simply rubbed tears from her eyes as she looked in the direction that the carriage left.


    There was no one to be seen on the road.


    "Why did they leave so quickly?" she said in amazement, her heart seizing. "Can Chengyu undergo all the bumping?"


    She started to question the coachman¡¯s capabilities again.


    Was it okay?


    The carts at the shop were loaded with goods, so they could be reckless there, but they weren¡¯t people who served others.


    That said, she seemed to have seen this coachman somewhere before.


    Lady Fang went nk, then immediately her face paled and her body started to tremble.


    "Mother." She turned around. Her voice shook. "Is the driver you picked surnamed Lei?"


    Old Lady Fang went silent for a moment.


    "He is," she said.


    What is it about the surname Lei? The people there did not understand.


    But Lady Fang¡¯s face was twisted with grief and indignation. She seemed to have a thousand things she wanted to say to Old Lady Fang.


    "Why?" But in the end, this was the only word she could say.


    Old Lady Fang looked at her and sighed lightly.


    "We will talk about it when we go back," she said softly, grabbing Lady Fang¡¯s hand.


    When they saw Lady Fang¡¯s response, the surrounding servants did not dare ask despite not understanding.


    They couldn¡¯t speak so wantonly at home anymore. After going through many events, Lady and Old Lady¡¯s tempers were much worse.


    Everyone followed them back in.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu fell behind two steps and watched their mother¡¯s back apprehensively.


    "What¡¯s with the coachman? Mother knows him?" Fang Yunxiu asked quietly.


    And it seemed to be no happy association.


    "Do you remember when Father met with an ident?" Fang Yuxiu said.


    At that time, they had were just four and two so they didn¡¯t actually remember it. When they got older, they had heard about it from other people, but because it was not a happy asion, talking about it would just hurt more, so no one spoke too much of it.


    Fang Yunxiu shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t even remember what Father looked like very well," she mumbled.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled and caressed the back of Fang Yunxiu¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," she said. "Everyone has their destinies. In this life, we were fated to be father and daughter, but we were not destined to be close."


    At this, she paused.


    "One of the bodyguards of Father was surnamed Lei."


    Fang Yunxiu suddenly realized, then became confused.


    At the time, almost all the people Father had brought with him died. Only two or three people survived to bring Father back, who had only one breath left in him.


    "He was one of the guards?" she whispered.


    Fang Yuxiu nodded.


    "So he actually stayed in our family¡¯s exchange firm." Fang Yunxiu was troubled. "Was it for atonement?"


    Fang Yuxiu did notugh. She would notugh at her elder sister¡¯s heartfelt kindness.


    Kindness was never a characteristic that should beughed at.


    "That I don¡¯t know. It was from ten years ago," said Fang Yuxiu. "It was probably Grandmother¡¯s decision."


    At the moment, in Old Lady Fang¡¯s inner chambers, Lady Fang was looking at Old Lady Fang with a tearstained face.


    "Mother, when you let him stay, I didn¡¯t say anything. But now, why did you let him escort Chengyu?" she sobbed. "You c-couldn¡¯t want Chengyu and his father to be alike¡­"


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as she tried to muffle her sobs.


    Old Lady Fang sighed lightly.


    "I also don¡¯t know why," she said frankly. "It was Zhenzhen who mentioned that she wanted him to drive the carriage."


    Jun Zhenzhen?


    Lady Fang stared nkly.


    Old Lady Fang shouted for Manager Gao who was waiting outside the door. He rushed in.


    "Miss Jun said that Lei Zhonglian drove carriages well," he said. He exined how Lei Zhonglian came to know Miss Jun.


    So Jun Zhenzhen had actually lost five thousand taels of silver at the Lantern Festival.


    ¡®This child was really just like before; someone who did not eat the food ofmon mortals and saw money as dirt,¡¯ thought Lady Fang, but that was not the important thing.


    "Then she should have said that Lei Zhonglian was good at guarding things. What does that have to do with driving a carriage?" She frowned. "Say, didn¡¯t you say he was someone who watched carts? Has he driven a carriage before?


    Old Lady Fang and Manager Gao exchanged nces.


    Yes, who could have known. Perhaps Miss Jun had a unique insight.


    ..........


    They left the city for the official road. There were very few people around. Lei Zhonglian flicked his whip once and the horses slowed. Now the carriage¡¯s pace wouldn¡¯t jolt much.


    Lie Zhonglian put the horsewhip down, and then took out a canteen from his waist. He took a swig.


    "How many years have you driven carts for?"a soft girl¡¯s voice asked from behind him, scaring him.


    At some unknown time, Miss Jun had lifted the carriage curtains.


    And what she asked¡­


    Lei Zhonglian was silent for a moment.


    "I¡¯ve driven them for four years," he answered.


    What four years? The guard astride the horse frowned at him.


    Wasn¡¯t this Lei Zhonglian an odd-jobs worker that watched carriages for the exchange firm? Manager Gao would send him out sometimes.


    When did he drive carriages?


    Was he just trying to curry favor with Young Lady by subscribing to her nonsense?


    Miss Jun nodded at him and did not question it. Her gaze turned to Lei Zhonglian¡¯s right hand.


    "Was that hand ruined at that time?" she asked, her slender finger-tips poking out from her sleeve to gesture at Lei Zhonglian¡¯s right hand.


    As if licked by a tongue of fire, Lei Zhonglian felt his right hand sting with a burn. He subconsciously pulled it to his chest.


    But he knew, the fire licking at his hand was not that girl¡¯s finger but her words.


    Ruined.

 Chapter 156: Idle Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 156: Idle Gossip</h4>


    Ruined meant it could not be used.


    But Lei Zhonglian¡¯s right hand was gripping the reigns. Obviously that was not the case.


    He could still hold a bowl and chopsticks, he could still grab things, he could still y mahjong, he could still hold a girl in a dark alleyway.


    Why would it be ruined, unusable?


    The guards on both sides looked at Lei Zhonglian¡¯s right hand.


    And what time is that time?


    "You were an escort before," said Miss Jun.


    So there was more.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at this girl. A sliver of shock passed through his eyes, but it was immediately reced with realization.


    Since she was the Young Lady of the Fang Family, knowing some things would not be strange.


    "Yes," he said. A light shed in his eyes, and his voice grew disappointed. "I was an escort before."


    Yes, he was an escort.


    But it wasn¡¯t at the exchange firm. He was with an escort service, and he was, specifically, a bodyguard.


    The De Sheng Chang operated arge money business, so naturally it had its own guards.


    But sometimes, they would ask special escort professionals, called bodyguards, to go with them.


    A mercenary troop, two banners raised, traversing three mountains and five cliffs, friends of four seas and fivekes.


    Lei Zhonglian was a member of the Shanxi Yiyouxing Troop. He was even a senior bodyguard, and on missions he would be responsible for escorting the cart and the like.


    Before he became a carriage escort bodyguard, he was learning for four years to be an expert at driving carts.


    But not many people knew about what he did during his apprenticeship. Moreover, a lot of the people he knew had died.


    Sorrow suffused his face.


    Fourteen years ago, they had done business with the Fang Family. As a result, tens of his brothers had to be buried unceremoniously in the mountains. He had hurt his right hand, and had drifted aimlessly in the exchange firm ever since.


    He had another name, but no one had said it for over a decade.


    Dual Spear Lotus.


    He turned over his right hand, exposing the sinister scar on his palm.


    That¡¯s right. His right hand was ruined because he could no longer wield his blossoming lotus like spear skills. He had no dual spears, so he had be trash.


    Those past happenings and emotions of ten years ago had resurfaced because of that girl.


    Lei Zhonglian suddenly wanted to say something.


    "We should be getting there soon."


    But Miss Jun was looking forward.


    "Yes, Young Lady," echoed the guards. They pointed for her. "Through that road, right before that stretch of farnd."


    Miss Jun looked on with a smile.


    "It¡¯s pretty good; not big and not small. It will be quiet there but not empty." She nodded.


    The guards agreed.


    Lei Zhonglian lowered his head and lightly swung the horsewhip. The horses shifted several paces to the left, going around a depression.


    Miss Jun let the curtain down and sat back inside.


    Fang Chengyu¡¯s eyes were open. Who knows what he was thinking as he observed the carriage ceiling.


    "Are you too hot?" Miss Jun asked.


    "En. A bit," he said.


    Miss Jun did not make a move to lift up his nkets.


    "Just endure it, then we can get off," she said.


    "En," was all he said.


    After half a day of journeying, Miss Jun and the others stopped at the Fang Family¡¯s other property.


    The servants there had been notified earlier and had been waiting for some time. When they saw the horse cart arrive, they went out to greet it.


    "Don¡¯t mess with anything," Liu¡¯er immediately shouted at them.


    The servants in charge of watching the manner felt somewhat embarrassed at their inferiority and retreated.


    They watched Miss Jun lead Liu¡¯er inside. As the rumors said, Miss Jun was cold and proud.


    Then they saw the guards carefully lower down Young Master.


    Today the weather was very warm, but everybody saw Young Master Fang wrapped in thick bedding, only exposing his sickly face.


    It truly was a sin.


    He looked so but was sent from his home, and Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang didn¡¯t evene.


    It really was just as everyone had said¡ªYoung master had been abandoned by Old Lady and Lady.


    Now they were just devoted to protecting the child in that servant girls¡¯ stomach. They had tossed Young Master like a toy to give to Young Lady.


    As the crowd¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Liu¡¯er came out from the courtyard.


    "Young Lady says that there need not be this many people here serving," she said, her eyes sweeping over the people gathered. She pointed at five or six older women. "You stay, everyone else can leave."


    The servants were unsettled, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    The guards used one of the carriages to send the people away as instructed.


    When these people had returned, the Fang residence was filled with gossip.


    "I also don¡¯t know what they were thinking. It shouldn¡¯t be this way."


    "Isn¡¯t it strange?"


    The teahouse naturally did notck this kind of dialogue.


    But this time, Head Shopkeeper Song was somewhat absentminded.


    "Using medicine once isn¡¯t such a grand thing, and having this many people spectating?" he said. "Having people spectate from one side is enough, even if she really does get away with it."


    The person standing across from him made a sound of confirmation.


    "Right now, the most urgent one is that servant girl," said Head Shopkeeper Song.


    "Do we make our move now?" asked the person across from him.


    Head Shopkeeper Song muttered to himself for a moment.


    "Let¡¯s wait first," he said. "There is something I have to confirm."


    .........¡­..


    With two less people, the atmosphere in the house changed. The servant girls and maidservants did not need to tiptoe about. Everyone wore smiles.


    These smiles were mostly because Young Master had an heir.


    "Miss Lingzhi, you should eat," said the two servant girls holding boxes of food respectfully.


    Lingzhi stood up from the brick-bed.


    "Miss, slow down," said one of the servant girls obsequiously, stepping forward to support her.


    Lingzhi¡¯s face was not trembling with shyness like before, she rather calmly epted the servant girl¡¯s arm.


    "This is something Lady specially prepared for you," the other servant girl said with some envy, holding up a small saucer.


    Lingzhi was looking at it when Concubine Su walked in.


    "Let me see it first," she said.


    Lady Fang had made Concubine Su help out with looking after Lingzhi. After all, she had borne a child before, so she was more dependable that Concubine Yuan who hadn¡¯t.


    Lingzhi pulled back her hand, showing great deference to Concubine Su.


    "Thank you for your trouble, Concubine," she said.


    Concubine Su took the box and vegetables and examined and tasted them, then nodded.


    "Concubine is very meticulous," praised the servant girls.


    Concubine Su¡¯s expression remained solemn.


    "We cannot afford to be careless at this time," she said.


    Just as she said this, she heard Fang Yunxiu¡¯s voice shouting for Jinxiu.


    Concubine Su went out and saw Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu walking together.


    "Eldest Miss and Second Miss," she greeted.


    "Concubine, has Jinxiue here?" asked Fang Yunxiu.


    Concubine Su shook her head and saw Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu exchange nces of worry.


    "Is she causing disaster again?" Concubine Su asked uneasily.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled at her.


    "She causes trouble everyday, but not enough to be termed disaster," she said with a smile. "Concubine, that¡¯s also not true. If she really was causing disaster, then Grandmother and Mother would have punished her already."


    Concubine Su lowered her head and gave a sound of affirmation.


    "Young Miss is right, I spoke wrongly," she said.


    She was a concubine, but still just a servant. Even if it was her daughter, she had no right to criticize her.


    "Concubine, you are too careful," Fang Yunxiu said gently. "Don¡¯t worry, she is just angry with us and trying to avoid us."


    Concubine Su made a sound of acknowledgement but did not say anything else. She watched the two young misses walk out.


    After they left the courtyard, Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yunxiu¡¯s faces were not as rxed as before.


    "This girl, she definitely ran out selfishly again," Fang Yunxiu said.


    "It¡¯s not a problem if she runs out," Fang Yuxiu said. "I¡¯m only afraid that she will run somewhere she shouldn¡¯t go."


    Somewhere she shouldn¡¯t go?


    Fang Yunxiu stared nkly.


    "Where¡¯s that?" she asked anxiously.


    For example, a ce where those two people had moved to deliberately avoid trouble.


    Fang Yuxiu clenched her hand but did not say anything. She looked to the outside.


    Twilight had fallen, and the night was here.


    Compared to the bustling Yangcheng at night, the sleepy vige was already quiet. Somenterns swung gently in the night breeze in front of the entrance, but it was much more deste.


    The tall courtyard walls were overgrown with weeds and branches.


    In the quiet of the night, the branches started to sway. Then someone stood up between them, exhaling deeply.


    "Good thing I knew about this dog tunnel," Fang Jinxiu muttered to herself, lookingcent. She lifted her head. In the night, only her shadowy silhouette was visible. "No matter what, even if other people don¡¯t care about Little Brother, I will take care of him. No one can bully him."

 Chapter 157: Disappeared from Sight

    <h4>Chapter 157: Disappeared from Sight</h4>


    Because Miss Jun chased away many of the servants, nighttime here was much more deste. And on top of that, the decision was made so hastily toe here that the tidiness of the residence was not perfect.


    Fang Jinxiu climbed through the dog hole andy low in the weeds without immediately standing up. She listened vigntly for sounds of movement.


    Like all rich households, the guards at the Fang Family residences were very strict.


    But she listened carefully for a while and did not hear the footsteps of the patrol. Instead, she heard faintughter.


    Fang Jinxiu was not unfamiliar with this kind ofughter.


    As a daughter raised like a son, she had personally made rounds at night, and she had stumbled directly where those people were.


    Some people would shirk their work in the dead of the night to drink and chat.


    At this time, those people would make these kinds of choices.


    Much too outrageous!


    Without anyone keeping watch outside, they all decided to y and cater to pleasure?


    Fang Jinxiu stood up and spat out the weeds in her mouth.


    She knew that Jun Zhenzhen was not someone who could manage others. Without Grandmother and Mother keeping watch, who could she control?


    She should¡¯ve known that it would be like this.


    Fang Jinxiu was about to walk to where the guards were in the outer courtyard, but she hadn¡¯t gone half a step when she turned back.


    She still had to see her little brother first.


    The inner courtyard was very quiet. The guards were ced outside, and the few servants had retreated. Besides thenterns in the courtyard, only one other room was lit, illuminating a girl''s figure.


    "Young Lady, I will retire first," came Liu''er''s voice from within.


    She didn¡¯t hear Miss Jun¡¯s response. The room went dark.


    Fang Jinxiu pressed herself to the back of a tree and heard the sound of a door. She saw Liu¡¯er pull the door shut from outside. She went through the corridor and took down eachntern one by one. Then she went into the side room and extinguished the light.


    The courtyard was plunged into darkness.


    Fang Jinxiu felt somewhat awkward where she was pressed against the tree.


    She shouldn¡¯t be eavesdropping outside anyone¡¯s room, much less a husband and wife.


    Peh, this was a couple meant to be eavesdropped on.


    If that beast Jun Zhenzhen really dared toy a hand to her little brother, she would not spare her.


    Fang Jinxiu lightly leaped onto a ledge and pressed against the window.


    It was dead silent within. She didn¡¯t even hear the sound of breathing, like there was no one there.


    No one there?


    Fang Jinxiu felt something strange. What was even stranger was that she heard light footsteps. She turned to see Liu¡¯er actually walk out of the room on tiptoes outside.


    She, was eavesdropping too?


    This servant girl!


    Really, what a master to have such a servant.


    Too shameless.


    Fang Jinxiu hid below the window and watched Liu¡¯er, wrapped in night, inch towards the door.


    Liu¡¯er stood in front of the door and stuck out her hand.


    What? She was not just eavesdropping, but was also going to peep?


    Fang Jinxiu red at Liu¡¯er as she pulled open the door silently and went in.


    There was no light in the room; it was still as silent as ever.


    What were this master and servant doing? It was already the middle of the third watch period, and she was conspiring against Chengyu?


    Fang Jinxiu ground her teeth together and straightened up. She stalked towards the door and flung it open.


    The sudden voice caused Liu¡¯er to shriek in surprise.


    "Who is it?" she shrieked.


    Fang Jinxiu was going to shriek at them, but she recalled that it would be better to hold it in.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded, suppressing the anger in her voice.


    "Third Miss?" Liu¡¯er finally recognized the voice. "Wh-why are you here?"


    The voice was rmed.


    What about?


    And now that she was inside, she didn¡¯t hear any other voices.


    She didn''t here Jun Zhenzhen''s voic nor Fang Chengyu''s voice. Even if there were no voices, there should have at least been sounds of movement, but there were none.


    No one could sleep so soundly, to this level, except...


    Fang Jinxiu''s expression changed and she charged into the inner room.


    Liu¡¯ertched onto her.


    "Third Miss, what are you doing? Have you no shame? You cannot enter," she said forcefully.


    Fang Jinxiu threw her off and charged in, while setting the torch she was holding alight.


    The bed curtain was hanging down around the bed, obscuring the silent bed from view.


    "Jun Zhenzhen," Fang Jinxiu called out through gritted teeth.


    The bed was still dead silent. She ground her teeth together and pulled back the curtain, and the light of the torch illuminated the bed.


    Two nkets wereid side by side and appeared to be bulging, but no one¡¯s head rested on the pillow, like there were two people curled up beneath the nkets to sleep.


    "Third Miss, don¡¯t disturb Young Lady and Young Master." Liu¡¯er ground her teeth together and gripped her arm.


    The torchlight touched on their faces. Liu¡¯er¡¯s and Fang Jinxiu¡¯s faces were white from rm.


    She ignored Liu¡¯er and pulled back the nkets. There, underneath the nkets, was balled up bedding; no person in sight.


    "The people?" Fang Jinxiu¡¯s voice trembled as she looked to Liu¡¯er.


    ..........


    At this very moment in Yangcheng, in the main residence of the Fang Family, thenterns were being extinguished, sinking into tranquil night.


    Thenterns were still lit in Old Lady Fang¡¯s room. The servant girls on night duty came bearing medicine, and Lady Fang indicated for them to ce it on the table.


    "You can go," said Lady Fang.


    After she had sent off Fang Chengyu, Old Lady Fang had been lying down, unwell.


    It was very understandable.


    No matter how you said it, he was her blood-rted grandson.


    Lady Fang, as she always had done, personally attended to her illness.


    "You should all go." She waved a hand at the servant girls.


    The servant girls filed out in a line.


    Old Lady Fang opened her eyes from where shey on the bed.


    "What time is it?" she asked quietly.


    "It¡¯s past the second watch period," said Lady Fang quietly. She saw the nervousness in Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes. "At this time, should they have made it?"


    Old Lady Fang made an ¡®en¡¯ sound.


    "They should have," she said.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the anxiety spreading thickly.


    "Is it okay if they change residences? No one would be there to tidy up in the middle of the night, can anyone live there?" asked Lady Fang. "I don¡¯t know if Chengyu could survive it."


    "It¡¯s fine," said Old Lady Fang, her hands unconsciously clenching in front of her.


    Changing the manor already caused Lady Fang to worry endlessly. If she knew where the manor was located, she might have been scared to the point of madness.


    "Will anyone find out? It¡¯ll all be for nothing if someone finds out," pressed Lady Fang. "Our Chengyu has always been under strict guard. It¡¯s normal that no one would know his whereabouts."


    The actions were very reasonable and predictable, but where they went was not reasonable and predictable.


    "It¡¯s fine as long as they are not found out tonight," said Old Lady Fang, clenching her hands again in front of her. "This amount of time is enough."


    Otherwise, it was extremely possible that all their efforts would have been in vain.


    After all, now their enemy was on high alert. They would be unable to bear them breaking free from their control for more than a moment, otherwise they would take decisive action.


    Old Lady Fang looked out the window.


    "What time is it?" she asked again.


    Lady Fang wanted to smile but it wouldn¡¯te out.


    When people were worried, they wished that time would pass faster.


    Tonight must pass quickly, would there be an ident?


    .........


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Fang Jinxiu had thrown away her torch and was grabbing Liu¡¯er tightly.


    "None of your business," choked out Liu¡¯er. "This is not rted to you."


    "Whether Jun Zhenzhen is dead or alive has nothing to do with me, but my little brother?" she said forcefully.


    Liu¡¯er point-nk refused to speak. She looked like she rather die than submit to her.


    "You stupid servant. If you don¡¯t say anything, I can still find out," said Fang Jinxiu. She threw her aside and stalked out.


    Liu¡¯er pounced forward and grabbed Fang Jinxiu by the waist.


    "No, I can¡¯t let anyone find out," she said anxiously.


    Just as she finished speaking, they heard the sound of footstepse from outside. Someone was standing outside the door.


    "Is it Miss Liu¡¯er?" said a male voice.


    Liu¡¯er stiffened around Fang JInxiu, and even Fang Jinxiu grew tense.


    In the middle of the night, without summoning, there was actually a man who entered the inner residence.


    Whoever hade was no one good.

 Chapter 158: Substitution in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 158: Substitution in the Night</h4>


    "Miss Liu¡¯er? Young Lady? Young Master?" the male voice asked again. "Are you all right? I heard the servants say there was noise here."


    But there weren¡¯t any servants; they had all been chased out. Where could they have heard the noise?


    This was the person Young Miss said mighte to investigate.


    So Young Miss had left her there to guard the room, in order to deceive them.


    But this was, after all, the first night. No one should havee. This would be the worst situation, Young Miss had said before she left.


    But Young Miss had not only never imagined that the worst situation woulde true, but there would be another outside element, Fang Jinxiu.


    Now what should she do?


    Liu¡¯er clenched her hands.


    Young Miss believed in her; she was the only one Young Miss could rely on; she could not be scared.


    "There¡¯s nothing. Who said there was noise? Get out of here," she said ill-temperedly. "Young Master and Young Lady just fell asleep."


    As she spoke, she wildly grabbed for Fang Jinxiu¡¯s mouth.


    The person outside did not move. He lightly tapped on the door.


    "Is Young Master fine?" he asked, uneasy. "Old Lady made it clear Young Master had to be looked after, if anything is wrong¡­ it would be better to call a doctor."


    The door groaned from his tapping.


    Liu¡¯er started to tremble uncontrobly.


    She spoke too much earlier. Usually, Young Master wouldn¡¯t speak, but Young Lady would.


    If a second person didn¡¯t speak, this person would definitely barge in.


    What should she do?


    Could she imitate Young Miss¡¯s voice? She never tried, so she didn¡¯t know whether it would work.


    Liu¡¯er, for an instant, felt her scalp go numb and she began to sweat all over.


    Right at this time, someone grabbed her hand and moved it away.


    "Get out,"said a familiar girl¡¯s voice.


    Liu¡¯er raised her head incredulously to look at the one she was being held by, Fang Jinxiu.


    The person outside seemed to be scared, and the hand against the door was moved away.


    "Young Miss¡­ Young¡­" he began.


    "Liu¡¯er, open the door,"interrupted the female voice. "Let this guarde in."


    It was the middle of the night. Letting a man into here personal chambers was a very shocking move.


    Liu¡¯er snorted.


    "Fine. If he wants to look, let him look his fill," she said and moved exaggeratedly towards the door.


    The man instantly retreated in fear. He saw thentern in the room rise.


    There were two shadows on the paper covering the door.


    The shadows then disappeared, and the door was opened. Liu¡¯er was standing in the entrance, looking like she was about to go to bed.


    "Come here," she said angrily, looking at the man who had disappeared into the shadows of the courtyard. "Youe here."


    The man turned around and ran.


    "Someonee here,"said a voice from behind Liu¡¯er, cutting across the tranquility of the night. "Catch that thief!"


    In the dark night, the lonesome manor was filled with the shrieks of servant girls asnterns begun to light, one by one.


    A tter of footsteps. In the end, fiercely burning torches gathered at the rear courtyard.


    Below the roof of Young Lady and Young Master¡¯s room, Liu¡¯er was wrapped in a cloak, her face full of wrath.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er, we¡¯ve searched high and low. There was no one here," said the head guard.


    "Are you saying I¡¯m blind? Are you saying I¡¯m hysterical?" She huffed. "That person crashed open the door to Young Lady¡¯s room."


    The guards looked embarrassed.


    "They must have run away too far," said a gentle voice from within the room.


    Liu¡¯er red at the guards hatefully.


    "You pieces of trash. You can¡¯t even protect one small manor. Tonight, you are not permitted to sleep," she yelled.


    The head of the guards blushed and lowered his head in acknowledgement.


    "Get out of here," said Liu¡¯er forcefully. She turned around and pushed in the door to get into the room.


    He waved a hand, his face red, at the rest of the guards, and they noisily dispersed. However, the manor did not return toplete darkness. There were stillnterns burning; obviously people were making their rounds.


    Standing on top of a tree outside of the manor, a man retracted his gaze. He jumped off the tree and dashed off into the night.


    ...¡­..


    After the drum beat signaling the fourth watch period, someone knocked lightly on the door of Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s room.


    In a fraction of a moment, a charming servant girl poked out her head.


    "Tell Old Master that nothing wrong on that end," said the person in front of the door quietly.


    The servant girl did not say anything and moved back to the covered door.


    The person in front of the door listened hard to hear the servant girl¡¯s sweet voice from within, followed by Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s lowugh. And then he heard a coquettish tone from the girl. Obviously, Head Shopkeeper Song had been aroused from a beautiful dream and wanted to do something graceful and gentle.


    Old Master Song¡¯s stringent lifestyle was not without effect. It looked like that even in his old age, his golden spear had not fallen. It truly was enviable.


    The man who hade giggled but did not dare to continue listening. He turned around and left.


    ...¡­..


    After the drum beat signaling the fifth watch hour, and after hearing themotion outside gradually died down, and when there were no longer any people nearby, Liu¡¯er sighed. She rxed her hands and moved her stiff body into the inner room.


    The nightnterns had gone out, and the night had started to fade away. The room was obscured by ayer of curtains hanging down.


    Liu¡¯er stopped to look at the bed curtain for a moment, then stepped forward and pulled it open.


    Fang Jinxiu was lying on the bed, using her hands as a pillow and staring straight at her.


    The two people did not speak. Liu¡¯er bit her lower lip and stepped backwards, then knelt down and raised her head.


    Fang Jinxiu rolled her eyes and impatiently rolled over to the inside.


    Liu¡¯er did not care that Fang Jinxiu could not differentiate between good and bad. As she knelt on the ground, she clutched her heart.


    No matter how you say it, the most dangerous part of what Young Miss had entrusted to her had passed.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that Fang Jinxiu would help imitate her, and she could even less imagine how things would have turned out if Fang Jinxiu wasn¡¯t there.


    The young servant girl sat down on the ground, only feeling that what happened today had surpassed the limits of her imagination.


    Unthinkingly she remained dull as Fang Jinxiu got angrier and angrier. She didn¡¯t know where the anger wasing from, but she violently flipped over and sat up.


    "Where did she go?" she growled.


    Liu¡¯er gave her a look.


    "I don¡¯t know either," she said.


    ording to her usual custom, Liu¡¯er would not bother giving additional exnation, but she recalled the help Fang Jinxiu had provided and her lips curled.


    "I really do not know. Young Miss only told me that I had to stay here in order to keep secret that she and Young Master were going to a different location, to prevent this room from being discovered tonight," she added. She could not help but also say unhappily, "What Young Miss tells me to do I will do. There is no need for me to ask any questions."


    Unlike you who secretly runs off and follows us.


    Fang Jinxiu endured the servant girl¡¯s ire, analyzing the meaning in her words.


    So it was first to keep a secret, but what secret was being kept?


    Then there was this, preventing people from discovering them tonight.


    "She said the word tonight?" Fang Jinxiu asked again.


    Liu¡¯er nodded.


    "Yes," she said.


    "And after tonight?" asked Fang Jinxiu.


    Liu¡¯er shrugged and spread her hands.


    "I don¡¯t know that," she said.


    You stupid servant girl that doesn¡¯t know anything. With you like that, you won¡¯t even know how you died.


    Fang Jinxiu ground her teeth together, pulled back the bed curtains, andid back down.


    The night once again faded as light filtered in through the curtains.


    Jun Zhenzhen, where did you go?


    ...


    Miss Jun lifted up the curtains, looking to the east that was threatening to lighten.


    "Have we left the Yangcheng region?" she asked.


    Coach driver Lei Zhonglian turned around.


    "We have," he said, aplicated expression on his face. He struggled with it until finally he asked, "Young Lady, where are we going?"


    Yesterday, after he had delivered Miss Jun and Young Master, he had directly turned back, believing his task had ended. He hadn¡¯t imagined that just as he got back, he would be dispatched to deliver goods.


    The sky was ck in the direction that was indicated, and just as he was about to rest, he was shouted awake. Then he saw the resting Miss Jun and Young Master being carried, who he had thought had gone into the manor.


    Without any exnation, he had been requested to drive the coach. He had not been given any detailed instructions; only what direction to go and that they must go past the borders of Yangcheng.


    In this way, he sped through the night. The protective detail did not follow them after they had left Yangcheng.


    Now the east was lightening up. In the spring wilderness, there was only them: one cart, three people.


    That person in the carriage though, didn¡¯t they say that Young Master was ill to the point of death? They had driven all night without slowing. It was very jolty, could Young Master endure it?


    But the most important thing was, where was this cart going?


    This time, Miss Jun did not just tell him to go east; instead, she smiled.


    "Runan," she said.

 Chapter 159: A Deranged Play

    <h4>Chapter 159: A Deranged y</h4>


    Runan. For the bodyguard Lei Zhonglian whose livelihood once depended on traveling outside, it was not an unfamiliar name.


    Although he had never gone there, it was the next small county over from where the prefectural government was in Henan Province, Cai Prefecture.


    It was not nearby. You had to go through Haiqing and Kaifeng. A quick horse would take ten days.


    Why would you want to go there? And bringing the young master who was not far from death.


    "My house is in Runan," said Miss Jun.


    Lei Zhonglian turned his head to the side in shock.


    At the moment, they had not only left the Yangcheng area, but they had also left Shanxi and entered Huaiqing.


    Perhaps it was because they had left familiar territory, or maybe it was because the sick person in the carriage could not speak, or perhaps because the spring days were warm, Miss Jun often lifted the coach curtains and sat outside the carriage and talked.


    When she saw him looking, Miss Jun smiled.


    "Runan, Pingzhang Town," she said.


    Lei Zhonglian had a sh of understanding. He could not help but look into the carriage.


    The carriage curtains hung down and obscured view of the inside.


    Young Lady was bringing Young Master to her house. Did Old Lady and Lady permit it? Of course it was permitted, otherwise these sorts of arrangements would not have been made.


    However, letting Young Lady bring Young Master to Runan indicated that Old Lady and Lady had abandoned him.


    "Is Young Master doing well?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    While looking at the passing scenery, Miss Jun followed up with an ¡®en.¡¯


    "Chengyu, are you well?" she asked.


    Lei Zhonglian stared again. He heard Fang Chengyu say ¡®en¡¯ from within.


    Although his voice was not loud, it was not weak and powerless.


    The past few days, Fang Chengyu had been traveling in the coach. At night, he would be ensconced at an inn. All the while, Miss Jun was the only person taking care of him, except for going up and down the carriage when Lei Zhonglian would lend an arm.


    Even with the constant alternation of traveling during the day and resting at night, there didn¡¯t seem to be any changes in him, and he definitely was not getting any weaker.


    "Today the weather is good and there is no wind. Can youe out to look at the scenery?" Miss Jun asked.


    "I can see it from inside the carriage," said a young boy warmly from within the carriage.


    After he said this, the curtains of the carriage were lifted up. Lei Zhonglian turned around and saw a young man leaning against pillows. Because the light that came into inside was partially blocked, he could not see his face. He could only see his two bright eyes.


    Such glorious, star-like eyes were not ones that a person about to die could have.


    Circumstances were probably not as he imagined.


    That idea shed through Lei Zhonglian¡¯s head.


    ....


    At the moment, in the Fang residence in Yangcheng, Head Shopkeeper Song was stoically pacing in the drawing room.


    Circumstances were not as he had imagined.


    Fang Chengyu had not been abandoned by Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang.


    But circumstances were also as he had imagined.


    Fang Chengyu had been hidden away by Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang.


    It is the same logic behind why you shouldn¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket. If the great-grandson did not pull through, there was still the grandson. As long as the grandson was around, they could have another great-grandson.


    But why would they worry that the grandson or great-grandson would not pull through? Could they know that there was someone sabotaging them?


    And he had just discovered this. Luckily his subordinates were very responsible and diligent. Although he had not explicitly given them instructions, but they found time to scope out the rural manor.


    They had originally intended to see whether or not Young Lady had tormented him to death.


    He hadn¡¯t thought they would see that the one being waited on by Liu¡¯er was not Young Lady, but rather Third Miss Fang Jinxiu.


    If it weren¡¯t like that, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be until after the great-grandson was born that he would have learned that the people over there had disappeared.


    In all these years, it was his first time meeting such a situation.


    Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s expression was solemn, and anger showed in his eyes.


    "Yunping, why have youe?" Old Lady Fang¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Head Shopkeeper Song curbed his resentfulness and put on an anxious expression as he watched Old Lady Fang step in.


    "What happened to Chengyu?" he asked anxiously. "Why did I hear he is no longer at the rural manor? Is he still well?"


    After discovering the manors had been switched, his subordinates thought of a way to cause a disturbance so the whole thing would be disclosed. So Fang Jinxiu was taken back home and the matter was no longer a secret. Head Shopkeeper Songing for a visit was not out of the realms of expectation.


    He had always been very thorough in his actions, so he never garnered any suspicion.


    If it weren¡¯t for Fang Chengyu and the servant girl Lingzhi¡¯s matter happening so suddenly, making Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s actions seem too coincidental and eager, sealing his fate.


    Even that time, Head Shopkeeper Song hade under the pretext of talking about the ounts. Although, it could not work as an excuse for Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s sudden arrival to Yangcheng.


    If you were to insist, Imperial Physician Jiang¡¯s coincidental arrival was not a tell-all. There were many coincidental things in the world.


    Maybe this was just suspicion, wrongly using Head Shopkeeper Song.


    Old Lady Fang looked at him.


    But now she definitely could not trust him.


    "It is so, Yunping. I also know about that rumor," she said with shame.


    Head Shopkeeper Song stared nkly.


    What rumor?


    "That the descendants of the Fang Family are cursed," said Old Lady Fang.


    Head Shopkeeper Song pulled a face.


    "That is all just nonsense. What good wille out of you believing that," he said earnestly.


    Old Lady Fang looked frustrated.


    "I didn¡¯t believe at first either, but if you look at my family now¡­" she began, then sighed deeply. "It was hard enough for the heavens to pity Chengyu and give him an heir, Brother, so in order to save this child, we must believe."


    Head Shopkeeper Song frowned.


    If it¡¯s like that, then these women still possibly might¡­


    "Chengyu, his wife, and I went to the Dakong Temple. We begged Master Nian Zhi to give us pointers. He said, ¡®If the father does not know the child and the child does not know the father, then the curse can be neutralized¡¯.


    "So in order to carry this out, we had Chengyu hide away. No one knows where he is, so that each party does not know the other¡¯s situation. Thus the father does not know the child and the child does not know the father."


    What nonsense was this.


    Head Shopkeeper Song frowned.


    "Isn¡¯t this nonsense?" he asked. "Where is Chengyu now? Who is taking care of him? If you don¡¯t have any news of him, do you not even know whether he is alive or dead?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, he is being taken care of well," said Old Lady Fang. "But I cannot say where he is."


    She looked all around herself in reverence.


    "The infant¡¯s spirit is in the home. If I say it, it will know. This way, it won¡¯t know."


    More of this sted nonsense.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was about to say something angrily, when Old Lady Fang implored him again.


    "Big Brother, I know that this sounds preposterous. I ask you to let me have my absurdity this time. It was truly not easy for Chengyu to have a child," she said, sobbing. "Just three months, after only three months, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Head Shopkeeper Song was helpless in the face of tears.


    Although it was preposterous, it was very normal. Women were prone topletely nonsensical thoughts.


    For example, his daughter-inw. Normally she would obey and fear him, listening to his every word, but when she was revering the Buddha and abstaining from meat, she would be unreasonably stubborn with him. Even if he threatened her to stop, she would not bend against the Buddha¡¯s rules.


    He really could not figure them out. They were as weak-hearted as mice, so they prayed to Buddha for their own good. However, when they were threatened they became unusually staunch and brave.


    Seeing the deranged mother and daughter-inw, they definitely could not have found out about Fang Chengyu. Since he was hidden, he could be found. Even if they didn¡¯t say anything, was there someone in Yangcheng that he couldn¡¯t find?


    "Okay okay, I get it," he said. He was about to say something more, but just sighed helplessly in the end. "You¡­ treat Chengyu a bit better. After all, you raised him for over a decade."


    Old Lady Fang nodded her head vigorously.


    "Doing this is for his own good. The master said that if the child is born then the curse will be broken, and Chengyu¡¯s life will be spared," she said eagerly, eyes full of hope, just like an olddy in front of the Buddha piously waiting for redemption. Nowhere was the impressive might of the leader of the De Sheng Chang.


    Breaking the curse? Really, too naive.


    Head Shopkeeper Song smiled in his heart.


    "I just hope that you can break the curse in your heart, so that Chengyu is no longer tormented in vain," he said helplessly. Without asking any more follow-up questions, he bid his goodbyes and left.


    Seeing Head Shopkeeper Song leave, the mania left Old Lady Fang¡¯s face. A derisive sneer appeared in instead.


    ying?


    Compared to a woman ying the fool, you men are no opponent.

 Chapter 160: Suitably Thorough Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 160: Suitably Thorough Arrangements</h4>


    Old Lady Fang stood in the hall for a moment, the scorn receding, reced by worry.


    Did she know where Miss Jun and them had gone? Was Chengyu doing well?


    And how far had they gone?


    Chengyu had never gone outside before, and all of a sudden, he was going so far.


    Moreover, they weren¡¯t bringing any servant girls or boys with them. He was used to being waited on.


    Jun Zhenzhen was also used to being prideful and willful; could she take care of Chengyu?


    She exited the main hall with worry on her face. She did not need to hide it, because it was a reasonable response.


    Fang Jinxiu walked directly to her; Old Lady Fang stopped.


    Old Lady knew that Fang Jinxiu was at the manor the other day.


    "I am here for house arrest," Fang Jinxiu took the initiative to say.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated. Liu¡¯er had described what happened on that day. Even though she was unwilling, it was obvious that their ns had seeded because of Fang Jinxiu¡¯s presence.


    Old Lady Fang didn¡¯t know if she should punish or praise her.


    Liu¡¯er said that Fang Jinxiu had imitated Miss Jun¡¯s speech to a very high degree.


    "Because I hate her, so I like to imitate how she talks and acts," said Fang Jinxiu unpleasantly.


    Although Old Lady Fang didn¡¯t really understand this logic, it wasn¡¯t important.


    Because she knew that it was fortunate that Fang Jinxiu was there at that time in the middle of the night when someone came to investigate so they could avoid being discovered. Old Lady Fang had broken out in cold sweat. And then because of the fear, decided that Fang Jinxiu would stay at the manor and pose as Jun Zhenzhen.


    Until someone found out.


    No matter how they said it, Fang Jinxiu was part of the sess.


    "You don¡¯t need to be under house arrest," said Olddy Fang. "I instructed you to do this."


    Fang Jinxiu did not say anything, merely turning around in silence. Old Lady Fang called after her.


    This child, since receiving the order to stay at the manor until she had returned, had not uttered a single question.


    "Jinxiu, don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s going on?" she asked quietly.


    Fang Jinxiu turned around, but shook her head.


    "Grandmother." Her expression was serious. "Eldest Sister, Second Sister, and I have never thought about asking what you are doing, why are you doing it. Because we believe in you. Everything you do must be for our good, for the good of our family. If you want us to know something, then we will know it. If you need us to do something, whether it be ying the fool or responding swiftly, we will do it."


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s eyes sparkled with tears.


    The Fang Family was so unfortunate, yet so blessed.


    "You good child," she said, unable to stop herself from reaching out. "You good child."


    She felt somewhat awkward with this movement.


    Since her husband had died, she had been busy with supporting the family business. She had put away all her womanly feelings. While she could act pleasantly to her grandson and descendants, she had never acted on her feelings of wanting to embrace them.


    But once her hands were extended, she could not pull them back.


    Otherwise, she would make this child feel awkward.


    When Fang Jinxiu saw Old Lady Fang¡¯s movements, her expression became uneasy.


    Since she was young, she had decided to treat herself as a boy. Doing such cutesy things like being embraced by her elders was not something a boy could do.


    But Grandmother had already extended her arms, and she couldn¡¯t make her take them back.


    Otherwise Grandmother would feel embarrassed.


    Fang Jinxiu stepped forward and leaned into Old Lady Fang¡¯s embrace.


    The pair sighed, striving hard to prevent the other from noticing their own stiffness, doing their utmost to express their enjoyment of the warmth.


    "Grandmother, we will be able to live well, yes?" Fang Jinxiu ventured.


    Old Lady Fang stroked her shoulder and nodded.


    "Yes, we will. We definitely will," she said, then paused. "Old Heavenly Father is fair."


    Old Heavenly Father was giving justice to the Fang Family.


    ...¡­


    Head Shopkeeper Song threw the cup of tea the servant boy had handed him onto the table. The sound of the teacup colliding represented the twitchiness in his heart.


    "Send someone to go find, find where Young Master Fang is," he ordered.


    Next to him, several tree-like men hurried to respond. Just as they were about to exit out the door, Head Shopkeeper Song shouted after them.


    "In the days previously, did Old Lady and Lady go to the temple?" he asked while stroking his beard.


    The men exchanged nces.


    "They did," said one of them. "They saw Monk Nianzhi. It was after the news of the servant girl Lingzhi¡¯s pregnancy."


    It looked like it was true.


    Head Shopkeeper Song waved his hand.


    "Go. Under my eyes, there are very few things that can remain hidden in Yangcheng," he said.


    It certainly was not easy to hide someone in Yangcheng. It¡¯s just that now the person in question had already left Huaqing and was in Kaifeng[1]. Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s eyes really could not cover so much.


    ...¡­


    "This is the old capital."


    The carriage was travelling along a mountain route. Lei Zhonglian could not help but point out the beautiful, early summer ins ahead.


    Miss Jun turned her eyes in that direction, and sorrow passed through her eyes.


    "That was from over a decade ago," she said.


    At that time, she still had not been born. Her Grandfather was not the emperor, only a prince.


    The Jurchen armies had gone south to threaten the capital. The emperor stubbornly insisted on leading the troops himself, which resulted in a great loss at Hebei, and he was taken by the Jurchen armies.


    Chaozhong [2] was sent into a frenzy. Grandfather hurriedly took over the emperor¡¯s position and moved the capital to Nanjing, while rescuing Great-Grandfather.


    But the Jurchen were faithless. Once they got the money, they went back on the deal and killed Great-Grandfather. One military officer, Zhu Shan, angrily rushed to the northern area.


    After sessive victories, they expelled the Jurchen. When an arrow shot through the Jurchen crown prince, scattering them internally, he imed much credit for taking revenge for Great-Grandfather. Grandfather and the other nobles bestowed him with a title.


    She had heard Father and Grandfather tell the tale of this old stuff before. asionally, Master would also speak of it.


    Grandfather, when he was alive, voiced his desire to return to Kaifeng. Although stability and peace had returned there for many years, everyone was afraid, so the proposal was never settled.


    Father asionally reminisced about how wonderful Kaifeng was, but she and Elder Sister never felt much about it. After all, they hadn¡¯t lived there.


    "Only this time, we are not going into the city of Kaifeng," she said. She looked at the map spread out in her hands. She pointed. "We will go here, through the mountain, and take the closest road to Runan."


    Lei Zhonglian leaned over to look at where she was pointing. And grunted.


    Since the beginning, he had not responded so happily.


    Although he hadn¡¯t gone out in over ten years, he had over twenty years of travelling experience. How could a delicate young miss from a bureaucratic family be more knowledgeable than him.


    Perhaps that was the reason why Old Lady Fang made him drive the carriage.


    Driving the carriage was just one excuse. In reality, he was here to escort them.


    Escort.


    It had been over ten years, and now he was actually escorting the Fang Family¡¯s Young Master.


    The vor in Lei Zhonglian¡¯s heart was mixed. Old Lady Fang trusted him, or was she testing him? She did not even send any guards, just the three of them on the road.


    No matter what the Fang Family was doing, he, Lei Zhonglian, knew what he should do. That was enough.


    Where they wanted to go, he would escort them there.


    However, the situation waspletely different from his imagination.


    This Young Lady really was deciding and acting on her own. She chose the roads, and they stopped where she said. Even times when they couldn¡¯t find lodging, and they would have to camp outside, she would choose the ce.


    Did she understand it? How could she read the stars and moon and determine the direction? How could she read the terrain and elevation and know what snakes and insects woulde? Wasn¡¯t she a delicate young miss of a bureaucratic family who never went far beyond her doors?


    "I have gone out," Miss Jun said in a deadpan. "I came here from Funing to Yangcheng. We traveled for a month."


    One month?


    Lei Zhonglian was speechless.


    Her one month experience must have been so much more than his over ten years of travel experience.


    She really did possess talent bestowed by Heaven.


    [1] Old Capital of Northern Song


    [2] China-North Korea area

 Chapter 161: Freedom of Travel

    <h4>Chapter 161: Freedom of Travel</h4>


    There really were people with talent bestowed by Heaven.


    Lei Zhonglian soon realized this on this journey.


    He was a man of the roads, with over ten years of experience. It was obvious to him whether or not someone could travel, and whether they were faking it or not.


    This delicate young miss from a bureaucratic family really could do it.


    She could identify the correct direction, read the weather, know when the snakes and insects and tigers and panthers woulde and go. She knew where to find water and forage for food in the wilderness, just like an expert who had traveled on the road for many years. Not only did she do it without struggling, she did it with ease.


    Lei Zhonglian had no way of exining such a phenomenon. He could only believe in Heaven-bestowed talent. As Young Lady said, she had learned this on her way to Yangcheng from Funing.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about the fact that on the journey to Yangcheng from Funing, a bureaucratic family, as well as the rich and powerful Fang Family, would send an escort to travel with her. There would be no need for her to camp or forage for her own food and travel through the mountains.


    Didn¡¯t Manager Gao say something to him? Stop asking ¡®why?¡¯ so much.


    Lei Zhonglian cracked his whip; the horses neighed but increased their pace.


    Miss Jun sat back in the carriage.


    Fang Chengyu was looking out the window. The youth¡¯splexion was much better, and his eyes glittered brightly. But traveling was hard for him, and he could not hide his exhaustion.


    Because riding a carriage was not good for his body. This was no short excursion, so they hadn¡¯t brought volumes of books or tea service or other elegant things.


    The only amusement there was to look at the scenery passing by.


    He had already looked at scenery for nearly half a month.


    "Traveling must be dull and uninteresting,"mented Miss Jun.


    She was not someone who was good at talking. When she and Fang Chengyu had been staying in the same room, they had not interacted beyond treatment time. On top of that, during treatment Fang Chengyu would be sent into unconsciousness. So the times they had to talk face-to-face were limited.


    But now they were riding in the same carriage, facing each other. Fang Chengyu was also awake and alert. Talking could not be avoided.


    It was good that if Fang Chengyu wanted, he could be a very chatty person. He could turn this stiff and dry topic into one that was pleasing.


    For example now, his response to the boring topic was not obviously perfunctory.


    "Perhaps for people who often travel that is so, but for me, who has never been out, it is very interesting," said Fang Chengyu with a smile. "Every de of grass and every tree may look the same, but I can never look my fill."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    The first time she had gone out she was also that way. She had left the capital, having shaken off the pce maids and eunuchs that always chased her. She had ridden her horse freely and felt that the trees, the grass, the rocks were different from the ones in the pce and the capital. Everything looked so new.


    But afterwards, she had been constantly on the move with Master everywhere. And every year she would return to the pce, so she felt like her life was spent always on the move.


    After that, she had not gone anywhere, and her life ended.


    Now she lived again and was starting her journey. It was clear to see that she would need to travel in the future, until she reached her Elder Sister and Little Brother¡¯s sides, until she reached her justice.


    But to be able to travel again, she didn¡¯t think it was dull and uninteresting. She could only feel full of gratitude.


    "When we go back, you can try riding a horse. It is a different feeling from riding the carriage," said Miss Jun thoughtfully.


    Fang Chengyu smiled, his eyes bright.


    "That means that when we arrive where we¡¯re going, I can learn to ride a horse," he said.


    Miss Jun nodded and smiled.


    "I heard that learning to ride a horse is difficult,"mented Fang Chengyu.


    "You¡¯re bright, so you can learn quickly," said Miss Jun.


    Fang Chengyu shook his head.


    "That¡¯s not for sure. Being smart in the mind and thoughts is different from being smart physically," he said seriously. "My mind is bright, but my body definitely is not."


    Really, he was making up some nonsense excuses. Miss Junughed out loud.


    "You are definitely smart in mind and body," Fang Chengyu added.


    "Because I¡¯m good at pitch-pot?" said Miss Jun with a smile.


    Fang Chengyu nodded seriously.


    "I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re praising, or mocking me." Miss Jun¡¯s lips curled back in a smile.


    He was talking about what happened in the past.


    While they were on the road, or should she say, since before the day Head Shopkeeper Song had brought the doctors and she used acupuncture needles to let blood from his meridians, they had not spoken about what had happened in the past.


    Those suspicions, guesses, conjectures, untrustworthy, humiliating things had all been seemingly forgotten.


    Choosing to forget all those bad or embarrassing things.


    This child chose to forget, obviously, because he knew that he was wrong, the so-called innocence of the ignorant. What¡¯s more, she had deliberately provoked his mistrust, so that outsiders would be even more fooled and not suspect.


    Since that response, he had not said any disrespectful things, and cooperated intelligently.


    This thing should not be mentioned, like she was a fussy person. Although she mentioned this not because she was discontented with him.


    She had just spoken as she wished, and forgotten to think about the other¡¯s feelings.


    After all, she was not familiar with thinking about other people¡¯s feelings.


    So she said, she was not someone used to making small talk.


    Not waiting for the atmosphere to grow heavy in the carriage, Fang Chengyu spoke again.


    "Of course it¡¯s praise," he said, looking at Miss Jun seriously. "If it were mockery, I would say it for others to hear."


    Miss Jun gave him a look.


    "What sort of mockery is said for no one to hear," added Fang Chengyu.


    This child.


    Miss Junughed out loud again.


    Even Lei Zhonglian heard thisugh. He cracked the horsewhip lightly.


    Who said that Young Master and Young Lady¡¯s rtionship was no good? It looked like the two people were perfectly happy.


    Come noon, the carriage made its way onto a smooth, broad main road. Miss Jun lowered her head to look at her map. The markings were a just a hairsbreadth off.


    Old Lady Fang had given her such a detailed map in so short of a time. There weren¡¯t many people who could do this to this extent in the world.


    Even in the government office, not just any rank of official could obtain such a meticulous map.


    This ability was befitting of the Fang Family as arge and powerful family, but how could someone be able to harm this powerful family to such an extent? That was more inconceivable.


    "Young Lady, there is a small town ahead. Would you like to eat and rest?" asked Lei Zhonglian.


    Miss Jun responded in affirmative. She lifted up the curtains. There were many people passing by, and there was evidently a town ahead.


    "There¡¯s no need to rest. We just need to buy some food and medicinal ingredients," she said.


    Fang Chengyu needed to take medicine while on the road. The medicine was tailored to his body¡¯s condition, so the stuff they had brought with them had either been used up or was useless. They needed to buy on the road. When they couldn¡¯t buy something, Miss Jun would find it in the wilderness.


    Unfortunately, this time the town¡¯s simple apothecary did not have the ingredients she needed.


    "There is a mountain not far ahead, we will go there," dered Miss Jun. "When we get to the base of the mountain, you will go down to eat. I will go search for medicinal ingredients, and you can rest."


    ¡®The one¡¯s resting will be us, and you will not have time to rest while you harvest herbs,¡¯ thought Fang Chengyu.


    He did not say anything though, just smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 162: Karma or Accident?

    <h4>Chapter 162: Karma or ident?</h4>


    In early summer, the mountain forest was lush and delightful. A creek flowed merrily by the base of a mountain.


    With a ssh, a wooden prong emerged from the water, with a wriggling fish on the other end.


    "The fish isn¡¯t big. It must have just been born,"mented Lei Zhonglian to Miss Jun, who was arranging a plush cushion underneath a tree.


    The little stove gurgled as it emitted heat. At the moment, it was being used to steep tea. In a moment, it would be used to steep medicine.


    Fang Chengyu was not sitting down like before. Instead, he was propped on crutches and standing beneath the tree.


    "Let go of the crutches, and support yourself with the tree and exercise slowly." Miss Jun was arranging the food they had just bought from the small town onto the cushions.


    Fang Chengyu showed some hesitation.


    "But that doesn¡¯t look good," he protested.


    Miss Junughed and turned to look at him.


    "You have sat in the carriage for too long. You need to move," she said. "Also, this is the wilderness. Who can see you."


    And as for her, she has seen you ugly plenty of times. What is hugging the tree and exercising to her?


    Of course, even if they weren¡¯t chatting, she wouldn¡¯t say this.


    Fang Chengyu made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound.


    "It really has been so long since I¡¯ve done this kind of thing," he said with a smile, letting go of his crutches.


    Suddenly, losing his support, he started to sway. He grabbed for the trunk, but his legs had no strength and they started to slide. He could only grip the tree trunk tighter. His face was pressed to the bark, and he just barely managed to avoid falling to the ground.


    "This position is unsightly as expected," he said dryly.


    She smiled but didn¡¯t look at him. Lei Zhonglian also smiled, and squatted by the fire with his cleaned fish and started to roast it slowly.


    The smell of tea, food, and now the roasting fish, spread through the fields.


    Fang Chengyu, pressed against the rough bark, viewing the green hills and clear waters before him.


    Other people have often said that the spring outings in the books were like this, but his appearance now was not beautiful.


    While on a journey in the outside world, he was clinging to a tree. This sort of situation must have no predecessors or sessors.


    He felt a stinging in his face, and he slowly slid down.


    "I can¡¯t hold on," he said. He used his arms to prop himself on the tree trunk and flip himself over, preventing his face from being scratched.


    He rolled on the ground, smelling the grass and mud and earth. He spread his arms and legs wide, a smile curling his lips as he watched the azure sky.


    Once, his greatest desire was to go out, to go to the back alley and buy something to eat.


    He never imagined that he would journey, and journey so far.


    But this couldn¡¯t be considered journeying. It was done with the use of carriages, that¡¯s all. But one day, he would walk [1].


    That day wasn¡¯t too far off.


    "Young Master,e and eat," urged Lei Zhonglian, walking over to support him up.


    Fang Chengyu used him to stand up.


    Miss Jun picked up and passed over his crutches to him.


    "You eat first. When Ie back from picking medicine, you¡¯ll be digesting, so it will be a perfect time to take medicine," she said.


    Fang Chengyu eyed the hillside next to them. The forest was thick and dense, the mountain rocks craggy.


    "You be careful yourself," he returned.


    Miss Jun and Lei Zhonglian lowered Fang Chengyu onto the cushion together.


    "I will be back soon. This medicinal herb is verymon and is very easy to find. Because it is toomon, for some time it was not considered for medical use,"mented Miss Jun. "Don¡¯t worry, I am very familiar with finding herbs on mountainsides."


    How can you be familiar with finding herbs on mountainsides?


    Fang Chengyu and Lei Zhonglian stared at her.


    "There are many mountains in Funing," said Miss Jun. "When I was young, I would go with my grandfather in Runan."


    Fang Chengyu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Young Lady you should go. I will watch over Young Master," said Lei Zhonglian.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "With you looking after him, I can be at ease," she said.


    She can be at ease because he was looking after him?


    Lei Zhonglian looked to Fang Chengyu who was seated on a cushion.


    This young boy¡¯s face was very simr to Lady Fang¡¯s, but the outline was all Master Fang¡¯s.


    It had already been fourteen years. He had almost forgotten about what that Master Fang looked like. He only remembered him riding to him on a horse, twenty, thirty years old, full of vigor.


    "This is Dual Spear Lotus." He cupped his hands in greeting and smiled broadly. "This time, I¡¯ll be in your care."


    In the end¡­


    When he carried him away on his back, his face was badly mangled and he was no longer smiling.


    Lei Zhonglian could only feel sourness in his mouth. He lowered his gaze.


    She can be at ease because he was looking after him?


    Did Young Lady not know who he was? Did she know her uncle died under his care?


    "Uncle Lei, you should eat too," said Fang Chengyu, giving him a look.


    Lei Zhonglian made a sound of affirmation. He retreated several paces and sat down on the ground. He ate silently, his head lowered.


    Just as Miss Jun said, she quickly found the useful herbs on the mountainside.


    Halfway up the mountain, underneath the scattered mountain rocks, grew groves of chastetree.


    Miss Jun used a small trowel to dig up the roots.


    This was enough for several days of use. She put away the trowel and stood up, her eyes sweeping over the wildflowers.


    There weren¡¯t many wildflowers blooming at the moment, but they weren¡¯t rare.


    Her figure paused as she looked out to where the wildflowers were.


    There was a small, goose-yellow flower blooming by the cliff. Amid the rugged stones, it was not eye-catching ort breathtaking.


    Miss Jun violently straightened up, shocked.


    So this was actually Immortal Ziying¡¯s nt.


    ording to legend, the female immortal Ziying transformed into an herb. It could replenish blood and spirit and could raise people from the dead. It was extremely hard toe by.


    Miss Jun did not feel happiness at seeing such a rare herb. Instead, her shock was reced by disappointment and frustration.


    So it was Immortal Ziying¡¯s nt.


    Master had lost his life because of it.


    It was something she still didn¡¯t understand.


    Although this herb was extremely precious and could fetch a high price in the market, Master was never someone who needed money. If he really needed money, he would just need to announce his name. Even without announcing his name, if he diagnosed illness on the street, he could garner any amount of money he wanted. Even more then what this herb was worth.


    But Master was always searching for this herb. In the only volume he ever wrote was pressed a stalk of the Immortal Ziying nt.


    And seeing this flower once was not enough, simply not enough.


    After he died from tumbling off the cliff, in his hands was clutched this Immortal Ziying nt.


    That Immortal Ziying nt was like the volume of scattered writings that she had put into the box with all of Master¡¯s belongings.


    She didn¡¯t understand it, but she knew that this medicinal herb was very important to master.


    Since he was always saying it was not enough, as his disciple, she should go in his stead and pluck it.


    Miss Jun stared at the Immortal Ziying nt and advanced forward.


    Immortal Ziying nt grew at the edges of precipices. Miss Jun knelt down and carefully dug up the rocks. The mountain breeze blowing caused her to sweat. She pulled the nt upward slowly, and the long roots began to shake in the breeze.


    This Immortal Ziying nt was quite old.


    Master definitely would be happy. Its roots spread through the cracks in the rocks.


    Miss Jun smiled, then she heard a snapping sound. The rock beneath her feet actually fell.


    Miss Jun only felt herself hang in mid-air for a moment, before she responded by grabbing at the rock behind her. The rocks beneath her rolled down, and half her body hung in mid-air.


    Miss Jun immediately broke out into cold sweat. She slowly reached up with her dangling right hand.


    In her hand was the Immortal Ziying nt.


    The legendary nt did not like to be plucked by humans. If it was plucked, you would fall down the from greed.


    This of course was not because it truly had a spirit. It was because it liked to grow in the cracks of loose cliff rocks. When it was being plucked, it would loosen the rocks.


    This is why Master lost his life.


    Miss Jun carefully ced the right fist with the Immortal Ziying FLower on the walk. She stepped onto the escarpment, intending to climb up, but she heard the sound of mountain rocks being loosened again. She felt the rock she was climbing on start to shake.


    No way.


    Miss Jun stiffened.


    It couldn¡¯t be that she was going lose her life like master over a single Immortal ZIying nt.


    Was she going to die?


    Without having done anything, she was going to die?


    Would she be reborn again after dying?


    Miss Jun did not know what she should think at this time. All kinds of strange thoughts seemed to explode in her head. And at the same time, she felt empty.


    She heard the sounds of the stones bing loose. The stone under her hands trembled, making her feel sharp despair.


    "Ai!"


    Suddenly there was the sound of a man¡¯s rm, and the sound of footsteps.


    Miss Jun subconsciously followed the sound and looked. She saw a man walking over on the hillside. At noontime, his back was to the sun, and she could not see past the harsh re.


    After his shout, this person seemed to be standing just two to three paces away from her in the blink of the eye. He carefully squatted down and grabbed the hand holding the Immortal Ziying Flower.


    With a great show of force, Miss Jun felt the trembling and loose feeling immediately disappear. At the same time, she heard the man¡¯s voice again.


    The voice was clear and curious.


    "Youngdy, what are you ying?" he said.


    What are you ying?


    This person really was endowed with talent bestowed by Heaven, to see this and think it ying.


    ¡®Is this considered ying with her life?¡¯ Miss Jun asked herself inside, looking at the man before her.


    He did not pull her up, instead, he pressed on the hand that pinched the Immortal Ziying nt.


    ************************


    Volume 1 - Fin


    [1] The words ¡®journey¡¯ and ¡®walk¡¯ use the same character in Chinese, so Chengyu is ying with words. Can¡¯t call this journeying, since he¡¯s not doing so with his own two legs.

 Chapter 163: A Woodcutter

    <h4>Chapter 163: A Woodcutter</h4>


    The rocks would asionally slip loose and make thudding sounds, before echoing in the mountain stream.


    Half of Miss Jun¡¯s body was hanging in mid-air. Both hands were clenching a loosened rock, about to fall off the cliff any moment.


    In this situation, the cowardly would scream, and the brave would immediately rush forward to save the person.


    But this man both screamed and jumped forward. And both his questions and actions were strange.


    He didn¡¯t immediately pull her up. Instead, he was pushing down on the hand that held Immortal Ziyi¡¯s nt.


    He squatted in front of her. The sun shone behind him, and cast his shadow over Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun could also clearly see his face.


    He was about twenty-one years old. While his skin could not be said to be fair, it still glowed exquisitely. The bridge of his nose was tall and his eyes were bright. He was of outstanding looks.


    Right now he was squatting down, but he was stillrge.


    A grass rope was slung around his waist. A rabbit was hanging from it, as well as a hatchet.


    The hatchet was still dripping with blood.


    Who could say if this was from cutting the rabbit or something else.


    Miss Jun turned her gaze back to his face.


    "I¡¯m about to fall. Noble Son, can you help me up?" she asked.


    Without anxiousness or anger, and even more so without fear. Just like she was talking about the weather.


    The man smiled. His smile was warm, but also untamed. This wildness was not a negative feeling, but instead added to his distinctive style.


    "Okay," he agreed. He extended his arm.


    Miss Jun was easily lifted aloft. He also stood up and pulled her back.


    Just as she left the spot, the rocks fell down with a crash.


    The man called out out.


    "That was a close call," hemented, then patted his chest, like he had received a great fright. "You almost fell down."


    Yes, it was a close call.


    Miss Jun looked at the right hand that was holding her.


    The man¡¯s hands were coarse. His palm was broad and powerful, and his fingers were covered in thin callouses.


    "Yes, I must thank Noble Son immensely." She dropped her gaze.


    "What are you doing? Why did you run down here?" he asked curiously.


    "I am herb gatherer," Miss Jun said softly, meeting his gaze. "And Noble Son, what are you?"


    Why was he here so coincidentally?


    He chuckled.


    "I am a woodcutter," he dered loudly, patting the hatchet on his waist.


    Miss Jun paid her respects to him again.


    "I am indebted to this benefactor for saving my life," she said.


    The man raised a hand in a halting gesture.


    "There¡¯s no need for that," he said. "It was a slight favor."


    Miss Jun did not say anything else. Her gaze fell once again on the arm held by the man.


    There is a saying that the favor of saving a life is repaid by devoting your life to them.


    On a stage, delicate and pretty girls would be saved by justice-seeking noble sons and would say this kind of thing, telling the noble sons that they would offer them their affection.


    In the cities there were ruffians who would snatch young girls and say this kind of thing. The fiends and devils parading themselves around town, and no one would dare say a thing.


    This was a matter of Heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle; it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    She did not respond, and silence settled between them.


    In this wild, mountainous area, there was a beautiful young girl, and a hatchet-bearing, staunch woodcutter. The silence made the atmosphere be strange.


    Just as Miss Jun was going to speak again, her right hand was violently flipped over. Her arm immediately felt numb, and her tightly curled fingers uncurled.


    Before she could even cry out, the hand gripping her arm shifted and caught the falling Immortal Ziying nt.


    "It¡¯s fine. These small things are not worth getting hung up over," the man dered loudly. He waved a hand at Miss Jun and confidently turned around.


    Miss Jun stared at the Immortal Ziying nt in his hand.


    "Good sir," she began.


    He paused, then turned around with a frown.


    "Do you want this medicinal herb to cure someone or to sell?" she asked, looking at him.


    The man smiled.


    "You¡¯re talking about this flower?" he started. He shook the Immortal Ziying nt. "I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Anyways, it¡¯s mine now. We can talk about it again when we go back."


    Miss Jun looked at him, his strong figure, as well as the bloody hatchet on his belt.


    "But I picked it," she protested.


    She should not have said it, but she wanted to. Although it was senseless, but perhaps because she had died once, she did not particrly think if the future is long.


    If the future is long, some things weren¡¯t urgent.


    If the future is long, some things can wait tillter.


    But who knows if she¡¯ll have a future in the next moment.


    She was in Master¡¯s care for six years, without reciprocation. In the future, she would be devoted to getting revenge for her father. Having time to climb mountains searching for the Immortal Ziying nt would be impossible.


    When he heard her say this, the man¡¯s smile dissipated, immediately vanquishing his warm aura. Just like the hatchet on his belt, he began to emit a bloodthirsty air.


    "Don¡¯t you know some things shouldn¡¯t be said?" he asked, looking at the girl standing on the cliff who looked like she could be blown away by a gust of wind, the meaning heavy in his voice.


    In this wild, mountainous area, a lone girl, let alone stealing a flower, what about stealing her as a person?


    He pulled her up, and he could throw her down.


    Now this girl did not know how to repay a favor, and was taking a mile when given an inch.


    Could this even be called stealing?


    "But I indeed did pick this Immortal Ziying nt," she said again.


    His face darkened further.


    "Youngdy, you are wrong," he said. "I picked it."


    "I picked it," she said.


    This senseless, childlike argument. It¡¯s mine, no mine, it¡¯s mine.


    The man took a menacing step forward, with all the pressure of a mountain. This enormous pressure, like a whistling wind almost blew Miss Jun down.


    And Miss Jun really did fall.


    She fell not because she was scared or because the wind blew her. Rather, her foot was injured while she was traversing the cliff. Now that she was sitting on the ground, traces of blood could be seen on the corner of her skirt.


    Even if the hatchet hadn¡¯te down yet, even if he hadn¡¯t thrown her off the cliff, he was definitely not going to feel pity at her falling down.


    "Think about it," he said viciously. "If it weren¡¯t for me, wouldn¡¯t you have died? If you died, would the flower still be yours?"


    He pointed at the ground.


    "If you died, and this flower fell here, it would belong to whoever picked it up."


    Then he squatted by Miss Jun, his heavy brows crinkled.


    "Do you understand this logic?"


    She looked at him, seemingly not knowing what to say.


    "But,"¡ªshe reached out to point behind her¡ª"I was actually over there. I would have died there, and then this flower would have fallen with me. So ording to this logic¡­" She looked at the man seriously. "You would not have picked it up."


    The man stared, ire on his face. He raised a sandbag-sized fist.


    Miss Jun did not close her eyes. She stared in the direction of the sandbag-sized fist.


    "But I had grabbed onto the Ziying nt," he said. "If you had fallen, it would not have, so it would have been picked up by me."


    Miss Jun immediately shook her head.


    "I definitely would not have let go of it if I fell,¡¯ she said. "Or it would have fallen with me, or I would have ripped it as I fell. This Immortal Ziying nt still isn¡¯t yours."


    The sandbag-sized fist stopped right in front of her nose.


    "Youngdy, I definitely have a way of making you fall while you let go, do you believe it?" he said viciously, then flung his other hand. The hatchet on his waist suddenly came whistling by Miss Jun. It grazed her dress, causing a cloud of dirt and stone to rise up.


    Miss Jun did not speak.


    "You are young, but how could you have not learnedmon sense?"mented the man, sounding indignant. "It really is much too outrageous."

 Chapter 164: Talking about Logic, Chatting about Money

    <h4>Chapter 164: Talking about Logic, Chatting about Money</h4>


    From the moment the stranger appeared, his eyes had been fixed on the Immortal Ziying nt in Miss Jun¡¯s hand.


    He could have easily just taken the Immortal Ziying nt, and not cared about whether she lived or died.


    But he had still saved her, and engaged over the semantics of thievery.


    Someone who was so forcefully overbearing definitely would not try to reason.


    Miss Jun was silent.


    "If it isn''t because you need it to cure someone, if it''s for money, I can buy this medicinal herb from you," she said, looking at him. "How much do you want?"


    The man chuckled out loud.


    "Youngdy"¡ªhe poked the tip of her nose¡ª"not everything in this world can be measured by money."


    He straightened up and put the hatchet back on his waist. He tightened his grass rope, then rubbed his nose before walking away.


    Miss Jun watched him disappear two or three paces into the mountain forest, before breathing a sigh of relief. She rubbed the silver bracelet on her left wrist.


    As she rubbed it, the design on the silver bangle suddenly revealed a sharp, silver needle. The tip glistened green in the sunlight.


    Although the venom was extremely poisonous, against the woodcutter, it could not guarantee her life.


    After all, this woodcutter was a very fierce and dangerous person.


    ¡®Was this just a coincidence, or did it have to do with the enemy of the Fang Family?¡¯ Miss Jun wondered.


    How was Fang Chengyu doing? She hurriedly rose. Pain stabbed in her foot, making her fall down again.


    Miss Jun retracted the hidden de into her bangle. She lifted the end of the skirt to inspect her ankle. Blood had bled through her shoes and socks.


    She pressed down. Good, there hadn¡¯t been any damage to the bone. It was just a flesh wound.


    There was medicine for this kind of wound back in the carriage. If she applied it for two or three days, it would be fine.


    But now the problem was getting down the mountain.


    Miss Jun looked around at her surroundings. She would have to use some snapped off branches as crutches. She should have enough energy to get down before it was dark.


    Just as she was crawling over, she heard footsteps again. Miss Jun raised her head to see the woodcutter return.


    She sat up straight and clenched her hands.


    The woodcutter stopped several paces in front of her, looking down at her with his arms crossed.


    "Hey, I will not sell the herb to you," he said. "But I can take you down the mountain. How much will you pay?"


    ...............¡­..


    Miss Jun reached up to snap off some of the branches hanging overhead. From experience, she knew just how tall this person was.


    Being carried on his back was like riding a horse.


    And he moved very quickly, like there wasn¡¯t any craggy mountain road or pesky trees in front of him. But when he was about to bump into them, he would nimbly move to the side.


    This made Miss Jun nervous. She couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his shoulders.


    "Hey, hey," he called out to her immediately. "I¡¯m carrying you back, no need to paw at me."


    Did this person really care, or was he ying a fool?


    Miss Jun let go, only touching him with her wrists to minimize their point of contact.


    This pleased him.


    "Youngdy, is it true you really have money?" he added. "I¡¯m warning you ahead of time, you better not use that kind of lie to deceive me in carrying you down, and then start crying about how you have no money, and thank me for being such a good person."


    As he was speaking, he stepped onto an incline, and began to slide down with the gravel.


    Miss Jun swiftly hugged his neck because of their sudden fall and pressed herself to his back.


    Perhaps it was because of his neck being constricted or because a girl¡¯s body was getting too close to him, but he cried out again.


    "You¡¯re strangling me," he yelled.


    Miss Jun immediately let go, and straightened up on his back.


    He grunted twice. "Be more careful," he said with dissatisfaction.


    Miss Jun looked at her bangle.


    "You should be more careful too, " she retorted.


    Since she agreed to be carried by him, after pointing out which direction to go, this was the second time she had spoken.


    He tilted his head to look at her, his expression strange, beforeughing twice.


    "Youngdy, you don¡¯t need to say such a thing," he said. "Such nice words, praising my character, showing concern for me, is useless if we get down the mountain and you don¡¯t pay."


    He barked out augh again.


    He took one of his hands off her legs and patted his front.


    The rabbit and hatchet were hanging there.


    Because he suddenly removed a hand, Miss Jun started to slide to the side. She could only squeeze his shoulders again.


    "I told you to be careful," he shouted again. "Don¡¯t think you can y any of those tricks."


    Miss Jun sighed internally but didn¡¯t say anything. She straightened herself up again.


    "Youngdy, you¡¯re not old, but you think quite a bit. It¡¯s just a pity that these thoughts are not put into an appropriate setting. This kind of pretending to be weak and pitiful is not worth it. In this world, things can be bought with money. This is not something that is iprehensible."


    He spoke and walked quickly. He seemed to be very familiar with the mountain; he moved extremely nimbly.


    She suddenly raised a hand.


    "Wait a moment." This was the third time she spoke.


    He stopped, somewhat impatiently.


    "What do you want to do? Do you have to relieve yourself? Just hold on, we¡¯ll be down soon," he said.


    Miss Jun reached out to snap off a part of a short shrub next to her. She ripped off a small branch.


    "Chew on this," she said, thrusting it towards his mouth.


    He stared nkly, guarded.


    "What are you doing?" he demanded.


    "This is a medicinal ingredient. I heard your voice was slightly raspy. Recently you might have retched in the night, and your throat must feel blocked."


    He raised his eyebrows. That¡¯s right, she spoke true.


    She said she was a herb gatherer, so this level of medical knowledge was normal.


    This shrub was not anything rare. Although he didn¡¯t know whether it had medicinal uses, at least he knew it wasn¡¯t poisonous.


    He took the branch into his mouth.


    "But I won¡¯t let you treat this illness in exchange of paying me," he said.


    Because he had a mouthful of branch, his voice was slightly muffled.


    Miss Jun said ¡®en¡¯.


    At ease of mind, he sped through the mountain forest once more. But because his mouth was full of tree branch, speaking was not convenient. Silence settled between the two. Only the sound of footsteps and the beasts of the mountain could be heard.


    No matter if he was a coincidental passerby, an intentional acquaintance, or a deceitful thief ying the fool, Miss Jun did not care. However, she was sure of one thing.


    This person loved to talk.


    She sighed lightly. The silence was truly so wonderful.


    Because she was so rxed, she couldn¡¯t avoid pressing closer to him slightly, evoking some muffledints.


    Miss Jun braced herself against his shoulders, then straightened up again as she rode down the mountain.


    ............¡­..


    The stove fire had already gone out. The remains of the meal were still neatly arranged on the cushion.


    Fang Chengyu was always looking in the direction Miss Jun had left.


    Why was it taking so long?


    Was it very hard to find?


    If she couldn¡¯t find it, it wasn¡¯t so big of a deal. Could she have met with an ident?


    She was but a weak girl, and these were wild mountains.


    Fang Chengyu caught sight of Lei Zhonglian, squatting to the side.


    Previously there was a situation, he had told Lei Zhonglian to go up to find her, but he had promptly refused.


    "Young Lady told me to look after Young master," he said. "I will not go look after some other person."


    He was a very stubborn person. Fang Chengyu was familiar with this kind of personality, so he didn¡¯t try any sort of threatening, scolding, or making a scene tactics.


    Lei Zhonglian suddenly stood up.


    "Young Lady ising," he said, his voice happy but also strange. "But who is that man?"


    Fang Chengyu also raised his head to look at the first sound.


    A man came charging into his view. He was very tall, making the girl on his back appear smaller.


    ¡®Something happened to her,¡¯ thought Fang Chengyu immediately. He didn¡¯t think about who the man was, nor did he spare him a nce.


    He gripped his crutches but did not stand up.


    Ame person should stay still and not give more trouble. That was the most dependable.


    Lei Zhonglian went forward a few steps, but didn¡¯t leave Fang Chengyu.


    The iing man stopped several paces away, and said a few things.


    His voice was very loud, but his words were indistinct, like there was something in his mouth. Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu unconsciously looked at his face.


    There really was something there.


    This was a young, handsome man, but this valiant man was holding a branch in his mouth.


    Some men would chew on grass or flowers, indicating their casual and uninhibited style.


    But in his mouth was a giant branch. That definitely was not style.


    He really was a strange person. Was this the custom of the people of the mountain?


    ¡®It seems a somewhat familiar custom,¡¯ thought Lei Zhonglian, who had looked after simple carts, driven carts, had many dealings with oxen, horses, and donkeys.


    It was like the bit a beast of burden would wear during their work.

 Chapter 165: Cheating Neither the Old nor Young

    <h4>Chapter 165: Cheating Neither the Old nor Young</h4>


    But three miles away it was a different vige, five miles away there were different customs.


    There were many strange things in this world.


    Lei Zhonglian pulled his surprised gaze away and focused on Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun was being carried on this man¡¯s back. That indicated that she could not walk herself.


    She was injured on the mountains.


    "Young Lady," he shouted, rushing forward to get her.


    "These are your family¡¯s people?" the woodcutter asked again.


    "Yes, these are my family¡¯s people," Miss Jun affirmed.


    When he heard Miss Jun¡¯s confirmation, Lei Zhonglian walked even quicker, but the man raised a hand at him.


    "Slow down." His eyes were sharp. "Money in exchange for the person."


    This time, his words were much clearer than before, but he was still biting onto the branch.


    What?


    Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu¡¯s expressions immediately changed.


    Was he a kidnapper or a mountain bandit?


    "It¡¯s fine," said Miss Jun at their shocked faces. She smiled. "I injured my foot on the mountain. This woodcutter helped me down. I promised him ten taels of silver as a reward."


    So it was like that.


    He was a woodcutter?


    Fang Chengyu and Lei Zhonglian¡¯s eyes turned again to the man.


    A grass rope, a hatchet, a wild rabbit.


    "What are you looking at," said the man impatiently. "If you look at me again, you''ll have to pay for it."


    What is this guy saying¡­


    Lei Zhonglian looked slightly embarrassed.


    "Uncle Lei, give him the money," said Fang Chengyu. With a smile, he said respectfully to the man, "Many thanks for the help, Uncle."


    The man looked at Fang Chengyu, raised his eyebrows, then looked at Lei Zhonglian.


    "You child, your legs are bad, but could it be your eyes are no good either?" he asked. He pointed at himself, then pointed at Lei Zhonglian. "How could a confident, handsome, and vigorous youth look the same age as that uncle standing over there?"


    Lei Zhonglian looked at the self-proimed youth in front of him, his expression put upon.


    ¡®Does this mountain man¡¯s brain have a problem?¡¯ he thought.


    Although he had read lots of books which were written about all kinds of people, he really did meet an astonishing person.


    ¡®As expected, the words on paperck vor¡¯, Fang Chengyu decided.


    This man of youth did not look at him again. He turned his head unhappily to look at Miss Jun on his back.


    Because he suddenly let go of her again, Miss Jun had started sliding down his back. She had an arm hooked around his neck.


    "Can you stop taking me for cheap?" he said. "If you¡¯re like this, I demand more money."


    Miss Jun sighed internally. She raised the hand hooked around his neck and braced herself against her shoulder and pushed. She neatly fell onto the ground.


    Fang Chengyu could not help but cry out, "Uncle Lei!"


    Lei Zhonglian was about to step forward.


    But the man took out his hatchet and ced it on Miss Jun¡¯s shoulder.


    Fang Chengyu sat up straight, Lei Zhonglian stiffened and gripped the wooden stick in his hand tightly.


    "What are you going to do?" shouted Lei Zhonglian. "Just try touching our family¡¯s young miss."


    Unease flickered in Fang Chengyu¡¯s eyes.


    He was about to speak when the manughed. Because he was holding a branch between his teeth, his smile looked grotesque.


    "What happens if I do?" he said dangerously, flipping the hatchet in his hand.


    Fang Chengyu grabbed his crutches. Lei Zhonglian heard a buzzing in his head. He could hear the sound of his muscles tightening.


    But this was no ce of bloodshed.


    The man flipped the hatchet again. He used the back of his hand to nudge Miss Jun¡¯s head.


    "I touched her. What can you do about it?" he asked Lei Zhonglian seriously.


    Lei Zhonglian did not know what kind of expression he should be wearing.


    The man spat out the tree branch in his mouth. A smiled crooked the corners of his mouth.


    "You, a little cripple who hasn¡¯t grown any facial hair, and a useless person who learned the dual spear wielding but has no strength in his right arm. Where did such braverye to treat me so impolitely?" he said slowly.


    His clear voice, when raised or when speaking quickly resembled a joyfully bubbling mountain spring. It infected people with its joy, but because of this cheerfulness, it was somewhat unsteady.


    But at this moment, his slow tone was infected with darkness, immediately releasing killing intent.


    Lei Zhonglian shuddered, panic in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t because of his tone that he was shocked. Rather, it was because he pointed out his old skill.


    Right then, all he did was walk forward with the wooden stick, and he was seen through.


    This feeling was blood chilling and hair raising.


    Could it be that he was someone who knew their details?


    "Okay," said Miss Jun gently, breaking the stagnant atmosphere. "Uncle Lei, give this big brother the money."


    Fang Chengyu also addressed him warmly.


    "Big Brother, it was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t use clothes to judge the person. When I saw you wearing such simple clothing, I treated you as a senior," he said, and then nodded at Lei Zhonglian. "Please give this big brother the money."


    Lei Zhonglian stiffly walked over to where the man was standing and took out a money pouch.


    The man took it. He squeezed the hatchet between his armpit, upended the bag and weighed it in his hands.


    "Big Brother, take it and go. We have put you through a lot of trouble," said Fang Chengyu.


    The woodcutter scoffed.


    "What do you take me for? Could I be a bandit or some hoodlum?" he said. He diligently took out ten taels, then threw the rest back to Lei Zhonglian. "How much we said is what I¡¯ll take. I¡¯ll cheat neither the old nor young."


    At this, he turned to go.


    He walked honestly, without any hint of deceit, so Lei Zhonglian rxed marginally. But Miss Jun called out to him.


    "Noble Son," she said.


    The man stopped and turned around.


    "What I spoke of, have you thought about it?" said Miss Jun, looking at his chest. The Immortal Ziying nt was stashed away there. "I can give you the price you want."


    She gestured at Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu.


    "Just like you said, we are a weak girl, an ill body, and a destroyed skill. For us to travel like this, we definitely must have some capital. I can give you any price you want."


    Any price. This was no small promise.


    At Miss Jun¡¯s words, Fang Chengyu¡¯s expression remained calm without any suspicion. Lei Zhonglian¡¯s face was wooden and uncaring.


    The man smiled.


    "Youngdy, there are some things that money can¡¯t buy. Don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m bullying you. If you want to talkmon sense, you are not part of Heaven¡¯s edicts."


    He did not wait for her to say anything more. He swaggered off, soon disappearing into the mountain forest.


    Disappointment showed on Miss Jun¡¯s face as she watched his retreating back.


    Yes, she would have fallen to her death down the cliff when she grabbed the Immortal Ziying nt.


    Now the nt was no more, buther life was preserved.


    This should be one of life''s inevitabilities.


    Just like the five thousand taels she lost at the Lantern Festival.


    Nothing was nothing. What could be obtained must be let go. Miss Jun propped herself up on the ground.


    When Lei Zhonglian confirmed that the man was out of sight, he let down his guard. Only theyer of sweat on his back was left. He rushed forward to help Miss Jun.


    "How are you?" asked Fang Chengyu, looking at Miss Jun.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a superficial wound," she said. She lifted up her skirt and pulled off her sock and shoe.


    Lei Zhonglian hastily moved his gaze away. He heard Miss Jun ask for clean water and medicine from the carriage.


    While he was going there, Miss Jun took out the herbs Fang Chengyu needed and gave them to him to steep.


    Fang Chengyu watched Miss Jun wrap her wound.


    Her ankle was exposed, showing the gash and underlying flesh.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked.


    This seemed like nonsense, but sometimes people wanted to ask questions they already knew the answer to. It was a way to alleviate their pain, to take it onto yourself.


    "If my foot hurt it would be better," he said.


    Miss Jun smiled at him while washing off the wound.


    "Wouldn''t your foot hurt?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu looked at her.


    "I''m used to pain. A little more is nothing," he said.

 Chapter 166: Not a Gentleman, Not a Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 166: Not a Gentleman, Not a Scoundrel</h4>


    Was Fang Chengyu talking about his illness or the pain during Mis Jun¡¯s treatment?


    Fang Chengyu spoke warmly and gently, but with the particr seriousness of a youth. It brought delight to those who listened to him.


    He was unlike normal young men.


    He never shouted or screamed. He spoke quietly, making the atmosphere much more harmonious.


    He really was a child that could make people worry-free.


    Obviously, people needed to take care of him because of his illness, but he tried his hardest to avoid giving them more trouble.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I''ve experienced pain before," she replied.


    When she had died, she had been hacked to death.


    The Jinwu Guards had used their military-issue des. The swords were wide, their tips filed neatly, and they were extremely thick. It was a sharp weapon, effective even when cutting armor.


    Her flesh and blood body was like tofu before those armor-piercing des.


    She remembered that the first strike had been to her shoulder, and her whole arm had fallen off.


    Then came a sh across her back.


    If any more force had been used, she probably would have been cut in half.


    It had really hurt.


    It was the difference between heaven and earth when it came to Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s pain of hanging herself.


    Miss Jun rubbed her neck.


    Fang Chengyu caught it, and remembered when she had hung herself.


    Dying was very painful? It must have been especially so for Jun Zhenzhen who actually didn¡¯t want to die.


    He resisted the urge to smile. Living was also painful, but not so painful that you would wish to die.


    Miss Jun finished treating the wound.


    "Is this because of that person?" he suddenly asked. "He is not just a woodcutter?"


    She shook her head.


    "My wound is definitely not his fault," she said. "Actually, he is someone who saved my life."


    Saved her life?


    Miss Jun recounted what happened. Of course, she just said that she recognized that the herb was expensive so she went to pick it.


    Fang Chengyu, and Lei Zhonglian who had returned, heard this, and their backs ran with cold sweat.


    They didn¡¯t know what they wanted to say, or what they should say.


    Should they tell her to be more careful next time? But who can know which step is safe and which dangerous?


    "This time it was due to my carelessness," Miss Jun said first. "I knew the characteristics of the Immortal Ziying nt, where it grows. I should have tied a rope around myself before going to pick it."


    ¡®Was this Immortal Ziying nt for my sickness?¡¯ Fang Chengyu wondered, then paused for a moment.


    "That said, this Immortal Ziying nt is very precious," he said. "That person was not being too overreaching, because it was exchanged for Elder Cousins¡¯ life."


    This was said with some regret.


    "We should have given him a bit more money."


    This sounded very reasonable, but Lei Zhonglian couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat strange.


    "But that person, that person¡¯s conduct was too¡­" he couldn¡¯t help but say.


    He didn¡¯t even know how to describe that person.


    "We don¡¯t know if he was a gentleman or a scoundrel," he finally finished.


    If he was a true gentleman, why would he save someone¡¯s life only to take the herb that they almost lost their life for? If only he had at least tried to ask for it. Could it be that Young Lady was unwilling to give it to the person who saved her life?


    Miss Jun shook her head at this.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have given it," she said, "if it weren¡¯t for him threatening me with his hatchet."


    She thought about it again, then nodded in affirmation.


    "I could have given him more money, but definitely not the herb."


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the threat to her life, she definitely would not have given the Immortal Ziying nt so submissively to anyone, even if he had saved her life.


    Lei Zhonglian was speechless.


    Perhaps that young man saw this, so he simply took it and left.


    Both of you are truly not gentlemen.


    "I¡¯m a girl traveling on my own, there is no such thing as gentleman or not," she said, stroking her silver bracelet.


    That time, she had returned to the capital on her own. Master had not guarded her, but had given her some items to protect herself with.


    Of course, the majority of those things were shameful tricks people would not deign to do; not a gentleman¡¯s conduct.


    "You are girl traveling on your own, what are you ying at," Master had said.


    Miss Jun felt her lips curl into a smile.


    But she still sighed when she remembered that her Immortal Ziying nt had been snatched away.


    "I really have no grounds to hate him. His conduct was not gentlemanly, but it was not of a scoundrel either. Otherwise, he would not have saved me and carried me down the mountain," she said.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "It¡¯s a hard demand for people not to hurt others, but requiring people to revere others and respect them is far too exacting," he said.


    At such a young age and so seriously, he said something befitting of an old man.


    Miss Jun smiled again.


    "However, I still don¡¯t like his attitude," she said. "It¡¯s not because he took my item, rather, it¡¯s because he used the hatchet in dealing with me. I didn¡¯t question him, but he was guarded against me. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not he is a scoundrel; he has, at the very least, a scoundrel¡¯s heart."


    It isn¡¯t because he took your thing?


    If he hadn¡¯t taken away your item, then he wouldn¡¯t need to guard against you, and you wouldn¡¯t need to care about him.


    ¡®A youngdy seriously saying words to strike the cheek is very interesting,¡¯ thought Lei Zhonglian.


    When risking your life to pick a nt, but then ending up with nothing¡ªanyone would feel the pain, moreover when it happened to a child.


    "Young Lady, you should eat," he suggested, passing over the piping hot food.


    The matter was over and done with. There was no need to take the troubles to heart; she should continue moving forward.


    Fang Chengyu took his medicine, Miss Jun took her meal, and Lei Zhonglian stood to the side, gripping his wooden stick, lost in thought.


    "Fortunately he wasn¡¯t those people," he said suddenly.


    Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun looked at him.


    Fang Chengyu did not say anything, while Miss Jun looked thoughtful.


    "The bandits you encountered when you were escorting Master Fang?" she asked


    Lei Zhonglian was quiet.


    Miss Jun knew who he was. Lei Zhonglian also knew that Miss Jun knew, so much so that he could faintly guess why he was chosen to escort them.


    Since they had started their journey, the had never spoken of this.


    Lei Zhonglian didn¡¯t know if he should say anything.


    Ten years ago he had said the story many times, but no one believed him. Instead, his humiliation was increased.


    He couldn¡¯t ept the unfairness, so he remained in the Fang Family.


    At the start, he had told everyone that would look at him, but in the end no one acknowledged him. They sent him to watch the carriages, spoke to him like he was a beast of burden.


    He had asked so many times why, but in the end he could obtain nothing.


    These years, he hadn¡¯t spoken of it at all.


    He had never thought that, now, there would be someone asking him about it.


    And it was one of the young mistresses of the Fang Family.


    Wasn¡¯t this what he had always been looking forward to? Why did he suddenly m up, not daring to say anything?


    Was it because he didn¡¯t want the aftermath of after he spoke? He didn¡¯t want to feel that despair, disappointment?


    Miss Jun did not push him. Fang Chengyu also did not ask him. Neither curious or questioning, just like they were chatting about no longer relevant affairs.


    Lei Zhonglian slowly rxed his grip on the wooden stick.


    "He resembled those people," he said.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "You mean to say that it¡¯s like he¡¯s not a real woodcutter, and that year, those bandits were not true bandits," she said.


    What Lei Zhonglian had always been saying, this time someone else had said it first.


    He squeezed the wooden stick again.


    "They, they did not have the aura of bandits," he said, looking off into the forest.


    There was no longer any trace of that man.


    "Did they have the aura of military?" Miss Jun followed up.

 Chapter 167: Genuine Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 167: Genuine Suspicion</h4>


    Military aura?


    Lei Zhonglian tightened his grip on the spear in his hands.


    People were pouring out from all around him, some on horseback and some on foot, it was a disorderly chaos.


    These people were wearing different clothes, and they looked like demons and fiends. They were all carrying different weapons too ¨C swords, spears, halberds.


    "Give us toll, give us toll," they chanted strangely as they waved their weapons.


    "Master Fang, there¡¯s something not right about these people," said Lei Zhonglian.


    Although Father had left the world suddenly, Master Fang had traveled extensively with Father, so he was not afraid with the present situation. Even being surrounded, his expression was calm.


    "What¡¯s not right? There are quite a few of these bandits," hemented. "But there¡¯s no harm. They want money, and we seek passage. We can each be at peace."


    At hearing Master Fang''s words, someone with a steward went to deal with the bandits.


    Lei Zhonglian had the other bodyguards form a defensive formation.


    "There''s something not right here. Do not stake your lives; we must only survive; do not strive for glory or wealth," he instructed.


    The bodyguards all nodded. Some of the young brothers were even smiling.


    "Big Brother Lotus, isn''t this something everyone knows? Yet you still specially warn us," they said.


    Reminding them of something that didn''t need reminding, it betrayed his state of nervousness, as well as gave the whole affair an atmosphere of unease.


    Lei Zhonglian looked around at the faintly discernable bandits everywhere, his expression grave.


    "I feel that there''s something not right about these people," he said.


    The bodyguards also looked around, not understanding.


    "These bandits have upied this territory for many years; they aren''t rare at all. Sometimes there are a lot of them, sometimes there a few of them. The past few years the circumstances have not been good, so many more people have been turning to banditry," someone said. "But all they want is money; it''s not worth it to risk their lives."


    "Even if they were staking their lives, we would not be afraid," someone said with augh. "They can''t even hold onto their swords steadily."


    In the past, though there were many bandits wielding weapons, they were not too skilled. So if they really attacked, even with superior numbers, they didn¡¯t necessarily hold the advantage, and the bodyguards definitely would not feel too big of a loss.


    It should be so, but this time, Lei Zhonglian saw that these people were somewhat strange.


    Their voices and movements seemed to be chaotic, but there was a strange kind of order to them.


    Right at this time, the person who had went to negotiate cried out, and fell from his horse.


    "Take a hostage, this is the blood price!" came the shout.


    The battlefield was madness.


    "Their appetites are big; they¡¯re not scared of being full to the point of bursting," shouted the bodyguards. They arranged themselves into a battle-ready position and met the oing attack.


    Just as they were moving, the bandits poured out like a wave, their cries shaking the heavens.


    "Kill."


    "KIll."


    "Kill."


    These words poured into Lei Zhonglian¡¯s ears, and he felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    He knew what was not right.


    Their voices were so orderly. Despite the chaos, it was deliberate chaos. It quickly converged into a uniform attitude that could topple the mountains and overturn the seas.


    And they were shouting to kill.


    If it were bandits, shouting at most would just be a meaningless chatter. If they shouted ¡®kill¡¯ while charging, it would just be a situation.


    But this was a battlefield, and these were soldiers.


    Lei Zhonglian had once thrown himself into the ranks, and had even personally gone to the northern region to follow after Duke of Cheng, but because of his parents advanced age, he had no choice but to stop due to filial piety.


    He had been through battlefields, he had trained and killed with hisrades. Although his time there was short, that sensation was engraved in his very marrow.


    These people, these people were were not bandits!


    "Withdraw, do not meet them, do not engage in battle formation, go and protect Master Fang and withdraw," he shouted.


    But it was toote.


    "So those people weren¡¯t bandits but trained soldiers?"


    A girl¡¯s voice cut through Lei Zhonglian¡¯s memories, as she passed him a cup of hot tea.


    His rigid body rxed marginally, and he took the warm tea with a cold hand.


    "Yes," he answered shortly. "The authoritiester came and arrested them, and they admitted it was their doing. There was boundless evidence, but I was still certain that those bandits were not the same bandits."


    "Was the only proof your feeling from that time?" she asked.


    Just like when they had seen the woodcutter, his first reaction was his hair standing up.


    Because they had looked like soldiers, especially those who had been to the battlefield and spilled blood.


    But it was all just a feeling, just an animal¡¯s instinct when faced with danger. It could be understood but not described.


    Lei Zhonglian lowered his head, sorrow in his eyes.


    "Yes, no one believed me," he said bitterly.


    Everyone thought he was trying to avoid me.


    Because over and over again he had cried out that they were soldiers, cried out that it was a premeditated crime, cried out that this was a tragic grievance, but never said hecked ability.


    Bodyguards being defeated by soldiers was a lot less shameful than being exterminated by a group of bandits.


    Miss Jun didn¡¯t say anything.


    But the ever silent Fang Chengyu finally spoke.


    "What did my Mother and Grandmother say?" he asked.


    "Lady could not withstand the excitement¡­" Lei Zhonglian said. "Old Lady did say something."


    He raised his head and looked straight at him.


    "She said, I was lying. She said, it was impossible," he said.


    Why was it impossible.


    He refused to ept it, so he didn¡¯t leave. He remained at the De Sheng Chang, just wanting to know why.


    Miss Jun looked at Fang Chengyu, and he looked back at her.


    Miss Jun smiled and did not say anything.


    "I saw the records from then, and also saw the investigation files of the government officials of that time." He looked at Lei Zhonglian with warmth. "Indeed, there was no indication that soldiers had participated, and there were no troops stationed around Yangcheng at that time. If that many people hade from elsewhere, there was no way there wouldn¡¯t have been any sign of them."


    Lei Zhonglian looked at him with surprise.


    This Young Master actually knew of what had happened then, and had even read the official report.


    So was he suspicious of his father¡¯s death? Otherwise why would he go read the report? Everyone knew he was killed by bandits.


    "I am a sick person. I had nothing else that I could do. I can only let my imagination run wild when I read," Fang Chengyu answered, guessing his thoughts. "And at that time, Duke of Cheng was already stationed in the northern region. The troops of the Beisan Road were all under him. You don¡¯t believe the government¡¯s investigation, don¡¯t believe my grandmother didn¡¯t know anything, but don¡¯t you believe in the harshness of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s military?


    That¡¯s right. Who could so easily mobilize the Duke of Cheng¡¯s soldiers without trace.


    "So you see, that¡¯s why my grandmother said it was impossible," Fang Chengyu said gently.


    Lei Zhonglian¡¯s expression was mournful.


    Yes, it must have been impossible, but he really did not see wrongly. Then what was the exnation?


    Perhaps it really was as others had said. Fear and cowardice had produce this illusion. Unable to cope with his brothers¡¯ deaths, he found his own constion.


    "But, there¡¯s one thing you said was true, Uncle Lei," Fang Chengyu said.


    Lei Zhonglian¡¯s head snapped up.


    "My father¡¯s murder was definitely premeditated," Fang Chengyu said. "And Uncle Lei, you are someone our Fang Family can believe in, so this time, we let you escort me."


    Believe in?


    The Fang Family believed in him?


    A light lit up in his eyes.


    "Young Master," he called out, trembling.


    Fang Chengyu smiled and nodded.


    "And now we must hasten," he said. "In order to avoid being discovered, we must evade them."


    So Young Master hadn¡¯t been cast away by the Fang Family. Rather, this was to protect him.


    Lei Zhonglian looked at Fang Chengyu with a sudden realization.


    "Young Master, you, could it be that your illness is the fault of someone else¡­" he asked.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    So it was like that. That¡¯s why they were leaving Yangcheng so suddenly, such that the gods and demons did not know, and going to the distant Runan.


    Lei Zhonglian could not voice the feeling in his heart.


    "I never thought that Old Lady and Lady always¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Always had believed him.


    That wasn¡¯t exactly it. Fang Chengyu looked at Miss Jun; the one who believed in him was her.


    She smiled.


    "But now I must trouble you to help me onto the carriage. You must look after us two who cannot move freely. I think no one imagined this," shemented.


    Lei Zhonglian could not help but smile.


    At this time, finding out that father and son had both been harmed by a deep grudge, he could still speak calmly.


    This made him feel that his own self-remorse was soughable.


    "Okay," he said. "Young Master, Young Lady, we will hurry on our way, so that none of the viins can find us."


    ..............................¡­


    A tter.


    Head Shopkeeper Song smashed the porcin tea cups on the table onto the ground. He was furious.


    "You group of trash, how could you not have found them after this long?"

 Chapter 168: Strange Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 168: Strange Arrangements</h4>


    Fragments of porcin scattered on the ground with a loud breaking sound. The fragrant aroma of steaming tea wafted up to people¡¯s noses.


    The row of people standing there wanted to but did not dare move.


    "Master," said one of the braver men. "You know the De Sheng Chang¡¯s strength. If they really wanted to hide someone, they would not be so easily found."


    Head Shopkeeper Song paced rapidly, his eyebrows knitted together tightly.


    Indeed, it was so.


    If it had been any other time, it would have been fine. That mother- and daughter-inw pair might have kept it from others, but not from him. As long as he asked, the truth woulde out. But this time, because they had heard it from a Buddhist master, for the only hope to change the Fang Family¡¯s misfortune, those women would give their lives.


    Just asking the question, not to mention getting an answer, would be enough to garner their suspicion.


    So he wouldn¡¯t ask.


    Head Shopkeeper Song paused, his expression gloomy.


    "The Buddha said that if father and son were not to meet, they could obtain peace? I will let them see what Yama, the King of Hell, has to say," he remarked scathingly. He gave the servant boy in front of him a look. "Take the thing out."


    The young servant boy responded affirmatively and went inside the inner chamber and came back with a small box.


    Head Shopkeeper Song took out a triangr paper pouch. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Last time I let you have five years of this happiness. This time, I will make your fetus die in the womb. Let¡¯s see if you believe in fate," he said, passing over the triangr paper bag. "Deliver this to her."


    One man epted the bag, then hurriedly left the room.


    "If you love to hide, then hide you shall. For now, I don¡¯t feel like finding you," Head Shopkeeper Song said coldly. "Whether you birth ten or eight, I won¡¯t let any one of you live."


    ...¡­..


    At the end of April, the days were already hot.


    Lingzhi was sitting on the veranda, vigorously pping a fan. But she still felt agitated and unbuttoned a few buttons.


    Two maidservants came rushing in.


    "Aiyo, my miss," they said. "You can¡¯t be too cool."


    Lingzhi waved her fan, not understanding.


    She thought that cool was good right now.


    She had already been pregnant for near a month now. She no longer reacted as she had in the beginning.


    This definitely was not normal.


    Medicine Woman said that she would need at least three months before her reaction went away.


    And her waist.


    Lingzhi poked herself. Not only was there no fat, she had even gotten skinnier.


    Of course she couldn''t have gotten fat. She really wasn''t carrying a child.


    She didn''t know if it was really the kind of fake pregnancy reaction that they had spoken of, but her period hadn''te. Otherwise, she really did not know how she could get through this month.


    But she might not be so lucky next month.


    Lingzhi fanned herself more violently.


    "Miss Lingzhi, some sweet and sour soup," said a servant girl with a smile.


    When she saw the soup, she almost wanted to puke. It was sour enough to knock out a tooth; only a devil would like to eat it.


    But Medicine Woman Wan had said that all pregnant women loved to drink this.


    If she didn''t drink it, wouldn''t everyone be able to tell she wasn''t pregnant?


    Lingzhi smiled at her and served herself a bowl. She gritted her teeth and swallowed a mouthful.


    "It''s so soothing." She squeezed out a smile.


    "Don''t randomly drink things," Old Lady Fang''s voice came from outside the door.


    Everyone in the courtyard rapidly stood up to bow once they saw Old Lady Fang stride in.


    "It''s not random. Lady just personally cooked this," the young servant girl said trembling in fear.


    When she heard that Lady had prepared it personally, Old Lady Fang did not ask anything else.


    "Why are you sitting here?" she asked with a frown.


    In the Fang Family, the most important treasure was this not yet born child. Everyday, Lady Fang would personally tend to Lingzhi; this was Old Lady Fang''s order.


    "Lady and the concubines said that they had domestic affairs. It''s hot, so clothes, and ice, and other things must be prepared," answered Lingzhi. "I did not go far; just to the veranda. Don''t worry, Old Lady."


    Old Lady Fang rubbed her shoulder, her face affectionate.


    "Then I will sit with you," she said.


    This was a special honor that not even the young master and misses received. All of the servants in the courtyard looked at Lingzhi with barely disguised envy.


    Lingzhi bloomed with happiness, but at the same time felt deeply worried and sick.


    "Please do, Old Lady." She personally helped Old Lady Fang into a seat, then sat down next to her.


    And soon she would have to deal with the child.


    Didn''t they say that you could see that there was flesh and blood when the fetus was three month old?


    When it came time to fake a miscarriage, she could fake the blood, but how would she fake the flesh?


    Right now, there were people watching her with their lives; she was not alone night or day.


    "How is Young Master?" she asked quietly, with tears.


    "You are well, so he must be also," said Old Lady Fang.


    Why hasn''t he died yet. If he died, then she could take advantage of her confusion and have a more reasonable miscarriage.


    Lingzhi gripped the fan.


    Hearing that Old Lady Fang hade, Lady Fang and Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su came quickly.


    "I''m fine, just see for yourselves," Olddy Fang said with a smile. She looked at Lingzhi nervously but also happily. "It¡¯ll be two months soon. Don¡¯t they say that this is the most crucial period? You can never be too worried."


    "Old Lady, you should not worry. Not only does Lady prepare her cakes and soups personally, three meals a day, she doesn¡¯t even dare blink while keeping watch over her," joked Concubine Yuan.


    "Of course I will wait on her. This way Buddha can see my sincerity," said Lady Fang.


    Not only did she want to protect this unborn grandson, she also wanted to atone for the crime of Chengyu¡¯s injury.


    Old Lady Fang nodded and looked around.


    "There are still too many people here," she said.


    Still too many?


    Concubine Yuan looked at the people around them.


    Lady Fang had only left four or five servant girls. Any less, and the only one here would be Lady Fang.


    "Buddha said that everything must be left to the closest of kin," said Old Lady Fang. "You stay here, and let two servant girls stay here. That''s enough."


    What had this be? This was confinement.


    Everybody stared.


    Concubine Su¡¯s face was wooden. Anyways, she would do as Lady and Old Lady instructed.


    Concubine Yuan frowned.


    "Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re making a big fuss over a minor issue?" asked Concubine Yuan of Concubine Su when they were leaving Lady¡¯s courtyard.


    "How is this a minor issue?" she asked in return.


    Concubine Yuan waved a hand and smiled.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant; I know this is a big thing." She spoke even more quietly. "But don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something strange abut this?"


    Concubine Su gave her a look.


    "She is carrying a child, and of everyone, who wouldn¡¯t treat her as a treasure? So then, why does it seem like Old Lady and Lady are reacting like someone wants to harm her?" she wondered.


    "Harm her? Who will harm her?"


    "Could it be that Liu¡¯er?" mused Concubine Yuan. She covered up her giggle. "That really gets me."


    Concubine Su shot her a look again.


    "You are not being proper. Talking rubbish," she said.


    Concubine Yuan was still chortling.


    "But it really is strangely funny," shemented.


    ........


    "Strange? What¡¯s strange?"


    "I just think that there¡¯s something¡¯s not right with the present actions."


    In a certain room in the Fang Family residence was a hushed dialogue between an old man¡¯s voice and a girl¡¯s voice.


    "Don¡¯t think too much of it; there isn¡¯t any problems."


    The room was silent for a moment.


    "Yes" was the final thing spoken by the woman¡¯s voice.


    No one else spoke, and the night was once again quiet.


    ......¡­.


    Because of Old Lady Fang¡¯s order, Lady Fang¡¯s residence was almostpletely empty.


    There was almost no one around Lingzhi, but she did not feel any more rxed. Rather, she felt more anxious.


    There was no chance for human contact. Lady was constantly watching, like she was imprisoned.


    She had even less chance of having a miscarriage.


    Lingzhi started to feel hot. She waved her fan and stood up to go to the outside tea table.


    "Lingzhi, do you want some water?" came a girl¡¯s voice from outside.


    Lingzhi looked over and saw Concubine Yuan smiling by the entrance.


    "Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ming," she said with a smile, rapidly entering the room.

 Chapter 169: You’ve Finally Come

    <h4>Chapter 169: You¡¯ve Finally Come</h4>


    Lingzhi did not feel ufortable with Concubine Yuan¡¯s eager attention.


    In the household, Concubine Yuan was smooth and slippery, she danced beautifully with long sleeves [1]. Not only did she have Lady and Old Lady¡¯s favor, she put on no airs with the servant girls and maidservants.


    And now that her present status was so, Concubine Yuan was even more respectful and currying these days.


    Lingzhi was quite used to these people¡¯s attitude, so she didn¡¯t stop and simply watched Concubine Yuan go to the table with the tea.


    She carried back a cup of tea and was about to pass it to Lingzhi when Lady Fang appeared in the entrance.


    "What are you doing?" she asked with a frown.


    Concubine Yuan stopped with the tea.


    "Lingzhi was thirsty," she said with a smile.


    "Put it down." Lady Fang red at her as she passed by. She gave Lingzhi a look. "Didn¡¯t I say that except for what I give you, you cannot ept anything from anyone else."


    That was what she had said, but she hadn¡¯t thought that it would be strict to this extent.


    Concubine Yuan and Lingzhi acknowledged the words this with embarrassment.


    Lady Fang got out a new pot of tea and poured Lingzhi something to drink.


    "Go inside," she said. "I have something to discuss with Concubine."


    Lingzhi affirmed this, then carried the tea inside. She heard Lady Fang and Concubine Yuan behind her walk out of the room and into the neighboring study.


    What something was she talking about.


    Lingzhi hurled the cup onto the table and sat down with a huff. She began to vigorously wave her fan.


    What could she do?


    As she was lost in her imagination, she heard the sound of footstepsing in. She smiled.


    "Concubine Su," she called out, slightly startled.


    Concubine Su was standing in front of the beaded curtain. "En."


    She pulled back the curtain, holding a bowl of soup.


    "Lady gave me this sweet soup for you," she said carefully and with a smile.


    Concubine Su was the one Lady Fang had appointed to take care of her originally.


    But after Lady Fang started to personally look after her, Concubine Su had no longere near.


    Everyone in the household knew that Concubine Su was the most rule-abiding person. She would scrupulously abide by anything that Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang said.


    When Old Lady Fang said that Lingzhi could only be taken care of by the closest of kin, Concubine Su immediately did not contact Lingzhi. Even if it was only the slightest of matters, she would not give her tea or chopsticks, or even lift the curtain for her.


    Since she came with sweet soup, it definitely must have been on Lady Fang¡¯s orders.


    Lingzhi was not suspicious.


    Actually she didn¡¯t care. She was even sort of hoping that someone would harm her.


    Then theck of child would be another¡¯s fault. This was the most logical solution to her thorny problem.


    It was just a shame that no one besides Lady Fang woulde in contact with her.


    And it was impossible for Lady Fang to want to harm her child.


    Lingzhi sighed internally.


    "Miss, please eat up." Concubine Su set the sweet soup onto the table.


    Lingzhi looked at her and bit her bottom lip. She looked back at the courtyard, and suddenly a light shed in her eyes.


    There was someone walking in the courtyard that had been silent for the past few days. It was Third Miss, Fang Jinxiu.


    It wasn¡¯t important that Third Miss Fang was here. The important thing was the servant girl following behind her.


    That servant girl was no other then Miss Jun¡¯s Liu¡¯er.


    Because Miss Jun had gone with Young Master in hiding, the servant girl hade back with Third Miss. She didn¡¯t know where she had went, only that she hade back with Third Miss.


    Although Third Miss was unwilling, it seemed she had no other way to deal with the servant girl.


    For example now.


    Liu¡¯er passed through the entrance and went barrelling for Lingzhi¡¯s room, but Fang Jinxiu¡¯s arm shot out and grabbed her.


    "What are you doing? Who said you could enter?" she growled.


    "Why can¡¯t I go in? I just want to see what it looks like." Liu¡¯er snorted.


    That little hussy was being treated as a precious treasure. She just wanted to see how her ¡®golden egg¡¯ was doing.


    "Out," Fang Jinxiu said forcefully. "I don¡¯t know what sort of status you have that lets you get near here."


    Liu¡¯er scowled.


    "I have all the status," she said.


    How could Jun Zhenzhen have such a stupid servant. What was even more aggravating was that Fang jinxiu had thought to bring this stupid servant back with her. She should have tossed her in that manor.


    Fang Jinxiu angrily ground her teeth together.


    "Don¡¯t stir up trouble with your family¡¯s young miss," she said.


    "How am I making trouble for my family¡¯s young miss¡­" she said, unresigned.


    Just as they were tounch in another spark, Concubine Su walked in.


    "Third Miss," she addressed quietly.


    Fang Jinxiu and Liu¡¯er stopped talking.


    "Concubine, it was Mother who called for me," Fang Jinxiu said.


    "En," Concubine Su said. "Come with me." When she walked into Lady Fang¡¯s study, she paused. "Liu¡¯er, you wait outside."


    Liu¡¯er rolled her eyes at her.


    A concubine dares to tell her what to do.


    "You stay out there. If you run around, I will sell you," threatened Fang Jinxiu. Before Liu¡¯er could say anything, she stepped in. "Don¡¯t forget, your young miss is not here now."


    A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him.


    Liu¡¯er curled her lips in a sneer and walked outside in a huff.


    Fang Jinxiu followed Concubine Su in.


    When Fang Jinxiu and Concubine Su came in, Lady Fang was somewhat surprised.


    "Lady, several days ago, you said you had something for Third Miss to do," Concubine Su reminded.


    Lady Fang made an ¡®oh¡¯ noise, seeming to recall it.


    "Yes, Jinxiu, you took a trip for me¡­" she said.


    On the other side, the only one left in the room was Lingzhi. She was sitting by the window, looking at Liu¡¯er who was outside the door and poking around. Her heart was thudding in her chest.


    Liu¡¯er¡­


    She didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d actuallye.


    This was her chance.


    Lingzhi looked at the sweet soup on the table, sighed, and hastily got up.


    Although it was very simplistic and crude, and there were so many things that could go wrong, who told her to be Liu¡¯er, who told her to be Miss Jun¡¯s servant girl.


    When dealing with the shock of losing their great-grandson, thedies of the Fang Family would definitely not be capable of rationality.


    What could she do. Opportunity could not be lost, for once it is lost it won¡¯te again.


    Lingzhi grabbed the soup bowl with a trembling hand. She lifted her head and chugged it all down. Then she sloppily wiped the soup dribbling down her mouth and rushed back to the bedside.


    Underneath the bed clothes was a pouch of medicinal powder she had hidden.


    Back when she had been diagnosed, she had had her best sister buy it for her. As a reward, no matter what sort of advantages she received in the future she would split them in half with her.


    This medicine could make your lower body bleed. Although it was very scary, it would not harm you.


    But she hadn¡¯t gone several steps when she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, like a knife had been jabbed in there.


    Lingzhi shrieked.


    What was going on?


    The idea didn¡¯t have time to sh through her head before she fell and fainted on the ground.


    The blood-curdling shriek cut through the quiet courtyard, frightening all who heard it.


    Not good.


    Lady Fang¡¯s heart was thudding, and she charged in in a fluster.


    This was bad.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s heart also dropped. She charged in right after.


    Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su were hot on their tracks.


    Lady Fang saw Lingzhi in a heap on the floor, as well as the blood pouring from her body.


    Bright red blood.


    It was done for.


    Lady Fang copsed onto her knees.


    Why was it like this?


    She had taken every measure she could, so why was it like this?


    Old Heavenly Father, you have been blinded.


    Lady Fang gripped her bosom and raised her mouth to the heaven, screaming out with all her lungs.


    Behind her, Fang Jinxiu eye¡¯s were also dark. She reached out to lean against the door, grinding her teeth.


    As expected, they had gotten away with it.


    Were Chengyu and Jun Zhenzhen still safe?


    Who was it? Who was it?


    Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su stood by the entrance, their faces white with shock.


    "I just said it was strange," muttered Concubine Yuan.


    "Yes," mumbled Concubine Su, for the first time epting her words.


    In the midst of these dull and pained shrieks, only one voice was happy.


    "Ha, this must be the will of heaven."


    Fang Jinxiu almost choked.


    The stupid girl didn¡¯t know what was life and death.


    She turned around her limp body to see an excited Liu¡¯er poking her head in from the entrance.


    "Go call a doctor," she growled.


    Concubine Yuan recovered herself.


    "Right right, quickly now, go find a doctor. Call Grandma Wan," she said.


    Right now, the only servant girl was Liu¡¯er. As a servant girl, she should be running errands for them.


    Hurry up and leave here, you stupid trash.


    Liu¡¯er never had the awareness of a servant girl. She just smiled.


    "Call a doctor, "she repeated, shouting to the outside.


    Fang Jinxiu was itching to wring her neck. Concubine Yuan sighed inside. The brother daoist should die, not the poor daoist [2]. She walked outside herself to call for someone toe.


    There was no oneing.


    ¡®It is kind of strange,¡¯ hought Concubine Yuan for the second time.


    Though Lady Fang hadn¡¯t needed people to wait on her here, but the servants of the Fang Family hadn¡¯t all been chased away. With such a loud, deafening racket, howe no one hade in except for Liu¡¯er?


    When they were suspicious of no oneing, they heard footsteps outside.


    They came in chaos and in order. It seemed like there were a lot of people, but there wasn¡¯t any racket.


    It sounded like they were seeping in.


    Concubine Yuan stopped in her tracks, seeing the personing in from outside.


    Old Lady?


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression was solemn. She strode in. Behind her were not a group of servants, but a troop of de-wielding guards.


    Olddy Fang walked in, her expression very peaceful, but her eyes were terrifying.


    Concubine Yuan stumbled back a step.


    "I¡¯ve waited for so long, and you¡¯ve finallye." Old Lady Fang stopped. "Seeing you, makes me truly happy."


    [1] Dance beautifully with long sleeves: it¡¯s an idiom which means that money and power will help you in any upation.


    [2] The brother daoist should die, not the poor daoist: not sparing people for your own advantage.

 Chapter 170: No One Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 170: No One Abandoned</h4>


    Lady Fang¡¯s screeches were unending.


    Fan Yunxiu was currently speaking with Fang Yuxiu.


    "Mother was the one who called her," Fang Yunxiu said.


    "Did Mother personally call for her?" asked Fang Yuxiu.


    Because Lady Fang had been so devoted to her grandson these days, she had not paid attention to affairs outside the household. In order to support the exchange firm, the young misses were running without their feet even hitting the ground.


    The sisters, as before, had been verifying the ounting records and discussing everyday business when a manager came in and asked for instructions on something. Fang Yuxiu had gone out, and when she returned, Fang Jinxiu was no longer there.


    Fang Yunxiu said that it was Lady Fang who had sought her out.


    "How could Mothere here personally," remarked Fang Yunxiu. Her expression turned uneasy. "Is there something that¡¯s not right?"


    "Mother did not permit people to attend to her rooms. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t go," advised Fang Yuxiu. She walked out. "Who told her to go?"


    "Concubine Su¡¯s servant girl came," said Fang Yunxiu, speeding away.


    The two had just walked into the courtyard when they heard the screeches from Lady Fang¡¯s courtyard nearby. Immediately, their scalps felt numb. Fang Yunxiu clutched Fang Yuxiu¡¯s hand instinctively. The two looked at each other and watched the other¡¯s face pale.


    "We must hurry," said Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu was already moving.


    The sisters knew that something had happened; they would never stop.


    That was their mother, their sister. There was nothing that they could not face.


    Except they were stopped by someone.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu were stopped at the doorway of the courtyard.


    Stopping them were several guards. They were kind of unfamiliar with them, and they were holding clubs.


    "Per Old Lady¡¯s orders, no one is allowed to pass," they said.


    There were shrieks in Mother¡¯s courtyard. They saw unfamiliar, weapon-bearing guards outside the gates. This was, undoubtedly, a scene from a nightmare.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu squeezed their hands together. Fang Yunxiu pushed Fang Yuxiu behind herself.


    Fang Yuxiu did not refuse her older sister¡¯s good intentions. She watched the guards from behind her back.


    "Was this Grandmother¡¯s order?" she asked gently.


    The guards nodded their heads in response.


    "Are you guards from the exchange firm?" Fang Yuxiu asked.


    There were guards at the exchange firm?


    Fang Yunxiu could not help but give Fang Yuxiu a look.


    The guards also gave Fang Yuxiu a look, then nodded.


    Fang Yunxiu felt Fang Yuxiu¡¯s body rx immediately.


    "It¡¯s fine. This is Grandmother¡¯s doing," she whispered into her ear.


    Is that so?


    It¡¯s Grandmother¡¯s doing.


    Could this problem be verified so?


    If Yuxiu said it¡¯s fine, then it was fine. Fang Yunxiu rxed, and looked past the courtyard gates.


    There were guards everywhere in the Fang Family residence. Every courtyard was silent; there was no one moving.


    "Mother." Lady Fang had long since been awake. She cast a look over to where Old Lady Fang was seated in front of the room and called out distractedly. When she called out, she thought something might happen. Immediately, her face became fearful and she peered into the room.


    Lingzhi was lying on the ground, blood beneath her.


    This was not a dream. This was not a dream. This was reality.


    Lady Fang got to her feet.


    "Lingzhi, Lingzhi," she cried out as sheunched forward, searching for Lingzhi¡¯s breath.


    She was still breathing, so Lady Fang sighed. However, when she saw the blood-stained dress, she trembled.


    "Why hasn¡¯t the doctore yet?" she cried, looking at the people standing in the room.


    Concubine Yuan, Concubine Su, Fang Jinxiu, as well as the only one taking delight in this cmity, Liu¡¯er.


    There were no servants. Instead there were solemn-faced guards bearing clubs.


    That¡¯s right.


    Lady Fang finally snapped into reality.


    Lingzhi had been attacked; the person who had attacked Chengyu had appeared.


    "Mother, who is it?" she asked, her eyes red and teary.


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s gaze swept over the people in the room.


    "Say it. Which one of you did it?" she asked coldly.


    Concubine Yuan fell to her knees.


    "Old Lady, you use unjustly." She sobbed. "I-I was together with Lady the whole time. I did not even serve Miss Lingzhi any tea."


    Old Lady Fang did not interrogate further. Her eyes moved to Concubine Su.


    Concubine Su lowered her head and knelt.


    "If everyone was honest, then there would be no problems in the world," she said.


    At any time, she always would rather break than bend.


    Concubine Yuan wiped her tears and looked at her with anxiousness.


    The matter this time could not be unmasked with crying.


    Lady Fang sat next to Lingzhi. Now that she had calmed down, she did not show any reaction to anyone present.


    Obviously, Old Lady had been prepared. Or rather, there was already a target in her heart.


    The target were them four.


    Otherwise, today the four would not have appeared here.


    This was a trap, a trap for each one of them.


    To see who had the most cards.


    But at the present, it seemed like Concubine Yuan had the least amount of chips. Last time she had been the one to send the servant girl who ended up proiming about Young Master¡¯s issue to the world. Very suspicious.


    Seeing the implications in Lady Fang¡¯s eyes, Concubine Yuan immediately sobbed louder.


    When she heard Concubine Su speak, Old Lady Fang did not say anything, her eyes moved to Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu did not say anything but knelt.


    Old Lady Fang turned to Liu¡¯er.


    Liu¡¯er was still wearing a delighted expression. When she saw Old Lady Fang looking at her, she scoffed.


    "I attacked her?" she said. "I do want to attack her. If it weren¡¯t for my young miss forbidding it, she would have been lying there long before. Why wait till now?"


    Fang Jinxiu punched her leg.


    "Kneel," she hissed.


    Liu¡¯er, caught off guard, fell to her knees with an ¡®aiyo!¡¯.


    "What does this have to do with me? Why do I have to kneel," she said, upset.


    The atmosphere became slightly chaotic because of Liu¡¯er¡¯s loudness.


    "Why did youe here?" Old Lady Fang pped the table and said coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Concubine Yuan looked at Lady Fang.


    "Lady," she sobbed, her face entreating and sorrowful.


    Lady Fang looked at them, then at Old Lady Fang.


    "I called Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su here," she said. "Jinxiu¡­"


    At this, she turned to Fang Jinxiu.


    Although it was preposterous, after her son was poisoned, Old Lady Fang knew that what seemed preposterous was not.


    Lady Fang would not be impulsive with the attack on her grandson.


    She would not even treat a three, four year old child as a child, let alone a girl in her teens.


    And moreover, when speaking of those who had her permission, the most unexpected person here was Fang Jinxiu.


    Liu¡¯er smiled effervescently to the side.


    "I was called here by Concubine Su," said Fang Jinxiu, deadpan.


    Concubine Su was stone-faced.


    Even the cruel tiger would not devour its young. If Concubine Su really was the perpetrator, then why would she call her own daughter into the trap?


    Or perhaps it was killing two eagles with one arrow?


    Lady Fang looked at Concubine Su.


    "You called her here?" she asked.


    "Yes," Concubine Su answered without hesitation.


    Lady Fang was suspicious.


    "Lady," piped up Concubine Yuan timidly. "I-It was me who told Big Sister Su to call Third Miss here."


    Her?


    Everyone looked at her.


    Concubine Yuan could not even raise her head.


    "It was me, me." She didn¡¯t know what she should say. She could only rub her tears. "I am always meddlesome; there¡¯s no way you didn¡¯t know."


    She had be used to thinking on behalf of Lady Fang. She had to think of what other people thought, and she had to be the first to think of things that other people couldn¡¯t. And now, she couldn¡¯t think of why she had Concubine Su call over Fang Jinxiu.


    Concubine Su didn¡¯t say that it was her, but if she didn¡¯t say anything, could she avoid it?


    It would be better to simply admit it now, to avoid iting out underter interrogation, which would be more suspicious.


    Concubine Yuan rubbed her tear-filled face.


    The dialogue in the room paused once again.


    "Mother, everything has been asked." Lady Fang looked at Old Lady Fang. "All of it could go either way. We should shut them away and first save Lingzhi."


    When she said this, she choked again. She lowered her head to look at her own dress which was stained red.


    As a married woman, she knew that the child in Lignzhi¡¯s stomach could not be saved. There was no hope at all.


    Could it be that there really was a curse?


    Otherwise why would the viins seed time after time?


    Lady Fang closed her eyes and pressed her palm to the blood. She tried to stop herself from fainting.


    "Wait for Lingzhi to wake up. Then we can ask what happened," she said hoarsely.


    Old Lady nodded.


    "Yes, if we ask her we will know," she said, sweeping over the four people kneeling on the ground. She then smirked. "The human testimony and material evidence will have you won over."


    She did not call for a doctor but waved a hand at one of the guards.


    "Wake her."

 Chapter 171: Identify

    <h4>Chapter 171: Identify</h4>


    A guard came in from the courtyard when he heard Old Lady Fang¡¯s instruction. He ced a small porcin bottle beneath Lingzhi¡¯s nose.


    An acrid scent filled the room.


    Concubine Yuan watched the scene from where she was kneeling on the floor through the cracks in her fingers.


    It looked like there was no more child. Lingzhi would be cast away like a worn-out shoe. When she was with child, she ate food personally prepared by Lady, but without a child, they wouldn¡¯t even call a doctor when she was bleeding.


    Old Lady was merciless and callous, but that was nothing.


    Concubine Yuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Lingzhi sneezed violently several times as she slowly came into consciousness.


    But the newly awoken Lingzhi only had a moment¡¯s time to be distracted. When she saw the blood beneath her, she recalled what had happened. rmed, she screamed.


    "Lingzhi, what happened? How did you be like this? Who came here? What was done to you?" Lady Fang stamped out her screams with a flood of questions.


    At Lady Fang¡¯s interrogation, Lingzhi looked around the room, terrified. She saw the people kneeling on the ground.


    Concubine Yuan, Concubine Su, Fang Jinxiu, and Liu¡¯er.


    Liu¡¯er.


    Liu¡¯er, as expected, had been around.


    Lingzhi looked at the blood on her and shuddered.


    With this much blood, the child was definitely gone.


    This indeed was the her desired result, but she didn''t use the medicine she had prepared.


    What had happened? It was definitely something that she ate.


    Today, the only thing she had eaten was food sent by Lady. It seemed that there were only two outsiders here.


    Lingzhi''s gaze fell to Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su.


    "I did not give you any tea." Concubine Yuan felt anxious when she felt her gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Lady, you saw it."


    Everyone looked at her.


    "She hasn¡¯t said anything yet. What are you flustered for?" Lady Fang scolded.


    Concubine Yuan lifted her hand and pped herself. She held her face and continued crying.


    Lingzhi next looked at Concubine Su who was on the ground.


    Her expression was stiff; she had no reaction.


    That bowl of sweet soup¡­


    Lingzhi clenched her hand, her heart in a precarious ce.


    Was it Concubine Su?


    The only suspicious thing was that bowl of soup and Concubine Su. But what if Lady really did have Concubine Su send the soup? If she eliminated this chance, it would not be easy to find another one.


    Moreover, there was still the medicine powder hidden beneath her bed.


    If that was found, then everything would be over.


    No matter. This was the will of Heaven.


    Lingzhi¡¯s eyes passed over Concubine Su and fell onto Liu¡¯er.


    When they met eyes, Liu¡¯er smiled. She scoffed at her, unable to disguise her joy at her catastrophe.


    This cheap slut. And Miss Jun too.


    If she didn¡¯t eliminate them, then she would not be able to live well in the Fang Family in the future.


    Lingzhi lifted her hand and rubbed her tears, then pointed at Liu¡¯er.


    "It¡¯s her," she sobbed.


    At this, everyone in the room had a different expression.


    Lady Fang was stunned.


    Concubine Yuan leaned against the ground heavily and let out a breath. She clutched her heart.


    Although Concubine Su was kneeling upright, her shoulders were tight and stiff. When she looked next to Fang Jinxiu, her wooden face filled with anxiousness.


    Liu¡¯er hade with Fang Jinxiu. She had given birth to Fang Jinxiu.


    This response was human nature.


    Fang Jinxiu was not paying attention to her. She was angrily ring at Liu¡¯er.


    Liu¡¯er was staring, wide-eyed. She spat then jumped to her feet.


    Old Lady Fang was still looking at all of them, not saying anything.


    "Has the little wench gone mad?" Liu¡¯er cursed.


    "It¡¯s you; the only one is you," Lingzhi sobbed.


    "What is going on?" Lady Fang raised her voice.


    "I-I was in the room, then I saw Third Miss bring Liu¡¯er in. Concubine Su and Third Miss went to your room," Lingzhi said. "I went to the bathroom, and when I went out I saw Liu¡¯er in the room, standing by the table."


    Fang Jinxiu stood up. She looked at Liu¡¯er with eyes of anger.


    This stupid servant, I told you not to go in so don¡¯t. Are you looking for trouble?


    "Hey, have your eyes gone bad?" Liu¡¯er shouted. "I was outside the whole time."


    "Continue," Lady Fang told Lingzhi coldly.


    "I-I went out and asked what she was doing. She didn¡¯t say anything and ran out." Lingzhi lowered her head. "I didn¡¯t take it as anything, so I went to pick up a cup from the table and th-then¡­"


    At this point, her sorrow overtook her and she couldn''t get out anymore words.


    "Y-you really are..." Liu''er was bbergasted. She looked like she was gonna pounce on Lingzhi. "You dare y such a game with me. Do you think I¡¯m some old vegetariandy?"


    She shouted and moved as if she was going to hit her. Lingzhi screamed and dodged.


    "Stop her," said Lady Fang.


    Several of the guards immediately grabbed Liu''er like they were picking up a chicken.


    "Let me go, let me go!" Liu''er writhed in their grasp.


    "Make her shut up," said Lady Fang.


    A guard produced a peace of cloth from somewhere and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The room was quiet again save for the sounds of Lingzhi¡¯s weak sobs.


    Concubine Yuan¡¯s eyes were darting around wildly. Concubine Su was expressionless once again, and Fang Jinxiu¡¯s expression was wildly fluctuating.


    Old Lady Fang still didn¡¯t say anything. Lady Fang was exhausted.


    "This¡­" she began.


    "Mother," interrupted Fang Jinxiu as she got to her feat. "Liu¡¯er would not do this kind of thing. It definitely wasn¡¯t Liu¡¯er."


    Concubine Yuan looked at Fang Jinxiu and her jaw dropped. Concubine Su lowered her head.


    Liu¡¯er whose mouth was stopped nodded vigorously at Fang Jinxiu.


    "Why?" Lady Fang asked. "You saw it?"


    "I didn¡¯t," said Fang Jinxiu.


    "Then how do you know for sure it wasn¡¯t her?" asked Lady Fang. "Is it because she came with you, so you¡¯re afraid of being implicated?"


    Fang Jinxiu shook her head angrily.


    "Mother, Liu¡¯er only listens to Jun Zhenzhen, and Jun Zhenzhen would not do such a stupid thing," she said.


    Really, how annoying. Didn¡¯t everyone hate Jun Zhenzhen? Why was Third Miss speaking up for her?


    Lingzhi sobbed into her hands.


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe it wasn¡¯t her. I just drank that water...maybe it¡¯s my own body that¡¯s not well," she said.


    "Lady, since it¡¯s like that, have someone investigate." Concubine Yuan lifted her head. "See if Miss Lingzhi partook of medicine¡­"


    Lady Fang looked at Old Lady Fang. "Mother¡­"


    The ever silent Old Lady Fang pped the table.


    A senior guard standing behind her came over to inspect Lingzhi. He then stood up and nodded at Old Lady Fang.


    "It was poison," he said.


    This definitely was no ident. Lingzhi had done all she had to do. What happened next had nothing to do with her; she only had to wait peacefully. She continued to sob on the ground.


    Concubine Yuan did not speak. Fang Jinxiu clenched her hands. She was about to say something when Old Lady Fang pped the table again.


    "Enough," she said.


    She stood up and slowly walked over to Concubine Yuan and Concubine Su.


    Concubine Yuan was fiddling with herpels, almost choking.


    Concubine Su¡¯s expression was still nk. Fang Jinxiu forcefully held her tongue.


    Old Lady Fang stopped.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?" she said from above, looking at Concubine Su. "Why did the medicine cause her to miscarry?"

 Chapter 172: I Don’t Understand

    <h4>Chapter 172: I Don¡¯t Understand</h4>


    Concubine Su!


    Concubine Yuan let go of thepels, immediately looking at Concubine Su with an incredulous expression.


    Fang Jinxiu felt like there was thunder in her head; she couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Old Lady Fang had stopped in front of them and then had singled out Concubine Su.


    What did this mean?


    Perhaps it was just lucky coincidence that it was Concubine Su. Or maybe Old Lady liked Concubine Su the best out of the three, so she spoke to her. Actually, maybe there was no other meaning.


    Yes, it must be like this.


    Concubine Yuan looked at Concubine Su instinctively.


    Concubine Su finally lifted her head.


    "I don¡¯t really understand," she said woodenly.


    It was over.


    Concubine Yuan lowered her head and shut her eyes.


    The room was deathly silent.


    Lingzhi stopped sobbing. Her face was pale and she was both terrified and unfocused. She didn¡¯t know what had just happened.


    Lady Fang hurriedly stepped forward, raising her hand to p her.


    "I also don¡¯t understand," she said viciously.


    She used so much strength that a bright red handprint was left on Concubine Su¡¯s face.


    Concubine Su was still rigidly kneeling.


    Lady Fang bent over and yanked on herpels.


    "I don¡¯t understand. Why is it you, why? Concubine Su, tell me, why?" she hissed, her emotions in disorder. She pped her again. "Why is it you? How have I mistreated you?"


    Concubine let her p her without moving, but she rocked on her knees.


    Old Lady Fang grabed onto Lady Fang.


    "Don¡¯t be too hasty. Let her speak," she said.


    Concubine Yuan hurried up to support Lady Fang.


    Lady Fang threw her off and red at Concubine Su.


    "Say it. Why?" she demanded.


    The hair around Concubine Su¡¯s temples had fallen out. Her face was swelling. But she still was expressionless.


    "Why?" Concubine Su looked only at Lady Fang. "Why did she miscarry right now?"


    The medicine she ate would not immediately cause a miscarriage. Instead, it would slowly corrode the fetus in the womb. She would only miscarry three, four dayster.


    This way the poisoning would not have been uncovered. There was less risk.


    For her to re up right after she ate, it made her into the most obvious suspect.


    Concubine Su looked at Lingzhi. Fear was written across her face.


    "Could it be she didn¡¯t miscarry?" Concubine Su asked.


    Olddy Fang didn¡¯t say anything. Lingzhi tried to defend herself, flustered.


    "Yes, yes, I recall Concubine Su giving me some sweet soup; I drank Concubine Su¡¯s sweet soup," she said.


    But right now, no one was paying attention to her. Only Liu¡¯er was angrily stamping her feet as she struggled in the guard¡¯s grip.


    Concubine Su did not look at Lingzhi.


    "And why did you know it was me?" she asked Olddy Fang.


    Asking why was an admission.


    Concubine Su subconsciously looked at Fang Jinxiu.


    She was woodenly stuck in ce; she hadn¡¯t moved or spoken the entire time.


    Concubine Su had made thorough preparations so that today, Fang Jinxiu and Liu¡¯er would appear with her.


    The reason why Concubine Yuan had Concubine Su call for Fang Jinxiu was actually because Concubine Su had reminded her about Lady¡¯s instruction.


    So everything today had been within her expectations, whether it be immediate sess or an unexpected urrence.


    She called Jinxiu, who had brought along Liu¡¯er, to disrupt Lingzhi¡¯s emotions.


    Once she lost the child, she couldn¡¯t lose her future too.


    There could not be two tigers in one mountain. In order to secure herself within the Fang Family, she would need to eliminate Young Lady Fang.


    As expected, Lingzhi had lived up to her expectations and pushed the crime onto Liu¡¯er. She had even concealed the fact she had brought her sweet soup.


    Lingzhi finally reacted. Unable to stand the ache, she sobbed as she crawled forward.


    "It¡¯s not so. I didn¡¯t know; I didn¡¯t conspire with Concubine Su. I didn¡¯t purposefully frame Liu¡¯er," she sobbed. "I was tricked by Concubine Su."


    Still, no one cared about her. Everyone was focused on Concubine Su.


    "Why, in spite of everything, you were sure it was me?" Concubine Su was looking at Lady Fang. "I don¡¯t understand."


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    "Yes, your preparations were very thorough," she said. "But, she wasn¡¯t pregnant."


    Not pregnant?


    Everyone in the room was stunned again. Even the emotionless Concubine Su was shocked.


    Lingzhi froze even more.


    "But, but so many doctors¡­" Concubine Yuan couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.


    So many doctors had confirmed it; could it be they were just faking?


    Concubine Su, of course, knew that those doctors were not faking. She suddenly realized.


    "So it was like that," she said woodenly. "All this time it was a trap. Old Lady was just waiting for someone to jump in. My preparations were so thorough, yet I jumped right in."


    She had said it was strange before; so it was strange since that early on.


    Concubine Su shut her eyes. Lady Fang grabbed her.


    "Why would you do it? Was Chengyu your doing too?" she shouted.


    Concubine Su opened her eyes. She had another epiphany.


    "So you knew about Young Master¡¯s poisoning," she said. She smiled bitterly. "That time, it was unavoidable."


    Young Master, poisoned?


    Concubine Yuan was stunned once again.


    So Young Lady was not just spitting out nonsense.


    So they had been preparing since then?


    Or was it since the day Miss Jun arrived?


    Heaven.


    Concubine Yuan clutched herpels.


    Enduring the fact that the victim was her son, every moment underneath the enemy''s watch. How could she think she was smart when the one she needed to catch was never a step away?


    After over ten years of waiting, she finally heard that, the confirmation of the enemy. Lady Fang almost went mad.


    "Why? Why? Why did you attack us?" She pounced on Concubine Su and shook her violently while crying. "Was I so wrong to you? Or was it Nianjun? Why would you do this? And Nianjun? Did you kill him too?"


    She was sobbing and shouting. She was tired, tired of it all; she didn''t have the strength to hit Concubine Su again.


    Concubine Yuan cried while holding onto her elbow.


    "Elder Sister Su," she choked out, her expression twisted. "Were those ten years of affection all fake?"


    Concubine Su still did not move or say anything. It was like her soul had left her body.


    "Who was it?" Olddy Fang asked her. "Who told you? Were you under instructions the whole time you were in our household?"


    Concubine Su sighed and lowered her gaze.


    "Not good!" shouted Old Lady Fang as she pinched Concubine Su''s face.


    The guards went forward to support Concubine Su.


    But they were one step toote. Concubine Su shut her eyes. Blood poured from her eyes, nose, and mouth.


    Concubine Yuan shrieked once before covering her mouth.


    One of the guards looked over the bleeding concubine, then turned and shook his head at Old Lady Fang.


    "There was a poison capsule in her tooth. We''re toote," he said.


    Lady Fang pounced forward.


    "She can''t die; she hasn''t given me an exnation yet. Why she attacked my Chengyu, she attacked us," she shrieked. She hit Concubine Su who was stiff and not breathing. "I don''t understand. I don''t understand."


    "Help Lady," Old Lady Fang ordered.


    Concubine Yuan embraced Lady Fang, who was a deadweight. She felt her heart clenche and ache and she sobbed with Lady Fang.


    There was crying and a generalmotion, but Fang Jinxiu did not see or hear it. She only saw the guard let go of Concubine Su and how her body fell to the ground.


    Since Old Lady Fang had stood in front of Concubine Su and asked that question, Concubine Su hadn''t looked at her at all. Even at death, she was facing the ground, not able to spare her a nce.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Concubine Su on the ground.


    "I don''t understand," she muttered.

 Chapter 173: Invitation to a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 173: Invitation to a Trap</h4>


    Many people did not understand what had happened today, but they soon would.


    The news spread not long after Concubine Su had killed herself.


    It was said that Concubine Su had conspired to hurt Fang Chengyu''s heir, and after her plot fell through she killed herself.


    Without waiting for everyone to recover from their shock, the household went through another investigation to find her aplices, and it once again descended into chaos.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu''s courtyard was still surrounded by guards, but now the two had rxed and returned to their room to speak.


    "What''s the reason for her doing this?" asked Fang Yuxiu.


    "Concubine Su did not want the Fang Family to have a male heir, so she must have been gunning for the Fang Family''s business. She could have made Jinxiu have someone to marry-in and continue the business," answered Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu nodded.


    "That is indeed possible."


    Fang Yunxiu bit her lip.


    "Second Sister, is this for real?" she asked.


    Fang Yuxiu looked at her.


    "What are you asking about, Eldest Sister?" she said.


    Was it Lingzhi''s pregnancy, or the miscarriage, or Concubine Su''s evil intentions, or Jinxiu''splicitness. These issues were all tangled together right now.


    Fang Yunxiu buried her face in her hands.


    "Jinxiu couldn''t have."


    Because the one who had conspired against the heir was Concubine Su and Jinxiu was her biological daughter, it was quite ostensible that Concubine Su was acting for her child. Fang Jinxiu had also brought Liu''er to the scene and the me had been pushed to her at first.


    But thanks to Concubine Yuan''s agility, the truth was exposed in time.


    So Concubine Su killed herself, and Fang Jinxiu was shut away.


    The room was silent.


    Fang Yuxiu took stock of their surroundings. The three sisters lived together. These three connected rooms were the main area and the ce where they studied or managed the family business.


    Since they were not even taller than the table, they had sat here in their grandmother and mother''s embrace and used old receipts as drawing paper. And up until now, they had met up with each other here. The three sisters had eaten and lived together as they grew up without separating.


    It was hard to ept that now Fang Jinxiu was a viin who had conspired for the family inheritance


    Fang Yuxiu sighed.


    "Eldest Sister, you spoke true. Jinxiu couldn''t have done it," she said.


    Fang Yunxiu always took her words as truth, so she was immediately relieved.


    "Grandmother and Mother will believe in Jinxiu," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu sighed again.


    "Eldest Sister, right now it''s not a matter of who believes in who," she said. "Right now, she has a crime attached to her name just because of whose daughter she is."


    Although they still did not have the full details of the situation, they knew for certain that Concubine Su was a criminal.


    And Fang Jinxiu was her biological daughter. She had to be dealt with.


    As for Fang Jinxiu who was the daughter of the Fang Family, Concubine Su was a loathed criminal. But as Fang Jinxiu who carried the blood of Concubine Su in her veins, she definitely could not do anything.


    "Perhaps it would be even more straightforward if she was a conspirator," mumbled Fang Yuxiu.


    This subject was too serious. Fang Yunxiu looked outside.


    "I wonder how Grandmother and Mother are faring," she muttered.


    Although the matter had spread, the household was still under control. Besides the capture of Concubine Su''s aplices, no one was allowed to move about freely.


    Of course, ''no one'' did not include Head Shopkeeper Song.


    The moment it happened, he had learned of it.


    "Something has happened. Old Lady requested Second Old Master toe," reported in someone.


    Head Shopkeeper Song looked surprised. He put down his tea and ledger.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    The one who hade paused.


    "You will know when you see, Second Old Master," he said. "It really is huge."


    At this, he looked around furtively, then said quietly.


    "Old Lady doesn''t want it said outside."


    Head Shopkeeper Song frowned. He made a helpless face as he stood up.


    "Okay, I got it. You go back first; I will go and change," he said.


    The Fang Family subordinate thanked him profusely, then watched him walk into his rooms before leaving.


    Second Old Master was a good person. Even if he didn''t know what was wrong, he would immediatelye when there were summons.


    When Head Shopkeeper Song stepped into his chambers, the servant girl following him did not immediately remove his clothes. Rather she stood in ce, her eyes lowered and not moving. Anyway, Head Shopkeeper Song directly entered the bathroom.


    Without lingering there, he pushed aside a wooden cab and walked into another room.


    There were five or six men waiting there.


    "Master, you can''t go," said one of the men anxiously.


    Head Shopkeeper Song pped him.


    "You stupid pieces of trash!" he raged, pointing at them.


    The beaten man blushed and did not speak. The others lowered their heads.


    He paced around the room, muttering curses. If Old Lady Fang was present, she would have seen that the Yangcheng native Song Yunping was actually cursing with mixed Shandong vernacr.


    Head Shopkeeper Song stopped after he was finished venting, his expression dark and intense.


    "How did Su Qi die?" he asked.


    He was not concerned, of course, about how Concubine Su had died, whether she had been abused before she died or what sorrows and suffering she must have faced.


    The people here knew that what he cared about was what Concubine Su had said.


    "She took the medicine and killed herself," said one of them. "She only admitted that it was her doing; she didn''t say anything else."


    "Yes, right now all the Fang Family knows is that Concubine Su coveted the Fang Family''s wealth, and she wanted her daughter to monopolize it, so she carried out this n," added another man hastily.


    It was a reasonable motive.


    He was not done speaking when Head Shopkeeper Song kicked him.


    "All the Fang Family knows, all the Fang Family knows, all the Fang Family knows that Fang Chengyu was abandoned by Old Lady Fang, all the Fang Family knows that Lingzhi was pregnant, and what of it? All the Fang Family knows, all the Fang Family fucking knows is that we are idiots," he said vehemently. "How could they believe that story."


    The men in the room lowered their heads again and did not dare speak.


    Head Shopkeeper Song stopped in his pacing again.


    "Prepare a carriage," he barked.


    The people in the room tried to stop him again.


    "Master, you can''t go to the Fang Family right now," everyone said. "It''s too dangerous; they might have set a trap."


    Head Shopkeeper Song smiled coldly but with rage behind it.


    "A trap? The Fang residence is a dragon''s den and tiger''sir that I can freely enter and leave," he said. "Not only do they not threaten me, but they think of me as benevolent."


    At this, he raised his arm.


    "Gather everyone; I am going to the Fang Family."


    "It''s not that we''re scared of them. We''re just afraid that what will happen will be unsightly," said one brave man hesitantly.


    "Who cares whether its unsightly or not. I don''t want to see them," he dered with fury. "The woman that should have died actually dared y such a trick before my eyes. I cannot let them get toofortable."


    No one dared move.


    "Okay, it''s fine. Although everyone in the inside is useless, we still have our people outside," said one man in a low voice. "When it''s time, surround the Fang Family. With their broken wings, they cannot escape our grasp."


    Head Shopkeeper Song walked back to his quarters with a ck face. The silently waiting servant girl stepped forward and gave him a change of clothes.


    When he returned to his inner chambers, his stoic facade was back on. The carriage had been prepared. He had just sat down when someone came rushing forward.


    "Master, we found where Young Master Fang is," he said.


    He raised a brow.


    "Is this from the Fang Family?" he asked coldly.


    He shook his head in embarrassment.


    "No, no, we found it on our own," he answered.


    Really? Not earlier orter, but now they found it.


    Head Shopkeeper Song twirled his beard thoughtfully.


    "Did you see them with your own eyes?" he asked. "Don''t let it be likest time, only hearing a voice through the door and mistaking Third Miss for Young Lady Fang."


    The man flushed with shame. But he raised his head resolutely.


    "This time it''s for real. When they were changing locations and got into the carriage we saw them clearly," he said quietly.


    The head shopkeeper¡¯s expression morphed, but he did not speak.


    "Master, where are we going?" the man asked quietly.


    Head Shopkeeper Song smiled coldly.


    "Of course, I''m going to where the lifeblood of the Fang Family is," he said. "Since it''s all a trap, then I will make it one worth jumping into."

 Chapter 174: Please, Enter the Urn

    <h4>Chapter 174: Please, Enter the Urn</h4>


    Concubine Yuan was pacing back in forth in front of the doorway while wringing her hands together.


    "What are you doing?" asked Old Lady Fang.


    Concubine Yuan trembled in fright for a moment beforeing in.


    "N-nothing," she stammered.


    There were only two concubines in the Fang Family, and she would have never thought that the viin who sought to destroy the Fang Family was actually Concubine Su.


    Honest Concubine Su, never desirous or covetous Concubine Su.


    She did not look the part at all.


    If she had to say, she was the more likely one out of the two.


    "The perpetrator should have been me," sighed Concubine Yuan.


    Old Lady Fang red at her.


    "You? Stop imagining that your love was reciprocated. You only think about yourself and what¡¯s best for you. No one would trust you if you were also a viin. When it came to it, there would be no need for threats; you would be the first to give yourself up for your own advantage," she remarked.


    Concubine Yuan was embarrassed.


    "Old Lady, are you praising or mocking me?" Sheughed weakly.


    Old Lady Fang ignored her, continuing to read the letter with worry in her eyes.


    This was the first time she had shown worry after resolving the matter with Concubine Su.


    Of course, it was not because someone so close to her had betrayed her that she was feeling sad and disappointed.


    Old Lady Fang had long since epted that someone so intimate had stabbed her in the back.


    "Is this really okay?" she muttered to herself. "It won¡¯t waste all our previous efforts?"


    Concubine Yuan¡¯s face immediately filled with concern.


    "Yes, yes, is it okay for Lady to go on her own? And we just caught the perpetrators; wouldn¡¯t it be better to let Young Master hide for two more days until everything has been picked up," she said.


    Old Lady Fang snorted.


    "Your thinking is not wrong," shemented. "As expected, we should have them return so that all those demons and monsters can pop up and we can clean them up all at once. You happy?"


    Although it was now known that Concubine Su was the main criminal, her aplices still had not been fully unmasked.


    Concubine Yuan had always been intimate with Concubine Su. Though she hadn¡¯t been arrested, perhaps she was the number one criminal in Old Lady and Lady Fang¡¯s minds.


    Concubine Yuan felt embarrassed again. She did not dare to speak and watched Old Lady Fang throw the letter into the incense burner.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had read. Who had written it, for Old Lady to act on the words of a letter?


    As Concubine Yuan was lost in thought, some guards came in quickly.


    Concubine Yuan took several steps backwards. She saw the guard whisper something into Old Lady Fang¡¯s ear. She then smiled coldly, and got up.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said, quickly exiting the room.


    ......


    When the manor came in sight, thee sky was already dark. The guard in front of Lady Fang¡¯s carriage lit a torch.


    "Lady, we¡¯ve arrived," he said quietly.


    Lady Fang lifted the curtain and looked around.


    "Don¡¯t go in. Directly take it out," she said quietly.


    The carriage stopped in front of the manor. One of the guards knocked on the door three times, then cried like a bird thrice. Right after, the door opened. Twonterns appeared, glowing in the darkness, one illuminating a stretcher and a delicate figure wrapped in a quilt following right after.


    A row of people quickly reached the carriage, and it galloped away speedily.


    Only the sound of horse hooves could be heard on this lonely mountain road. As the night grew deep, the torches became muffled by darkness.


    Suddenly, a bright light shed in front of them, like stars had fallen to earth, like dry grass had been set alight.


    The guards in front reined in their horses and lifted their arms. The carriage also stopped, and the guards looked around vigntly.


    "What is it?" Lady Fang poked her head out from the carriage.


    "Lady, there looks to be someone here," reported a guard quietly.


    Lady Fang clenched her fist. The sound of horse hooves came as expected.


    "Eldest Daughter-inw," came a decrepit voice.


    The guards in front of Lady Fang''s carriage blocked the way.


    A team of horsemen emerged from the darkness. Their bright torches illuminated the area like it was daytime.


    "Second Uncle Song," she replied, watching the approaching old man with surprise and anxiety. "Why are you here"


    The guards around the carriage began to feel indescribably nervous. They looked at the people in front of them warrily.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was not smiling at all atop his horse.


    "I know everything that happens in the house," hemented, looking at Lady Fang''s carriage. "Is Chengyu all right?"


    Of course matters of the household were told to him. For such a big matter, Old Lady definitely asked him for help.


    Lady Fang nodded.


    "He''s fine," she said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song did not step forward and ask to see Chengyu.


    "Don¡¯t return home first. Wait here for a few days first," he said.


    Lady Fang nodded.


    "We were going to do that. The manor is being prepared now," she said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song nodded.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go there quickly. Once we get Chengyu settled, we can discuss other matters of when we return."


    Lady Fang sat back down in the carriage. The horses were urged forward, and Head Shopkeeper Song had his people surround them.


    Because there were so many torches and people, the carriage was illuminated brightly, casting Lady Fang¡¯s face half in light and half in shadow. Her expression wasplicated. She seemed like she wanted to cry but was also very fierce. Soon the carriage stopped again.


    "We have arrived," said the guards outside.


    Lady Fang covered her face and lifted the curtains.


    It was a small manor, at the outermost edge of a vige. Their group of people arriving in the night summoned a lot of barking.


    Lady Fang got off the carriage and watched the guards open up the lock, which was covered by a thickyer of dust.


    "In order to keep the secret, we temporarily rented a room," she exined to Head Shopkeeper Song quietly.


    Head Shopkeeper Song grunted but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lady Fang watched the carriage be led away, then she entered the courtyard herself.


    "Go clean up a room and light somenterns," she told the guards. "Be careful."


    A cloaked girl hade down first, before the guards carried Fang Chengyu out.


    It was a bit cramped with all the people crowded in front of the carriage.


    Lady Fang thought of something then looked out the door.


    Head Shopkeeper Song stood outside it.


    "Second Uncle, hurry up and go in," she said. Then she asked, "What other instructions did mother have?"


    Head Shopkeeper Song nodded.


    "Eldest Sister-inw said¡­" he started, then waved a hand. "You should die."


    What?


    Lady Fang stared in shock. The guards in front of Head Shopkeeper Song suddenly took out bows and arrows and lit their heads in me.


    "Lady, be careful," Fang Family¡¯s guards shouted, pushing Lady Fang behind them.


    Then came the whooshing of arrows.


    However, the arrows were not aimed at Lady Fang, rather, they were aimed at the carriage.


    The people next to the carriage had already scattered, so only the carriage went up in a congration.


    Fang Chengyu was still in the carriage.


    But Lady Fang was not sobbing wildly in the courtyard.


    Pushing aside the guards covering her, she red at Head Shopkeeper Song with righteous fury.


    "Second Uncle!" she shouted, her voice choked with tears. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    He looked as stoic as ever.


    "What do I think I¡¯m doing? What do you think you¡¯re doing? Did you bring me here so you can hack me to death?" he asked. "Could it be that your second uncle is just an old decrepit man in your eyes?"


    He lifted his hand again.


    Something like stars sparkled in the dark. Guards seemed to arise from the earth, with bows and arrows pouring into the small courtyard.


    "Did you think this idiot¡¯s trick would get me?" Head Shopkeeper Song stood at the center, scorn and fury in his eyes. "I am no idiot."


    As he shouted, countless more arrows rained down onto the manor like shooting stars.


    Lady Fang shrieked once. She was shielded again by the guards, but the fire arrows were not targeted at her.


    The simple and crude building was set alight by the fire arrows. Tens of guards came running out, their weapons and shields out as they formed a tight guard around Lady Fang.

 Chapter 175: But Why?

    <h4>Chapter 175: But Why?</h4>


    The dark house crackled as the fire ignited, and the air filled with the acrid scent of smoke.


    Outside, swords and staffs faced off against one another. Once the barking the people had heard from the vige quieted, the atmosphere became silent and stifling.


    "Second Uncle." Lady Fang pushed aside the people guarding her. She took several steps forward to look at Head Shopkeeper Song outside the entrance. The firelight behind her illuminated her face in flickers; it was rapidly fading in and out of darkness. Her expression was a amalgamation of sorrow and other emotions. "Why what?"


    "Why what? Is there any other possibility?" Head Shopkeeper Song said seriously. "Of course, it''s for money."


    Lady Fang was probably not expecting this answer. She didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Money? You wanted money?" she asked. She pointed at the sky. "Father said that he would give you half of the De Sheng Chang, and you didn''t want it. Husband asked you if you wanted stocks, you didn''t want it. Mother spoke of you as a respected senior, you didn¡¯t want it. Song Yunping, you didn''t want it, you said you didn''t want it."


    He smiled.


    "What you gave was not mine," he said. "It was your bestowal, it was you granting a boon from above."


    As he said this, he pointed at the sky with fury.


    "I wanted it. For my whole life I was just a junior to you. Not just my whole life, even my descendants would have to bear your feelings. I worked myself to the bone, staked my life for the De Sheng Chang, but in other people''s eyes it was just as it should be. You said you would give me mountains of gold and silver, but would they be mine? They were yours. The more I wanted the more I owed you. The more I wanted, the more you looked good to everyone else. And me? I am just your Fang Family''s dog!"


    The deluge not only made Lady Fang''s expression furious yet mournful, even her guards were shocked.


    "Song Yunping, why do you think this way?" She looked at him. "What do you take other people''s good intentions for?"


    Heughed.


    "What do I take other people''s good intentions for? I said I didn''t want emotions, I only want money," he said solemnly. "When I supported him, he should''ve just died and given me the De Sheng Chang. He clearly called us sworn brothers, but what''s the use in sworn brotherhood? It was him who owed me, but I still owed him? Is this not too unfair?"


    She stared at him.


    "You''re mad." She reined in her sorrow. "We never needed to feel sorrowful over your damage to us."


    The guards formed a tighter formation around her. They looked around warily, but they couldn''t discern how many opponents there were.


    "Are you saying that Father did not die of a sudden illness?" she asked.


    He smiled again, looking at her with condescending pity.


    "Eldest Daughter-inw, no matter how you say it, you have called me Second Uncle for so many years, so I will share this modicum of truth with you." He paused. "Yes, Fang Shouyi did not die of a sudden illness. He was healthy as an ox; even the strong poison almost did not kill him."


    Lady Fang¡¯s hands flew to her mouth, but she swallowed down the acid creeping up her throat.


    "And husband was also you?" she asked huskily.


    "Yes," he admitted. "You don''t need to ask, I''ll tell you too that Chengyu was also my design. Oh, speaking of which, Concubine Su is also of my arrangement."


    He smiled.


    "And Eldest Son was really an obedient and filial child. I gave him Concubine Su. She wasn''t very pretty or outstanding in any regard, and he still treated her especially well."


    Lady Fang felt like a knife had sliced through her heart. As she thought of these things, she hated Song Yunping, and she hated herself.


    They had treated this person with respect and love. She really wished she could die.


    She tamped down on the cry of pain from her heart.


    "Why? Why did you do it?" Her voice cracked as she spoke.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was still as calm as ever, solemn as he always was, but in the night, his eyes gleamed with hidden joy.


    "For money," he said. "Didn''t I say that?"


    "If you wanted money, we would have given it. Didn''t you say you wanted the De Sheng Chang? Well it''s yours," she said.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was furious.


    "How can you women have such a muddled mind?" he shouted. "If you gave me what I wanted, in other people''s eyes the De Sheng Chang wouldn''t be mine. Even if my head was stered on it, everyone would only remember you, remember you, the tale of the Fang Family, and I, I would forever be just a piece of trash who had received benevolence."


    Lady Fang did not know whether she should be sad or angry.


    "That is why you''re like this?" she asked.


    "Say, where is Fang Chengyu?" Head Shopkeeper Song had recovered himself. "Did you think that the stuffed rice straw sack would fool me? Did you think that I really would be fooled by you?"


    Lady Fang''s expression was wooden, and her back was ramrod straight.


    "I would rather feed myself to a tiger. What reason do I have to tell you were Chengyu is?"


    "Tell me. Of course, I won''t let you go, but I will let Chengyu go." An affectionate expression appeared on his face. "I will let Chengyu live happily until he dies."


    At this heughed, like he had made some hrious joke. But soon hisughter subsided.


    "In brief, you can rx, I won''t kill him. I will let him live until hisst moment, with dignity. After he dies, his funeral will be in style."


    Lady Fang looked at him sneer but didn''t say anything.


    "Eldest Daughter-inw, why do you need to be like that?" he asked. "Why do you need to have him hide like a rat? Where is the meaning in that?"


    He smiled.


    "It''s fine even if you don''t say anything. The will of Heaven has already been cast," he said, looking solemn again. He pointed up at the sky. "Your Fang Family''s fate has been decided by Heaven. Only I can bear the burden of the De Sheng Chang, I, Song Yunping, am receiving the rewards of Heaven."


    He lifted his arm.


    "Fi¨C"


    The moment Head Shopkeeper Song lifted his arms, Lady Fang''s guards had sprung into action by lifting their shields.


    The sound of an arrow whistling through the air.


    A pained shriek.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was now cradling the arm that he had raised. He didn''t finish saying ''fire'' before it turned into a strangled scream.


    His people hastily crowded around him, their torches illuminating the single arrow stuck in his arm.


    The arrow had gone through the arm, leaving only the trembling feather.


    "You are not the will of Heaven, so you see, you are still one step behind," rang an old woman''s voice from the night.


    The night seemed to light up. In a moment, countless torches had been set ame, and a noisy mor followed.


    The guards looked around furiously, but all they could see were countless mounted riders pouring in. Even the sleepy vige was teeming with people


    And these people were no ordinary people.


    The zing fire illuminated their shining armor, and their weapons glittered like frost.


    These weapons were professional soldier equipment.


    So the ones who came were actually soldiers.


    The people around Head Shopkeeper Song were in a frenzy.


    He suppressed his pain to look at the approaching old woman.


    "Song Yunping, thank you for finally letting our Fang Family know why we suffered so much misfortune over and over again," said Old Lady Fang with furious eyes.


    Head Shopkeeper Song looked at her, then at his surroundings.


    "Why?" The word ''inconceivable!'' was written across his face.


    "Why?" Old Lady Fang smiled coldly. "Of course it''s because this is a trap. Could it be you didn''t know?"

 Chapter 176: I’ll Make It Hard for You to Run

    <h4>Chapter 176: I¡¯ll Make It Hard for You to Run</h4>


    Head Shopkeeper Song, of course, knew this was a trap.


    Although Concubine Sumited suicide and didn''t give the Fang Family the chance to torture her, but they had vaguely suspected that there was an insider. Who knew how much they knew if they had used the trick of the servant girl being pregnant?


    Front foot catching the insider, back foot inviting him in, how could this not make someone suspicious and alert.


    Of course, if something that big had happened before, of course they would have invited him. It would be suspicious if they didn''t.


    But the Fang Family mother- and daughter-inw had concealed the fake pregnancy. Obviously, they were suspicious of him.


    He thought about how everything before had been to fool him.


    Back then, Head Shopkeeper Song had still believed that the mother- and daughter-inw were full of gratitude and trust for him. That was his folly.


    This time, they had asked him toe to the Fang Family. It was catching a turtle in a jar.


    At the same time they had leaked information about Fang Chengyu. They had really been suspicious of him.


    That¡¯s why it was like this now. Lady Fang had fooled him intoing here. If he would have asked to go see Fang Chengyu in the carriage, then the people inside would have jumped out and grabbed him.


    They really took him as a three-year-old child.


    "Of course, I knew this was a trap," said Song Yunping.


    He pressed down on his wounded arm, the intense pain making him feel woozy. He did not look at Old Lady Fang, but rather the densely packed horse riders surrounding him.


    "But how could you mobilize soldiers? I could only..." he started.


    His voice fell, covered by the sounds of horse hooves followed by a man''s rebuke.


    "Song Yunping, you are a vile criminal. So you were actually so evil; a wolf''s heart and dog''s lungs."


    Song Yunping saw a middle-aged man wearing a bureaucrat''s robe.


    It was the Yangcheng county magistrate, Li Changhong. Next to him was the deputy magistrate, secretary, clerk, and more.


    "Lord Magistrate?" blurted out Song Yunping, his expression surprise.


    "Honored Magistrate," said Old Lady Fang. "Did you hear what Song Yunping just said?"


    County Magistrate Li nodded angrily.


    "I really did not think that he was actually this kind of person." He looked at Song Yunping hatefully. "You can really know a person and their face without knowing their heart. Now put down your weapons and wait to be captured."


    Head Shopkeeper Song was surrounded by his attendants, the torches illuminating their scared faces.


    Against the guards of the Fang Family, they had full confidence, but against these official soldiers, they had only a shred of a chance of victory.


    Could it be that it was all going to end here?


    Song Yunping looked like a trapped beast.


    "Grab Lady Fang," he shouted suddenly.


    That''s right, if they grabbed Lady Fang now, they could use her as a threat and create a chance to escape.


    His followers surged towards the courtyard like wolves and tigers.


    The guards in the courtyard faced their great foe, while the people of the county magistrate outside looked nervous.


    "Fire, don''t let them go," Old Lady Fang shouted from the side.


    "If we fire now, we might hurt Lady," said County Magistrate Li with worry.


    Old Lady Fang looked at the people engaged in battle, her expression grim but distressed.


    "Mother, let them fire. Don''t worry about me."


    Came Lady Fang¡¯s voice from within. She was standing in the middle of the guards and holding a knife. Despite an arrow whistling past her ear, she did not move at all; her gaze was fixed on Head Shopkeeper Song.


    "If I die, then Father and Husband still have Chengyu to take revenge," she said loudly, without fear or sadness. She only sounded excited. "Song Yunping, you''re not grabbing me, I will grab you."


    This crazy bitch.


    Impatience filled his eyes.


    "Grab her, hurry up and grab her," he shouted. Without caring about his arm, he grabbed a sword and charged in.


    Old Lady Fang saw Lady Fang fall in the mess of people but quickly get up. She concealed her worry and grief and looked at the county magistrate.


    "Lord Magistrate, we mother and daughter-inw have said that I set the bait in Yangcheng and she set the bait outside. No matter whose bait the old dog bites, we definitely will not let him go. Even if we have to give up our lives for this revenge, it would be better to die than let him live." Her voice trembled as she spoke and she bowed. "Please, Lord, capture this murderer."


    These crazy women were much scarier than any man.


    County Magistrate Li nodded and sighed.


    "Officer Wu," he called out.


    Next to him stood a tall, military man wearing armor and a scarlet cape.


    When he heard his name, he grunted.


    "Please, arrest the criminal, Officer Wu," said County Magistrate Li severely, pointing forward.


    Officer Wu waved his hand.


    "Fire!" hemanded.


    Right after, countless arrows rained down onto the small courtyard. Pained shrieks were never ending. After the arrow rain stopped, the soldiers shouted ''kill!'' while storming in.


    The night had gone up in an uproar. Near and far, countless people were aroused, believing that the Jurchen were attacking.


    But the hubbub did not continue for long. Head Shopkeeper Song''s men were unable tounch an attack against the soldiers. Over half were killed by the arrows from outside, and the other half got killed by the advancing soldiers. The remaining could only let themselves be captured.


    Head Shopkeeper Song was seized from where hey under several corpses. Fortunately, Lady Fang had only received a small bruise with no threat to her life.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    When she saw that Head Shopkeeper Song had been captured, Lady Fang pounced forward with disregard for her own wounds.


    Old Lady Fang reached out to stop her.


    County Magistrate Li also sympathetically soothed her.


    "Lady Fang, don'' t worry. You will definitely get your rpense to the full extent of thew," he dered.


    "Old Heavenly Father will punish him." Olddy Fang was holding onto Lady Fang as she looked at Head Shopkeeper Song codly. "We don''t need to dirty our hands."


    Lady Fang sobbed into Olddy Fang''s embrace.


    Head Shopkeeper Song stopped his struggling.


    "I don''t understand," he said hoarsely to Old Lady Fang. "This is impossible. How could I have not known of your ns?"


    He had known that they were suspicious of him so he had made preparations for this. He had someone watching Fang Family, so he had unrestrainedly ran over to kill Lady Fang.


    How did they suddenly bring over soldiers from the county office; he had no knowledge of this at all.


    "I said this was a trap," Old Lady Fang stated nkly. "Your ns for the Fang Family took near twenty years, so what''s seventeen or eighteen days for me."


    Song Yunping looked at County Magistrate Li.


    "Li Changhong, you dog official, my money fed you dog," he spat out and cursed.


    County magistrate Li''s face was red. He furrowed his brows.


    "What are you saying," he shouted. "I took your gifts before just to put you at ease. Could it be that I, an official, was supposed to let you flout thew because you gave me money?"


    He smiled coldly.


    "And that wasn''t your money, it was Old Lady Fang''s."


    Song Yunping wanted to curse again, but a clerk had already timely signaled for the soldiers to shut him up.


    The soldiers pulled open his chin and stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth.


    When Old Lady Fang saw Song Yunping detained, she thanked County Magistrate Li as well as Officer Wu and his men.


    "This is what we should have done," County Magistrate Li said respectfully. Then he added with sorrow, "I really did not think that Song Yunping was such a deranged person."


    Old Lady Fang didn''t really want to think about that person anymore.


    "This time, Our Fang Family will provide thepensation for those who had died or were injured."


    Not just this, but after daylight came, the entire Yangcheng knew what had happened because the Fang Family had paraded around the city three times while beating a gong before they sent a que with his crimes to the county office.


    It had been publicly announced that Song Yunping had conspired against the three generations of the Fang Family, which sent the whole county into an uproar.

 Chapter 177: Yet Unfinished

    <h4>Chapter 177: Yet Unfinished</h4>


    Despite the mor andmotion surrounding these things on the outside, the Fang Family residence remained peaceful as always.


    Fang Yunxiu took the cloth that Fang Yuxiu had moistened and carefully dabed Lady Fang¡¯s wound.


    Lady Fang creased her brows in pain.


    "Mother, does it hurt a lot?" Fang Yunxiu asked. She could not stop her tears. "What you did was too dangerous, what if¡­"


    They had found out, after everything was over, Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang¡¯s n to act as bait. Particrly about Lady Fang¡¯s wound, they had been given a narrative about the nervous events.


    "The arrowhead has no eyes, it has no bias. How could this be good," muttered Fang Yunxiu as she wiped her tears.


    Layd fang smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s head.


    "It is no pain, it is a delight," she said with a gentle smile. Gone was the knife-wielding craze of the past; she was gentle and warm as she always was. "To eliminate that vile person for your grandfather, father, and little brother, this is but a great happiness."


    Fang Yunxiu still wanted to say something, but Fang Yuxiu got the gist.


    "Then since when has Grandmother and mother started to n for this?" she asked curiously.


    Lady Fang smiled. Now that the viin had been executed, there was no need to hide the truth.


    "Since Zhenzhen had rescinded the marriage with the Ning Family," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu nodded.


    "As I thought," she said. Her eyes were sparkling. "That said, Younger Brother was truly cured?"


    Without asking about the truth of all the other things that happened, she asked only this question. Because by finding the answer to this question, everything else would be obvious in a nce.


    Lady Fang¡¯s face blossomed as she thought of her son.


    "Yes," she said. "Chengyu is better."


    The viin was executed, Chengyu was better, the Fang Family had pushed aside the clouds and mist to catch sight of the sun.


    Lady Fang felt like she was dreaming.


    Fang Yuxiu felt like pinching Lady Fang.


    "Does it hurt or not?" she asked.


    Of course with such a light atmosphere, when Lady Fang took advantage of the situation to fake a cry of pain, the three of themughed.


    "I was just thinking, when Mother said she was dreaming, if Jinxiu was here she would definitely have pinched Mother. Now that Jinxiu¡¯s not here, Yuxiu is naughty in herstead," joked Fang Yunxiu.


    She had blurted this out; the minute thest word was out of her mouth she knew she had slipped up. She grew embarrassed.


    Lady Fang¡¯s smile also dimmed.


    The government office sent the interrogation results to the Fang Family everyday. Naturally, Head Shopkeeper Song revealed Concubine Su¡¯s history.


    Concubine Su was not some distant rtive of Head Shopkeeper Song. Instead, he had raised and trained her to be a warrior of death [1]. She had entered the residence to keep surveince as well as sabotage the Fang Family heirs.


    But this had nothing to do with FAng Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu¡¯s birth was just a reason for Concubine Su to remain in the Fang Family. She was not useful otherwise.


    But in spite of that, Lady Fang could not dispel her misgivings about Fang Jinxiu.


    The room fell silent. Fortunately, Concubine Yuan entered at this time.


    She was going so fast her feet scarcely touched the ground. Old Lady Fang was preupied with social niceties with the provincial authorities, Lady Fang was to clean up the exchange firm, and she was assigned to clean up the servants of the family.


    Concubine Yuan sighed uneasily.


    She sighed at Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang¡¯s willingness to trust her so. Her unease was at the fact she didn¡¯t know how to deal with the many people and matters involved with the hidden conspiracy.


    "The servant girl Lingzhi¡¯s sickness is quite severe," said Concubine Yuan. "Medicine Woman Wan wants to know if she can request a doctor."


    Lady Fang pulled the sleeve over her wound and sat up straight.


    "Please do. Cure her," she said. "As for how else to deal with her, wait till Chengyu returns before making a decision."


    Although the pregnancy was fake, Lingzhi was someone Chengyu had chosen. Although Lady Fang did not value that disastrous servant, her son might.


    At the mention of Chengyu, Fang Yunxiu could not help her curiosity.


    "Mother, when is Chengyu returning?" she asked.


    Lady Fang shook her head.


    "Don¡¯t even talk about how many things have been hidden from you; even this has been hidden from me. I don¡¯t even know where Chengyu went," she said bitterly.


    "That¡¯s because Mother¡¯s personality makes it hard to conceal things. She had to act on her true emotions to avoid suspicion," consoled Fang Yuxiu.


    Lady Fang smiled.


    "Yes, I know. As long as it¡¯s for Chengyu, I don¡¯t mind being deceived. Even if I must injure myself toy the trap, I would be delighted to do it."


    Concubine Yuan piped in. "Lady has already injured herself toy the trap." She looked at Lady Fang¡¯s wound.


    Lady Fang shot her a nce; Concubine Yuan looked embarrassed.


    "How many people need to be changed?" she asked.


    Knowing that this was a negotiation of the household affairs, Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu respectfully bowed out. The two walked to a courtyard and stopped, both their expressions conflicted.


    Fang Jinxiu was held in here.


    Since the day Concubine Su had killed herself, Lingzhi and Fang Jinxiu had been shut away. After that, no one asked about them, like they had been forgotten.


    "How is she?" Fang Yunxiu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Fang Yuxiu looked over to the house.


    "I can say she¡¯s not talking or sitting, so probably sleeping," she said. "All the food that has been sent has been eaten; she is not on a hunger strike."


    At this she smiled.


    "She has always been resilient. She would not do something silly like attempt suicide."


    Fang Yunxiu sighed.


    "After such a thing happened, it¡¯s pointless to be resilient she said."


    Resilience could get you over crises, could resolve problems, but resilience could not change the reality that she was Concubine Su¡¯s daughter.


    Fang Yuxiu had nothing to say to that.


    "How about we go see her?" suggested Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu shook her head.


    "Eldest Sister, I¡¯m guessing that she doesn¡¯t know how to face us right now, and we are still not prepared to face her. Rather than meeting and being awkward and have nothing to say, it¡¯s better to not see her for now. Not seeing is probably the best way to act now."


    Yes, if they met they really would not know what to say. Fang Yunxiu sighed.


    "And after all, the matter has not ended yet," said Fang Yuxiu.


    Fang Yunxiu nked.


    "It hasn¡¯t ended yet? But hasn¡¯t Song Yunping and them been captured?" she asked. "Is there another person?"


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    "I¡¯m saying that Chengyu hasn¡¯t returned home yet." Then more seriously, she added, "So the matter still cannot be said to have ended."


    At this time, Old Lady Fang was talking about the ending of the matter with the county magistrate at the county office.


    "Song Yunping has almostpletely confessed," said County Magistrate Li. With resentment he added, "I really did not think that he was actually such a ck-hearted person."


    Old Lady Fang was already numb to this.


    "When my maiden family and husband¡¯s family came to fight over the properties, Song Yunping always stood by our Fang Family¡¯s side, giving us his all. Iment that such a dear person became an enemy, and that an outsider became a rtive," she said. Sheughed self-derisively. "Really, I was so blind."


    County Magistrate Li sighed.


    "Old Lady, don¡¯t me yourself. Us good-hearted individuals cannot see through an evil person¡¯s heart," he advised. "It is because we are so good-hearted."


    Old Lady Fang¡¯s countenance took on a mournful tinge.


    "But this good-hearted person paid too great of a price," she said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have already reported all his crimes. In a few days, his judgement wille; it will definitely be execution," he said solemnly. "When timee to parade the criminal and he receives his death of a thousand cuts, your Fang Family¡¯s vengeful ghosts will be consoled."


    Old Lady Fang swayed as she got up and paid her respects to County Magistrate Li.


    "Thank you, lord," she choked out.


    He reached out to support her.


    "This is the duty of this official," he replied. Both of them sat down again. He took a sip of tea and looked thoughtful. "Olddy, is the Young Master of the Fang Family really doing so much better?"


    [1] A warrior not afraid of death.

 Chapter 178: A Person from the Past Returns Anew

    <h4>Chapter 178: A Person from the Past Returns Anew</h4>


    Hearing people mention Chengyu, the person Old Lady Fang was most happy about, she smiled beatifically, unable to cover her spirit.


    "Now that the viin is sentenced to be executed, I do not have to hide it from Lord." She leaned in closer.


    County Magistrate Li also leaned towards her.


    "My grandson¡¯s poison has been detoxified; his body is cured; and he has no worries about his life," she said quietly.


    He pped his hands in joy.


    "Congrattions, congrattions," he said happily. "When that bastard¡¯s sentence is pronounced, Young Master Fang should be here to see it with his eyes."


    He asked another question with a smile.


    "Where is Young Master Fang now?"


    Old Lady Fang grinned, and her expression turned outside.


    "My grandson and his wife should be in Runan," she said gently.


    .......


    The whip blossomed in the air with a crack; the carriage stopped.


    "Young Lady, we¡¯ve arrived in Runan City," said Lei Zhonglian as he turned behind him.


    The curtains of the carriage were lifted, and Miss Jun poked out her head to look at the city gates.


    The city gates were ruined, and the word Runan was almost illegible.


    She did not move or say anything.


    Travelers returning to their hometown always had this excited but stupefied response. Lei Zhonglian could rte.


    "Go ask, where is the Jun Residence?" Miss Jun suddenly said.


    Good. This Young Lady who was endowed with a talent bestowed by heaven was naturally different from an ordinary traveler.


    Lei Zhonglian jumped off the carriage to question a passerby.


    The carriage then passed through the gate, and through several streets.


    Miss Jun kept the curtains open as she looked outside.


    "Don¡¯t you have any memories?" asked Fang Chengyu.


    "My memories aren''t too clear," said Miss Jun.


    In reality, Jun Zhenzhen had no memories of this ce. She didn''t even know where the house was.


    "I haven¡¯t returned much, and I was very young," she exined.


    Fang Chengyu looked outside curiously.


    "Now you can look at it again. It¡¯s like renewing an acquaintance. It has a special sort of pleasure," he said.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    Fang Chengyu was pleased all through the journey.


    She could not be pleased with the scenery, and Jun Zhenzhen had no memories of the house so it didn¡¯t matter.


    She came for her memories.


    She gripped the small box in her hand. In it was the deed for the Jun Family¡¯s home.


    It was written there that a person called Hu Lin had sold an old, two-room house situated on a side street to Miss Jun¡¯s great-great-grandfather. The price had been fulfilled on that very day. Since a verbal statement is no means a guarantee, the contract had been verified.


    Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s ancestors had moved from Pingzhang Town to the county city. They had used this house to open a clinic until Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s grandfather passed.


    Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s father had then be an official, so the clinic had no sessors. All that was left that the deed Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s father had held.


    Miss Jun thought the reason why she had been reborn into the Jun Family was probably because of this clinic. As expected, Heaven was fair.


    All that she had lost would inevitably return to her, one by one.


    "Young Miss, we¡¯re here," said Lei Zhonglian.


    At this, Miss Jun suddenly did not dare to dismount.


    This was the timidity of homesickness, thought Lei Zhonglian. There was no need to rush.


    "You should go down," urged Fang Chengyu with a s mile. "Didn¡¯t youe all this way to go here?"


    Miss Jun smiled. She lifted up the curtain and descended from the carriage. She stood in front of the carriage and looked at the building.


    It had not been maintained for many years. Because no one lived there, the destruction pained no one. Miss Jun¡¯s gaze went forth, falling upon the peach wood signboard hanging above the door.


    There were threerge words written there; the font was old-fashioned to the point of pain, but it was bold and simple.


    Jiuling Hall.


    Jiuling.


    She, Chu Jiuling, had died and been reborn. She had obtained life, and now she had obtained her name.


    Her name had returned to her.


    Her tears fell down like rain as she stood by the signboard.


    This was just right. Lei Zhonglian was very moved, but at the same time he felt a sourness in his heart as he thought of the home he had not returned to for over ten years. Although the broken-down house was on the verge of copsing, he should go back and see.


    "Young Lady, do you know where the key is? I can pry open the door," he said stepping forward.


    Miss Jun wiped away her tears and looked at the signboard.


    "It¡¯s no matter. I just want the signboard," she said.


    Just as she finished speaking, there was a sharp crash from within. The ground beneath their feet began to shake.


    "Careful, Zhenzhen," shouted Fang Chengyu. He had been moved outside the carriage and was subconsciously reaching out a hand to Miss Jun.


    Lei Zhonglian also extended his hand, but Miss Jun had taken a timely step backwards.


    With a crash, the door toppled over. The tablet then fell; it rolled twice on the ground before stopping at Miss Jun¡¯s feet.


    She said she wanted the signboard, and the signboard had fallen.


    Lei Zhonglian could not help his staring, amazement on his face.


    Of course, the signboard and door would not fall with just a word from her. The house, although old andcking maintenance, would not copse at random.


    Miss Jun appeared inside.


    From the cloud of dust came the sound of footsteps. Out of the group, one man was coughing.


    Three or four people came out dragging the toppled door, and caught sight of Miss Jun and the others there.


    Because they had stopped by the door, they did not look like passersby. These people also stopped.


    One of the men who was waving his arm caught this difference.


    "You¡­" he sized up Miss Jun, then asked, "Have youe to view the house?"


    View the house?


    Miss Jun sized him up in return.


    He was over thirty years old. He was skinny and frail, and a tuft of hair was growing under his chin.


    The Jun Family held the deed to this house. The people who could enter the house should only be the Jun Family. The heirs of the Jun Family were weak, but there always were distant rtives.


    Miss Jun searched through Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s memories, but it was fruitless.


    She did not speak. The man did not care. The other men continued to do their work. Someone in front of Miss Jun bent over to move the sign.


    "These boards are to be burnt as firewood. Don¡¯t pile them here," said the goateed man while pping his sleeve.


    Burnt?


    Miss Jun nked out. She reached out and grabbed the sign.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Sorting out the ce," he replied. He sized up Miss Jun again and the youth by the carriage.


    ¡®The youth is very handsome,¡¯ he thought.


    Then he caught sight of the youth¡¯s crutches and could not help but tsk in pity. At the same time, he understood.


    "Did youe here to seek treatment?" he asked, then waved a hand. "There¡¯s nothing here. The Jiuling Hall does not exist."


    At this, he smiled.


    "But soon there will be a new apothecary here. If you need any medicine you cane here."


    "Who let you open up an apothecary?" Miss Jun demanded. She forcefully wrest away the signboard.


    The person nearly jumped at fright.


    This delicate-looking youngdy had great strength.


    She traced over the words ¡®Jiuling Hall¡¯ in the sign, and a thickyer of dust coated her finger.


    "Who said the Jiuling Hall was no more?" she said, looking straight at the goateed man. "I have returned."


    The goateed man looked out of it.


    "You? Who are you?" he asked.


    "I," she began, looking at the signboard in her hands, "I am Jun Jiuling."

 Chapter 179: The Former Home on Decline

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Former Home on Decline</h4>


    A carriage was parked outside of the many years dpidated Jun Jiuling Hall. Obviously, it was much busier than before.


    "What is going on there?" asked a passerby.


    "Hu Gui is picking up the house; someone bought it and wants it renovated," someone answered.


    Runan City was not big; everyone knew everything about their neighbors.


    But this time, there was a refute.


    "No, it¡¯s said that someone from the Jun Family has returned," said one of the employees at a shop facing the street. He leaned against the door and watched the Jiuling Hall.


    The people who heard this were all surprised.


    "There¡¯s still someone in the Jun Family?"


    "Old Doctor Jun died, and wasn¡¯t Lord Jun buried?"


    "It¡¯s Miss Jun, Lord Jun¡¯s daughter."


    "Aiyo, that youngdy. Wasn¡¯t she taken in by her maternal family?"


    "After she was taken in she can stille return. She is still a Jun."


    "Hurry up, let¡¯s go see."


    Not just a few people gathered around the Jiuling Hall. There was even a small child poking his head past the door.


    ...¡­.


    The room was dimly lit. Although it was shabby, it was not messy.


    "I am Hu Gui[1]. Niece, you might not know who I am¡­" The bearded man used his sleeve to wipe a wooden bench. Ayer of dust arose and he coughed again.


    "I know you," Miss Jun said. Without fuss she directly sat down onto the wooden bench and put the signboard onto the table. Ayer of dust rose again. "You sold this house to my family."


    He Gui coughed. Wasn¡¯t this youngdy a bureaucratic family¡¯s young miss? Not only did she not snoot at the dirt, she even sat down.


    "Yes," he confirmed. He saw Lei Zhonglian support Fang Chengyu.


    The youth was fourteen, fifteen years old. It was difficult for him to walk with crutches, so he pitied him again.


    "Young Noble Son, sit here." He moved over a bench.


    "Thank you, Uncle," said Fang Chengyu gently, nodding and bowing.


    Lei Zhonglian helped him sit, then stood behind him.


    "Miss Jun is right." Hu Gui pulled out his own bench to sit on. "My forebear sold this house to your family. I don¡¯t know if you remember, but when your father came back for Old Master¡¯s funeral, he entrusted it to my care."


    At that time Jun Zhenzhen should have been six or seven. Of course she didn¡¯t remember this.


    Hu Gui did not wait for Miss Jun to say anything before he smiled and sighed.


    "I did not think that Lord Jun woulde to such an untimely end," he said. He rubbed the tears in his eyes with his sleeve.


    Miss Jun inclined her head to him.


    The room was silent for a moment.


    "We have inconvenienced Uncle Hu to look after the house. Now that I have married, I can personally look after the house that father and grandfather left behind," she said.


    Married?


    Hu Gui looked at her with surprise.


    Miss Jun was fifteen this year so it was not a strange time, but who did she marry?


    He could not help but look at where the youth was seated.


    The young man smiled at him.


    "Uncle Hu, I am her husband," he said warmly.


    No way; she married ame person.


    Hu Gui looked surprise.


    And it was this frail lookingme boy who looked even more delicate than a girl.


    The Jun Family truly had toppled.


    "Niece and Niece''s husband, you shoulde to my house to rest first. There is nothing here," said Hu Gui, standing up.


    Miss Jun remained seated.


    "No need, but thank you, Uncle Hu. I need to collect something from here first," she said, pointing at the signboard. "At least, hang this board back up."


    When Lei Zhonglian heard her say this, he immediately stood up.


    "I am here, Young Lady," he said.


    He picked up the signboard while also grabbing a bench to step on.


    "Slow down, slow down." Hu Gui had to speak up here. He reached out to step in. "Miss Jun, you do not live in this house."


    And finally they reached the main topic.


    Miss Jun pulled out the deed from her sleeve.


    "I have the house deed," she said.


    Hu Gui grunted.


    "Miss Jun, I know that the house is your Jun Family''s." He stroked his beard. "But there''s one thing you don''t know."


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "We sold this house to you, but thend was originally farmnd. When the house was built the details were not hashed out, so we sold you the house, but that was just the house deed. Thend deed remains in our family," said Hu Gui. "So as a result, the house is yours, but thend..."


    He pointed at himself.


    "Is mine."


    So there was actually something else.


    Miss Jun frowned.


    "So you''re saying that during the purchase of the house, your family cheated," said Fang Chengyu.


    Hu Gui smiled and bowed at Fang Chengyu.


    "Young Noble Son, I cannot refute this," he said. He smiled bitterly. "But that was something from several lifetimes ago. If you say you want to me someone, I really do not know who is to me. Our Hu Family has already split several times. I also don''t know how this happened; I just hold thend deed."


    He then bowed to Miss Jun.


    "Miss Jun, I am just amon person. I have to take care of the elder generation but also the younger generation. I cannot have such noble character like those gentlemen and saints. Young Miss was not here so she wouldn¡¯t know, but I have known about thend deed for many years. But Old Master Jun was a man who aided the people, and he opened a benevolent clinic, so I left the deed alone."


    At this he sighed in sincerity.


    "You see, for thest ten years I did note to talk about the house with your family. I was thinking of waiting till the house had fallen into disrepair to talk to you about it. Now Old Master is not here and Lord Jun had be a bureaucrat and not a doctor, so the house was abandoned and left to decay for many years. My mother had be ill several times with her advanced age, and my sons and daughters are of the age to be married, my life is not doing so hot either, so I was going to connect with you."


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "Uncle Hu, you tease too much," he said, his young voice clear and bright. "Aren''t you just saying that Old Master Jun was too famous so you didn''t want to provoke him, then Lord jun became an official and you didn''t want to provoke him either,


    Having that said to his face made Hu Gui embarrassed.


    "See here, you are always going to think this way, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it," he said. "What can I do? I am also at a loss. You are innocent, but I am too. My ancestors have long since divided up the family. This is a matter of grain, money, could I just throw it away?


    "Yes, you couldn¡¯t just toss it," she soothed. "As such, can I just buy thend back?"


    His eyes gleamed, but his gaze swept over Fang Chengyu and Lei Zhonglian.


    The weak crippled husband, the lifeless and shriveled servant, and the carriage outside spoke of hidden misery.


    The Jun Family had always been poor. Where was this money going toe from.


    "Miss Jun, actually it is pointless for you to keep the building," said Hu Gui. "It¡¯s right next to the street so it¡¯s not suitable for a residence. It would be better for you to sell it to me, and find a nicer courtyard in the city¡ª"


    She shook her head go interrupt him.


    "I do have a use for this building," she dered. "Again, this was left to me by my grandfather; the inheritance cannot be broken. How much will you sell thisnd for? Do not be reserved with opening a price,"


    Hu Gui scratched his beard again. "Miss Jun, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t quote a price," he said with narrowed eyes. "I have already sold thisnd. I am no longer the owner."


    [1] Hu can mean beard.

 Chapter 180: I Want to Buy It

    <h4>Chapter 180: I Want to Buy It</h4>


    As Miss Jun sat in the dust-covered room, she suddenly felt likeughing in the thickly depressive atmosphere.


    She had been born into nobility, but because of that nobility she had been constrained.


    She strove wholeheartedly to cure Father, but in the end, when her learning wasplete, Father had died.


    She had admitted to her fate, married, and started her life anew, but suddenly she came to know a deep enmity for her.


    The knowledge of the enmity was the herald of her death.


    And right after her death, she had been reborn.


    It was like Old Heavenly Father was ying with her life. He had given her the same things, then taken them away. Then he gave them again, then took them away.


    What she wanted was in sight, but it was not something she could easily grasp.


    It was interesting.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Then ask them how much money they will sell it for," she said.


    Hu Gui frowned slightly and opened his mouth, but she din¡¯t give him the chance to speak. She stood up.


    "I will buy it for that price," she dered. She grabbed her signboard.


    The board was wide, and although she was taller than other girls her age, she was still a delicate girl. It looked like a struggle for her. The board was also dirty and left smudges on her clothing when she held it.


    "Young Lady, I¡¯ll do it." Lei Zhonglian hurried to step forward.


    She raised her hand at him.


    "You take care of Young Master," she refuted. She looked to Hu Gui again, and said gently and sincerely, "Uncle Hu, I must trouble you to speak with the other person. I will open the Jiuling Hall again, so I need this building. I hope that they can sell the deed to me. Please ask them to quote a price."


    Hu Gui was stunned.


    "You are going to reopen the Jiuling Hall?" he asked.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "So I must trouble Uncle Hu," she said respectfully again. She then strode out while hugging her signboard.


    Fang Chengyu also nodded respectfully at Hu Gui, while Lei Zhonglian helped him walk out.


    Quite a few people had already gathered outside the entrance. They couldn¡¯t help but push forward curiously when they saw Miss Jun walk out while holding the signboard.


    "Is it the Jun Family¡¯s young miss?" an elderly woman asked.


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded at her.


    "Aiyo, you¡¯ve grown so big," she said happily. "We didn¡¯t recognize you."


    The others surrounded her.


    "So you¡¯vee back to take a look, I see."


    "Are you staying with your maternal family?"


    "But you haven¡¯te back in so long."


    Everyone was speaking at once.


    These were the vigers that knew the Jun Family.


    Jun Zhenzhen¡¯s family had been doctors for generations, since they wandered the streets as bell healers till they became physicians at a clinic. The marks of their history had been almostpletely synonymized with Runan City.


    "For generations, we have watched over the Jiuling Hall. Normally when there were no patients, I would go in and sit," said one old woman cheerfully. "When Old Doctor Jun was no longer here, the Jiuling Hall closed its doors. Every time I pass by here I feel a sense of loss."


    At this she started fumbling for something.


    "I-I still owe Old Master Jun some medicine money."


    Miss Jun smiled at her.


    "Grandmother, do not be anxious. It¡¯ll be picked up in another day, and then you cane in to sit again," she said.


    Picked up?


    Everyone who heard this looked shocked. They paid close attention to Miss Jun¡¯s signboard.


    "So you¡¯re saying, you will reopen the Jiuling Hall?" everyone asked.


    Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    "Aiya, this is great!" eximed everyone happily.


    "Then I will first go find somewhere to rest. Tomorrow the Jiuling Hall will be cleaned, and then several days after it will open for business," she said simply.


    However, a drug store could say that it would wee everyone toe in.


    "Where will you go to rest?"


    "Did you travel far? Are you tired? Come to my house and have a drink of water."


    "Yes, yes, are you hungry, Young Miss? Come to my house for a meal."


    Everyone was talking. Someone came forward to carry the signboard for her. She smiled and urged everyone to cease and sat on the carriage.


    Everyone saw her help Fang Chengyu up into it. They had noticed the beautiful youth before, and now they could not stop their questions.


    "Oh him," she said lightly as she nced at Fang Chengyu. Her lips curled into a smile. "He is my husband."


    Ignoring their shocked expressions, Fang Chengyu smiled and nodded at the crowd.


    Everyone returned the warm and mannerly greeting. They watched the carriage leave, but no one in front of the Jiuling Hall would disperse. They were discussing the Jun Family and this Miss Jun.


    "This child is different from when she was young," said one woman. "As a child she did not care about anyone, but now she seems much wiser and kinder, just like her grandfather."


    "And she actually is married."


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    "Why would she marry that cripple?"


    "But that son-inw is very good-looking..."


    "You can¡¯t eat good looks."


    "I think the girl¡¯s husband is excellent. You didn¡¯t see, but when we were talking, he looked at Miss Jun with great delight and affection."


    "That¡¯s useless. If I was a cripple, I would treat the beautiful maiden I married well."


    "But how can Miss Jun open the Jiuling Hall? Wasn¡¯t she staying with her husband¡¯s family?"


    "I reckon her husband¡¯s family is not doing to well. They came here to make a living."


    "It¡¯s just a pity the Jun Family left behind only one child."


    The gossipers gradually dispersed, leaving behind only Hu Gui in the doorway of the Jiuling Hall. His expression wasplicated as he watched Miss Jun¡¯s carriage in the distance.


    "Master Hu, should we still clean up this building?" asked several people squatting outside the door.


    He sighed.


    "She really did note early orte. Why now," he said. "Don¡¯t clean up first. I¡¯ll go ask what to do."


    ......¡­..


    Fang Chengyu settled into a steaming bathtub inside the inn.


    As Miss Jun dumped in a bucket of medicinal concoction, the pristine water immediately turned murky and then ck.


    Fang Chengyu exhaled loudly.


    "It shouldn¡¯t hurt now," said Miss Jun.


    "It doesn¡¯t," Fang Chengyu replied. He cracked open his eyes to look at Miss Jun who was rolling up her sleeves. "You go wash up. I can do this myself."


    Miss Jun didn¡¯t stand on politeness. She walked behind the screen.


    There was another tub there.


    Since going out, she had told him they could not be an inch apart. They could not even separate while washing their faces.


    It was a rigorous guard.


    Fang Chengyu watched each piece of clothing being ced on the rack, then quickly averted his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know if the exchange firm in Runan will have enough money, or if we should go to Cai prefecture first," hemented.


    "No need," she said from behind the screen.


    No need?


    Fang Chengyu first thought about it, then said, "It is said in books that hearts do not grow old. This Hu Family would choose to sell thend now obviously because your grandfather and father¡¯s influence on them is no longer great," he said. "Buying thisnd won¡¯t go so smoothly."


    "En," she responded.


    "However," he began. "I think that that is not a bad thing."


    Sounds of sshing water came from Miss Jun¡¯s side.


    "How is it not bad?" she asked.


    Fang Chengyu turned around and saw Miss Jun poking out her head from behind the screen. Her eyes were glittering and looking straight at him, and her glistening neck was exposed.


    "Because things that are rare have value," he said. "The other party was not permitted to sell it, so they cannot set an unreasonably high price for this would definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention. The Jiuling Hall¡¯s reopening is public knowledge, so this is good."


    She smiled.


    "It¡¯s not a bad idea," she said.


    His ideas, how could she have not thought of them already.


    "Get back into the water." He waved a hand at her. "Be careful of getting cold."


    She chuckled and retracted her head.


    Fang Chengyu also smiled as he leaned into the bath.


    ...¡­.


    The next day, when they left the inn, Lei Zhonglian spotted arge crowd in the distance.


    When he saw the scene there, he hurriedly pulled back the carriage.


    "Young Lady, it¡¯s not good." His voice was slightly unsmooth.


    Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun exchanged nces, and the carriage curtains were lifted.


    When the crowd saw the carriage, they made way. Their faces were strange.


    "This must be more shocking than a high price." Fang Chengyu was still calm as he faced ahead.


    The dpidated Jiuling Hall that had been there yesterday was nowhere to be seen. In its ce were ruins.


    Miss Jun¡¯s face was still calm. She took out the deed from her sleeve and tossed it away.


    Without a building, the building deed was useless.

 Chapter 181: Money Can’t Buy Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 181: Money Can¡¯t Buy Happiness</h4>


    Without a building, the building deed was useless.


    At this time, a wildugh wasing from one of the rooms of arge manor in Runan City.


    "It was just a building. All that had to be done was to tear it down." A middle-aged man was pping his generous belly as heughed loudly. "Let me quote a price, steal thend from me, didn¡¯t even ask who I was."


    At this, he thought of something, then turned to look to Hu Gui standing next to him.


    "Ey, did you tell her who I was?" he asked.


    Hu Gui chuckled awkwardly with him.


    "Master Yan, I-I didn¡¯t say anything," he stuttered.


    The Yan Family were the noble local tyrants of Runan city. They had the money, the authority. After all, the feudal officials had many things they relied on the country gentlemen¡¯s help for.


    This eldest son of the Yan Family had started to manage the family wealth for his father. He thought about establishing a business to prove himself. The Jiuling Hall was located very suitably, and Hu Gui was of mind to sell it, soMaster Yan jumped on the chance to buy it.


    Although the formalities had not quite been finished, Master Yan¡¯s word was as heavy as nine cauldrons.


    Hu Gui could have never imagined that someone from the Jun Family would return, but now that they had, he had no idea what to do. Of course he would go see Master Yan and ask what to do.


    Who would have thought that Master Yan had such a big temper and would order people to knock down the building in the middle of the night.


    Hu Gui wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Master Yan shook his head disapprovingly.


    "This is your fault," he said, squinting. "How could you not tell them that I was to buy thisnd. If they knew it was our Yan Family, they probably would not have said something that childish."


    His Yan Familycked money? Just go ask around Runan.


    How much isnd, how much is his face?


    Hu Gui smiled.


    "However, Master Yan," he said carefully. "You didn¡¯t see this, but yesterday, this young miss from the Jun Family caused quite a stir with her arrival. All the neighbors came out to see. I¡¯m afraid Miss Jun won¡¯t just let this lie and cause some trouble¡­"


    Master Yan tsk¡¯ed.


    "Miss Jun¡¯s grandfather was a doctor, bringing good fortune to all. Miss Jun¡¯s father was an official, loyal to the country. But Miss Jun cannot just bully people," he said, pping the deed on the table. "I have the deed, so shouldn¡¯t she be unable to use her grandfather¡¯s and father¡¯s achievements to argue? Her grandfather and father cannot support her for life."


    The most crucial part was thest statement.


    A person¡¯s death was like an extinguishedntern. The descendants of good fortunes were their own people.


    If the sessor of the Jun Family was a schr and were to be an official in the future, then naturally, his grandfather and father¡¯s achievements would be his aid, and everyone would remember them continually.


    But this descendant was not only not a schr, but also just a girl. A girl who had married someone else and changed her surname.


    Even if someone still remembered the Jun Family¡¯s achievements, it would be useless.


    If she really made trouble, the government office would be logical about this. They wouldn¡¯t want to offend a family that has been entrenched here for generations, all for a married girl.


    Hu Gui knew this, so he squeezed out an ugly smile.


    "Go, go. However you say it, the building fell on yournd. For Old Doctor Jun and Master Jun¡¯s face, you give her some money so she can buy another building," said Mater Yan. "This money won¡¯t cause you to feel a loss; I¡¯ll add it to thend price. This is me honoring Doctor Jun and Master Jun¡¯s achievements."


    This really wasn¡¯t bad.


    Hu Gui sighed.


    "Master Yan is benevolent, Master Yan is benevolent," he thanked profusely.


    Master Yan waved his hand haughtily and impatiently.


    "Hurry along now."


    .......


    Hu Gui awkwardly arrived at the street of the Jiuling Hall. From far away, he could see that the crowd had not dispersed; instead it had gottenrger.


    "Miss Jun, you shoulde to my shop to rest your feet first."


    "Yes, child, don¡¯t be in a hurry."


    People all around were trying to console Miss Jun, their faces uneasy.


    "Who would do this?" Lei Zhonglian asked.


    At this, they saw the people surrounding them take a step back uneasily.


    "We don¡¯t know," said one woman. "The streets were unlit, and we were all sleeping."


    "Yes, yes, it was done while we were asleep."


    Other people corroborated.


    They definitely knew who had done it.


    Tearing down a building was such arge disturbance. These people could not possibly have not heard or seen it.


    What person could have made them so afraid.


    Lei Zhonglian was frowning and wanted to ask further, when the every silent Miss Jun finally spoke up.


    "It¡¯s pointless," she said. "It¡¯s not important who did it."


    Who did it is not important?


    This wasn¡¯t the gambling game at Yangcheng Lantern festival, where a loss is a loss, those who want to bet must also be ready to lose, and whom you lost to is not important.


    This obviously was not a gamble. This was being robbed.


    Probably it was better not to make a fuss, since now they were hiding from their enemy. It would not be good to make a fuss.


    Lei Zhonglian did not say anything else, silently stepping down.


    A poor man is not ambitious. They did not dare to question louder. On the side, Hu Gui sighed in relief. He gathered himself then straightened up.


    "Out of the way, out of the way," he said, pushing to the front of the ground. "What are you all looking at? Is it so beautiful?"


    Indeed, it was an ugly sight.


    The bystanders took several paces back. They saw Hu Gui stand in front of Miss Jun¡¯s carriage.


    Miss Jun was calm. She and herme little husband were both silent and looking at the rubble curiously.


    "I¡¯ve never seen a building that suddenly copses before." Seeming to see through Hu Gui¡¯s inner thoughts, the young man seriously exined his thinking to him. "It¡¯s very interesting."


    ¡®What is so interesting about your house getting knocked down? I don¡¯t understand you young people,¡¯ thought Hu Gui.


    "Miss Jun, you see, this really was too unexpected." He ignored the young man and sighed.


    "Yes, it really is too unexpected," said Miss Jun with a smile. "I really never thought that this would happen. I thought I would just have to spend a little money; I didn¡¯t think that even spending money would be useless."


    It sounded strange, but seemed normal.


    She was to buy thend for the building, but her opponent had simply torn down her building. Obviously they were threatening her. More obviously, they did not agree to sell thend, so naturally, there was no use in her spending money.


    But when she spoke, her expression seemed very happy.


    ¡®Happy because you¡¯ll be able to extort arge sum of money?¡¯ thought Hu Gui wildly. He coughed lightly.


    "Miss Jun, you see things are already like this. It would be better for you to find another house," he said. He looked at her with sympathy and regret. "Miss Jun must havee here to live. This building was too close to the street. I know a better ce that is more suitable for living. To show my regret, I will buy you a new house to make it up to you."


    She shook her head.


    "Miss Jun, although I may have been too shameless when speaking, but I really am being considerate of you and your husband," Hu Gui added. "You see¡­"


    A young woman and ame person and a dull servant. Clearly they had been driven to the wall and sought a living in Runan. If they wanted to live out their days peacefully, then some people could not be offended.


    "You are too young. Personal feelings cannot always be brought in," he said vaguely.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "No, Uncle Hu, you are mistaken," she said. She jumped off the carriage. "I did note here to live here. I came here to revitalize the Jiuling Hall¡¯s reputation."

 Chapter 182: Where There Is Money, There Is Dumb People

    <h4>Chapter 182: Where There Is Money, There Is Dumb People</h4>


    Revitalize the Jiuling Hall¡¯s reputation?


    What Jiuling Hall reputation?


    Doctor Jun was a great person, but his medical skills were just so. They were not so fantastic; he was no divine doctor renowned through thends.


    If you had to speak of a reputation, it would just be the phnthropic name of the Jiuling Hall¡¯s long standing position in Runan.


    What¡¯s there to revitalize about this phnthropic reputation?


    Hu Gui went nk. He was about to say something when Miss Jun pulled out the signboard from the carriage.


    She moved so quickly that Hu Gui was almost hit by the sign. He hastily ducked down. When he straightened up, Miss Jun had hoisted the signboard over her shoulder and walked over to the ruined building.


    This youngdy was truly vigorous¡­


    But what was she nning on doing?


    Hu Gui watched her. Was she going to instigate the crowd?


    That was useless. If they could be instigated, then there would have been someone who told Miss Jun who had torn down her house.


    Who they could provoke and who they could not, these people knew very well.


    Miss Jun stood firmly in front of the ruins, then ced the signboard shoulder firmly in front of her.


    "My fellow vigers, today the Jiuling Hall will open once more," she dered.


    Open?


    Hu Gui frowned. Everyone else around them also woreplicated expressions.


    Yesterday, the door of the Jiuling Hall fell down. Today, with a bit of repair it could be used, but now there wasn¡¯t even a building, let alone a door. How could they open?


    Not waiting for them to speak, Miss Jun continued,.


    "The Jiuling Hall vanishes illness with medicine.


    Vanish illnesses with medicine?


    Everyone stared.


    Her attitude was not small. But that was nothing. Any bell healers trawling the streets would dare say so. Whether people believed it or not was another matter.


    "The Jiuling Hall¡¯s <anno data-annotation-id="a5c3e80c-616e-e254-7947-514ed5f076a7">wonderful skills can bring back spring</anno>."


    "The Jiuling Hall specializes in difficult diseases."


    Everybody was familiar with this bragging. They murmured among themselves and looked at Miss Jun with pity and helplessness.


    Miss Jun did not look at them. Her face was calm when she pointed at the signboard.


    "And this is a promise of my Jiuling Hall. If there is a case this is false, if there is something I cannot do, then anyone can smash my sign."


    This stunned everyone here. The sounds of their discussion disappeared.


    This mouth sure could talk big.


    If you say things that are nice to here, that¡¯s fine. But when you call it a promise, then believing it or not isn¡¯t everybody¡¯s personal business.


    "And," Miss Jun said again. Her tone had remained very gentle; she never raised her voice deliberately. Such softness stroked the listeners¡¯ ears. "For the first month of the Jiuling Hall, there are no medical fees."


    What the hell!


    Hu Gui stared.


    A spell of silence fell, until an uproar broke out.


    .....


    "The important part is that it¡¯s free."


    "Free is more money."


    "That boast of vanishing ills with medicine, wonderful skills that can bring back spring is all rubbish. She said that for everyone to hear so she could cause a stir.


    "But the free diagnosis and medical treatment is true," added Hu Gui hurriedly. In front of him, Master Yan stopped.


    "What free?" he asked with a frown. "What does she mean by free?"


    "Free means that if she sees you she won¡¯t take money, and the prescribed medicine is also free," Hu Gui exined. He walked several paces so he could stand next to Master Yan. "Master Yan, you should know, seeing the doctor is not expensive; the expensive part is fulfilling the prescription."


    Of course he knew that. Otherwise why would he buy thend to open an apothecary.


    Master Yan started pacing.


    "Where is her money?" he demanded of Hu Gui. "Didn¡¯t you say she didn¡¯t have any money?"


    "She doesn¡¯t have any money. Everyone knows about how much money the Jun Family has," Hu Gui answered.


    That was true. Indeed, the Jun Family had no money. Master Yan frowned.


    "Then where is she getting the money?" he asked.


    Hu Gui thought of Miss Jun¡¯s worn-out carriage and herme husband.


    "Can it be that her husband¡¯s family has money?" He surmised.


    "If they had money, could they let her waste away like this?" asked Master Yan. "How much money could they have?"


    Although he had done something reckless like tear down someone¡¯s house, he was not so reckless.


    Yesterday, before he had the house torn down, he had someone ask around about Miss Jun¡¯s appearance, how many people she brought with her, what sort of carriage she drove. He even knew what inn she was staying in and what she had for dinnerst night.


    The three people, especially that young master, ate simple food. There was almost no meat, and in the end, in order to save money, they borrowed a kitchen and Miss Jun cooked for herself.


    "Master Yan, what should we do now?" Hu Gui asked uneasily. "That Miss Jun is not leaving. She has built a straw hut on the ruins and put the sign board inside. This attracted many people and their gossip. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good."


    This Jun Family young miss was not just doing this without a n.


    Now that the house was gone, he would make no secret of chasing her away. When he did, she would take advantage to curse him while rolling on the ground.


    These girls and women would cry, make trouble, and hang themselves.


    Master Yan smiled coldly.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to let her do what she wants.¡¯


    "I say, someone who could say something as lofty as me setting an opening price must be someone of means," hemented. "Since she has such great aspirations to revitalize the Jiuling Hall and wants to make treatment free for a month, this such grand benevolence. I cannot disregard Doctor Jun and Master Jun¡¯s face. Such consideration for themoners of Runan City."


    He waved a hand grandly.


    "Leave her for a month."


    ¡®You want to throw money, then if you¡¯re not throwing away my money I won¡¯t stop you.¡®


    ¡®You think you can ovee this by throwing around money?¡¯


    ¡®The officials of Runan city are not so poor.¡¯


    Hu Gui left Master Yan¡¯s house with an anxious face. One of his nephews came to greet him.


    "Second Uncle, we shouldn¡¯t interfere. Giving thend deed to Master Yan is good," he said while wiping his nose.


    Hu Gui sighed.


    "I want to give it now, but that Master Yan won¡¯t ept it," he said. "It¡¯s a messy business."


    The nephew sniffed loudly.


    "Second Uncle, a strong dragon cannot suppress the local snake," he said. "And this young miss of the Jun Family is not dragon. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?"


    Hu Gui nodded and pulled his arm within his sleeve.


    "If only this Miss Jun¡¯s breath is short and not long so she can withdraw soon," he said.


    Uncle and nephew swayed along the road, as they saw people running past them.


    "Hurry, hurry."


    "Don¡¯t be anxious; it¡¯ll be free for a month."


    Exchanged the people running by.


    "Well I¡¯ll be. They¡¯re all running for the free medicine," said Hu Gui. He tsk¡¯ed and shook his head. "News spread far; there are many who love to save. In a month, how much money will she throw away."


    "Ah, Second Uncle, you¡¯re being silly," said the nephew. "She sees patients and prescribes them medicine. She just has to prescribe slightly cheaper medicine."


    That was one way to do it. Hu Gui nodded.


    The two had reached the streat of the Jiuling Hall. From far away they could see the line of people. The majority of which were old, weak, and destitute.


    These people, they didn¡¯t care about the brilliance of the doctor. As long as they could be seen and have medicine for free, that was a great blessing of Heaven.


    But there were exceptions.


    "Young Miss, I-I was just seen. Can you fulfill prescriptions from other people?" asked an older man sitting underneath the straw roof. He was not extending his arm for Miss Jun to take his pulse or describe his systems. Instead, he was holding out a prescription and questioning.


    Hu Gui smiled and raised his eyebrows at his nephew.


    "Well I¡¯ll be. People are not stupid," he said.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>to cure the critically ill</li></annotations>

 Chapter 183: Another Person of Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 183: Another Person of Wealth</h4>


    This was a stupiditypetition.


    The nephew chuckled.


    Miss Jun was not smiling, but without any signs of displeasure, she epted the prescription. She looked it over, then looked at the patient.


    "Uncle, you must be experiencing swelling in your upper chest area, dry mouth, difficulty swallowing, nausea, agitation, and little appetite," she said warmly. She gave the prescription another look, then turned back to the patient. "Redness on the tip of your tongue, yellow-white back of tongue, and a wiry pulse?"


    The middle-aged man looked shocked.


    "Yes, yes," he repeated.


    This youngdy was able to describe his illness just from looking at a prescription, exactly the same as the famous doctor he had sought out for diagnosis yesterday.


    Miss Jun nodded and studied the prescription.


    "The pathology of your illness is due to a conflict of energies in your body, which causes both cold and warmth, both internal and external symptoms. The galldder is undergoing illness, which causes the swelling of the chest and the dry mouth. The heat of the galldder is inharmonious with the stomach and liver, which causes the agitation, dizziness, nausea, andck of appetite," she stated. "The prescription is very good; I don¡¯t need to change anything about it. I will draw up the medicine ording to the prescription."


    She passed it over to Lei Zhonglian.


    "Pleasee over here to receive your medicine," stated Lei Zhonglian.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    "You can draw up prescriptions made by others?" he asked again.


    Miss Jun smiled gently.


    "I had the same diagnosis as that other person, so naturally I will," she stated.


    So it could actually be like this?


    To the side, Hu Gui and his nephew were staring in shock.


    So couldn¡¯t peoplee from other doctors to her ce and receive free medicine?


    Other doctors would not use less expensive drugs just to save money.


    Hu Gui and his nephew exchanged looks.


    "Is she an idiot?" the nephew asked.


    They were just saying that Miss Jun would prescribe cheaper medicines in order to avoid incurring huge losses, or simply tell them there was no use for medicine. After all, she was the one diagnosing them. The right to decide was all hers.


    But Miss Jun had just said this kind of thing and was doing that kind of thing.


    Hu Gui did not dare ascertain if she was stupid. Right now, he was stunned stupid.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter. She can say that the other person¡¯s prescription is not right. Then she can prescribe cheaper medicine," said the nephew quick-wittedly.


    Hu Gui pped the back of his head.


    "Are you stupid?" he said quietly. "Wouldn¡¯t that be offending the other doctors? They¡¯re not right, but you are? Who are you? Are you a god? Is this spreading fame or infamy."


    Doctor Jun never dared talk big his whole life as a doctor in Runan. How was this silly girl so arrogant.


    Oh yeah. The nephew rubbed his head, then his eyes started to sparkle.


    "Ai, if that¡¯s so, then isn¡¯t there no need for Master Yan to appear, if she¡¯s dumb enough to provoke them?" he asked.


    "I think that that person is not so foolish," said Hu Gui with displeasure. He watched Miss Jun hand the prescription to her servant.


    "Pleasee here to receive your medicine," said Lei Zhonglian.


    The middle-aged man stumbled to his feet, still incredulous.


    Outside the straw shack was another straw shack. Inside was a medicinal cab where an employee was responsible for fulfilling the prescription.


    ording to rumor, Miss Jun had bought out a whole apothecary in the city and had a specialist mixing the drugs.


    Hu Gui frowned when he saw this.


    Bought out an apothecary.


    She really had money.


    If she had money, there was no need to waste it like this.


    He really could not understand the thoughts of young people.


    Hu Gui shook his head and backed off, but he collided with someone behind him.


    "Out of the way, out of the way," they said.


    Hu Gui turned to these people, and his expression was slightly stunned.


    He recognized them; they were people from the De Sheng Chang exchange firm.


    What were they doing here? Delivering money?


    Hu Gui smiled at his joke.


    But before his smile had fully formed, he saw the people from the De Sheng Chang walk over to the straw shack and the youth behind Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun had let herme little husband siti behind her, neither near nor far. He would not disturb her treatment, but he could still hear and see what she was doing and saying.


    The young master was someone who couldn¡¯t leave, and the pitiful Miss Jun had to look after him every moment.


    ¡®What sort of plot is this,¡¯ Hu Gui thought while watching the De Sheng Chang people speaking respectfully to the youth. The young man wrote something with his brush and passed the paper over to them. They took it deferentially, and respectfully backed away.


    It was probably cashing in for silver.


    But¡­


    Hu Gui went nk.


    Why would they act so deferentially?


    The De Sheng Chang were always respectful to wealthy masters. It couldn¡¯t be that Miss Jun¡¯s husband¡¯s family really possessed some wealth?


    De Sheng Chang had drawn level to them, and Hu Gui subconsciously grabbed one of them. He recognized them because of the exchanges they¡¯d had several days ago about thend deed.


    "Big Brother Xiao Ban," he called out, pointing at the shack. "Did they exchange a lot of money?"


    The one called Xiao Ban looked at him strangely.


    "Exchange what money?" he counter-asked.


    Hu Gui tsk¡¯ed.


    "If they¡¯re not exchanging money, could it be you¡¯re giving it to them for free?" he said.


    The employee Xiao Banughed.


    "It¡¯s not that we¡¯re giving them anything," he said. "It¡¯s not our money at all. It¡¯s all his."


    What did this mean?


    Hu Gui blinked several times, still not getting it.


    Xiao Ban pped his shoulder as he still did not get it.


    "Hu Gui, don¡¯t you recognize the young master of our family?" he asked, pointing to the youth sitting in the straw hatch. "That is our young boss. The De Sheng Chang¡¯s money is not ours, but his."


    What the hell!


    Hu Gui was staring.


    ........


    "Second Uncle, Second Uncle."


    His nephew came running in.


    In the courtyard, the uneasy Hu Gui immediately grabbed him.


    "What is it?" he asked anxiously.


    "Second Uncle, I asked around. Doctor Jun¡¯s inw¡¯s are the Fang Family of the De Sheng Chang." His nephew gulped down several mouthfuls of saliva. "So the De Sheng Chang belongs to Miss Jun¡¯s grandmother. Now that she has married her younger cousin, she has be the youngdy of the De Sheng Chang."


    Hu Gui was dumbfounded.


    He had thought that the Jun Family¡¯s inws were indeed surnamed Fang, and they had seemed to be wealthy.


    But not many of the other family¡¯s rtives visited, and the Jun Family did not have any heirs so the marriage festivities were not that lively. Moreover, the new bride and Master Jun had soon been appointed elsewhere, sometimes noting back for two to three years. Everybody, even Master Jun had soon forgotten about who Madam Jun¡¯s maiden family was.


    Runan City was small and the De Sheng Chang had set up a branch here in recent years. At that time, Doctor Jun was no longer.


    Who knew that the two families were actually rted by marriage.


    So it was the De Sheng Chang.


    Although the De Sheng Chang had not been operating for too long in Runan, its name was not unfamiliar. It was an exchange firm, and that meant money.


    Not just Shanxi and Henan. It had firms almost everywhere, and possessed a great wealth.


    No wonder the girl could say something like having them quote a price. No wonder she could make treatment free for a month.


    "So she really was a dragon," Hu Gui murmured.

 Chapter 184: My Promise

    <h4>Chapter 184: My Promise</h4>


    "She has money, what about it?"


    While Hu Gui was asking around about it, Master Yan naturally knew of it already.


    After all, Miss Jun¡¯s actions in Runan had caused quite a stir. When the De Sheng Chang had appeared and bought herbs for her, ordinary people might not have known, but those like Master Yan did.


    Everyone in Runan was paying careful attention.


    "If you¡¯re rich, then you¡¯re omnipotent?" Master Yan smirked. "Just because you are rich does not mean you can bully others. I have the deed, she does not have reason on her side."


    "But Master, about the house," someone mentioned cautiously.


    "What about it?" barked Master Yan. "Who can confirm I did it? Where is the proof? Tell me, did you see the government office hearing the case?"


    The attendant did not dare say anything else.


    "Is she trying to do a good deed with her money? Like giving porridge to refugees and the like," said Master Yan. He patted his ample belly. "You have money, you give free treatment, themoners adore and thank you, but so what? You doing such things is just for you. What does it have to do with others? It¡¯s all someone else¡¯s issue; who would waste their time meddling in other¡¯s affairs."


    The attendant nodded.


    "That¡¯s right, these people are just here for the free medicine," he said. "They are all destitute wenches. Those with money are not hard-pressed for her medicine. She is also no famous doctor; who would look for her, know who she is."


    Master Yan nodded at his servant.


    "Children can be taught," he said, patting his belly again as he strolled along the veranda, and teased aughingthrush in its cage. "A good reputation is useful, but reputation can also be useless if it is ineffective with the useful people. Then it¡¯s just trash reputation. Except for looking good, it is worth nothing."


    ......


    As expected, several dayster, those whoe seeking treatment had lessened.


    After all, the poor could not eat medicine and be sick everyday.


    The poor from far away also would note. Those who lived near have not finished eating their first batch of medicine, so those who wereing now were there purely for the free medicine.


    Because their motives were impure, fights started to ur.


    "Why are you not giving me this medicine? It¡¯s written right here in the prescription,"came a sharp voice from the straw shack. A bony woman pped the table and got to her feet.


    Hu Gui, who was standing not too far off as usual, took several steps.


    "Second Uncle, this person was not sent by Master Yan, right?" asked his nephew.


    Hu Gui shook his head.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be," he said. "This would happen sooner orter, so there is no need for Master Yan to make a move."


    Young people were still too young. They did not know the evils of the human heart.


    Hu Gui smacked his lips and sighed.


    Old Heavenly Father will not be fair to you just for your benevolence.


    The desperate poor people had already sounded out Miss Jun¡¯s character, that of standing straight for her benevolent reputation. Inevitably, there would be people who would take advantage.


    These days, there were many people with prescriptions intending on getting free medicine.


    These people were not from destitute backgrounds. They did note here to survive, but for cheaper medicine.


    Miss Jun looked at the woman in front of her with her gentle expression.


    "Auntie, this medicine is not suited for you illness, so of course I can not give it to you," she said.


    The woman reached out and patted her shoulder.


    "How can it not be suitable? Doctor Zhou from the Guizhi Hall personally saw me," she stated. "Do you know Doctor Zhou? He is the most famous doctor in the Cai Prefecture."


    Lei Zhonglian stared woodenly at this woman.


    Miss Jun had made him responsible for getting the medicine, so that was what he was respnsoible for, not anything else.


    Fang Chengyu, as always, was watching the proceedings with interest.


    He had read many books, so he knew that there were many kinds of people, but seeing them in reality was quite fascinating.


    The moods of the three people in the straw hut were calm. Hu Gui saw them and shook his head.


    Of course, right now he was not thinking of the young girl, theme boy, and the dull servant. Instead he was thinking that the children of wealthy families did not know the human heart.


    These people cannot be reasoned with.


    "I don¡¯t know him," said Miss Jun simply. "No matter if he is famous or not, this prescription is not right for your illness."


    "You child, can you even treat illnesses?" the woman shouted loudly. "You actually said Doctor Zhou¡¯s prescription was incorrect."


    The people in line behind the woman were engaged in furious discussion, and were pointing this way and that.


    Miss Jun did not say anything, she simply smiled.


    "You child, Doctor Zhou saw my illness himself and prescribed me medicine. The prefectural city is too far. Since you asked me I let you take a look, can¡¯t you see how I should get better?" continued the woman helplessly. She looked at everyone else. "How could you say that my medicine is not right, that you wouldn¡¯t give it to me? If you won¡¯t give me free diagnosis and medicine then say it. Stop pretending to be a good person."


    Several people behind her nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, if you don¡¯t want to give us the medicine for free just say it."


    "I should have known you were just pretending."


    "Saying that some other doctor is not right. Really, young people talk big."


    The chaotic discussion was filled with doubt and dissatisfaction.


    "People are like this. Fragrant from far but smelly up close," Hu Gui said to his nephew. "You see, when she first arrived everyone was excited and happy for her, but that was because their own benefits were not involved. If you look at it now, she insisted on causing such a stir. She has money but she can¡¯t give away medicine for her whole life. <anno data-annotation-id="7a238ba0-04bc-df8f-9286-0191eeb92ace">A <i>sheng</i> of rice begets gratitude, while a <i>dou</i> of rice begets hate</anno>. In not even a month, she won¡¯t be able to remain in Runan."


    The nephew nodded and looked over with envy.


    Miss Jun was still not anxious or upset. She listened to the discussion and heard the doubt.


    "Then it will be like this," she said. "I will make a batch of medicine ording to the prescription, and another ording to my prescription. If you eat that without effect, then you can try mine. Auntie, is this okay with you?"


    The woman stared, and the people locked in discussion were also stunned.


    So they could do it like this?


    "So you¡¯re saying you will give me the medicine Doctor Zhou prescribed?" she asked in disbelief, "and also your medicine?"


    Miss Jun nodded, and wrote down a prescription of her own and handed it with the woman¡¯s prescription to Lei Zhonglian.


    "Draw it up," she said.


    Lei Zhonglian agreed with a sound and walked over to the medicine cab without question.


    The woman was still a bit stunned. All the tricks she had hoarded were not needed at all, so she didn¡¯t really know what to do.


    The people behind her were also stunned.


    "So you can fulfill the prescriptions we received from other people?" everybody mored to ask.


    "If the other person¡¯s prescription is correct for the sickness of course. If I feel it was not right, I will give you two prescriptions," said Miss Jun.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Why?" someone asked. "Why would you do that?"


    Miss Jun looked at him with surprise on her face, like his question was strange.


    "Because I said that my Jiuling Hall can vanish ills with medicine and possesses wonderful skills that can bring back spring. If I don¡¯t do that, then you can smash this sign," she said. "Since you came here for me to treat your illness, I guarantee you will be well."


    Yes, she had made this promise. Everybody had forgotten, only remembering the free diagnosis and medicine.


    But wasn¡¯t that promise just a nicety, like congrattions and much wealth at New Years. Could it be that if you said that, you had to guarantee the wealth?


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>sheng: a measurement of rice, one-tenth of a dou


    dou: a measurement of rice


    if you give a little help in a crisis, people will be thankful. If you give too much, they will be dependent and when you cut them off, they will be mad</li></annotations>

 Chapter 185: I’ll Do As I Say

    <h4>Chapter 185: I¡¯ll Do As I Say</h4>


    Could it be she could really do as she said?


    Vanish illnesses with medicine, wonderful skills that could bring back spring! Much tooughable.


    Who cared about her anyway. If she could waste her herbs, then there was no need to cause a fight. Everybody wouldn¡¯t have anything against it.


    Since there wouldn¡¯t be any fight, the group of people obediently lined up for their diagnosis. If Miss Jun were to say Doctor Fang¡¯s prescription was wrong no one would care. Anyways, they would still get their medicine, and also a free batch.


    Hu Gui was speechless.


    What was this called.


    The nephew¡¯s face was filled with envy.


    "This is called the value of wealth," he said. "Any problem can be resolved with money; a problem is not a problem."


    Hu Gui didn¡¯t know what he should say. Instead, he walked forward.


    Taking advantage of the time where one patient¡¯s prescription was being fulfilled and no one had sat down yet, he bowed to Miss Jun.


    "Miss Jun, there is something that I shouldn¡¯t say, but I cannot help it," he said. "Even if you have money, you cannot y around like this."


    He eyed theme young man sitting behind her.


    "The Fang Family is a family of business people. There are no business people who would not strive for money and instead just throw it away. You shouldn¡¯t broke your maternal grandmother¡¯s family like this," he said sincerely. "This building is not worth this price."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Uncle Hu, I really am not doing this for the house," she said. "And I am not throwing money away."


    This isn¡¯t called throwing money?"


    Hu Gui frowned.


    "The money I throw now will be earned back in the future," said Miss Jun. "Very soon, at that."


    What? How was she going to earn?


    Right now the free medical services had been going on for a half a month. Could it be that after half a month, it was no longer going to be free, and she was going to earn money? What a joke! Without the free services, who was going toe seek her for treatment. Who did she think she was? Doctor Jun never had this much confidence, and she¡­


    Ai? Now that he thought about it, she was a granddaughter who grew up far away. How could she have inherited Old Doctor Jun¡¯s medical skills?


    "Self-taught, with inherited medical books," Miss Jun answered seriously.


    What the hell!


    Hu Gui stared.


    Self-taught? What joke was this?


    "I¡¯ll tell you, niece, don¡¯t think that altruistic acts, this money, can win over the hearts of the people, that people will stick out their necks for you," he admonished. Sincerely, he added, "You see after this long, has anyone asked about what happened to the house?"


    Miss Jun gave him a look.


    "Actually, you might not believe me, but I think that it¡¯s excellent what happened to the house," she dered. "Because the more exaggerated it is, the more it attracts people¡¯s attention, which spreads the name of my Jiuling Hall much more quickly."


    Did this child¡¯s brain have an illness?


    "So what if people know of it?" asked Hu Gui. "People who know of it will not act fair on your behalf."


    This time, Miss Junughed.


    "I do not need to curry fairness." She wagged her finger at him. "Because I am fair."


    Hu Gui rolled his eyes.


    An illness, for sure.


    "You¨C" he attempted to speak but was interrupted.


    "Doctor! Doctor! Doctor Jun!"


    A deranged voice was yelling, destroying the rtive quiet.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but search for the source of the voice. They only saw a tall and thin middle-aged man stumbling forward. He was excited for some reason and waving his hands back and forth.


    "I¡¯m better, I¡¯m better, I can leave the sick bed, I can walk, I can run!" he shouted joyously. He charged through the crowd to Miss Jun¡¯s straw shack.


    "Divine Doctor, Divine Doctor!" He fell to his knees.


    What the hell!


    Hu Gui took a step back in shock from the kneeling man.


    Did they nt a customer? His performance was much too grandiose.


    The man¡¯s sobs were quite prating, and attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    The audience watching blocked the gazes of the people on the outside, but they could still try and specte on what was happening.


    "What is it? Why is he crying so much?"


    "Was someone dying cured?"


    The young miss of the Jun Family returned to revitalize the Jiuling Hall. The building had been pushed down, and Miss Jun had announced from the rubble that the Jiuling Hall would be opening again and giving free treatment half a month ago.


    Everybody was clear where the grievances should lie, and everybody had a definite conclusion on who wronged who, but Miss Jun¡¯s medical skills hadn¡¯t quite been acknowledged.


    "The free medicine was just a trick. This Miss Jun¡¯s treatment is not reliable at all."


    "She¡¯s so young, how could she?"


    "You see, now she¡¯s finally cured a dead person."


    Everybody was gossiping and trying to squeeze forward, but when they got closer, their spection was cut off.


    "She didn¡¯t cure someone dying; it was Dali Haiping that was cured," someone at the front turned around to announce.


    Dali Haiping?


    Dali Haiping was no stranger to the people of Runan.


    His surname was not Dali, it was Geng, name Haiping. Because when he was fifteen, he had represented Runan county against neighboring counties in a liftingpetition. He had lifted the seven<anno data-annotation-id="d62eeb68-e545-09dd-2f89-c99f6136da36"><i> chi</i></anno> long, three <anno data-annotation-id="ddca6b37-91ef-0d36-1a1a-d36bc84af7d7"><i>cun</i></anno> in diameter weight fifteen times to im victory, obtaining the moniker e<anno data-annotation-id="5bbe317f-d164-47ef-3723-10cafb8e9448">Dali</anno>.


    Haiping worked as aborer in a stone quarry outside of the city carrying bricks. His father died when he was young, so his widowed mother raised him. He had worked at the quarry since he was young. Fortunately, Heavens had blessed him with a strong back so he could help with the family finances.


    In the blink of an eye, he had married a wife, had children, and was still supporting his old mother. He leased a plot ofnd after several years of carrying stone. It seemed there was something for this family to strive for! However, Haiping was injured at the quarry.


    His injury was not serious. It looked to be just a flesh wound which would be better in several days. But the strange thing was, he could not straighten his waist afterwards. He asked countless doctors and they said there was no wound. Money was spent like water and he consumed pot after pot of medicine, but nothing alleviated these symptoms. Afterwards, walking became difficult, not to mention working at the quarry.


    Once Dali Haiping had fallen, the Heavens fell on the Geng family. The hard-earned house had to be sold, and the whole family was relegated to living in a straw shack on the streets. His old mother¡¯s eyes were blinded by tears, his wife had to sell herself to settle debts, his three children went begging everyday to support themselves. Haiping, as he reclined on his brick-bed, had attempted suicide countless times, feeling not worthy of being his mother¡¯s child.


    They spent these years without hope. Haiping had already decided to wait for his mother¡¯s death, then he would die together with her.


    When the knews of the Jiuling Hall¡¯s Miss Jun¡¯s free treatment spread, Haiping¡¯s blind mother and his three children desperately carried him over to see her. Even if he could not be cured, some medicine should do them good.


    They had not seen a doctor for many years for medicine.


    Miss Jun, a child not even older than Haiping¡¯s own children, pricked him with her needles and gave him a decocted medicine to drink, as well as externally applied medicine. His whole family still did not have any hope. He didn¡¯t imagine that three dayster, he could get off the bed, and then ten dayster he could stand, then run.


    The stick frail and messy-haired Haiping kneeled in front of the straw shack and sobbed loudly.


    "I did not hope to be cured as good as new, I just didn¡¯t want to lie around like a useless person and be able to go fetch my own meal," he sobbed, kowtowing to Miss Jun.


    "Saying it like that is a blow to my face," said Miss Jun, calmly.


    Dali Haiping nearly jumped in fright, shaking his head.


    "I do not dare, I do not dare," he choked, his expression terrified.


    "Then why would you say I can¡¯t cure you as good as new, you just want to go fetch your own meal?" Miss Jun said. "I, Jun Jiuling, promised to vanish all ills with medicine and wonderful skills that can bring back spring. If I couldn¡¯t cure you as good as new, then wouldn¡¯t I have broken my promise?"


    What the hell!


    Hu Gui looked at her like he was seeing a ghost. Anyone who heard this would feel embarrassed.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>a third of a meter</li><li>a thumb''s length</li><li>trantes literally to ''great strength''</li></annotations>

 Chapter 186: Witnessed Personally

    <h4>Chapter 186: Witnessed Personally</h4>


    Dali also did not quite understand what this meant.


    He did not know how he should respond, and instead continued to kowtow.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I am better, recovered as good as before, thank you Divine Doctor," he iterated.


    But his expression belied his incredulousness.


    How could someone who had been ill for three, four years be good as new? Don¡¯t forget, he was known as Dali, and could lift even the greatest stones for ten paces.


    Right now, he was satisfied with walking as normal. He did not have extravagant hopes of such great vigor.


    "Stand up. I will see how your recovery has progressed," Miss Jun said suddenly.


    Dali Haiping stood up in response and walked over to Miss Jun¡¯s table.


    On the table was her acupuncture needles, inkstone, and paper.


    Miss Jun reached out and took his pulse, then lifted her brush and wrote a prescription.


    "Eat this medicine for a month," she said.


    Dali Haiping hummed and emotionally gave his thanks again.


    Lei Zhonglian reached out his hand as per usual, but Miss Jun indicated for him toe over. Lei Zhonglian stooped over and exchanged a few sentences with her, then he took the prescription.


    "Come with me," he said, looking at Haiping.


    Haiping respectfully bowed then turned around. Right at this moment, Lei Zhonglian suddenly gave a small yell. He lowered himself into a horse stance and lifted up a substantial piece of rock and tossed it.


    Hu Gui shouted and jumped. He didn¡¯t think that this wooden servant who looked useless would possess such strength.


    This rock was not something a normal person could move. What¡¯s more, it was thrown.


    The situation was so sudden. As the rock flew straight for Haiping, everyone could not help but shout out in rm.


    Haiping also looked terrified, but the rock¡¯s momentum was too ferocious; it could not be dodged. He involuntarily squatted down and reached up his arms to catch the rock.


    Everyone suddenly went quiet, until the first round of cries.


    "Haiping!"


    "Dali Haiping!¡¯


    Their shouts were unending.


    Hu Gui was biting his fingers, incredulously watching the man as he slowly got to his feet while lifting that rock.


    Haiping was trembling, but he did not fall over.


    His whole person was frozen; the rock did not move, and the man was as still as if he had be one as well.


    Lei Zhonglian was smiling. He turned around and started fulfilling the prescription in his hands like nothing had happened.


    Haiping was still not moving, while more people around him started to shout.


    "Daili Haiping!"


    "Dali! Take a step!"


    "Take a step!"


    ¡®Can I take a step?¡¯ thought Dali Haiping in a daze. He slowly shifted his body and took a step.


    His surroundings exploded into shrieks.


    "Another!" More people shouted.


    Dali Haiping took another step, then two, then three.


    "Haiping! Haiping!"


    "Dali! Dali!"


    Cheers and thunderous apuse erupted, the same splendor he had experienced at thatpetition over a decade ago. Although the rock he lifted now was not even half of the weight.


    Tears flowed from his eyes.


    Ten yearster, that scene had long since be vague. He never thought that he could truly hear this again, that he truly could lift this rock.


    "Dali! Dali! Haiping! Haiping!"


    Apanied by this cheer, Dali walked around with the rock. He raised it over his head.


    Although it was not as heavy as the one back then, but this time it was much more meaningful.


    "Dad!"


    The three children that had apanied Haiping cried out at the scene and immediately went to surround him, sobbing.


    The blind old mother could not see anything, but when she heard the children crying, she did too.


    "What happened? What happened?" She reached out and sobbed.


    "Haiping is strong, Haiping is better." Some people grabbed the olddy¡¯s hands and shouted joyfully.


    The old woman could not see what was happening, but when she heard them, she sobbed harder.


    Dali Haiping was walking while crying, a smile stretching the corners of his mouth.


    For some reason, when the watching people saw this scene, they, especially the older ones, all started to cry too.


    Hu Gui lifted his sleeve and wiped at his tears.


    "I really must have seen a ghost. Why else would I be crying," he mumbled while crying.


    Because the despair had suddenly been broken out of, hope had be true, even if it hadn¡¯t happened to each and every person, their emotions could not help but be stirred.


    ...¡­


    Young Master Fang too felt this excitement, the moment he could flip over after lying in bed for so long.


    Silently sitting behind Miss Jun in the straw shack, he was smiling as he looked at the upright back of the girl in front of him.


    "Jiuling," he couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    Miss Jun had called herself Jun Jiuling on that day when she moved the signboard, iming her grandfather had wanted her to inherit the Jiuling Hall, so he had given her that nickname.


    Before she hadn¡¯t thought about it, so she called herself by the name her parents gave her. Now that she decided to take over the Jiuling Hall, she was now using the name her grandfather gave her.


    She had taken the name of the medical establishment, so she was Jun Jiuling.


    The girl turned around to look at him, her eyes sparkling with a question.


    But Fang Chengyu did not say anything. He just smiled at her, pping and sticking up his thumb.


    Miss Jun smiled, but also didn¡¯t say anything and turned around again.


    Fang Chengyu rested his chin on his hand and watched her back with sparkling eyes.


    Jiuling.


    News of Dali Haiping, a waste for four years, carrying a stone on the first day of May spread through all of Runan, causing a stir.


    And so, this miracle caused another stir for the Jiuling Hall.


    Thismotion was not because a building had been torn down in the middle of the night, nor because the Jiuling Hall was benevolently giving free medical treatment.


    "They said she promised to vanish ills with medicine and wonderful skills that can bring back spring."


    "How could it be that amazing."


    "But Dali Haiping really was cured."


    "That probably was just a coincidental prescription."


    This kind of talk pervaded the whole town; there were many people who went to the straw shack on the streets to see Dali Haiping for themselves.


    ...¡­


    At the crack of dawn, like the stores on either side of it, the Jiuling Hall was not open.


    Of course, the Jiuling Hall did not have a door. It was just a straw shack erected on some rubble. Unlike the other stores which unloaded the nks in front of the door to indicate it being open, the Jiuling Hall¡¯s sign board was ced in front.


    This sign board followed Miss Jun wherever she went.


    Lei Zhonglian was wiping the sign board clean under the eaves while watching the two young people in the house. Miss Jun was passing a bowl of medicine to Fang Chengyu.


    Fang Chengyu lifted his head and took a sip.


    "Bitter." He clicked his mouth.


    Miss Jun gingerly passed over the sugar preserves to him. Fang Chengyu took them with a smile.


    The young master had not been five when he fell ill. He had eaten medicine for close to ten years. Lei Zhonglian thought that people ustomed to it wouldn¡¯t feel its bitter.


    He lowered his head and smiled before hoisting the signboard over his shoulder and putting it onto the carriage on the courtyard.


    "Ising with me every day boring?" Miss Jun asked. She stood up and reached out a hand to him.


    Miss Jun did not let Fang Chengyu be alone, so she had to bring him with her every day. She was treating illnesses every day at the straw shack, and so Fang Chengyu was also there.


    Fang Chengyu used the table to get to his feet, but did not pick up his crutches and used the table to walk several steps forward.


    "It¡¯s not boring. Being able to see all kinds of people every day is very interesting," he answered.


    While supported by the table, Fang Chengyu managed to take a few more awkward steps.


    One step, two steps, until the third step, when he left the scope of the table and found it too difficult.


    Without anything for his hands to grab onto, his legs seemed to weigh a thousand <i>jin</i>. He could not take a step.


    "What''s more," he continued lightly, speaking through gritted teeth, his forehead covered in a thinyer of perspiration, clearly outlining how much effort he was exerting, "I am not being idle there. They gave me some work to do for the exchange firm. It¡¯s very interesting."


    Through secret letters, they knew that the Fang Family had caught the crafty Concubine Su, so Fang Chengyu¡¯s position in Runan did not have to be kept secret.


    The firm in Cai prefecture knew of this, so of course they would put high importance on the young master¡¯s arrival. On top of transferring funds, they had brought reports of the ounting books.


    Miss Jun gestured for him to take a step.


    "Do you understand it?" she asked.


    If Fang Chengyu had heard this before, he would have felt it was mocking him.


    Since he was a sick patient shut at home, waiting to die, no one would have wanted him to inherit the business, or even let him learn anything rted to business.


    But now, Fang Chengyu only smiled. He knew that she did not have any meaning behind it. It was just a question.


    If he did then great, but it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t. She was just asking a question, not evaluating anything.

 Chapter 187: Not Well Managed

    <h4>Chapter 187: Not Well Managed</h4>


    Knowing what Miss Jun had asked, Fang Chengyu could answer with anything without overthinking it.


    "I told you before that I read many books," he said, gritting his teeth as he forced himself to take another step. His body shook and he almost fell. He involuntarily reached out to grab something.


    Miss Jun grabbed his hands.


    A girl¡¯s hands were soft, but without strength.


    Fang Chengyu stabilized himself. His feet felt like knives were stabbing into him and a pain swept through his whole body. His sweat soaked his book.


    "¡­ I told you there wasn¡¯t anything I could do then but read. I also told you I couldn¡¯t think too much, like what I would do after I got better, but that was a lie," he continued, smiling at the girl in front of him. "I thought about what I would do after I got better, many, many times."


    He thought about how he would shoulder the family business, how to make the business prosper like his grandfather and father had done, how he would stand up on his own one day and let the women in his family be like other women who didn¡¯t need to be in a state of anxiety.


    "So I read many books on business. I also read through the exchange firm¡¯s ount books."


    Miss Jun smiled as she held his hand.


    "One more step," she said.


    As expected, this was her response.


    No excessive praise for him. Fang Chengyu¡¯s lips curled and he attempted to take a step, before he was tugged down by Miss Jun.


    "I can¡¯t walk," he said. "Can¡¯t do it."


    He spoke inly, and his voice was clear, but there was a hint of a child¡¯s spoiledness in his tone.


    Lei Zhonglian smiled from over by the carriage.


    He was a rich and noble family¡¯s young master, and because of this illness he was definitely pampered.


    Miss Jun did not force him. She went to support him with one arm, the other scooping up the crutches in a practiced manner. The two headed directly outside.


    Inside the bathtub was steaming water thick with the scent of herbs.


    Fang Chengyu directly took off his outer clothing, leaving himself only in his short pants as he sat in the tub with Miss Jun¡¯s help. After soaking for a while, he was helped out into a prepared vat of clean water.


    After rinsing and wiping, Miss Jun ced the inner clothes onto the stoll and turned around.


    After all, he was a big child. Before he was unconscious so he couldn¡¯t take care of himself, so she changed his clothes for him, but now he was wide awake and had freedom of movement. He didn¡¯t need to be personally attended to.


    She merely waited by his side, preventing anyone from harming him.


    She was doing for him what she couldn¡¯t for her little brother Jiurong.


    When he was young, Jiurong was also shy.


    Everytime he washed up he would tell her to close her eyes.


    "Big Sister is not allowed to look. Big Sister is a girl, and I am a boy."


    Miss Jun¡¯s eyes felt hot as she recalled that tender voice.


    But how could she not look.


    Beside the sisters, there was no one trustworthy. Scared of anything eaten, drunk, or used, for fear of an ident happening.


    Now she was dead, Big Sister was to be married, and Jiurong, he was alone¡­


    Miss Jun violently whipped around.


    "Chengyu," she called.


    Fang Chengyu had just wiped himself dry and was taking off his soaked shorts and putting on his clean ones when he was suddenly seen by her. His expression was somewhat awkward.


    Actually there was no need to be awkward. They had shared the same bed and pillow for so long, and everything of his had long since been seen by her.


    She had forgotten it was indecent to look.


    Miss Jun hurriedly turned around.


    "I just thought of something," she continued.


    Fang Chengyu spoke very naturally behind her.


    "What is it?" he asked while continuing to put on his clothes.


    But Miss Jun didn¡¯t say anything.


    No one could just ask about Prince Huai¡¯s Manor. In case someone became suspicious, it might invite disaster.


    Now, she could not make any mistakes.


    "It¡¯s nothing," she said. "Are you done?"


    A shadow crossed his eyes.


    If it was nothing why would she call for him. It was something he could not help her with.


    But there would be a day that he could help her.


    The shadow in his eyes receded, and they became bright as usual.


    "I¡¯m done," he said, not pursuing the matter.


    Miss Jun turned around and helped him into his outer clothes. She helped him walk out of the bathroom, and they rested for a spell. When the sun was shining in full force, they boarded the carriage and left the inn for the Jiuling Hall straw shack.


    A long queue was lined up there.


    The original fervor of the free medicine and treatment that had attracted people before had cooled down, but now the Jiuling Hall was as bustling as it was on the first day.


    This time, the thing that attracted them was not the free medicine, but the medicine that could vanish ills and miraculous skills that could bring back spring. The customers now were not the poor and destittue. There were many wealthy people wearing silk and brocade.


    When the people on the road saw Miss Jun¡¯s carriage arrive, they parted.


    Miss Jun descended the carriage carrying her signboard as usual. Lei Zhonglian helped Fang Chengyu off.


    With the Jiuling Hall sign situated in front of the straw shack, Miss Jun arranged her table and sat down. The first person in line anxiously stepped forward.


    "Miss Jun, you see my cough still has not gotten better, and I¡¯ve eaten this medicine¡­" a woman said nervously.


    Miss Jun eyed her.


    This woman hade several days ago. She had note to request diagnosis, rather directly taking out her prescription. Obviously she wanted the free medicine.


    That prescription had no problems, so Miss Jun drew up the medicine for her.


    Now she was here again.


    "The illnesses should be better after eating the medicine," said Miss Jun. She reached out her hand. "If you think that there¡¯s not enough medicine, I can give you some more."


    If this was before, Miss Jun¡¯s dumb action would cause everyone to p their hands and be happy, but now this woman did not take out her prescription.


    "Miss Jun, another doctor made that prescription and it¡¯s not working. Can you draw up a prescription" she beseeched.


    Hu Gui, who was already there waiting to the side, looked on with aplicated expression.


    Just a day before, these people had spoken the exact opposite.


    "Second Uncle, they really are starting to say that other doctors are not as good as her. This will attract people¡¯s anger," said the nephew after being struck by a sudden idea.


    Hu Gui pped him.


    "How can this be the same? It wasn¡¯t her who said it," he said.


    At first they had guessed that in order to lessen expenditures, Miss Jun would say that other doctors¡¯ prescriptions were not right. Afterwards, everyone knew that the wealthy and overbearing person in question would not do this.


    Now the matter of other doctors not being good was raised again, but this was said by the patient seeking treatment from Miss Jun. The meaning and results werepletely different.


    This was because Dali Haiping was cured.


    Was her medical skills really so great?


    Hu Gui looked at the youngdy who was being beseeched by the woman, and his facial expression kept shifting.


    There was trouble here.

 Chapter 188: This Is Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 188: This Is Promotion</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble?"


    For something so big to happen, naturally Master Yan knew of it. He tossed the cage with the bird he was teasing under the veranda to a servant boy as he stared at his reporting subordinate.


    "Curing one Dali Haiping is proof that she can vanish ills with medicine and return spring with miraculous skills?"


    The servant was visibly disturbed.


    "But Dali Haiping¡¯s illness was really cured," he said. "Miss Jun¡¯s skills¡­"


    Master Yan scoffed.


    "Someone was cured? That wasn¡¯t skill, that was the hard work of money," he said while frowning at his subordinates. "Are you stupid? That Dali Haiping is a poor devil; could he have seen a good doctor? Could he have eaten good medicine?"


    The servants were struck with sudden realization.


    "A serious injury needs to be treated well," said one person. "Where would a poor man like Dali Haiping get money."


    "Yes, yes, once he had no money, the doctors didn¡¯t bother seeing him, much less giving him any medicine," said another, nodding. "No one gave him treatment, so it would be strange if he could have gotten better."


    "We must¡¯ve been confused to be unable to think of this," said everyone, embarrassed.


    Master Yan took a sip of the tea handed to him by a servant girl.


    "I can¡¯t me you for being confused," he said. "Thinking back on it, Miss Jun and the Fang Family must have selected very carefully. Dali Haiping is famous, and he suffered through unhappy and miserable years. Curing him would naturally cause a stir."


    "Master, do you mean that this is all Miss Jun¡¯s n?" asked a subordinate.


    Master Yan sat down onto his rocking chair under the veranda.


    "It¡¯s not that she nned it. Could it be that Heaven has fallen?" he jeered. "Doesn¡¯t everyone know about Old Doctor Jun¡¯s medical skills? He did have the humane heart of a doctor who saw all sorts of minor illnesses, like aches and pains, but he was just kind and charitable; that¡¯s all. Where was his super skills. If he was like that, how could have his granddaughter learned anything."


    Everyone nodded.


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Old Doctor Jun did not have what could be considered divine medical skills.


    "So this urrence is exactly the same as the free medicine and treatment. It¡¯s just using money to buy reputation," continued Master Yan. He leaned back against the chair and rocked back and forth. "This time, the Fang Family definitely requested a famous doctor to obtain a rare medicine so that Dali Haiping could be cured as promotion for Miss Jun."


    Everyone nodded again.


    "But the promotion this time is huge. It¡¯s not just the poor and greedy that are part of the bustle," said one servant hesitantly. "Our people there reported that the wealthy personage of the countryside have gone too. If Miss Junes to rely on them, the matter with the house might be troublesome."


    Master Yan smiled.


    "Rely on them? She wants to rely on others. She should rely on her own talent, money." He pped his hands and smiled condescendingly.


    Who of those wealthy personagescked money. If they wanted doctors to treat them they could. It was not worthwhile to deal with Miss Jun.


    As for unting wealth to lure them into cooperation¡­


    "Miss Jun and Young Master Fang are still too young. If the head of the Fang Family appeared, they might have seeded." Master Yan stroked his beard. "If the head of the Fang Family doese out, though, we could reason with them."


    At this he smirked.


    "Reason them about my possession of thend deed. My Yan Family is not wealthier than the Fang Family, but we are not some easily bullied poor devils."


    He had sense and money, so if he really wanted to stand against the government office, they would first have to weight the pros and cons.


    Everyone present nodded, their expressions bing softer. Soon news came of the matter: although there were more wealthy personages appearing, they were not asking Miss Jun for treatment; merely observing.


    "This says that not everyone is an idiot." Everyone in the Yan Familyughed.


    Before theirughter could subside, another person came rushing in.


    "Not good, Master. Someone else was cured and came running in to thank Miss Jun," he said nervously.


    Another one?


    Everyone¡¯s expression froze. They subconsciously turned to look at Master Yan.


    His face was still rxed, as he rocked in his rocking chair.


    "Since this is a promotion, they can¡¯t just do it once," he exined.


    It was just as he said. But soon, the news continued toe.


    Miss Jun cured an old man¡¯s chronic coughing of blood.


    The blind flower selling granny¡¯s grandson was cured of infantile convulsion. He had run over himself to kowtow to Miss Jun.


    Widow Liu¡¯s bloated stomach said to harbor a demon fetus for three years was cured; her stomach was now t.


    One, two, three, four, five.


    Once the first servant came to report, they wouldn¡¯t be finished when the second came charging in. The third and fourth continued pouring in.


    No one was smiling anymore. Everyone was shocked and silent.


    Master Yan was no longer rocking back and forth. He squeezed his teacup as he watched the unending stream of subordinatese in.


    How much money that Miss Jun spent for all this medicine?


    This could not have been bought.


    ...¡­


    Hu Gui watched the people bringing in their elderly and young.


    He remembered that these people had been seen by Miss Jun several days ago.


    The patients lined up forgot about getting treated. Instead they were dumbfoundingly watching the endless stream of people kneeling to Miss Jun in thanks.


    What was going on?


    "This sicknesses like andslide, but leaves like spinning silk," said Miss Jun. "It does take some time for the medicine to have effect.


    Hu Gui looked at her.


    "It is just like nting a field. If the seeds are sown in March, it still takes several months for them to mature," she dered.


    Hu Gui watched the continuous stream of people shouting in excitement.


    Miss Jun had been open for business in her straw shack for half a month. He had waited here for half a month, so he had more or less an impression of them.


    These people were cured by her in this half month.


    You neednd to sow a field. Thisnd was her building, the Jiuling Hall.


    You need seeds to sow a field. These seeds were the people seeking treatment.


    The vile destruction of the house attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Announcing the free treatment and medicine, spending money like water, attracted everyone in hordes.


    If it were not for the house crumbling, if it not were for the free treatment, even if the Jiuling Hall opened, it would not attract this much attention or patients.


    She said she hade here not to live but to revitalize the name of the Jiuling Hall.


    She had also said that even if you don¡¯t believe it, the copse of the house was very good.


    She spent money like water, but she had said all the money she had spent would be earnt back.


    "So¡­" Hu Gui mumbled.


    Miss Jun smiled at him.


    "So now it is time to harvest," she said.


    Harvest.


    One Dali Haiping could be said to be an ident, two cured could be a coincidence, three could be good fortune, but if it was everyone?


    The Jiuling Hall vanished ills with medicine, returned spring with skills.


    This promise made a sound when thrown on the floor; it was not false at all.

 Chapter 189: Certainly Not in Vain

    <h4>Chapter 189: Certainly Not in Vain</h4>


    "The young miss of the Jun Family was kept away in thedy¡¯s chamber, married, believed to be the end of Jun Family¡¯s line in Runan. No one imagined that she would actually shock the world with a single feat."


    Standing on the roadside and watching the crowd where even a drop of water could not pass through, a middle-aged man wearing a schr¡¯s robe stroked his beard and sighed.


    Next to him were other refined schrs nodding their heads in approval.


    They were looking at where the Jiuling Hall was situated, but the small straw shack was blocked by the throngs, the person in the shack even more so.


    The copsed, disorderly house had attracted much attention.


    This kind of copse was not from a fire, or poor structural foundation. Obviously, it was pushed down by a human.


    The schrs frowned.


    "How did the Jun Family¡¯s Jiuling Hall copse?" asked the middle-aged man who had just sighed.


    The residents of the town knew best how the Jun Family¡¯s Jiuling Hall copsed. In every alley, street, and thoroughfare, gossiping was their favorite pastime. For very small household affair, there was nothing they didn¡¯t know.


    But this was just their idle chatter. Anything else, especially things touching on the struggle for property that would be hard to determine even for officials, it was better for them to leave it as something that didn¡¯t concern them.


    But now the Jiuling Hall had reached such heights that even schrs came to see and even took the initiative to investigate for themselves. Someone went and exined the whole matter to them.


    It was nothing more than an orphan returning to open a medicine hall, but someone had coveted her family property. As a result, the house was pushed down in the middle of the night.


    But Miss Jun was unafraid of difficulties and dangers. She carried the Jiuling Hall sign and resolutely set up her straw shack on the rubble. And in the style of her grandfather, she acted kind and charitable.


    In everyone¡¯s exaggerated description embellished with oil and vinegar, the figure of a lone but resolute girl started to be constructed to these schrs.


    Especially when they heard that when faced with the destruction of her building, Miss Jun did not cry or kick up a fuss. Her small body carried the Jiuling Hall sign and stood atop the rubble and faced the crowd to announce that the Jiuling Hall was opening.


    Just like a tempestuous general facing off against hostile troops, a soldier who has pledged to die for his country. Also like a loyal official facing off against crafty and corrupt politicians, sworn not to fall to corruption.


    "What integrity," sighed a schr in admiration.


    "The Jun Family¡¯s descendants are notcking," praised another. "She has the kind heart of her doctor grandfather, but also the strength of character of the father."


    "Who would bully this orphan?" an elder seriously asked the most crucial question.


    When the schrs were talking about integrity and strength of character, no one was moved, but escaping danger and threats and spreading a good name was always well-received.


    Of course, the citizens were all sly. They wouldn¡¯t explicitly say that it was Master Yan who did it. They couldn¡¯t provoke Master Yan, but some others could.


    "That, we don¡¯t know," some of them said, winking. "But there is someone who should know."


    They pointed at the crowd.


    "Right, the old Hu Family said before that it was their house."


    Old Hu Family?


    The schrs looked around.


    What was this old Hu Family?


    In a multi-story building on the other side, there were not just a few people focused on the Jiuling Hall.


    From their vantage point on high they could clearly see the straw shack built on the rubble. They could not see the person inside, but the primite and old-fashioned words ¡®Jiuling Hall¡¯ on the signboard were easily seen.


    Because there were too many people crowded there, the people who were waiting for treatment worked together to keep the thankful patients on the outside.


    "You don¡¯t need to keep chattering. Miss Jun of course knows that she cured you. Don¡¯t affect her treatment."


    But no one could make these people leave. Miss Jun knowing that they were cured was her own business. They still wanted for even more people to know, so they announced their happiness of their old ailments being cured. They stood on the outside, excitedly narrating their previous illnesses, how many doctors they saw, how much medicine they ate, how much pain they felt, how much despair, as well as how they had been cured by Miss Jun¡¯s medicine.


    At the end of the narrations they would be crying or smiling. The people listening to them would also cry or smile. It was quite noisy now.


    "Someone said that Miss Jun being able to vanish ills with medicine is a <anno data-annotation-id="015792a8-dc2b-2068-0007-25e10dd27690">profound theory</anno>."


    A person in the tall building turned around and said,."Yangcheng Fang Family¡¯s De Sheng Chang is made of mountains of gold and silver. They would be able to obtain more brilliant doctors and more rare medicine."


    This made the others in the room smile.


    "This is treating illnesses, not a scientific investigation," someone said. "Someone unlearned through leaked exam topics and other tricks can be a pce graduate in the civil service exam. But treating people and saving lives is a skill; it cannot be faked."


    "Yes, in just over half a month she has seen countless patients. The illnesses, their severity, history were all different. One, two, or even tens, could be considered a trick, but for everyone to get better that quick must be something only deities can do," said another in admiration.


    "And we have already sent people to investigate. These patients did note in contact with anyone else, and did not have their medicines switched," someone said. "The Fang Family does have the ability, but they couldn¡¯t have carried this out so wlessly."


    Everyone looked out the window again.


    "Other than it being a talent, there is no other possibility," one person dered confidently.


    This caused someone tough.


    "This time Third Yan kicked an iron board," he said.


    At this, someone hushed them.


    "Look, the county deputy is arriving," he said, pointing down below.


    ...............¡­


    "I do not make house visits," Miss Jun said to the man in front of her.


    At this point, the people in line red like a tiger watching its prey. They would not let anyone take their position, but this man managed to make the people yield without a word ofint.


    He directly walked over to Miss Jun and requested her to make a house call.


    Miss Jun¡¯s reply was very straightforward.


    "This is the steward of our lord county deputy," the people waiting on the side couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    Miss Jun went, ¡®Oh¡¯. She bowed to this man as a greeting, but other then that she did not move.


    The man did not make anything of it and smiled.


    "Then we wille here." He spoke amiably and bowed to Miss Jun before turning around. He was about to leave when he saw the rubble. He looked surprise. "How did the Jiuling Hall copse?"


    It would soon be twenty days since the Jiuling Hall had fallen. The news had long since spread. How could the masters of the county not know.


    When the people present heard this, they knew.


    This meant that the masters of the county were asking around.


    The only one that could deal with the local tyrant Master Yan was the government office.


    Miss Jun¡¯s injustice being rpensed excited the people present.


    Even the ever dull Lei Zhonglian¡¯s face showed a change.


    Of course, it was not excitement. Rather, it was a sigh.


    Once he had asked Miss Jun what would happen to the matter of the house. But she had said the house was not important, and hadn¡¯t even asked how it happened of anyone.


    But now he could see, there was no need for Miss Jun to ask. Someone would do it themselves.


    Other people asking for justice needed to beseech god and Buddha, but Miss Jun only had to sit and wait.


    Lei Zhonglian sighed in admiration, while Hu Gui standing behind paled.


    Finished, finished, finished.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>something to do with Buddhism/Taoism</li></annotations>

 Chapter 190: This Black-Hearted…!

    <h4>Chapter 190: This ck-Hearted¡­!</h4>


    Ordering a servant to ask around and taking the initiative to ask around yourself means twopletely different things.


    Obviously, they were seeking out Miss Jun, and she would definitely respond to them sincerely.


    Finished, Hu Gui was finished! Miss Jun had the house deed on her side. Now that the masters were seeking her out, thewsuit toe was beyond his imagination.


    The surroundings were dead silent. They were all waiting for Miss Jun to speak.


    She had waited so long and suffered such grievance. At this moment, finally the Old Heavenly Father opened his eyes.


    Was Miss Jun indignant or excited? Would she stand up or sit to speak?


    Everyone was watching her.


    But Miss Jun smiled.


    "The house is quite old. Its copse was unpreventable," she said.


    Everyone present stared nkly.


    So it was like that?


    She said it was a natural disaster? Not human intervention?


    What did this mean?


    The steward of the county deputy was frozen. Then he smiled. He bowed to her again and sped away.


    News of this scene quickly spread.


    Exaggerated depictions of the righteously angered county magistrate asking Miss Jun about the house, and Miss Jun¡¯s benevolent act of not pursuing awsuit.


    This was the humane heart of a doctor. This was the demeanor of the Jun Family''s Jiuling Hall.


    Master Yan heard of this and saw this. This time he did not catch wind of it in a second-hand report from his servants, but with his own eyes and ears.


    He could no longer remain sitting at home and came personally.


    Because he was afraid that people would know who he is, he subconsciously raised his folding fan over his face.


    Although this was something he did himself, but Master Yan was also angry. However, after he saw this scene, all he felt was a chill in his heart.


    He had lived almost half of his lifespan. He had seen all the tricks and ploys.


    And from what yed out before his eyes, it clearly told him that this was no ploy.


    "How could this be." His face was in disbelief. "Does she really have skills of a deity?"


    His gaze fell on the straw shack. Beside Miss Jun, there was a young man taking several steps while propped on his crutches. He neared Miss Jun to say a few words, then left with his crutches.


    This young man was the Young Master of the Fang Family, Miss Jun¡¯s husband, ame person.


    "If she really was a divine doctor, why can¡¯t she cure her husband?" Master Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    He heard some people murmuring next to him.


    "It¡¯s enough already."


    Master Yan turned his head to look and saw an ordinarily looking man who could not be picked out of a crowd.


    The man¡¯s ent was distinctively Shanxi.


    He was not looking at Master Yan, only at the straw shack and at Fang Chengyu.


    "Ai, you said that it was enough?"Master Yan used the fan to cover his scowling face.


    The man gave him a look.


    "Have you seen a paralyzed person walk?" he said.


    A paralyzed person who walked was not a paralyzed person. This person must be sick in the head.


    Master Yan frowned and was about to say as such, but the man had left, disappearing into the crowd.


    Mysterious.


    Master Yan turned back to look at the straw shack again, his brows furrowed tight.


    If this girl really had skills of a divine doctor, this would be troublesome. Money and power would be cause for deliberation, but no one would waver on their own lives.


    No one would dare offend a doctor. Who would dare insure they couldn¡¯t be saved.


    You have money and power, but more importantly you can save lives.


    He didn¡¯t foresee that the people of the county would be so moved.


    "Good thing Hu Gui didn¡¯t mention me to her," Master Yan rejoiced to himself. He had once said this before. Of course, this time the emotions behind it waspletely different.


    But this time he did not have such fortune. Just as he finished muttering to himself, Hu Gui fell to his knees in front of Miss Jun with a thud.


    "Miss Jun, this has nothing to do with me. It was all Third Master Yan¡¯s doing," he yelled.


    This viin!


    Master Yan went ghostly pale.


    ...........


    "Master, whatever Hu Gui said, no one has verified it."


    "That¡¯s right, Master, this has nothing to do with us. Thend deed is in Hu Gui¡¯s hands."


    "Right, right, we only said we wanted to buy thend, but we didn¡¯t actually buy it. Hu Gui cannot <anno data-annotation-id="e88d13f7-d4d5-2c3c-1ad8-79e4257b7992">spit blood</anno>."


    The servants following behind Master Yan were all trying to console him.


    Master Yan squeezed his fan. His face was ck as he charged into the courtyard. Beautiful servant women walked forward bearing tea, but were trampled upon.


    "Your mother¡¯s ass!" His anger was unquenchable. He mmed his fan onto the nearest servant. "Who are you taking for an idiot? If the government office wants to, then what can¡¯t they find out? Proof? If you say then you have, if you say you don¡¯t you don¡¯t have. Even if this wasn¡¯t the case, they could still do it. Don¡¯t you know how they work!? Are you stupid? Are you stupid?"


    He violently smashed his fan on their heads. They did not dare dodge Master Yan¡¯s venting.


    "We are stupid, we are stupid," everyone admitted pleadingly.


    ¡®I was stupid.¡¯


    Master Yan violently smashed the fan to pieces on the ground. In a huff, he stormed off.


    But who is to me now. Who could have imagined that the daughter of the Jun Family would return with such wealth. Who would have thought that not only was she wealthy, but she also possessed superior medical talent.


    There was no one who didn¡¯t know Old Doctor Jun¡¯s medical talent. For eight generations, the Jun Family¡¯s talent could not cross the barrier of superiority.


    Who could have imagined that his granddaughter had medical skills, and amazing ones at that?


    Wasn¡¯t this too unfair?


    Also, since she had that much money, why even open a pharmacy? She should just return home and live happily as a youngdy. Why need toe here and make trouble?


    It was all a ploy against him.


    Now what to do?


    Should he stick to saying he didn¡¯t know anything, or that he was deceived by Hu Gui. Anyways, the perpetrators were his own people. They didn¡¯t have to say anything.


    "<anno data-annotation-id="6c18f700-2527-8bec-750a-d92ce99de7e7">San¡¯er</anno>, san¡¯er."


    An older woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door, interrupting Master Yan¡¯s rumination. He hurriedly stepped out to greet her.


    A gorgeously dressed old woman was being helped in by a servant girl.


    "Mother, what are you looking for me for?" Master Yan asked.


    "Hurry up,e with me to the Jiuling Hall," Old Madam Yan said excitedly. "Your father¡¯s old rheumatism can be fixed."


    Father¡­


    Master Yan stiffened.


    "What are you just standing there for? I know you don¡¯t believe it, but this time it really can be cured. You know that old man who looks after our manor has the same illness as your father; actually, it¡¯s more severe than your father¡¯s. It¡¯s gotten better; he said that Miss Jiuling cured him," said Old Madam Yan. She tugged at her son. "I saw him personally. He could walk and jump with no problems. Your father¡¯s illness of ten years can finally be cured, we must thank the Bodhisattva."


    ¡®Yes, we really must thank the Bodhisattva,¡¯ Master Yan shouted in his heart.


    Why couldn¡¯t he have some other illness!


    "San¡¯er, what are you doing?" Old Madam Yan noticed her son¡¯s strangeness. She smiled. "Rx, this time I¡¯m not being fooled by some quack. This is one hundred percent true. Not only rheumatism, this Jiuling Hall said it could use medicine to vanish all ills and return spring with miraculous skills. Many people have been cured; it¡¯s no fake. So you don¡¯t need to worry."


    Master Yan wanted to cry.


    "Mother"¡ª he didn¡¯t know what to say¡ª"we can¡¯t go."


    Old Madam Yan was not pleased.


    "Why can¡¯t we?" she demanded. "You are a grown up. Do you not want your father well because he will nag at you?"


    Master Yan gave himself a p on the face.


    "Mother, I am so unfilial," he said.


    He pped himself again.


    "I really am unfilial."


    These two ps confused Old Madam Yan.


    "San¡¯er, are you ill?" she said, touching his face.


    Just as they spoke, someone ran in from outside.


    "Master, master, people from the county office have asked to pay you a visit," he said anxiously.


    ¡®This county office changed boats with the wind, they moved really fast!¡¯ cursed Master Yan in his heart. Then he saw several servants enter.


    "What is the county master looking for you for?" Old Madam Yan asked. Without waiting for him to speak, she grabbed his arm. "No matter what it is, you have to go see your father¡¯s illness treated."


    She then spoke to the servants and waved their hand.


    "Go tell the county master that we have something to take care of first. My son has to go to the Jiuling Hall to get his father treated."


    As part of the localndowning family, she was quite dismissive towards these officials who changed every three to four years.


    But this time, the servants faces changed strangely when they heard what she said. Master Yan¡¯s expression was alsoplicated.


    "Old Madam Yan, I think that you shouldn¡¯t go first," said one of them, smiling but not really smiling. "I¡¯m afraid it would be a waste to go."


    "Why?" Old Madam Yan asked unhappily.


    "Old Madam, could it be that you don¡¯t know that the Jiuling Hall¡¯s building was destroyed by someone?" asked theborer with augh.


    "I know that." She red at him. "I don¡¯t know who would be so ck-hearted. Good thing that you havee. Go capture that viin, and then we can talk about what other matters you have."


    All of them smiled. They looked at Master Yan without saying anything.


    Old Madam Yan turned to Master Yan¡¯s pork liver face because of the strange atmosphere and suddenly thought of something.


    "San¡¯er, I remember you said you wanted to buy somend to open an apothecary. That ck-hearted man, it can¡¯t be you?"


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>nder</li><li>Literally, ''third''. An affectionate nickname.</li></annotations>

 Chapter 191: Lowering Your Head and Admitting Fault

    <h4>Chapter 191: Lowering Your Head and Admitting Fault</h4>


    The current gossip was throwing conjectures every which way. But it had no effect on Miss Jun.


    She still opened shop for diagnosis as treatment when the sun rose, and she returned to the inn bearing her sign when the sun set.


    Her bearing never changed. Only people and events of the outside world changed. And it seemed that all of these changes were within her expectations.


    As Lei Zhonglian drove the carriage, he turned back. Early summer was quite hot. As Miss Jun raised the curtains of the carriage, she stroked the words "Jiuling Hall" on her signboard like always.


    "So at the start, Young Lady, you never nned to buy thend deed?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She shook her head.


    "I did," she said. "Of course I did. I was going to buy it no matter the price."


    She looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "Just you weren¡¯t going to spend our family¡¯s money," Fang Chengyu said. "No?"


    She smiled.


    "Yes," she said. She exined for Lei Zhonglian. "I originally nned to do the same as I did now, open up shop and give treatment, but not free like it is now. Rather, for a high price."


    High price?


    Lei Zhonglian was pensive.


    Hu Gui had told the Yan Family who wanted to buy the deed that the young miss of the Jun Family wanted to buy thend, and that he could name any price.


    If this was something said to someone without money, they would think that it was some spendthrift. It would be a waste not to take advantage of the offer.


    But to someone with money, they would put more consideration into it. After all, those with money care about their face.


    The Yan Family might have named a high price, so Miss Jun would have opened shop as usual, supposedly to earn money to buy thend deed. Naturally, she would continue to rely on her miraculous skills.


    The fees for treatment naturally would have been a shocking sum.


    To stir a controversy, an extreme price was required, whether it be extremely cheap or extremely expensive.


    All in all, the goal was for the name of Jiuling Hall to spread through Runan.


    But the current method was much quicker at attracting attention. If the price was too high, it couldn¡¯t instantly attract hordes of people seeking treatment. There would just be observers. And there would be very few who could raise such an exorbitant price.


    "I didn¡¯t think that the Yan Family would do this," Miss Jun said sincerely.


    She thought that the worst ending would¡¯ve been the Yan Family¡¯s impolite refusal. They had money but didn¡¯t care for it, just thend.


    "You see, at whatever time you can¡¯t give up hope. You don¡¯t know if Old Heavenly Father will surprise your next step with good fortune," she said with a sigh to Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu.


    Fang Chengyu nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    "Yes, yes," he said.


    What "yes, yes". Lei Zhonglian was speechless.


    The house being knocked down was a pleasant surprise? More like a fright.


    No one would think of such a thing as good fortune.


    Evidently, whether something is fortunate or unfortunate did not depend on the matter but on the person facing it.


    She had such talent to turn the bad into good, to make things y out to her wishes.


    She was different from other people.


    Lei Zhonglian sighed heavily, before waving his whip and turning onto the street of the Jiuling Hall. However, the next moment, he pulled back on the reins.


    Because of the sudden movement, Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu jolted forward. They grabbed each other at the same time.


    Every moment, she was concerned with his well being.


    Fang Chengyu smiled and looked outside.


    What was it?


    Was it the people waiting for treatment blocking the road?


    "Young Lady, Young Master, there are people repairing the house," Lei Zhonglian said.


    Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu had both seen it. There were a lot of people standing where the crumbled remains of the house had stayed for half a month. They were pulling up partitions and tidying up the rubble and pieces of wood.


    "Miss Jun has arrived!"


    After this cry, the observers hurriedly turned around to make way. A group of people broke away from the ones repairing the house. At the forefront was an old woman.


    "Miss Jun, I am repairing this building for you," said Old Madam Yan loudly. "It was my family who pushed down your house, so now I will fix it for you."


    The bystanders were in an uproar.


    They never thought that the Yan Family would actually admit to it.


    "This was done by my bastard son," she continued. She shook the walking stick in her hand. "That scoundrel, I will chase him out for you."


    Master Yan used his fan to hide his face as he unwillingly walked out.


    The holding fan was extremely big, like a cattail leaf fan. The image of it blocking his face was quiteical.


    "Miss Jun, I originally wanted him to strip naked and beg for punishment, but he is not so good looking. I am afraid that Miss Jun would be the one punished instead," said Old Madam Yan. She pped him upside the head. "So I beat him for a bit and made him personallye and roof your house."


    Master Yan dropped his fan because of that p, exposing his ck and blue face. Both his eyes were ck. Obviously, the beating hadn¡¯t been light.


    Everyone exploded intoughter when they saw Master Yan.


    Master Yan anxiously reached up for his fan to cover his face again.


    Fang Chengyu looked on with interest. Miss Jun calmly smiled.


    "So it was like that," she said.


    She didn''t say that she hadn¡¯t known this, and she didn¡¯t say that she did. This sentence summarized everything.


    Old Madam Yan nodded. She didn¡¯t know if she should respond or to praise her skillful answer.


    Old Madam Yan¡¯s voice was still loud and at first nce seemed vulgar and shrewish, but her expression was much more serious.


    "That¡¯s right, he wanted to buy thisnd, so when he heard that you, the owner of the house returned, hemitted this crime," she said. "I won¡¯t say sorry to you; what¡¯s done is done. I did note here to beg for your forgiveness. I am just here to make up for his offense. If the house was knocked down, then I will build it up. I also bought thisnd for you¡­"


    When she said this, Hu Gui jumped out.


    "No, I didn''t sell this to your family; I am giving it to Miss Jun," he said nervously. "Thend deed should have been Miss Jun¡¯s. It was my family who broke the contract. It was our mistake."


    If I let you buy thend and give to Miss Jun, what will be of me? I am not so stupid. How could I think of making money now. I may make money, but I will not live well in all of Runan City.¡¯


    Money will sooner orter be spent. The gains do not make up for the losses.


    Everyoneughed again at these two people¡¯s struggle.


    The reason for what was transpiring here was clear to everyone. Although they feared difficult things in the world and did not dare speak up, did not dare question, but everyone could tell good from evil.


    The two people who had bullied the orphan were forced to lower their heads and admit fault. They were fighting now over who will please this orphan. They were like people from a story or y. The viins paid for their evil. It felt quite rewarding to see them bowing to the protagonist.


    Even if it hadn¡¯t happened to them personally, it was very enjoyable to watch. After all, Old Heavenly Father had eyes. Wicked deeds had a price. This confirmed the justice of the world, and a life with justice was a life of hope.


    Through the days of hardship, toil, and bitterness, as long as you had hope you could live.


    ...¡­.


    "This Yan Family no doubt is the local tyrants of Runan. They could vee<anno data-annotation-id="2f508ef6-1d16-34d9-3722-588964580df1">bow their heads and stand tall</anno>. Although they had lost face, they knew when to admit to their fault to portray themselves as men of character. They also could resolve this conflict with Zhenzhen. It really was two birds with one stone,"


    Old Lady Fang said while raising her tea cup.


    "It¡¯s good that they are smart."


    Unlike a certain family. Jun Zhenzhen had to teach the nearby Ning Family, who had daughters in the city, a lesson before they could gain peace.


    Because Head Shopkeeper Song was to be executed, Concubine Sumitted suicide, all of Head Shopkeeper Song¡¯s spies in the Fang Family had been eliminated, Fang Chengyu¡¯s whereabouts were no longer a secret in the Fang Family.


    News of Fang Chengyu was continually sent back home.


    The house in Runan City had been pushed down, the business of the straw shack was naturally exception. And the description in the letters was extremely vivid.


    Concubine Yuan recited the letters with great intonation, like she was reading a book.


    "It¡¯s like a book, just as I said. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s being told in the teahouses of Runan like a real book," she said with augh. "It¡¯s called ¡®When Jun Jiuling Returns to Her Homnd, Third Master Yan Pushes Down the House in the Night."


    So it was called as such.


    The people in the room couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>very flexible</li></annotations>

 Chapter 192: Suggestions of Coming and Going

    <h4>Chapter 192: Suggestions of Coming and Going</h4>


    But after theughter, when they thought about it, Jun Zhenzhen was acting as usual.


    "If Zhenzhen can fill one volume at Runan, her doings in our Yangcheng can at least fill three volumes," Concubine Yuan joked while raising three fingers.


    Everybodyughed again. But thisughter was filled with more emotion.


    "Good thing that this Yan Family can see things clearly, unlike the Ning Family,"mented Fang Yunxiu.


    Fang Yuxiu wiped her mouth.


    "And she is amazing, otherwise the Yan Family would not have acted that way," she said.


    Yes, in order to dominate the Yan Family, and spread her name through Runan, she could not havecked either timing, money, or superior medical skills.


    "In this world, some people are rich and powerful for a long time but stillckmon sense," said Concubine Yuan with a smile. "Sometimes they need a violent wake-up call."


    So she was saying if Miss Jun had not shown such shocking ability, the Yan Family would not have been so quick to admit defeat.


    In this world, where would be someone so soft-hearted. It was hard to aplish this.


    Fang Yunxiu understood. She smiled and sighed but did not say anything.


    "How is Chengyu?" Lady Fang asked.


    When she heard Old Lady Fang say that Fang Chengyu and Jun Zhenzhen had not been hiding in a different courtyard, but rather had long since left Yangcheng, went through Shanxi, passed two government offices to Runan, she had swooned on the spot.


    So far. Even she had never gone that far; how could her Chengyu bear it.


    Good thing good news kepting in day after day.


    "Young Master can already walk with his crutches without anyone supporting him," a young, dust covered servant boy said in the anteroom. "Young Lady said that in a few days, he will be able to walk on his own."


    Lady Fang leapt to her feet in excitement.


    "Is it true?" she asked.


    "Young Lady said so, and she would not lie," said the servant boy. "Medicine that can vanish all ills and wonderful skills that can bring back spring. If it is false, then you are wee to smash the sign of the Jiuling Hall."


    Concubine Yuan snorted.


    Everyone elseughed, and Lady Fang wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "Yes, although I had never believed in her before," she said, "she really never speaks false."


    She said that Fang Chengyu was poisoned, she said that the disaster of the three generation of heirs of the Fang Family was a human-made disaster, she said she could cure Fang Chengyu, she said she could ferret out the viin behind the scenes.


    It had alle true now.


    Old Lady Fang set down her teacup.


    "Right now, the house is peaceful. Chengyu is much better, so tell them toe home," she said. "Once theye home, Song Yunping¡¯s beheading will have passed and everyone in the entire county will know that our Fang Family has been plotted against by this crafty viin, that our Fang Family is not guilty of the wrath of heaven."


    Everyone in the room stood up with great affirmation.


    As Fang Yunxiu walked out next to Old Lady Fang, her face was still excited and emotional.


    "So her family¡¯s medical skills were so amazing," shemented.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    "I think it¡¯s her medical skills that are amazing, not her family¡¯s," she said thoughtfully.


    Fang Yunxiu looked at her withoutprehension.


    "Are you saying that the medical skills of the Jun Family are not amazing?" she asked. "Didn¡¯t she inherit them from her family?"


    "If the Jun Family¡¯s medical skills were so amazing, when she went back home the house would not have been pushed down," said Fang Yuxiu seriously. "People will only bully those who they think they can bully. Otherwise they know that if they use an egg to smash a rock, they will not be bullying anyone, but courting death."


    Obviously, the Yan Family was not the type to court their own death.


    Fang Yunxiu understood, but her confusion increased.


    "Then what about her?" she said.


    "She must have some other renowned master," Fang Yuxiu surmised.


    So it was like that. That was right. Fang Yunxiu nodded with sudden realization. No matter whether it was her family¡¯s skills or some other person¡¯s, it was still a joyous thing.


    "That¡¯s right, I should tell this to Liu¡¯er," she remembered.""It will make her happy."


    Liu¡¯er was still in the Fang Family. She did not feel constrained because her young miss wasn¡¯t there; she was as domineering as ever.


    Fang Yuxiuughed but did not oppose it.


    But a young servant girl soon returned.


    "Miss Liu¡¯er is not in her room. I don¡¯t know where she went," she said.


    Miss Liu¡¯er went where she pleased. No one dared ask her where she was going, and there were even less people who dared to stop her.


    ...¡­.


    Liu¡¯er pushed open the door, but took a step back when she smelled the room.


    "Hey, Third Miss, haven¡¯t you died yet?" she pinched her nose as she spoke and walked into the room to open the window.


    The summer air immediately started to circte through the stuffy room.


    Liu¡¯er coughed and released her nose. When she saw that the tea and snacks on the table had gone bad, she immediately became angry.


    "Third Miss, don¡¯t you know how to recognize good intentions. If you don¡¯t eat, then I won¡¯t give anything to you," she said.


    No matter what she said, the room was still silent. Liu¡¯er entered the inner chamber and saw Fang Jinxiu sitting on the brick-bed.


    She was leaning against the wall, hugging a pillow and absently looking out the window. She had be much skinnier. Her smooth and round face was all angles, making her eyes look big. Her normally sharp eyes were lifeless, like the fire had gone out in them.


    Liu¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to say. Fang Jinxiu was the daughter of that vile person. Liu¡¯er herself was an expert in disdain and jeering, so it was hard for her to console her.


    "Never mind." She waved a hand. "You should escape. Don¡¯t just stay here dumbly."


    This was a good idea.


    The more she thought about it, the better it sounded.


    "You should pick up a bit, I will give you some money.


    "Everyone says a disaster will live a thousand years, so you will definitely still be well if you go out.


    "No matter if you live well or not, my heart will not grieve for what I don¡¯t see."


    She mumbled to herself as she walked around the room. She hadn¡¯t made a full round when Fang Jinxiu jumped off the bed and pushed her away.


    "Get out."


    Liu¡¯er was caught off guard and fell outside the door. She saw that the door had been shut.


    "You can¡¯t tell good from bad." She angrily jumped to her feet and cursed. "Even I, who is so virtuous, won¡¯t care about you anymore."


    She stomped off.


    Fang Jinxiu leaned against the door and sunk down. Her expression was wooden, but tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    "I will not go. I still don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand why," she mumbled.


    She had always strove for the sake of the Fang Family. She had always wanted to be the Fang Family¡¯s hero, but now she knew that she was no hero, and her mother was a viin in the destruction of the Fang Family.


    The heaven above her head and the earth beneath her feet, all of it had crumbled.


    ...............¡­


    The weather in Runan at the end of May started to change. The wind started to blow, bringing in thunderstorms.


    "The weather is not good today, so you should close the Jiuling Hall for a day," said Fang Chengyu from where he stood at the entrance with his crutches, looking at the drizzling rain.


    Right now they were not in the shack. The Yan Family was going to construct the house for them, and had bestowed upon them a ce for them to stay in temporarily.


    Miss Jun did not decline him. She calmly walked in and hung the Jiuling Hall sign inside.


    "I did note here to start a feud. I only wanted to spread the fame of the Jiuling Hall," she said. She looked at the signboard on top of the door. "Everything else is auxiliary. It is not a pressing matter."


    She looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "We have been here for quite long. It will be good to take a break," she said.


    "I don¡¯t know if there''s anything fun to do in Runan," said Fang Chengyu. He excitedly grabbed his crutches and took two steps.


    "Runan, I also don¡¯t know. I was young when I was here and haven¡¯te back for a while," said Miss Jun.


    Actually she had nevere back.


    Someone poked in their head from outside.


    "Miss Jun, I can take you on a walk. I know what¡¯s fun and good to eat," coaxed Hu Gui.

 Chapter 193: Past Memories

    <h4>Chapter 193: Past Memories</h4>


    Since the day Hu Gui had kneeled and admitted his fault in front of the straw shack, and cried and gave the deed to Miss Jun, (though she paid him a hefty sum), he was unshakeable. He was always hanging around Miss Jun.


    "I also have no money, and I have no store to give to you," he had said while wiping his tears. "Miss Jun, I cannotpare to your generosity, but I cannot go on with havingmitted a fault. Please, take pity on me, and allow me to show my good will."


    Miss Jun was indifferent, while Fang Chengyu cared even less. The group of people shut the door and slowly went along the road in the carriage.


    It was not raining hard, but there weren¡¯t many people on the streets. The summer vegetation had bloomed wonderfully; it was a feast for the eyes.


    Hu Gui colorfully spoke of Runan¡¯s past seasons with humor. From time to time, Miss Jun would smile, and Fang Chengyu would sigh.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but Miss Jun¡¯s mood ofte had not been too good. She often would look at the calendar nkly. When he poked his head in to see, he saw that the callendar had been flipped to June 28.


    What was on June 28?


    These days he was involved with the exchange firm¡¯s business while also investigating about Miss Jun.


    Before, he didn¡¯t want to know anything about her, let alone her past, but now he wanted to understand more.


    June 28th. It wasn¡¯t Aunt¡¯s or Uncle¡¯s birthday or death day, and it wasn¡¯t her birthday. Even her grandfather and great-grandfather had no rtion to this day.


    Or perhaps this day was a personal day for her. For example, this day she was very sad, or happy, or something hard to forget urred, or she had met someone she couldn¡¯t forget.


    Fang Chengyu suddenly thought about Ning Yunzhao, but felt that thinking about it was no good.


    He lowered his head , his fingers itchings.


    "Jiuling," he suddenly called out.


    Miss Jun turned around.


    She really liked this name. Whenever he called it she would always respond quickly, just as if she had always been called so.


    As they spent more time together, he understood her more and more, and so there were more things he could understand.


    "I looked at the exchange firm¡¯s ounting books. There has been an especiallyrge flow of money in the capital for the past few months," hemented.


    "Next year will be the imperial examination. All the students are going to the capital, and they are cashing in their banknotes for their expenses," she said.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "I have found through these ounting books that you can see very many local changes," he said. "It¡¯s very interesting."


    In the exchange firms, businesses, money and goods are not the only thing to flow north and south. There is also news.


    So the Jinyiwei had nted many of their subordinates in businesses.


    That¡¯s why Miss Jun had stayed with the Fang Family, riding their boat. Besides needing enough money, the De Sheng Chang¡¯s exchange firms were ubiquitous.


    She smiled.


    "Is that so? I don¡¯t understand the ounting books, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it."


    "You don¡¯t need to understand them. It¡¯s fine if I do. If you want to know anything just ask," he said with a smile.


    "Okay." She nodded. "I¡¯ll keep it mind."


    He smiled and nodded.


    "I don¡¯t know what the capital is like." He changed the topic and spoke with longing. "I wish I could go there to visit."


    He smiled again.


    "Am I being too greedy? I¡¯ve just learned to walk and now I want to run."


    She shook her head


    "There¡¯s nothing greedy about it. You should go where you want."


    She also really wanted to go to the capital.


    June 28th.


    It was her birthday, and the day she and Lu Yunqi had wed.


    The Jinyiwei had said that Lu Yunqi and Princess Jiuli¡¯s wedding was set for June. Although they hadn¡¯t mentioned a specific date, she thought that it would likely be the 28th.


    Really, how sickening.


    This day would make Elder Sister sad.


    Was this to make Elder Sister remember how she had died? A warning and a threat?


    But it wasn¡¯t so sickening for the two sisters. The matter itself was nauseating. They didn¡¯t care about a specific date.


    Miss Jun lowered her gaze.


    She hoped that Elder Sister didn¡¯t know about this.


    This was why she would go to the pce to take revenge alone. If she seeded she seeded, and if she lost, she¡¯d at least prevent it from involving Jiuli and Jiurong.


    At this, she smiled bitterly.


    This was just her own wishful thinking.


    With their identity, no matter what they did or didn¡¯t do, no matter if they knew or didn¡¯t, they were always guilty, on guard, someone everyone wants to get rid of.


    That kind of life was full of hardship.


    Sometimes she wanted Jiuli to know the truth. After all, it was a hatred steeped in blood. But she also didn¡¯t want them to know.


    If they didn¡¯t know, perhaps they could have live a little easier.


    Jiuli was different from her. She had always been raised deep in the pce like a princess. She was timid. When she climbed a tree, Jiuli would scream the Heaven down. When she ate a sweet on the sly, Jiuli looked like she was going to die.


    When she was young, Jiuli was as annoying as an old woman.


    Miss Jun pursed her lips to stop her smile. After she left the imperial pce, she came back once a year, perhaps she was more distant or she grew older, but she was no longer that annoying person who made a fuss about nothing. She was warm and demure.


    When Father and Mother died, Jiuli was staunch and resolute. She told her siblings that they had to look forward, and not be bothered by other people¡¯s opinions.


    And thanks ot her, Jiurong still lived happily these years.


    It would be good if they could be that happy forever.


    Miss Jun lifted her head to relieve her sore eyes.


    Fang Chengyu lightly held onto her sleeve.


    "Jiuling, I¡¯m hungry," he said.


    Miss Jun looked at Fang Chengyu pensively. He wasn¡¯t looking at her. Rather, his eyes were sparkling as he looked outside the carriage.


    There was a restaurant there with a splendid banner hanging from it. On it was written "donkey meat".


    "I¡¯ve never eaten donkey meet before." He leaned against the window.


    "Young Master, you have a sharp eye. This is the best dish in our Runan," said Hu Gui who was outside the carriage. "Some say that the heaven¡¯s have dragon meat but the earth has donkey meat. It¡¯s a first-rate delicacy."


    Miss Jun smiled and got off.


    "Then we shall eat here."


    Lei Zhonglian helped Fang Chengyu off the carriage. Hu Gui had gone in first to reserve some seats. He said something, and the owner and employees came rushing out of the restaurant to receive them.


    Miss Jun was going in when she heard people talking by the roadside.


    "No way no way, I couldn¡¯t solve that Go arrangement. I lost a great sum."


    "I don¡¯t believe it. How great can it be; I¡¯ll give it a try."


    Go arrangement? Money?


    There was someone who was also using an endgame Go arrangement to make money?


    Miss Jun could not help but be interested. The two people continued on their way.


    They were headed to a tea house which was surrounded by quite a few people.


    When Hu Gui saw Miss Jun¡¯s gaze, he scuttled back.


    "There is someone who set up a Go arrangement to swindle money," he said. "It¡¯s already been two or three days."


    She smiled.


    "Why is it cheating. If you don¡¯t understand it, you don¡¯t understand."


    Hu Gui chuckled.


    "I don¡¯t understand this, but no one has been able to solve it. Everyone said it was strange," he said. "This guy has won quite a bit of money."


    ¡®Quite a bit? Was it ten taels of silver to pay for a five thousand tael prize?¡¯ thought Lei Zhonglian. ¡®Swindling money. The ancestor of this tactic is right before your eyes.¡¯


    The Go arrangement made Miss Jun think of things from the past, but they were not pleasant things. It was better not to be reminded of them.


    Without saying anything, she smiled and helped Fang Chengyu forward. When she went in, she heard peopleughing inside.


    "What quite a bit of money. How much is it to try once, and how much money can be won? I¡¯m telling you, I saw this once in Yangcheng," said a bright male voice.


    Yangcheng, Go arrangement?


    It had already reached here?


    Miss Jun paused. Lei Zhonglian also looked.


    It was not time to eat, so there weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant. There were only three tables of guests, and one of them only had one person. It was a young man wearing a dark ck shirt.


    His straightforward back was to the entrance. His appearance could not be seen, but his shoulders were wide and his waist narrow. He sat like a pine tree and was talking to the other two tables of guests. He seemed happy as he spoke and he pped the table.


    "That person who set up the Go arrangement there was a dunce hard to find on earth and heaven," he said with augh.


    A dunce?


    Miss Jun¡¯s countenance changed, and Lei Zhonglian stiffened.


    "¡®Dunce¡¯ is not a part of our dialect," Hu Gui said quickly. "It¡¯s a phrase from the northern area. I have heard merchants from there use it. It means someone who is foolish or stupid."


    At this he smiled, not letting a chance to pat the horse¡¯s ass slip him by.


    "I think that Master Yan is a dunce."


    Lei Zhonglian looked at Hu Gui.


    ¡®I think that you are the dunce,¡¯ he thought.

 Chapter 194: How Could It Be So Coincidental?

    <h4>Chapter 194: How Could It Be So Coincidental?</h4>


    While the word "dunce" was still ringing in everybody¡¯s ears, the male voice continued to speak clearly.


    "Do you know how much it cost to y that dunce¡¯s Go arrangement once? Ten taels of silver."


    The guests at the other two tables were shocked.


    "Isn¡¯t that crazy? Who would spend that much money to y once?" they all questioned.


    "See what I mean? Do you know how much that dunce put as prize money? Five thousand taels."


    When he said this, not just the guests at the table were shocked, but the shopkeepers and waiters audibly gasped in surprise.


    "That is much too terrifying."


    "They must have exquisite Go skill."


    Everyone said.


    But the manughed and pped the table


    "High ss shit. That is a true dunce." He roared inughter.


    Hu Guiughed along. The person who can put out five thousand taels is indeed rich. But the person who wins only has to pay ten taels. To what end?


    "Sounds like a real dunce," he said to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun wasn¡¯t looking at him. Fang Chengyu was smiling and his eyes were twinkling brightly.


    This Miss Jun would never change expression even if Mt. Tai was copsing, and this young master was looking curiously, and the carriage driver¡­


    Hu Gui looked at Lei Zhonglian because he was looking straight at him.


    This carriage driver was interesting. Usually he was dull like wood, moving stiffly in front of Miss Jun, and he had never spared more than a nce at him.


    But now he had looked at him twice.


    "Wut?" Hu Gui asked.


    Lei Zhonglian looked at him.


    "Nuthin¡¯," he answered.


    Ai, he has only been here for a little bit but he¡¯s already using the local ng.


    ¡®If it¡¯s nuthin¡¯, what are you looking at me for?¡¯ thought Hu Gui.


    As they exchanged nces, Miss Jun suddenly stepped forward, but not where the employees were directing her. She walked directly to that man.


    "Why is that person a dunce?" She walked up to the man and asked.


    At this time, the other people at the tables were questioning him.


    The sweet female voice was distinct among their voices. The man¡¯s ears perked up and he looked at Miss Jun.


    They faced each other, four eyes filled with surprise.


    "It¡¯s you."


    They spoke at the same time, eerily.


    They knew each other?


    Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu also walked over. They saw the young man¡¯s face from where they were by a table.


    Eyes like starry gems, a face as if carved by a knife, a noble brow, a smiling mouth, he looked open but also not, unfathomable.


    It was him!


    Fang Chengyu and Lei Zhonglian¡¯s faces changed.


    The strange-acting woodcutter!


    The air froze for a moment. The young man stopped smiling and sized up Miss Jun.


    "It¡¯s you," he said again.


    Miss Jun looked right back at him.


    "So it was you," she stated, realization andmentation in her voice.


    So they knew each other. Hu Gui looked at them curiously.


    Lei Zhonglian also heard the "it¡¯s you", but it meant two different things for two people.


    The young man said it¡¯s you referring to their meeting on their journey.


    Miss Jun ¡®it¡¯s you¡¯ referred to a time long before, to the Yangcheng Lantern Festival, to the person who solved her Gontern.


    It couldn¡¯t be him.


    The shopkeeper looked between the man and woman with hesitation.


    "Miss Jun, you see¡­" he started.


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, she pulled out a stool and sat down.


    "I am with this noble son," she said, looking at the young man.


    Everyone froze when she said this. The young man frowned.


    "This can¡¯t be good?" he said.


    "How so?" She smiled at him. "Noble Son is my life¡¯s benefactor. I would like to share a table with you to show my intentions. Shan¡¯t I?"


    He put his hand out to stop her.


    "Stop, what life¡¯s benefactor? You speak false," he said. "I did not save your life, and I do not owe you anything."


    It was like a fog surrounded the employees and Hu Gui when they heard this. Even Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu who knew what happened were also confused.


    Someone who saved others owed others?


    But this wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    It was strange enough that they had seen him before.


    Everybody knew just one thing; that they indeed did know each other. The employees immediately did not say anything else.


    "Bring out the food, the best dishes," said the shopkeeper chasing off the employees.


    Hu Gui pulled over Lei Zhonglian to a table on the side.


    Fang Chengyu naturally sat down next to Miss Jun and smiled at the young man.


    The man didn¡¯t spare him a nce, choosing to watch Miss Jun warily.


    She kept staring at him.


    "How could this be so coincidental?" she said, with an incredulous expression. "How could it be such a coincidence?"


    This person solved her Go arrangement?


    And he was the one to steal her Immortal Ziying nt?


    She did not choose to pursue the person who solved her Gontern. She believed she would never see them again She never thought that she would actually meet them on her journey.


    She also didn¡¯t think she would get involved with the person who stole heer Immortal Ziying nt again. She didn¡¯t think she would actually encounter him.


    What was even more coincidental was that she didn¡¯t think that the two people she didn¡¯t think of meeting were one and the same.


    This coincidence was something she could have never imagined, like being reborn after she died.


    Miss Jun, who had always maintained a cool facade, spoke with feeling.


    Theplicated feeling came from the fact that this man had robbed her twice.


    After being red at so by Miss Jun, the young man took a step back.


    "Youngdy, calm down," he said. "You are still young. There are many coincidences in this world. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange; this doesn¡¯t mean anything. Don¡¯t overthink it."


    Coincidences didn¡¯t mean anything, but this was just too much of a coincidence.


    Miss Jun smiled and ced her hand on the table. She then leaned forward.


    "But this is too much of a coincidence. How could it be you?" she said. "Is this fate?"


    The young man barked out augh.


    "A meeting between one person and another is always fate," he said. "Fate is always around us. It¡¯s not worth any money, so don¡¯t overthink it."


    Miss Jun was still smiling. She looked at him with aplicated expression.


    "What is your name? Where are you from?" she asked.


    He got to his feet violently.


    "See, the world is so coincidental. We just met, and now we will part," he said. "I have things to do, so I¡¯ll step out first. Maybe we will meet again."


    He turned around, but he was too slow. The moment he got up, Miss Jun grabbed his arm.


    "You aren''t allowed to leave," she said at the same time.


    Because the young man was tall he couldn¡¯t really be held back by her, so she also grabbed onto him with her other arm, and leaned backwards.


    It looked like Miss Jun was hugging his arm.


    The young man jumped.


    "Inappropriate!" he yelped.

 Chapter 195: Careless

    <h4>Chapter 195: Careless</h4>


    Inappropriate.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Miss Jun stiffened, everyone else looked at them in shock, while Fang Chengyu stared at them in interest.


    "Youngdy, I¡¯m telling you, my wife must share my lot in life. You have just met me by chance, so I do not desire you to devote your life to me," he said righteously while looking at the girl hanging off his arm.


    The girl¡¯s expression turned strange.


    Hu Gui and Lei Zhonglian were also looking at the young man withplicated expressions.


    "This is my husband," she said as she eyed Fang Chengyu.


    Husband?


    The young man looked at Fang Chengyu suspiciously.


    He hadn¡¯t noticedst time, but he was her husband?


    Fang Chengyu smiled at him and nodded.


    The young man froze slightly, like he had seen something like this before.


    A shiver ran down his back at the thought. He didn¡¯t need to remember what a beautiful youth would do.


    His gaze fell onto Fang Chengyu¡¯s crutches.


    "Lady," he looked back at Miss Jun and changed his way of addressing her. "Even if you want to hang your plums over the wall, you shouldn¡¯t do it right in front of your husband. It is much too cruel."


    The room was dead silent.


    Hu Gui turned to look at Lei Zhonglian.


    "Looks like this one is also a dunce," he said seriously.


    Lei Zhonglian took in a deep breath.


    ¡®Shut up, you¡¯re the dunce,¡¯ he thought.


    The young man¡¯s words froze everyone in the room. Even the waiters carrying out food did not dare take a step.


    While everyone was frozen, the young man shook off Miss Jun and walked away.


    Miss Jun felt like she had never been this angry before.


    Before and after she had been reborn, she had met all kinds of people. Yet all of them had always been respectful to her. There were the ones in Yangcheng who did not follow propriety, but they didn¡¯t really matter. She could deal with them easily. If she wanted to smile she would smile. If she was unhappy, then she would p them.


    But this was the first time she had met such a man that was so adept at ying a fool and being annoying.


    She was angry. She didn¡¯t know where it hade from, just that she was very angry.


    If you want to leave, it won¡¯t be that easy.


    Miss Jun leaped forward and grabbed his waist.


    "You¡®re not permitted to leave," she dered.


    The restaurant was filled with the sounds of inhaling cold air.


    A girl was hugging a man¡¯s waist, her body pressed to his back. She looked like a childpared to the man.


    Even if she was a childpared to the man, she was still a girl.


    Such an embrace was naturally shocking.


    Hu Gui was staring, barely managing to mp down on the cry in his throat abruptly. His face warped grotesquely.


    Miss Jun, really is unrestrained.


    Her supple hands and body were pressed forward. This was not the first time. Not long before, she was also touching his back.


    The young man was like a drenched cat. He squeaked and almost jumped while trying to pull away.


    Miss Jun thought that she was going to be full-heartedly pushed away, but she merely stumbled. She grabbed him again.


    "Without exining, you are not allowed to go," she said.


    This time, he had met a stubborn rock!


    He never thought that things would get to this point. This girl actually dared to move against him, and took a mile from an inch from him.


    Had thew of the world copsed so?


    The young man raised his arms and took a step away.


    "Inappropriate!" he shouted again.


    At the moment, there were quite a few people on the street. When they heard the shout of "inappropriate!", they turned to look with interest.


    Miss Jun still didn¡¯t let go, and was being dragged along by him.


    "Let go of me, let go of me, inappropriate," the young man shouted. He raised his arms in rm. "It¡¯s broad daylight; let go of me."


    Atst, Hu Gui reacted. Miss Jun wanted to catch that man, as for why, that was not his concern.


    He would follow Miss Jun blindly.


    "Don¡¯t let him run," Hu Gui shouted. He was the first to go whizzing forward.


    When they heard him, the servants and employees of the restaurant recovered. They ran with him, some of them seizing stools.


    A whirl of people were charging forward. Fang Chengyu was left in the back.


    Lei Zhonglian stayed close to his side.


    Fang Chengyu suddenly smiled.


    "I didn¡¯t think that Older Cousin was so unrestrained," hemented.


    Most of the time, this girl was expressionless. She always acted calmly and rationally, wasposed and proud.


    She would smile at him kindly, and would also mock others with a cold face. But he had never seen such a childish abandon.


    Well, he couldn¡¯t say it was the first time. The first time had been when she found he slept with Lingzhi. She had been set off then.


    But that was aplete act.


    But this time she was responding on her own emotions, without any hesitation or other considerations. There was only one thought; don¡¯t let this man run.


    "Don¡¯t let him run," Fang Chengyu voiced to Lei Zhonglian. "Otherwise she will really be upset."


    Because of the man¡¯s shouting outside, the people in the street immediately gathered to watch. When they saw what was transpiring, they were shocked.


    Even so, Miss Jun still refused to let go.


    The young man saw the people around him and his face darkened with anger, anxiety. He raised his arms higher.


    "How can a young woman like you be like this? You can¡¯t act inappropriately because you think I¡¯m good looking," he said.


    He didn¡¯t think that this woman would still be so shameless in front of a crowd.


    But though there were many people around, it was silent.


    Really strange.


    These Runan people were really strange. There was a thick-skinned girl here.


    Seeing that he was faced with no jeering, only staring, he was dumbstruck.


    Hurry the f*ck up. Shout, jeer.


    "Aiyo, Miss Jun is looking for you. What are you running for?" said a mystifying voice.


    What?


    The young man froze and looked to who was speaking.


    It was a wealthy, middle-aged man. What was stranger was that he was holding arge fan and covering his face.


    This was a robust, wealthy man. His face was part green part purple, so was he afraid people would see him?


    He must be sick.


    These Runan people were truly strange.


    "Don¡¯t let him run! This is someone Miss Jun wants," someone shouted loudly.


    What the hell!


    The young man stared. When he saw the group of people chasing after him, his shock turned into anxiety. He red.


    He could not help but turn around and look at the girl gripping his waist.


    ¡®Careless,¡¯ the young man thought.


    So this girl actually had been a hegemon of Runan!


    It seemed like this wasn¡¯t the first time this evil tyrant had tried to take liberties with an innocent man.


    And the people of this ce were helping the tyrant!


    As they say, you can¡¯t judge someone by their appearance. It was the same for men or women.


    He shouldn¡¯t have thought she was just a girl that wouldn¡¯t oppress the people.

 Chapter 196: Please Put Down a Stone

    <h4>Chapter 196: Please Put Down a Stone</h4>


    Seeing this group of people withunar<anno data-annotation-id="67c8492a-f51f-48e0-f80f-7b10a5f654b8"> hands without an inch of steel¡­</anno>. No, he couldn¡¯t say they had no steel, the servants on the right were carrying stools¡­


    The young man swept his gaze over the crowd. Of course, they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill his way out, naturally.


    Right now he needed to weigh the tradeoffs. What was more shameful, being beaten down by a crowd intent on plundering him, or being pulled out by this improper girl.


    Just as he thought this, the hands around his waist moved.


    He cursed in his mind.


    "Hey, don¡¯t touch where you want."


    Soft fingers grabbed onto his belt.


    "Come with me," she demanded.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you thinking of forcing yourself on a man in full light of day?" the young man shouted.


    She clenched his belt tightly and, wordlessly, stepped forward.


    He looked around once more, but once he saw everyone''s ¡®don¡¯t you dare run¡¯ expressions, he cursed again.


    Truly, there is nothing too bizarre on this earth.


    The girl possessed no little strength, but she couldn¡¯t growrger than this man. If he lifted his arm, he could send her tumbling.


    But did he really want to be pursued by the whole city? Also, because of this one woman, such a bigmotion had urred.


    He couldn¡¯t attract any more attention now.


    He cursed his misfortune to meet with this girl, and walked directly into the nearest tea house.


    The people in the teahouse had earlier ran out to watch the happenings. When they saw Miss Jun pulling this man in, they stepped aside.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" he asked again.


    Miss Jun sized up the room. Seeing a Go board and a hanging g next to hit, she strode over there.


    The person setting up the Go board was a stick thin man. He had gone with the crowd to see what was happening, and when he saw that it wasing towards him, he hurriedly ran along.


    "How much?" she asked.


    She wanted to y?


    "Ten, ten coppers," the skinny man stammered.


    "Chengyu," Miss Jun called out and turned around.


    The crowd didn¡¯t realize that at some point in time, Fang Chengyu had appeared silently, holding his crutches. He watched Miss Jun with a smile. Lei Zhonglian passed the money to Hu Gui.


    Hu Gui hurriedly stepped forward and threw the money onto thee te next to the skinny man.


    So it was ying Go.


    "So Miss Jun could also y Go; is there nothing she can¡¯t do?" Hu Guiid on thick. "As the proverb goes, ¡®the red sleeve brings fragrance¡¯, but in Miss Jun¡¯s case she is the ¡®blue sleeve attending to Go¡¯.


    ¡®Your mother¡¯s sleeve.¡¯ The young man looked at Hu Gui. ¡®You don¡¯t need to be thinking out loud.¡¯


    The skinny man trembled and sat up.


    His own reputation would be much brighter once the Miss Jun of the Jiuling Hall came to y Go.


    He hadn¡¯t sat down before Miss Jun pinched a white stone and swiftly ced it onto the board.


    A white stone, a ck stone. Miss Jun put down alternating white and ck stones, her fingers fluttering like dancing butterflies. It was enchanting.


    The room was silent save for the clear sounds of the pieces being put down.


    At a certain moment, Miss Jun¡¯s arm dropped.


    "Okay, the Go arrangement has been solved," she said.


    The skinny man was dumbstruck.


    Others went for a three or four moves with him before they discussed winning or losing, but this young miss went over ten steps. Although it was a match against herself, the wonderful him had no way of responding.


    "Aiai, Miss Jun won," Hu Gui said to the audience excitedly. "Miss Jun only took several steps all by herself to solve it. There is nothing she cannot do."


    Everyone cheered.


    It was a cry that could unify the Jianghu.


    Have you seen a ghost? Do you understand, or are you just blindly cheering?


    The young man looked at the girl who was holding on to him with her other hand.


    Really rare. What is this person? An immortal? A monster?


    "This is the money." The skinny man regained himself with the cheers. Flustered, he handed over the remuneration.


    Miss Jun stopped him.


    "Okay, I won, so please make way. I want to borrow this GO board," she said.


    The crowd froze again.


    So she only wanted to borrow the Go board?


    Miss Jun simply leaned forward again. She picked up the white and ck stones with a single hand. As they plinked on the board, a Go arrangement began to emerge.


    "Please," she said to the young man, tilting her face up at him.


    Please what? y Go?


    Until now, Miss Jun had not released his belt.


    She wanted him to y? So it wasn¡¯t lust after all.


    Everyone looked at the young man, then at the Go board.


    Lei Zhonglian nced at the board and his face filled with realization.


    At first nce, the arrangement seemed unfamiliar, but he realized that it was the arrangement of the Lantern Festival board after it had been solved.


    Lei Zhonglian had spent years in front of the exchange firm, idling his time away. He often watched others y Go, and he himself liked to y as well.


    He had tried to solve the Go arrangement in his head when he had been guarding it at thentern festival, but, of course, he couldn¡¯t solve it. Afterwards, when he saw Tian San¡¯s ced stone, he had realized the brilliance of the move. Of course that stone had to go there.


    Afterwards, in his leisure time, he had tried to think of how to receive Tian San¡¯s move, and after a long time, he had found a response.


    This was the step Miss Jun had taken just now.


    Lei Zhonglian had been excited over his wild guess, then he tried to think, but couldn¡¯t think of the next step.


    The outstanding Go arrangement was not something he could respond to. He could only helplessly look at the young man.


    He was Miss Jun¡¯s Go opponent.


    How would he respond? What sort of brilliance will appear in the next move?


    Everyone was focused on the young man.


    He was seriously studying the Go board.


    Neither a crow or sparrow could be heard.


    The one speaking the loudest, Hu Gui, felt like he was being suffocated when the young man finally moved.


    He would have to pick up a stone.


    He would have to set down a stone.


    What step would he take?


    But the man¡¯s hand stopped at the Go board. He tapped it a few times, but did not move anything.


    "I don¡¯t understand," he said simply, while looking at Miss Jun.


    The room felt stifling for the audience.


    Doesn¡¯t understand?


    What does that mean?


    Hu Gui, Lei Zhonglian, and even Fang Chengyu were startled.


    Miss Jun looked at him without saying anything. She picked up a go stone and then gestured at his extended hand.


    His lips curled up, and he looked at the board again.


    "I don¡¯t understand," he repeated.


    The room broke out into low murmurs.


    Without hesitation, Miss Jun leaned forward and picked up another stone and gestured at the man again.


    Lei Zhonglian looked at the Go board and saw that it had returned to the same position as it had been at the Lantern Festival.


    The young man was getting impatient.


    "What are you doing," he demanded. He looked again, then his expression suddenly changed. He immediately got up and walked around the board.


    Miss Jun was still holding on to his belt without letting go, so she was pulled along.


    Then he abruptly stopped.


    "Ha!" He looked at the board and shouted.


    The room jumped in fright.


    The young man was really flustered.


    "Oh, oh," he said after his shout. He was pointing at the Go board with a strange expression on his face, while also smiling at Miss Jun. "Young Lady, do you want to use this Go arrangement to earn money? You really can tease, setting up something so amazing. You are a¡­"


    "What, what about me?" She did not wait for him to finish speaking and stepped forward. "What about me?"


    Her hand was still holding onto his belt, and by stepping forward they were now even closer to each other. When she lifted her head her forehead almost grazed against his chin.


    At this close of a distance, the man could clearly see this girl¡¯srge and bright eyes.


    He helplessly leaned backwards.


    "You¡­" He was about to finish, but when he saw thoserge eyes filled with excitement and urgency and all sorts of tangled emotions, antern carousel turned in his mind, bringing a lot of other chaotic memories.


    A split second of calm shed through his eyes, then realization, then shock. These emotions twisted together on his face, leaving something that was hard to make out.


    He narrowed his eyes and his mouth hooked up into a smile as he looked at Miss Jun.


    "So." He wrapped his arms around himself, stopping Miss Jun from getting closer, and raised his eyebrows. "So you are that dunce."


    Dunce?


    "What does dunce mean? " someone whispered to another. "A pet name?"


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>unarmed</li></annotations>

 Chapter 197: As Expected, It was Old

    <h4>Chapter 197: As Expected, It was Old</h4>


    After hearing someone ask the question, Hu Gui turned around.


    "Dunce means stupid," he said enthusiastically. Once this slipped his mouth though, he recovered himself. He dumbly turned around to look at the young man and Miss Jun again.


    This young man seemed to be calling Miss Jun this.


    Why would he use the word dunce? It was because of the Go arrangement.


    The Yangcheng Go arrangement.


    Young Master Fang and Miss Jun are from Yangcheng.


    You are a dunce.


    A dunce.


    Hu Gui looked to the other side. Lei Zhonglian was looking at him coldly.


    Hu Gui raised his hand and covered his mouth, and lightly pped himself.


    Dunce.


    "Yes," Miss Jun said to him. "I am that dunce."


    Perhaps the young man didn''t expect her to so straightforwardly answer, or perhaps the sight of a youngdy using such a vulgar term wasical, for he snorted inughter.


    "Really, too amazing," he said, looking at Miss Jun, smiling but not smiling. "You actually chased me here?"


    "I wasn''t chasing you," she said.


    Chased here.


    Wasn''t chasing you.


    Everyone wore expressions of understanding, but their faces were also twisted strangely.


    Obviously it meant that there was something between a man and a woman, but wasn''t Miss Jun married?


    The room''s focus turned to Fang Chengyu.


    One escaping one pursuing, and one dear little crippled husband.


    Lovers who could not get married because the benevolent Jun Jiuling was promised to another.


    Hu Gui had already elevated Miss Jun to a member of a love saga.


    But unfortunately, everyone would gossip about this kind of thing.


    "Okay, everyone leave now, leave," Hu Gui said loudly.


    Once he spoke, Miss Jun and others did not oppose him. Hu Gui felt more affirmed in his own actions, and called out repeatedly. The people in the tea house were reluctant but they did not dare to provoke Miss Jun, so they left quietly.


    In the end, Hu Gui finally went out and stood by the entrance of the tea house to guard.


    Only four people were left in the grand tea house.


    "I always knew that Go arrangement was shady," said the young man, raising his eyebrows. "But I didn''t think that you would really not let it go."


    Miss Jun looked at him with raised eyebrows in return.


    "I always knew you had a small heart," she said. "But I didn''t think you would be vile to this extent."


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "What does that mean?" he asked. Suddenly he remembered something, and his expression turned to surprise.


    She meant that she wasn''t trailing him? Otherwise she would have recognized him on the mountain.


    Obviously, that had indeed been an ident.


    She hadn''t realized it until she heard him speak of the Go arrangement in Yangcheng.


    No wonder she had said then ''so it was you''.


    It means she wasn''t referring to the woodcutter him, but to the person who solved the Go arrangement in Yangcheng.


    If it was like this, then really it was...


    "Can there be this much coincidence?" he said in surprise.


    He reacted quite quickly.


    Of course he was quick. He was able to think of using Tian San to avoid being found when he he broke the Go arrangement.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "It seems to be so."


    The young man looked at her with a different expression.


    "So, there really is fate between us?" His lips hooked into a smile and he raised his eyebrows. "Young Lady, what are you thinking?"


    She looked at him.


    "I want to know why I am a dunce," she said.


    The tea house was silent.


    Then the manughed loudly.


    "You child, don''t sweat the small stuff," he said. His original expression of ying the fool disappeared and was reced with a bright and warmplexion.


    He patted the girl''s shoulders, like a close neighboring Big Brother.


    Although a neighboring Big Brother couldn''t pat a girl''s shoulder.


    And a close neighboring youngdy would not grab onto a man''s belt unreasonably.


    But now, they wouldn''t sweat the small stuff.


    "It was just a phrase," he said with a smile. "This is men''s talk; a girl shouldn''t know. It doesn''t mean anything, it''s like saying the weather is good today."


    She looked at him expressionlessly; Fang Chengyu and Lei Zhonglian remained as before.


    Obviously some embarrassment appeared on the young man''s face.


    But it seemed he was good at diffussing his embarrassment. In the next moment, his face was serious.


    "You''re not chasing me because of the five thousand taels?" he asked.


    "Of course not," said Miss Jun.


    He nodded his head approvingly, like he hadn''t asked anything earlier.


    "I know you weren''t," he said. "Someone who can take out five thousand taels to throw away definitely is a high ss gentleman."


    He sized up Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu.


    "Your behavior is not ordinary; you definitely don''t look like the type to care about five thousand taels of silver. What''s more, this isn''t about the money."


    "Yes, this isn''t about the money," Miss Jun said. She asked again, "Why did you think I am a dunce?"


    Dealing with this girls was the most troublesome.


    You can never know why she always gets mysteriously involved with you.


    He wanted to take a step back, but he was stopped by her hand on his belt.


    "You let go first," he said.


    Miss Jun looked at him without moving.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run," he said. "I now know you don''t covet my beautiful face, so of course I wouldn''t be scared."


    He pointed at her wrist. Miss Jun''s summer vestments were light and exposed her fine wrist and the jade bracelet.


    "See, your hands are so beautiful," he said. "But speech and conduct are not so beautiful."


    As he spoke, he hooked a stool with his foot and sat down.


    Because he moved to suddenly, Miss Jun almost fell down into his arms.


    She let go.


    The young man sighed in relief, then gestured around him.


    "Sit, sit," he urged, like he was weing old friends who hade back from a journey. "Sit down so we can speak."


    Miss Jun sat down in front of him. Fang Chengyu also sat down, but he didn''te closer, just located a stool right where he had been standing.


    "You see, your little husband is so good to you," the young man said. He looked at Fang Chengyu and praised sincerely. " He listens to what you say and is always at your side, but does not bother you."


    Fang Chengyu smiled at the young man, somewhat bashful, happy to be acknowledged by someone else.


    "Of course, you are also very good." The young man looked at Miss Jun and praised her honestly. "You listen to what he says and bring him with you. You never hide anything from him or shrink away. To be able to do that, you are a wonderful woman."


    He picked up the tea from the table next to him. He picked up an evidently unused teacup on the table and poured in the tea, then handed it to Miss Jun.


    "I didn''t think that so muchter and so far away we would meet again. This must be fate." He smiled indulgently at her.


    Fate?


    Miss Jun didn''t say anything but epted the tea cup, not ignoring that it was dirty.


    The young man seemed to know she wouldn''t ignore him. This exchange of tea happened ording to his wishes.

 Chapter 198: Another Solution to the Go Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 198: Another Solution to the Go Arrangement</h4>


    But Lei Zhonglian knew this man couldn''t be looked down upon.


    No matter if he wasid back or just shameless, it couldn''t offset the fact that he was a very dangerous person.


    He started getting worried.


    He wasn''t the only one who knew that this man was powerful and dangerous. Of course, Miss Jun knew it as well.


    He was like a lion, when he was asleep or full andzily stretched out, you could touch him and walk around him, but he was always a lion, and he could bite you at any time.


    Why was Miss Jun provoking him so irrationally?


    "So you can say I indeed did not n on meeting with you again, when I was in Yangcheng." The young man drank a whole cup of tea then put it onto the table with a thud. "That''s right, I was the one who set up the Go board. After all, it was five thousand teals. Five thousand taels have many uses."


    He smiled at Miss Jun.


    "But I''m someone who enjoys money. When I saw such an opportunity, I couldn''t stop the itch in my heart, so I gave that beggar a bit of help."


    At this, he rubbed his head thoughtfully.


    "What was the beggar called?"


    He acted like he couldn''t recall.


    "I admit, I was in the wrong," he said frankly, and waved at Miss Jun. "I imagine you must be angry because of this. Because I turned your lofty manner into shame, no?"


    Lei Zhonglian nodded.


    That''s right, it sent the tongues wagging. They thought that the one who set up the Go arrangement was ying foul , tricking everyone.


    Manager Gao always knew this, and Miss Jun did not publicize what happened because it was too shameful.


    "But I had no other way," said the young man helplessly. "You see, although my looks are so naturally peerless in a crowd, I''m but a modest and low-key person."


    Lei Zhonglian stared. ''I really don''t see that,'' he thought.


    Miss Jun seemed like she hadn''t heard him.


    "I don''t care about that," she said. "Why did you call me a dunce?"


    The young man rubbed his self-proimed gorgeous face.


    "Actually, young miss, you heard wrong." He put down his hand and said sincerely, "I was talking about me; I''m the dunce."


    "I don''t care if you are a dunce or not," she said. She pulled the table with the Go board closer and pointed at it. "Please face me."


    He dismissed the board.


    "I know you won''t believe me," he said, "but I don''t y."


    As expected.


    Miss Jun clenched her hand.


    "You can''t y, so why do you think that I am a dunce for setting up the Go board?" she asked.


    His eyelids widened, and he smiled strangely.


    "Young Miss, have you read many books?" He did not answer her question.


    Read books? The quantity of books in the imperial pce was astounding. Moreover, the number of Master''s books was even more shocking. However, she hadn''t read many besides the ones she was forced to.


    Still, that was no little quantity.


    The young man did not wait for her answer and continued speaking.


    "Young Lady, you won''t like to hear what I''m going to say next; you''re still green. So you''ve read many books, but how could you be certain that someone else hasn''t read more? There are many smart and talented people in this world," he stated. He pointed at his toothy smile. "For example, me."


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "So?" she asked.


    "So I''ve read many books," the young man said. "Fortunately, I saw this Go arrangement in one of them."


    After he spoke, Miss Jun jumped to her feet.


    "Impossible, the Go arrangement in the book had no solution," she said.


    The young man acted as if this was all within his expectations. He coughed lightly and stroked his chin.


    He acted like he was stroking a beard, but his young and bare chin did not have the slightest trace of stubble. Probably he was imitating someone he knew or trying to act sophisticated, thought Lei Zhonglian, who was always watching him.


    "Youngdy, just because there was no solution in the book, doesn''t mean that it''s unsolvable," he drawled.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "Who did you hear that from?" she asked.


    Her voice was calm, but she was speaking quickly, belying her anxiousness.


    The young man''s leisurely appearance stiffened.


    "Why couldn''t I have been the one to say it," he said unhappily.


    Miss Jun did not say anything.


    "Oh," said the young man. He straightened up imposingly. "So, I cannot y Go," he reaffirmed. "That''s right, someone else said that."


    He pointed at her.


    "So as I was saying, young miss, how could you set up a Go arrangement as a bet that came from a book? If it''s recorded in a book, then many people could have seen it. Moreover, the Go arrangement was so simple, it wasn''t smart to try to earn money from it. You said your actions weren''t those of a du¡­"


    He coughed twice, and swallowed down the impolite phrase.


    He didn''t want to be questioned by this girl again.


    She looked at him strangely.


    This was a simple Go arrangement?


    Master spent years trying to solve it.


    "You nder. This Go arrangement is very difficult," she retorted immediately.


    "Nope," he replied.


    "Very difficult, it is very difficult," she said. Her voice had gone up a pitch and she stepped forward.


    ''Just like an unreasonable young girl,'' thought Lei Zhonglian. But Young Lady was a young girl after all.


    "What''s hard about it? You''re the dumb one," the young man said simply, putting out his hands in front of him.


    Lei Zhonglian immediately stiffened. He was only a few steps away, but he didn''t have the slightest certainty of stopping this man''s attack.


    If he was standing next to Miss Jun, he could have tried, but Miss Jun had assigned him to protecting Young master Fang. He couldn''t leave him.


    The young man''s hands did not fall on her. Rather, he went to pull the Go board. He turned it half around, then picked up a Go stone and put it on the board.


    This was the required move to solve the arrangement at the Lantern Festival.


    After finishing this, he moved to stand next to Miss Jun.


    "You see," he pointed at the board, stroking his chin. "What does this look like?"


    Look like?


    Miss Jun looked. The square Go board was now askew. From her vantage point, the white and ck stones sketched an outline on the Go board.


    The separate lines disappeared and the ck and white joined together, only leaving behind a sketch.


    The curved and meandering lines finally revealed an image.


    This image was¡­


    Miss Jun was dumbfounded. She didn''t dare to admit what she was seeing.


    "A pig," said the young man.


    Lei Zhonglian squeezed his hands again. It really was not good. First you insult Miss Jun as a dunce, and now you dare call her a pig.


    Fighting with a young girl is not some sort of talent.


    "A pig!" he said again. He leaned forward and pinched the stone he put down. He turned to look at Miss Jun. "You see."


    He put it down again.


    "Once you add this stone, it bes the word for pig."


    The Go board formed the ''pig (Öí)'' character?


    Fang Chengyu curiously got to his feet. Just a pity, Miss Jun and the young man were blocking the board.


    Miss Jun was staring at the board, struck dumb.

 Chapter 199: Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 199: Bullying</h4>


    Pig?


    How could it be the word pig?


    Miss Jun stretched out her hand to pick up the Go stone, then dropped it, then picked it up, then dropped it again.


    The ck and white stones formed a word, a Go arrangement.


    "This Go arrangement is extremely subtle and contains the three studies of Heaven, Earth, and Man." The man was sitting on a cushion , looking solemn and serious. "If you can prate these mysteries, then you will really be able to y Go."


    For this purpose, she had spent a year flipping through all the Go manuals and memorized countless games, yet Master still shook his head at her final attainment of the art. In the end, with a single point of a finger, he solved what perplexed her for a year..


    Miss Junughed.


    Pigs.


    So it was actually like this.


    Pig?


    What exquisite arrangement, what three studies of Heaven, Earth, and Man. He must be a liar, right?


    Was he actually calling her a pig?


    Should she be grateful to him for his endless respect?


    Miss Jun''s face froze.


    She knew that her Master had never wanted to take her as a disciple. He tried every single way he could think of to make things difficult for her. He was respectful on the surface, but he was cursing her on the inside.


    Pig.


    She was just a pig in his eyes.


    Tears suddenly rushed out of Miss Jun''s eyes, and she raised her sleeve to hide them.


    This sudden change stunned the three people in the room.


    The young man jumped a few steps forward.


    "Oh, it''s not that I''m insulting you", he said. "This Go arrangement is just teasing."


    This was said a bit coldly.


    "What''s there to cry about, there aren''t five thousand taels of silver here."


    "Whocks silver," sobbed Miss Jun.


    What fierceness!


    The young man rubbed his nose and stepped back again.


    "Yes, I was wrong, of course you don''t care about silver", he said, then thought of something. "You have superb Go skills. This is undeniable. However, those who are good at Go are not invincible. After all, although people smart like me are rare, they do exist."


    ''Indeed, people like you are rare,'' Lei Zhonglian said in his heart.


    Miss Jun cried louder.


    She had never cried like this.


    Like a child, standing in ce, covering her face with her sleeve, venting her voice.


    There was despair and sadness in her cries, breaking the hearts of all who heard them. That was because the heart of the one crying was also broken.


    Fang Chengyu''s face appeared anxious and sad.


    "Cousin, don''t feel bad," he said, grabbing his crutches.


    The young man also seemed to feel a bit ufortable.


    "Well, well, you don''t cry. I''ll tell the truth," he said. "I did not discover this."


    Miss Jun suddenly stopped crying. She lowered her sleeves, exposing her face full of tears. She looked at the young man with her upturned eyes, still gushing with tears.


    Her pear blossom rain appearance really could not be looked at directly.


    "I met someone, the same person about whom you asked me who had said that." He lifted his eyes and spoke stammeringly and reluctantly. "In order to fawn over me, he took out this Go arrangement to make me happy. Because it was so special, I remembered it very clearly."


    Miss Jun looked at him and stepped forward.


    "A person." She repeated with tears in her eyes. "A man?"


    "Nonsense, I, a young master, will not dilly-dally with women," said the young man, rolling his eyes.


    ''You are not too straightforward now,''mented Lei Zhonglian internally.


    A person, a man.


    In fact, Miss Jun had long been sure in her heart, since when he had said that sentence.


    That sentence was the same as Master''s, both in terms of words and expression.


    She had only been with Master for six years. She was but a short-lived guest to him who had lived through many decades. She did not know Master''s origins, did not know his past, whether he had rtives, disciples, and who he knew who were his friends.


    She didn''t know anything.


    Sometimes, when she thought of him, she felt that Master was familiar yet unfamiliar.


    In addition to showing her Go arrangements, Master had also looked over others...


    Miss Jun looked at the man in front of her.


    "He was trying to make you happy?" she asked, choking.


    "That''s right, or Young Master will beat him". The young man continued to look up at the ceiling as he said, "So you don''t have to cry. You lost to me not because you are not smart. It was only an ident."


    Was this enough constion? Shouldn''t girls who love face know not to cry?


    When he finished speaking, he heard another sob, and the girl''s cries almost pierced his ears.


    They were even louder than before. This time she did not even lift up her sleeves. She just stood before him and sobbed.


    The sound of her crying quickly left the teahouse.


    The people on the outside hadn''t yet dispersed, and once they heard the cries, they started talking about them..


    This cry was loud, but it wasn''t too heartbreaking. It was mostly filled with sadness.


    "The emotions of children in this world are the most heart wrenching," Hu Gui eximed ruefully as he looked to the heavens. "Miss Jun, someone who is so outstanding, still has a regret that is hard to fill in her heart. Heaven is truly unfair."


    Heaven is truly unfair.


    The young man also looked up to Heaven and sighed.


    There must be so many people, every moment and every second, calling someone else a dunce. How could he get so unlucky?


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have entered Runan city.


    Obviously, it was normal at the beginning. So who could''ve known that he would encounter such an abnormal person.


    "I didn''t hit or curse her, but even talking nicely didn''t work," he muttered. "If I had known earlier, I might as well have just done it. Sure enough, I can''t be a good person. Being a good person is a thankless task."


    Fang Chengyu had already dodged Lei Zhonglian ande hobbling over. He ignored the young man''s whispering and looked at Miss Jun with worry and sadness.


    What could be do??


    His hands were tied.


    He used to love to cry, but then stopped. If he didn''t cry, no one would try to console him. He absolutely didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    He didn''t know much about thentern Go arrangement, just a bit.


    Miss Jun was of course not angry because of the five thousand taels of silver.


    Most of the time, what we care about is not money or things, but our feelings.


    Wholeheartedly preparing, bubbling with enthusiasm, hell-bent on victory, but suddenly being extinguished by a bowl of cold water, sudden defeat. This was an unbearable depression.


    For example, preparing your whole life and conducting yourself for a career, but suddenly you catch ill and be useless trash.


    Jun Zhenzhen had prepared this Go arrangement with care, and it must have been her greatest pride, the most exquisite one she could think of. However, it was solved with such an absurd method.


    There is indeed a lot of unfairness in the world.


    Although everyone knows logically that there are many unfair things in the world, and can see that there are gains and losses, it is always hard to avoid this moment. It''s like the straw that will break the camel''s back.


    Fang Chengyu, in the end, didn''t say anything. He merely stood beside Miss Jun with his hands on his crutches, his face reflecting her sadness.


    In this situation, the person who provoked Miss Jun''s tears did not speak, and Miss Jun''s husband did not speak, and the one who never liked talking, Lei Zhonglian, was even moreconic.


    The three men in the room stood dumbly as they watched Miss Jun cry, helpless as if they were watching a child cry.


    One of them never came in contact with children, one did not raise children, and one was a child himself, so they really did not know how to soothe a child.

 Chapter 200: Ask Your Name

    <h4>Chapter 200: Ask Your Name</h4>


    Miss Jun really did not know why she cried. She just wanted to.


    She did not think that Heaven was unfair. She just felt that Master was not fair.


    How was Master this kind of person?


    Did Master even do such a thing?


    Be so good to others but y games with her?


    Of course, she wasn''t resentful. She just felt wronged, and mostly just because she hadn''t known that Master was this kind of person.


    She followed Master for six years, but she did not seem to know this person at all.


    What was even more sad was that this person she did not know was already dead. She would never see him again, so even if she wanted to know him, she couldn''t.


    The grief submerged her like a wave, and she could not avoid drowning in it.


    That kind of grief was a thousand times harder to bear than seeing Master''s corpse.


    Sadness was strange and mysterious and unreasonable.


    She didn''t want to think of reason; she just wanted to cry.


    She had never had a good cry before. She hadn''t cried since she was young.


    She had fallen from a tree, was punished by her father, and sweets she stole had knocked out a tooth.


    Hugging Master''s arm she left the capital, was thrown into a pitch-ck dirt field.


    She had been walking through the wind and camping in the elements, sleeping on the ground till her whole body ached, was bit by insects, and snakes had crawled into her trouser legs.


    She watched Master die, watched her parents die, and even watched herself die.


    She didn''t cry then, and she didn''t even feel the need to cry.


    Only when the Lantern Festivalntern was solved, and she lost 5,000 taels of silver, did she feel the need to cry.


    Go arrangementntern.


    It wasn''t because of him.


    Now, it was him again.


    It was always him.


    Miss Jun looked at the young man through her veil of tears.


    The man with his eyes on the sky and the awkward expression on his face retreated while holding his breath.


    "You''re not allowed to go," she yelled. She leaped forward, grabbing the young man''s arm again.


    The young man groaned.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he eximed. "You''re not doing this for money, nor are you coveting my beauty. You¡­" His words suddenly came to a standstill, then he spoke up again. "It''s because of that person?" he asked. Although he asked, his eyes said he already knew it clearly.


    Miss Jun looked at him and nodded.


    ''Can you tell me about him? How do you know him? When did you meet? What did he say to you?''


    There were countless questions bubbling in her heart, but she didn''t know what to ask.


    "Did that person tell you about this Go arrangement? But did not tell you how to solve it?" the young man asked first.


    Miss Jun nodded again, squeezing the tears out of her eyes.


    The young manughed twice.


    "Then I really have just undergone an underserved catastrophe," he muttered. Then calmly, he added "I''m sorry, young miss, I don''t have anything to say to you about this person. We just met once by fate, a long time ago. If you want to look for him, I can''t help you."


    Once he said that he saw the grief on the girl''s face intensify.


    This was bad. ''Must you cry again?''


    He mourned in his heart, but this time the girl did not cry, just looked a bit upset.


    "No, I''m not looking for him," she murmured.


    He can''t be found.


    She just wanted to listen to stories about her master; she wanted to see him in the eyes of others.


    Although it seemed meaningless, people did not always have to do something meaningful.


    "Anyway, no matter what, I can''t help you. I met him by chance once, and we exchanged only a few sentences," said the young man with more understanding.


    Master was the divine dragon whose head could be seen but not his tail. This was normal. Many people had met Master once.


    This wasn''t strange. Miss Jun did not speak and nodded.


    When the young man saw her being reasonable, he rxed.


    "Really, I don''t even know what his name is or what he does, if not because... " he said, raising his eyebrows and spreading his hands. He then suddenly paused.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "Because there was a certain thing that was important to me on that day, so I have a better recollection of it, otherwise I wouldn''t remember him either," said the young man.


    If one thing leaves a deep impression, it is normal for a person to remember other things or people involved with that matter as well.


    But Miss Jun still saw a strange look sh across his face. It seemed to be embarrassment.


    It seemed that the matter was something that embarrassed him.


    But it had nothing to do with Master, had nothing to do with her. She was not interested in caring about what other people found hard to forget.


    "... I had actually even forgotten it. I forgot all about it, until I saw thentern in Yangcheng, then I suddenly recalled," said the young man. He reached out again and patted his chest. "I''m really not fooling you."


    Miss Jun grunted ''en'' and lowered her gaze. She let go of his arm.


    The young man rxed his whole body.


    "Young Miss, did that person trick you?" He couldn''t help but smile. He must have fooled the girl into thinking thatic Go arrangement was a real treasure. "You don''t need to care about it. That guy is no decent man."


    "What are you talking nonsense for? You''re not a decent person," Miss Jun berated him, very dissatisfied. "If you don''t know anything, don''t talk about it."


    The young man pursed his lips together.


    "That Go arrangement even if ... even if the solution is weird, it is still an exquisite Go arrangement," Miss Jun said.


    Pigs were also exquisite. The young man grinned, but quickly stopped.


    "Yes", he said seriously.


    Miss Jun looked at him without a word, holding onto her arms, pensive.


    "Say, Young Miss, although there is much coincidence between us, me meeting you, you knowing that person, but there are many coincidences in the world thate and go," the young man said tentatively. "There is nothing strange. We are strangers who met like patches of drifting duckweed. The green hills don''t change, the green water flows along. Can I go now?"


    After listening to his incoherent rambling, Miss Jun pressed her hand to her face and felt that she had gone too far today.


    "What''s your name?" she wondered.


    Maybe Master had mentioned him once.


    The young man did not shirk the question andughed brightly.


    "I am who I am, and I shall not be ashamed," he dered loudly. He cupped his fist towards Miss Jun. "Ling Jiu."


    After he finished saying this, he did not see the girl bow to him in return, or give him her name, or call him Noble Son Ling.


    She looked at him, her expression somewhat strange.


    "Why are you called Ling Jiu?" she asked.


    The young man''s heart broke like a mountain copsing.


    Why do you ask why?


    Why did she ask why she was a dunce? Why is she repeatedly asking why?


    What in hell was going on? Where did he speak wrong?


    This name was not insulting, right? He mourned in his heart.


    There was no end to this.


    Lei Zhonglian could not help but look at Miss Jun.


    If one said that asking why she was called a dunce was because she felt insulted, that was an understandable matter. But now asking why this man''s name was his name seemed illogical.


    Even a fool would know that the name this young man gave was not his true name. Walking around the Jianghu, meeting strangers like drifting duckweed, enmity born without end, how could he give his true name.


    Was she now questioning his fake name?


    Even if you see through it, they should not say it. Those people should be left a life line, in case you meets them again. This was justmon sense.


    Miss Jun couldn''t not know.


    Otherwise, she would not have bowed to the Yan Family and still easily ept them admitting their mistake.


    Or was this purely asking him why he was called Ling Jiu.


    There was certainly a reason for a person''s name.


    For example, you were named Lei Zhonglian, it was because your ancestors were surnamed Lei, <anno data-annotation-id="40c9e7e9-f339-3ecb-e962-a7014e5628e1">Zhong</anno> because you were the middle child, and <anno data-annotation-id="0623d3b3-158c-63c9-4c16-7697a1076ca6">Lian</anno> because at the time of his birth his mother was picking lotuses.


    Some people''s name came from what they encountered on the road, whether they saw a dog or a cow. Then they would be called <anno data-annotation-id="aa7736a5-95f8-643a-d1b0-2d58a227d18f">Goucheng</anno> or <anno data-annotation-id="fee7e07c-9a52-282e-ddbb-902c9b26254b">Daniu</anno>.


    Of course, the names of Miss Jun and Young Master Fang were a little more thought out.


    However, when asking for the origin of the name, it should be someone you are familiar with or have a good rtionship with.


    Were they at that point in their rtionship?


    The young man raised his head and smiled at Miss Jun toothily.


    "Because I''m the ninth one at home," he said. "My surname is Ling, so my name is Ling <anno data-annotation-id="c386a13c-9b60-2e04-08d2-344709563d5a">Jiu.</anno> It''s a very shallow name that might make Young Missugh."


    Miss Jun watched him thoughtfully.


    "I see," she said. "That''s how Ling Jiu came about."


    The young man continued to smile at her, shing his white teeth.


    "Or else?" he asked.


    Or else, she would have thought it was another coincidence.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    Because she too was once called Ling Jiu.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>ÖУ¨zhong£©: middle</li><li>Á« £¨lian£©:lotus</li><li>Gou - dog</li><li>Niu - Cow</li><li>Jiu - Nine</li></annotations>

 Chapter 201: Think of Your Origins

    <h4>Chapter 201: Think of Your Origins</h4>


    Ling Jiu.


    She was called by this name.


    It was the inverse of Jiuling.


    The first time she used this name, she was ten, and she had climbed over the Duke of Cheng''s walls. She climbed up adventurously and was discovered.


    The security of Duke of Cheng''s household was very strict. There were even people stationed at hidden dog holes.


    The person had jumped out, thinking he''d caught an assassin. She didn''t even have time to respond before she was trapped on all four sides by intimidating guards.


    The moment she stumbled down from the wall, she introduced herself loudly.


    "I am Ling Jiu," she shouted. "I am Sir Zhang''s disciple. Please let me in."


    Of course afterwards these people were so courteous as to invite her in, and instead made her roll on the ground.


    She was still a child.


    She resisted crying.


    Fortunately, the East Pce guards were chasing after her and picked her up.


    Both the Duke of Cheng and her father were not lightly frightened. However, because of this disaster, Master had to treat her. Then she had the opportunity to hold Master''s arm and be dragged around for ten miles before she finally got his permission to learn medicine from him.


    At this, Miss Jun''s lips curled into a smile, and she nodded.


    "Then I will bid you farewell first."


    She heard the young man''s loud voice.


    Miss Jun saw him cupping his hands and smiling at her.


    "The green hills don''t change, the green water flows along. May fate bring us together again," he dered loudly, a smile stretching across his face.


    He had said this before. Miss Jun did not pay attention, but there was nothing to take note of. She returned the salute with a nod.


    The man called Ling Jiu''s smile deepened and spread to his eyes.


    His eyes were normally clear and bright, but they shed with cold shards, making others afraid to stare too long into them.


    But when he smiled, his eyes crinkled and hid away those cold shards, leaving only the brightness and a hint of elegance, and warmth like that of the sun.


    These eyes¡­


    When Miss Jun looked at him, countless thoughts poured out and started to mash together, but a name suddenly jumped out through the confusion.


    "Zhu Zan," she said.


    Her voice was not loud, her lips barely moved. It seemed that she was the only one who could hear it. But the one called Ling Jiu, who had started to turn around with a smile still on his face, became ramrod straight. He hadn''t finished turning, and a cold aura like a knife tip started to seep out.


    "Be careful."


    Lei Zhonglian''s voice suddenly cried out and people rushed forward, but they were still a step toote.


    Miss Jun only felt that a harsh wind rush toward her, before her neck was gripped by a single hand. She struggled for breath as she was mmed against a pir.


    Her body collided violently, making it harder for her to breathe.


    The man who was called Ling Jiu used one hand to choke her neck, and the other hand to hold Lei Zhonglian''s wrist.


    Lei Zhonglian held a soft sword in his hand.


    It was a hidden weapon he had wrapped around his waist.


    Just as he shouted, he pulled out the soft sword and rushed over.


    But this man easily avoided his attack. Not only did he grab his wrist, he also pulled his own sword and pointed it at Miss Jun''s heart.


    The momentum his sword was about to pierce in Miss Jun''s heart, and Lei Zhonglian had to use all his strength to stop it.


    Fang Chengyu stood motionless with his crutches.


    There was no sound of duck or peacock in the room, no shouting, no weeping. The stagnant air swept around them like a cold tide.


    The sun was shining gloriously outside, and there was a lot of talking andughing.


    One side lively, one side frozen, instantly bing two realms of life and death.


    "Hey." the young man said as he looked at the girl whose neck he could snap at any time.


    The response to this scenario was really strange.


    The girl''s originally beautiful and refined face had turned blue because of suffocation, and her facial features were somewhat twisted. She didn''t look beautiful at all.


    But her eyes were calm. Not just calm, for there was also surprise and incredulity in them. There was just no fear.


    Zhu Zan.


    He was really Zhu Zan.


    She still hadn''t properly reacted to her thoughts when she said that name.


    She didn''t even know why she thought of it.


    Why?


    She looked at the man''s face, felt his breath on her face.


    Because of the smile that reached his eyes just now?


    The expression in his eyes was really familiar, like she had seen it somewhere before.


    Then she thought, ah, that person, Duke of Cheng, Zhu Shan.


    For a little girl who hadn''t seen sweets in a long time to be suddenly handed a candied fruit, that person was just like a god.


    That bright and beautiful smile to a gluttonous child was really unforgettable.


    Her mind instantly shifted towards another conclusion.


    Military aura.


    Zhu Shan.


    The age was wrong.


    Younger.


    Speaks the northernmonnguage.


    Has seen Go arrangements.


    Has seen her master Divine Doctor Zhang.


    During childhood.


    Divine Doctor Zhang went to the Duke of Cheng''s government office.


    Yangcheng.


    Courier station.


    A Map of Routes to the Capital.


    The Jinyiwei from the capital came to ask questions.


    He appeared in Yangcheng.


    This mess of information blended together, making her blurt out the name Zhu Zan.


    Unexpectedly, it was really him.


    This was Zhu Zan.


    The Duke of Cheng''s son.


    Miss Jun looked at him, part of her wanting tough and part of her slightly sour.


    She hadn''t expected that the second person she met whom she knew from her previous life would be him.


    The first was naturally Doctor Jiang.


    However, Doctor Jiang was someone she knew because they had met and spoken before.


    And Zhu Zan should not be regarded as someone she knew, because they had not dealt with each other or even met before.


    She didn''t know him, and he did not know her either.


    The pain in her throat suddenly lessened, and the big hand holding her neck lost its strength. She gasped down mouthfuls of air and let out her breath anxiously.


    The hand was still firmly holding her neck and pinning her tightly to the column.


    She looked at the man before her eyes.


    His face was serious and solemn, his gaze calm and sharp.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    Who am I.


    No matter who I am, you do not know me.


    Miss Jun looked at him with a slight sourness in her heart.


    Of course, this sourness was not because he did not recognize her, but because of the past.


    But although it was not obvious, Miss Jun could hear a trace of doubt in his voice.


    Why was he doubtful?


    Manager Gao mentioned that Jinyiwei in the capital were looking for him.


    He was also wandering through Shanxi and Henan, and he was very alert. He was obviously avoiding pursuers.


    The moment she had said his name, he was quick as lightning to nab her. He was obviously on guard against someone.


    This kind of alertness did not require further inquiry of one''s origins. That was not necessary.


    But why was he so doubtful to ask who she was, and he also retracted his killing intent?


    "You have no intention of killing and no panic in your eyes," Zhu Zan''s whispered. He seemed to see the confusion in her eyes. "You are not here for me; who are you?"

 Chapter 202: An Honor to Meet a Famed Military Power

    <h4>Chapter 202: An Honor to Meet a Famed Military Power</h4>


    Who is she?


    Miss Jun sighed lightly.


    "I am the daughter of Funing County''s Jun Yingwen," she said softly. "I grew up in Funing with my father. Funing often received the protection of Duke of Cheng, and once he came to inspect our city, and I had the honor to meet him."


    She looked up at Zhu Zan.


    "I am also fortunate to have seen the Lord Heir from afar. Lord Heir is so handsome and noble, hard to forget."


    Her eyes were beautiful, delicate and bright, sparkling like stars in the night sky. On top of that, she had cried before, so the redness and tear stains had not disappeared. Her face was clear as ake full of starlight.


    Looked at by such a pair of eyes, being called memorable in such a bashful manner, who could bear it.


    Zhu Zan chuckled and reached back to rub his head while pushing Lei Zhonglian''s hand away. He stepped forward.


    "Is that so? So that''s how it was," he said with a smile, his face slightly embarrassed, but still showing his undisguisable satisfaction. "I am really unforgettable."


    As he spoke, the three people who were facing off over life-and-death with the swords out were now standing apart. Lei Zhonglian''s soft sword hung in his hand. Miss Jun''s neck had red marks, and she was leaning against the pirs weakly. Standing in front of her, Zhu Zan rubbed his head and smiled like a child.


    It looked like they had always been standing andughing there, like the life-and-death confrontation between them had been just an illusion.


    Standing outside the door, Hu Gui and the others stuck their heads in to see what was happening and saw this pleasant smiling scene, so they looked away.


    "It looks like the new love is getting along with the old me," he said emotionally to the people around him. "It''s all been remedied."


    Miss Jun bowed to Zhu Zan.


    "Please forgive me for being rude," she said.


    She did not mention his status again, nor did she stare at him again.


    After confirming that he was Zhu Zan, many of her suspicions had been solved, such as why he could solve the Go arrangement Master left behind and why they would meet him on the road.


    Although there were still some details she wanted to know, like what Master had said to him and why did they talk about the Go arrangement, this was not the time. Asking these questions would only bring emotionalfort, yet they might cause Zhu Zan to be more suspicious.


    After all, based on the couple interactions they had, she knew he was a very sensitive person.


    It could be troublesome to stir up such a person.


    Miss Jun did not want to get mixed-up with someone else''s problems.


    "You see, you are polite again." Zhu Zanughed. He then reached out and patted Miss Jun''s shoulder. "Who are we to each other?"


    ''This is not being free-hearted, this is shamelessness,'' said Lei Zhonglian resolutely in his heart.


    Moments ago he almost killed her, but now he was asking this question? He was so rxed.


    Miss Jun, who was about to walk away, staggered because of his pat. She shot him a look.


    Zhu Zanughed again.


    "Didn''t you say I have a life-saving favor, not to mention that you long desired to meet me," he said.


    Miss Jun smiled at him. She was just about to speak when there was a loud noise on the other side. Everyone looked over there and saw Fang Chengyu''s crutches fall to the ground.


    "Chengyu," said Miss Jun.


    Everything had happened so suddenly, and they had forgotten him.


    What happened just now must''ve scared him.


    Lei Zhonglian went to support him, but he saw that Fang Chengyu who dropped his crutches not only did not fall, but instead he took a step.


    He stumbled and staggered, but he did not fall.


    Miss Jun looked surprised and immediately smiled. She reached out to Fang Chengyu.


    Lei Zhonglian stopped.


    He knew that Miss Jun was constantly leading Young Master to walk on his own during thesest few days. Every morning and evening, she took him and walked him slowly in the room and courtyard. He always took at least one or two steps, three or four on a good day.


    He looked like a child learning to walk.


    But Lei Zhonglian knew how hard and difficult it was. Young Master Fang was a man who has been paralyzed for close to ten years.


    The young miss said that by about June, Young Master Fang would be able to put down his crutches.


    It seemed to be ahead of schedule.


    The teenager stumbled, walking ungainly, like a drunkard. He finally drew near, and instead of holding Miss Jun''s hand like usual, he rushed over and hugged her.


    "You scared me," he said loudly, with tears in his voice, and buried his head in Miss Jun''s shoulder.


    Although he was a thin young boy a year younger than her, with such a violent jump, Miss Jun almost fell to the ground.


    She smiled and staggered a few steps before steadying herself. She reached out to hold Fang Chengyu.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine," she said with a smile, patting his back. "Don''t be scared."


    Fang Chengyu hugged her without letting go.


    "I never knew I was so afraid to die," he said hoarsely.


    Miss Jun did not say anything, and Zhu Zanughed to the side.


    "Don''t be scared. You''re still young, so you will have a lot of life to live in the fuutre. So kids like you shouldn''t be thinking about life and death," he said straightforwardly. "Once you''ve grown you''ll know that all people are afraid of death. There''s no need to be ashamed."


    Lei Zhonglian looked at Zhu Zan.


    Zhuz Zan matched his gaze.


    "Did this fee see what I did?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. "Are you scared too?"


    This person¡­


    Lei Zhonglian did not speak, but his face was sullen.


    "You don''t have to be scared." Zhu Zan smiled a little, showing his white teeth. "A waste like you not fainting is already pretty good. You will live a while longer."


    A vein bulged on Lei Zhonglian''s forehead, but he still didn''t speak.


    There was nothing that could be said. He spoke the truth. If they didn''t have the strength, it was their own dishonor.


    Fang Chengyu was still hugging Miss Jun.


    "I always thought I was not afraid of death," he said, "but I was really very scared just now. I was afraid that you were really going to die."


    Miss Jun smiled, stroking his shoulders.


    Zhu Zan just clicked his tongue again.


    "So young yet such an oily mouth," he said, shaking his head. "Kids nowadays are getting more and more absurd."


    Miss Jun patted Fang Chengyu''s shoulder.


    "Okay, it''s okay. Let''s go back," she said.


    Fang Chengyu straightened up, face full of grief, but with a touch of embarrassment as well. He was going to let go of Miss Jun to take a step back, but lost his bnce and fell on his butt to the floor.


    "I still can''t walk," he dered, pouting.


    Yes, he couldn''t walk yet, but sometimes there were miracles like this. In great fear or great happiness, people could do things they couldn''t before.


    Miss Jun had seen such miracles many times when she followed Master.


    However, this kind of stress stimtion did not always work, so it couldn''t be used at any time.


    In this case, thanks to Zhu Zan, the stimtion helped Fang Chengyu to start walking ahead of schedule.


    Miss Jun looked at Zhu Zan and smiled at him.


    "Thank you, Noble Son," she said.


    Zhu Zan looked at her slyly.


    "I don''t know why you''re thanking me," he said, raising an eyebrow. "But no need for thanks, I''m just a good person who helps others."


    A good person who helps others?"


    Helped who? Helped Tian San win the Go arrangement, or saved Young Lady from the cliff?


    And for what happiness? For five thousand taels of silver, or a hard to find herb?


    Lei Zhonglian rolled his eyes.


    Miss Jun smiled again.


    Zhu Zan had to be like this. Otherwise how could he beat Twelfth Royal Uncle.


    "The green hills don''t change, the green water flows along. May we meet again, if we are fated to do so," she said, reaching out for Fang Chengyu. "We''ll go back first."


    Lei Zhonglian hurried over, and the two helped Fang Chengyu up.


    "It was only an ident that I was able to walk," Fang Chengyu said, his eyes sparkling. "I still need to use crutches."


    Miss Jun smiled and held his arm.


    "I will support you," she said.


    Fang Chengyu said ''o'' and took a step. Miss Jun took a step with him. They walked together slowly with her supporting him.


    Lei Zhonglian let go of the boy''s arm, his eyes were full of delight. He turned to pick up the crutches from the floor and went out.


    Zhu Zan watched Fang Chengyu being supported by the girl as he walked through the door.


    "So the little cripple wasn''t born a cripple? Interesting," he said.

 Chapter 203: A Coincidence in a Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 203: A Coincidence in a Coincidence</h4>


    The first few steps the young cripple took were verybored and wobbly, but several stepster, although still slow, they became steady and firm.


    It was as if a child was learning to walk. Although his gait was still unstable, it did not mean that he couldn''t walk.


    A cripple could not walk. If you could walk, you are not a cripple.


    Hu Gui heard the footsteps and turned around.


    "Miss Jun, Young Master," he greeted.


    Miss Jun politely declined his help and supported Fang Chengyu herself. Hu Gui hurried over to the carriage.


    "That one?"


    The onlookers murmured as they peered into the teahouse.


    Zhu Zan stood at the door, his expression calm under the crowd''s gaze, and looked at Miss Jun and the others who were now sitting in the carriage.


    Miss Jun felt his gaze.


    Zhu Zan looked at her and smiled.


    Beautiful facial features, a bright smiling face, eyes like stars.


    The people in front of the teahouse suddenly fell silent, then low murmurs of praise went through the crowd.


    This was Zhu Zan. If you said that the Duke of Cheng was gentle as jade, then he was bright as a gem.


    Such father and son were not like militarymanders at all, but they were all natural military leaders.


    Miss Jun dropped her gaze.


    "Let''s go," she said.


    "Let''s go," Hu Gui agreed and waved at the people around them somewhat exaggeratedly. "Make way!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed onto the carriage, about to sit down.


    Zhu Zan then leaped off the steps of the teahouse and bounded in front of the carriage. He pulled Hu Gui off and sat down himself.


    He raised his arm and whistled loudly, not waiting for Lei Zhonglian to crack the whip. The horses immediately started forward.


    "Hey you¡­" Hu Gui was stunned for a moment, then shouted out as he tried to catch up.


    The onlookersughed, while a few seized Hu Gui.


    "What mess are you trying to make, the people are together."


    Hu Gui could only watch the carriage go down the street sadly.


    When Zhu Zan boarded the carriage, Miss Jun and the others did not say anything against it. After the horses started moving, Lei Zhonglian only gently pulled the reins to direct the horses.


    Zhu Zan leaned into the carriage.


    "This is your hometown?" he asked, his voice casual and tone familiar.


    "It is," Miss Jun replied with a smile.


    Zhu Zan went ''oh''.


    "No wonder you''re an overlord here, a <anno data-annotation-id="3a308416-8604-0168-0db6-d478b0559145">true son of silken breeches</anno>," hemented.


    Miss Jun smiled and did not say anything.


    However, she still remembered that Zhu Zan was a chatterbox. Whether it was his true personality or if he was just ying the fool, but as long as he was willing, he could talk about whatever he wanted for all eternity, even without anyone responding to him.


    "I just arrived in Runan today. You said it was a coincidence."


    "What''s so fun for you here in Runan?"


    "You''re quite fleet of foot."


    "What are you going to do in Yangcheng?"


    "Is it to gamble?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m sorry about that. You lost even your <anno data-annotation-id="79c0d3a1-8d90-c6d912-37c86ed9619e">blood and flesh</anno>."


    "So, digging herbs up in the mountain?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m sorry about that too. You almost died trying to get the herb that you lost in the end."


    When Miss Jun heard this, she looked at him.


    "It''s not lost," she interrupted him.


    Zhu Zan looked back at her.


    "It is," he insisted.


    "Why did you say you were sorry?" said Miss Jun.


    Lei Zhonglian sighed. He had been starting to feel that Miss Jun''s temper was very good, not as unreasonable as everyone said, but now it seemed that in reality her temper was not very good at all.


    Not unreasonable, but stubborn for sure.


    She couldn''t be thinking that this man who had just released the hand that could have im her life was really harmless.


    Why was she still so impatient and provocative?


    Zhu Zan looked at her.


    "Because I''m a good man, I''m very sympathetic to other people''s misfortunes," he said. "I can''t help but say sorry for the blinded Old Heavenly Father."


    He said this and looked at Miss Jun with sympathy.


    "I hope you won''t be sad. This kind of thing is just too much of a coincidence."


    Miss Jun looked at him, somewhat angry and somewhat amused.


    How could the Duke of Cheng have such a son?


    "Yeah, too coincidental," she said with a smile.


    She dropped her gaze, so she didn''t see a sh of suspicion in Zhu Zan''s eyes.


    Miss Jun''s concession naturally did not stop this vein of conversation.


    "You said you grew up in Funing. Can you speak the Funing dialect?" he asked suddenly.


    Whether Jun Zhenzhen could speak Funing she didn''t know, but she could.


    Master spoke many dialects. When she was looking at maps with Master, he would point to a ce and say a few lines in the localnguage.


    Naturally, these maps included Funing.


    And Miss Jun could recall what he''d said.


    She was silent for a moment.


    "No," she said.""My father and mother only spoke the officialnguage at home."


    Zhu Zan smiled.


    "Henan standard?" He raised an eyebrow.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "Noble Son, standardnguage has the Henan vor," she said.


    The old capital was in Kaifeng, but the present capital in Nanjing had only been the capital for a few decades.


    The officials in the south had already switched to Nanjing as the standardnguage, but many officials in the north still spoke Kaifeng. One of the major reasons was to tter the Duke of Cheng.


    The Duke of Cheng always believed in recovering lost territory and returning to the old capital.


    As an official in the north, Jun Yingwen, even if he wasn''t trying to please the Duke of Cheng, was a man from Cai province, Henan.


    This kind of answer was the most appropriate one.


    Miss Jun finished speaking, then took a fan and looked at the world outside of the carriage, and did not notice Zhu Zan''s slight change in expression.


    "What a coincidence," he muttered.


    Lei Zhonglian couldn''t understand what sort of coincidence was them speaking Henan standard.


    Miss Jun knew why he said coincidence.


    Her words, they were once spoken by the Duke of Cheng.


    When her Father had met him in his study, the Duke of Cheng had spoken with a Henan ent.


    Curious, Father had asked him about speaking the officialnguage, because the Duke of Cheng was also from Nanjing.


    The Duke of Cheng had said such a sentence.


    When Miss Jun took the candied fruit from the Duke of Cheng, she had seen this man as an immortal, and she would always remember what the immortal said.


    However, this was a very simple sentence. Just because the Duke of Cheng had said it didn''t mean that no one else could say it.


    Especially an official from Henan, Jun Yingwen.


    There were no issues with this answer. It was a perfectly reasonable response.


    "Little kids do have a lot of preposterous arguments," Zhu Zan said, continuing the topic. "What about your parents? They don''t mind that you being so domineering?"


    Miss Jun stopped to look at him.


    "My father is somewhat famous. Haven''t you heard of him?" she asked.


    Zhu Zanughed.


    "There are many famous people, I¡­" he said, then stopped and looked at Miss Jun with sudden realization.


    ''His reaction is really fast,'' Miss Jun thought.


    Jun Yingwen was indeed well-known, but there were many officials who died in office every year. And he was just a seventh-ranked official.


    For someone with a status like Zhu Zan, he was a nobody.


    Zhu Zan''s quick response to the simple word "famous" showed that he was a person with a highly attentive memory which could processrge amounts of information.


    For an official to be called famous, there weren''t many reasons. And from this association, he could naturally find the rted information.


    Anyone who had a brilliant son would pour love and affection on them. The Duke of Cheng was no exception.


    "How sad," said Zhu Zan, looking at her sympathetically. "Miss Jun must be suffering."


    Miss Jun nodded at him in return.


    The carriage stopped then.


    "Young Lady, we are here," said Lei Zhonglian.


    The rain had stopped, but there were not many people on the street. Lei Zhonglian stepped forward and opened the door.


    Zhu Zan also got out of the carriage and looked around.


    "Open shop," he said randomly. "Open what?"


    As he spoke, he caught sight of the sign on the door and his voice stuttered, and his expression changed.


    "Jiuling Hall," he read slowly, "Jiuling¡­ Hall."


    Zhu Zan read it again carefully.


    "Miss Jiuling," a voice said from the side at this time.


    This phrase shocked him for a moment.


    An olddy with an umbre came in and rushed to bow to Miss Jun who was walking in with Fang Chengyu.


    "Are you here for a consultation?" Miss Jun said. "Pleasee in."


    As she spoke, she noticed where Zhu Zan was looking.


    He shifted his gaze to her.


    "You''re called Jiuling?" he asked.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Yes," she said, and turned to look at whoever was walking in.


    The old woman rejoiced and followed them in. Lei Zhonglian removed the door shutters, letting light into the hall. The voices also became more loudly.


    Zhu Zan still stood in the doorway, looking at the inside of the hall, then at the sign board.


    "Jiuling."


    He repeated, aplex expression in his eyes. He immediately lowered his gaze and shaded his eyes from view, then looked inside again.


    "What a damn coincidence," he said.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li&gtzy son of rich parents</li><li>everything you own</li></annotations>

 Chapter 204: The Voice of the Guest Drowns out the Voice of the Host

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Voice of the Guest Drowns out the Voice of the Host</h4>


    When dusk fell, Lei Zhonglian was finished sweeping and scrubbing the inside of the hall. He then closed the door of the Jiuling Hall. The back courtyard was filled with a strong aroma.


    "Eat," said Miss Jun, personally carrying two dishes from the kitchen.


    The rain had stopped, but the air was still moist. The early summer evening was silent but cheerful.


    Fang Chengyu was sitting at a table on the veranda.


    "I''m so hungry." He smiled as he watched Miss Jun put the food on the table. "We didn''t even eat at noon."


    "Missing one meal shouldn''t make you that hungry," said Zhu Zan.


    The man stepped out from the room and sat down, cross-legged. He grabbed some tableware from the table.


    Miss Jun ignored him and went into the kitchen to bring the food.


    "I''m still young and growing," Fang Chengyu said, looking at him seriously. "It''s especially easy for me to get hungry. Naturally I can''tpare with you, brother."


    Zhu Zan said, ''Oh''.


    "That''s true," he said, reaching out and pinching Fang Chengyu''s arm. "You''re too thin."


    He put the te of braised pork in front of Fang Chengyu.


    "Come on, eat more meat and grow more."


    Fang Chengyu looked at the meat in front of him and hesitated.


    "I also want to eat," he said, sighing and pushing the meat back. "But I''m still taking medicine. I can''t eat it."


    Zhu Zan smiled and looked at Miss Jun who came out carrying a basket of dried tbread.


    "So you opened a clinic?" he asked.


    "Yes," said Miss Jun. "Didn''t I say I was a herb gatherer? I didn''t lie."


    Zhu Zan reached out and grabbed a piece of the bread, sprinkled some shredded meat on it, and rolled it up.


    "You''re trying to imply that everyone else is a liar," he said. "I didn''t lie. I''m also a woodcutter."


    He stuffed arge mouthful of the wrap into his mouth, as he watched Miss Jun raise an eyebrow.


    Even with his mouth full of food, he still tried to speak.


    Miss Jun did not say anything, but called in Lei Zhonglian toe and eat.


    Lei Zhonglian put some t bread, meat, and vegetables, and went to sit to the side. Because Zhu Zan was too big, his usual spot in front of Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun was taken up.


    It looked crowded, and it sounded so as well. Zhu Zan''s voice seemed to never stop.


    "You eat this? What is this, vegetable leaves?"


    "It''s like you''re raising a rabbit."


    "I''m talking about real rabbits, not anything else. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Ha ha ha ha, you did not misunderstand, ah, that''s good."


    "Oh? Little friend, did you know that rabbits have other meanings? Not proper. You shouldn''t learn it while you''re young."


    Lei Zhonglian flicked off several mouthfuls of rice that hit him and went into the kitchen.


    Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu went at their usual pace as they ate , apanied by Zhu Zan''s jokes.


    Fang Chengyu also ate an extra bowl.


    Perhaps it was happiness because he could finally walk, or perhaps it was because he was spurred by Zhu Zan''s words to grow stronger.


    It looked like the guest and hosts were having a merry time.


    However, was this really considered having a guest over?


    "Do you want to prepare a room for him?" Lei Zhonglian whispered when he saw Miss Jun walking into the kitchen.


    Twilight faded, reced with the ck of night. Lanterns were lit inside and out.


    Was the Noble Son Zhu a stranger who would leave just as swiftly as they met, or was he a friend from far away who would linger for a few days?


    She looked at Zhu Zan, who was standing on the veranda, curiously looking over the herbs she hadid out to dry.


    "He doesn''t trust us," she said. "Wait till he is convinced that we are harmless. Then he will leave on his own."


    "Is he in trouble?" asked Lei Zhonglian.


    Lei Zhonglian did not know who he was. When Miss Jun said Zhu Zan''s name, only Zhu Zan had heard it. Afterwards, he did not mention it again. The life and death confrontation between the two had alsosted just a moment.


    So Lei Zhonglian knew this man was in trouble, but what kind of trouble, he did not know.


    First, he worried that this person was extremely dangerous and temperamental, and second, he was afraid that his problems would affect them.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Don''t worry, we have our troubles, too," she said. "Many lice do not itch. Troubles gue everyone. No one can be too free."


    We also have troubles?


    Lei Zhonglian thought that they did have some troubles, but the Fang Family had already sent word to say that everything at home had been resolved.


    He hadn''t expected the maniptor behind the scenes to be Shopkeeper Song.


    Although he hadn''t really been concerned with who did what in the Fang Family''s exchange firm, it had reached even him that Shopkeeper Song was an extremely capable person.


    Really, to know a person and their face is not the same as their heart.


    And he was even so patient. To harm the family, he had remained hidden so he could plot against them for a lifetime.


    But now was not the time to say this.


    Lei Zhonglian thought of the letter he had just received.


    "Old Lady asked us to go back. The Cai branch of the exchange firm is already prepared. Young Lady, when will we set out?" he asked.


    "There are still peopleing. Wait for them toe, then we will go," she answered.


    The letter hade swiftly, but humans and horses weren''t as fast. The Fang Family had sent carefully selected guards to depart the same time as the letter.


    Lei Zhonglian was not surprised by the amount of care put into this by Old Lady Fang.


    After all, this concerned thest sessor of the Fang bloodline, an it also so happened that the previous male heir of the Fang Family had been killed on the road.


    Although they knew now that it had been Shopkeeper Song who had done it, and he had been captured, there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    "Did they find out where those bandits came from?" he could not help but ask.


    This was Lei Zhonglian''s obsession.


    "We''ll find out when we go back," Miss Jun said with a smile. "When we go back, the beheading and a public deration of his crimes will be held. The things from the past will definitely be revealed."


    Lei Zhonglian responded positively.


    "Jiuling!"


    Fang Chengyu''s voice drifited over.


    Miss Jun immediately looked in that direction to see Fang Chengyu being pulled by Zhu Zan. The boy wore a put upon expression.


    Lei Zhonglian immediately stiffened.


    Although he did not know why Miss Jun was so rxed about that man, but Young Master Fang''s situation was special.


    "What are you doing?" Miss Jun demanded unhappily while walking over.


    Zhu Zan let go of Chengyu, looking displeaseed.


    "Really a child, always shouting for others," he said. "Not shy at all."


    Miss Jun pulled Fang Chengyu''s hand and ushered him behind her.


    "I am a child," Fang Chengyu said to Zhu Zan with a serious face. "I can''t take care of myself. Of course I have to call someone else. Otherwise, if I try to brave my problems myself, I will only cause trouble to others."


    Zhu Zan looked like he saw a ghost.


    "It''s first time I''m seeing someone speak so righteously of being a child," he said, staring.

 Chapter 205: Unrest in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 205: Unrest in the Night</h4>


    Miss Jun frowned slightly, displeased by his words.


    "What are you doing? He is not well yet. Don''t bully him," she said.


    "I bullied him?" Zhu Zan stared even harder now.


    Fang Chengyu gently shook off Miss Jun''s hand.


    "Elder Brother didn''t bully me," he said. "Elder Brother wanted to teach me some techniques to strengthen my body. I didn''t know if I could learn it, so I wanted to ask you."


    Zhu Zan sized up Fang Chengyu.


    "You little brat, you''re really crafty. I didn''t offend you, so why are you picking on me?" he said. "Pretending that you''re a good person. What''s with acting so sorry earlier?"


    "Enough," Miss Jun interrupted him, frowning. "You can''t learn it now. Your body hasn''t been weak for just a day or two. If you want to get fit, it can''t be done right away. Wait for to get a bit better, then I''ll show you many ways of strengthening yourself."


    Fang Chengyu beamed at her.


    "Good, good," he said, nodding pure-heartedly at Zhu Zan. "Thank you so much for your good intentions, Elder Brother, but I can''t learn them now."


    "Let''s go, it''s time for you to take medicine and then go to sleep," said Miss Jun.


    She bowed lightly to Zhu Zan. Fang Chengyu also bid him farewell courteously and was led by the arm away.


    "Little kids sleep so early." Zhu Zan leaned against a pir and pointed at the sky. He shook his head. "Such a waste of vitality."


    Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu had already walked away, ignoring him.


    Zhu Zan turned his head. Lei Zhonglian was looking at him from the dark of the yard.


    "Big friend, why don''t you go to sleep? Don''t waste your vitality," Zhu Zan said, raising his eyebrows. "And I know I''m very good-looking, but you don''t need to keep staring. If you want to look, pay up."


    Was this person really short on money?


    Why was it always about exchanging money?


    Was he a string of cash?


    If he gave him money, would he really do it? Would he let him look?


    Lei Zhonglian could not help but consider all these things.


    "Of course."


    Seeing through his thoughts, Zhu Zan smiled as he rested against the column. The light from the flickeringnterns shined on his sparkling white teeth.


    "I''m but a woodcutter. My word is good, cheating neither the old nor young. If there is someone who wants to look at me and they pay the money, I will really let them have their fill. If you don''t believe me, go ahead and ask around."


    What does this have to do with being a woodcutter?


    Is this another source of ie for woodcutters?


    But are woodcutters even that good looking?


    Also, he''s telling others to ask around, but he''s not really telling his real name..


    If this man''s carefreeness was in fact a cover, as Miss Jun said, he would definitely try to find out their identities and then prevent his own identity from being divulged.


    ''Once he is not worried about that, then he will leave.''


    Then he must wait.


    Lei Zhonglian pointed his finger at a room.


    "There''s a guest room over there," he said, his voice muffled. Not waiting for Zhu Zan to speak, he hurried over to the front hall.


    He slept in the main room of the front hall. There was no need for him to guard outside of Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun''s room, because Miss Jun had said that the ce where she slept at night would be very dangerous, and if he got hurt idently, she wouldn''t be able to help him.


    Although Lei Zhonglian could not imagine what could be so dangerous, he knew that she did not tell falsehoods. Since she left home, she had never been more than a few paces away from him.


    It wasn''t he who was really the guard here. Somehow, the real guard was Miss Jun.


    If she did not havea painter nted bamboo outside of his house and carefully observed them everyday, rain or shine, for a long period of time. When people praised his paintings of bamboo, he said, "I just painted the mature bamboo in my heart." in other words, he was very prepareed.<anno data-annotation-id="00e4bb9a-d604-0b69-69d2-99bf5f6f26d7"> the grown bamboo in her heart</anno>, then how could she be so calm.


    Lei Zhonglian turned over on his bed.


    However, why did Miss Jun say that the man was in trouble and that they were also in trouble so there was nothing to worry about? Did she we mean to say that it was a good thing that he was in trouble?


    But what was their own trouble?


    These things kept Lei Zhonglian awake. He shook his head, trying to shake away his cluttered thoughts.


    He did not understand this, but he understood the other thing Miss Jun had said: Do not worry.


    Lei Zhonglian once again flipped over and closed his eyes, and his steady breaths lulled him into sleep.


    The night was calm, but then it was sliced by a loud ng and a man''sints. Obviously, the person in the guest room was tossing about.


    Lei Zhonglian did not get up, and the noisy sounds gradually faded away. The night was dark, and asionally the night insects would buzz about, but everything soon returned to peace and quiet.


    The night did not distinguish between the poor and the wealthy, but covered all thend the same.


    Yet there were many people who did not fall asleep on thisnd.


    In the town, there was a street still lit bynterns. It looked lonely on a summer night.


    There was a stall that soldte-night snacks. It mainly catered to watchmen and soldiers on patrol and the corveeborers looking for a refreshment. The food stall was very simple. Only two pots were set up: one pot of spicy soup and one pot of mutton noodles. The bubbling and gurgling in the night was very enticing.


    At this time, there was only one man manning the stall. He looked stick thin, and he was sitting with his head drooping by the stove.


    Two watchmen came up while talking andughing, and greeted him as they always did.


    "Old Man Tian, the regr," said one of them.


    The other person already had put his watchmen''s drum on the table and was using his sleeve as a fan.


    "...you saw the woodman, what he said ...." he continued their previous conversation.


    As he said this, a gust of wind blew forth and a hand gripped his shoulder.


    "Old Tian what...." The watchman turned his head andined, but then his statement came to an abrupt end because the hand was on his throat.


    "Y-you, who are you?" stuttered the other man.


    The night lights hanging on the stall shone on the stranger. The one manning the stall this time was not the benevolent and lonely old man that they were familiar with.


    He was reced with a very ordinary looking person. It was face you wouldn''t remember again if you saw it in a crowd.


    "Which woodcutter?" he asked.


    The two watchmen jerked out of their stupor, and were suddenly ovee with a wave of anxiety, fear, and confusion.


    "Who are you?"


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "Where''s Old Tian?"


    "Killed."


    They began to scream wildly.


    The stranger pressed the men against the table with one hand each, but their screams were still very conspicuous at night. Just then, a group of soldiers patrolling the city rushed over and pointed their weapons at the man.


    "Who are you?" cried the head soldier.


    The man leaned back slightly, raised up his arms, and turned around to face them.


    "Someone carrying out a task," he said calmly.


    Carrying out a task?


    The soldiers froze, their eyes glued to the man''s waist. An embroidered knife sheath peeked out from his clothes, and all the soldiers faces immediately changed.


    "So it was the Lord," said the head soldier courteously, but his expression showed his doubts as he looked at the man. "This small one''s eyes are poor, I didn''t recognize Lord¡­"


    If he was part of the local Jinyiwei, it would be impossible for them not to recognize him, but the person in front of them was very unfamiliar.


    "From the capital," the man said, nting his leg on the stool.


    This action made his robe spread out, revealing an identification te hanging inside.


    The head soldier read it carefully and moved back.


    "We will get out of Lord''s way," he said as he straightened up.


    The other soldiers withdrew their weapons and stepped back while he was still talking.


    During the conversation, the two watchmen were still being cowed into submission. The two did not even have time to shout before, in a blink of an eye, there were only three of them once more.


    Although it wasn''t explicitly stated who this man was, the two watchmen had also seen the embroidered knife and the identity te. They couldn''t make out the identity te clearly, but they recognized the knife. Upon seeing it, they no longer dared to shout.


    ''Ancestors, how did we provoke you?''


    The two men''s bodies went limp, and they wanted to cry.


    "Now answer the question," the man said, continuing to speak calmly. "What is the woodcutter like?"


    Woodcutter?


    The two watchmen were slightly befuddled by the question.


    "Is Lord looking for firewood?" stammered out one brave soul. "They all live in the countryside. In the early morning, they wille to the city to sell firewood."


    "Recently, has a stranger who calls himself a woodcuttere here?" the stranger asked, looking at the two watchmen.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>A painter nted bamboo outside of his house and carefully observed it everyday, rain or shine, for a long period of time. When people praised his paintings of bamboo, he said, "I just painted the mature bamboo in my heart." In other words, he was very prepared.</li></annotations>

 Chapter 206: Another Kind of Woodcutter

    <h4>Chapter 206: Another Kind of Woodcutter</h4>


    A stranger iming to be a woodcutter? What did this mean?


    "Lord, we rest during daytime and work during the night, so we are not familiar with the ones who sell firewood, but we will immediately ask them tomorrow," stuttered one of the guards.


    "We will question them thoroughly," added the other.


    The man looked at them pensively, without saying anything.


    "Hundred-manmander."


    The sound of footsteps broke through the night, followed by this shout and four men.


    When he saw the neers, the man released his grip on the two watchmen.


    They immediately huddled together.


    "What is it?" asked the man.


    The four shook their heads.


    "There is no trace of him", they said.


    ''They are actually looking for someone?'' thought the watchmen as they shivered. ''And that someone is a woodcutter? A woodcutter can rouse the Jinyiwei?''


    A frigid gaze cut through their disorganized thoughts. The two immediately froze.


    Fortunately, the man waved his hand dismissively.


    The two felt like they had received a great pardon. These people seemed ordinary, unlike the Jinyiwei in the county who made everyone ufortable. They looked to be friendly and unassuming, and they dressed like the masses.


    But now that the watchmen knew their identity, they did not dare treat them as ordinary people.


    The two watchmen didn''t even remember their gong before running off as fast as a wisp of smoke.


    "Lord, did you find anything?" asked a man.


    The hundred-manmander looked into the night.


    "I cooked two days worth of food here, but did not find out anything valuable," he said, then paused. "But didn''t you guys say he could sell firewood for money?"


    At this, he smiled.


    "After all, he is a woodcutter."


    .........


    "I remember now."


    Several streetster, the watchman noticed his missing gong, and he also remembered something else.


    "I know a kind of woodcutter."


    The other was somewhat puzzled.


    "There are different kinds of woodcutters?" he blurted out.


    This sounded a bit strange.


    "There are different kinds of firewood, and so woodcutters are divided as well," said the first watchman meaningfully. "You forgot, long ago, there was firewood in Outer Mongolia that wasn''t made from trees, but people. So there was a new kind of woodmen."


    "Could it be the Woodcutter of Shubi Lake?"the other watchman said bluntly, his look a bitplicated. "That is a legend." <anno data-annotation-id="97c2d8a1-96e9-1ab3-103a-40fffa1abbf0">[Note]</anno>


    It was a legend.


    A long time ago, before the fall of a mighty dynasty, there was a group of fierce soldiers who found entertainment in shing horse bandits in the countryside. They called themselves woodcutters. The most famous one was an expert from Shubi Lake.


    These legends were almost swept away with the dust of history, until the Duke of Cheng came ughtering into the northern territory. A group of people there then recalled their ancestors who were brave warriors that made up the team of woodcutters.


    They would often venture into Jurchen territory alone, like the warriors of the past. They called their activities woodcutting, and they called themselves woodcutters.


    These people were extremely brave, leaving the Jurchen very annoyed. The biggest thing was that their identities were all mysterious. They were not soldiers of the Zhou state, and no one could ce their origin. They appeared like gods and disappeared like devils.


    "The Jurchen once offered a reward for the capture of these woodcutters. Actually, they didn''t even need to capture them. Just describing what these people looked like was worth the reward," the other watchman said.


    "This amazing?" the other watchman asked in shock, before covering his mouth.


    The two walked more cautiously down the alley.


    "Yes. Later, the Jurchen official who issued the notice was found by a woodcutter. The woodcutter then said to him, ''If you want to look at me, then you''ll have to pay up. Then I''ll let you look your fill''," the watchman continued in a whisper. In the darkness of the night, he couldn''t help but visualize the woodcutter''s grand attitude and actions.


    The other could not help his excitement. He bit his fingernails and asked, "What happened next?"


    "The official''s head was cut off by that woodcutter." The first watchman hand chopped at the neck of hispanion.


    The other one shrieked.


    This scream was particrly shocking in the dark, causing the one doing the scaring to also cry out in rm. Lights appeared on both sides as people around came out to ask what was going on.


    The two watchmen burst into a sprint.


    "You scared me."


    "You''re too much of a coward."


    "What happened next?"


    "The woodcutter hung the official''s head from his horse. It is also said that he put the head in a room and walked in and out. He dered his word was good, and that he would cheat neither the old nor young, and once he collected the money, he would let him look his fill."


    "Oh, it''s really scary, but does it mean that these people who cut firewood are not warriors? If it wasn''t for the benefit of the Zhou state, why would they want to hunt the Jurchen?"


    "Probably because those woodcutters don''t like discipline and do not listen to orders from the government and army, so they act on their own."


    "Aiya, don''t talk about these things. Regardless of these matters, we should leave quick."


    The night was plunged into silence again.


    .....................¡­


    A pot was lifted from a stove, and the bubbling spicy soup within it wasdled out.


    An ordinary, friendly looking man who looked like a real stall owner readily poured soup into four bowls and ced them in front of the four people.


    They were sitting upright in obedience, like children waiting for their elders to distribute the food.


    "Hundred-manmander, are you going to investigate these woodcutters?" asked one of them.


    The one addressed put the pot back on the stove. He took out a hand towel from his waist to wipe his hands. His actions were so natural, like he had spent his whole life simmering food here.


    "You can investigate them," he said, "but have the local Jinyiwei do it. We will continue south," he said, reaching out and tracing the direction on the table.


    "The government office in Huaiqing has increased their manpower."


    One of the men sitting on the table drank a big mouthful of soup. The spiciness made him stick out his tongue.


    "It''s almost June and we still haven''t caught this brat. I really wanted to send him as a gift for Lord''s marriage." The man''s words were muffled by his tongue sticking out.


    "What a joke. What would Lord do with a gift like him?" said the one-hundred manmander pleasantly, "Lord does not know him."


    The four men no longer talked but ate their soup.


    "But why did one-thousand manmander want us to investigate the south?" asked one man, putting down his bowl. "The woodcutter should have ran away by now, escaped. How could he flee south? Wouldn''t he be throwing himself into a trap?"


    One-hundred manmander shook his head.


    "Lord said it, so it must not be wrong," he said. "Just do as he says."


    The four people responded affirmatively, then left after drinking their piping hot soup. The one-hundred manmander collected the bowls and chopsticks like an old hand. He hummed a tune as he rinsed the tableware in this summer night, then used a towel to wipe them clean before putting them in a case. Then he extinguished the stove. He left unhurried, with his hands behind his back.


    When the sky glowed with light, four or five men in an inn were looking outside the window.


    "The weird thing is, why were there suddenly so many Jinyiwei?" one asked quietly.


    "If there''s more, there''s more. They do what they do, we do what we do. Mutual noninterference," said another.


    He hadn''t finished speaking when the person across from him pped his forehead.


    "What mutual noninterference? Is our work so just and honorable?" The man stared at hispanion. "If we act like this, it''s easy to be noticed by the Jinyiwei. These people can make problems out of nothing. If we beat the snake out of the grass now, it will remain small. Getting Lord involved will cause trouble."


    The man bent his neck in affirmation.


    "What should we do then?" he whispered. "That Fang Family''s cripple didn''t see?"


    The man next to him red at him and shut the window.


    "If he didn''t see, he didn''t see. He can''t stay in Runan forever," the lead man muttered softly. "Tell Lord that the n has changed; new preparations must be made."


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>ording to the author, this is a reference to the Shubi Lake Woodcutter from the fifteenth chapter of the web novel "Nightfall", which is also being tranted by QI.


    In "Nightfall", in a border town, one of the most profitable ways of earning money is killing horse bandits. This is referred to by the locals as woodcutting. The protagonist, Ning Que, is called the Woodcutter of Shubi Lake because Shubi Lake is the horse bandits'' base of operations.</li></annotations>

 Chapter 207: Daily Shocks

    <h4>Chapter 207: Daily Shocks</h4>


    There was a loud mor in the yard early in the morning.


    After Lei Zhonglian finished cleaning up the front hall, he went out only to see Zhu Zan exaggeratedly brushing his teeth with willow bark, bits of chewed up willow bark swept into the air.


    "Is the meal done yet?" he asked, gargling water, looking back at the busy figure in the kitchen.


    Miss Jun came forward with the food and called for Chengyu.


    Zhu Zan used clean water to wipe his mouth and face before walking over to the nearby table.


    "Is the kid still asleep?" he asked with a straight face. "Much too improper."


    "He was too tiredst night," said Miss Jun while putting the food on the table. She looked up at Zhu Zan to see him staring at her strangely.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, purposefully not looking at herself.


    She had not been a pampered, pretty princess since she was ten. Standing, walking, lying down, she always had to take care of herself. Traveling at night, sleeping out in the open. If they said walk, she walked. She was proficient in sleeping the moment she lied down. No matter the situation, keeping herself tidy was very easy for her.


    She was never disheveled, unless it was intentional.


    Zhu Zan rubbed his chin.


    He pointed to the room and asked, "Your little husband is too tired?" .


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" she asked.


    Zhu Zan touched his chin again.


    "I''m justmenting," he said, looking at Miss Jun. "Say, how did you recognize me?"


    "I''m the daughter of Funing County''s Jun Yingwen. I grew up in Funing with my father. Funing often received the protection of Duke of Cheng, and when he came to inspect our city, I had the honor to meet him. I also had the fortune of seeing Lord Heir from afar. Lord Heir is extremely dashing and powerful, hard to forget."


    Jun Zhenzhen was pretty and cute. When she was speaking softly and tenderly, she was especially lovely.


    Zhu Zan regardered her seriously.


    In the early morning light, the scene of a man and woman looking at each other was very beautiful to Lei Zhonglian. For a time, he forgot to be embarrassed.


    "I understand," Zhu Zan said suddenly, like he finally solved a problem that had been bothering him for a long time. "You aren''t bashful."


    A woman should be bashful when telling a man of her admiration.


    Of course, she didn''t feel it. She also wasn''t pretending.


    Miss Jun smiled at him and lowered her head to put down the tableware.


    "She wouldn''t be, too," Zhu Zan suddenly said to himself.


    Miss Jun''s hand stopped.


    "Who?" she asked, looking up.


    Zhu Zan smiled at her with teeth showing.


    "My wife," he said.


    Wife?


    Was he married?


    Maybe. She couldn''t remember since she was always away from home. Later, when she went back, big changes had urred with her father, mother, and her own identity, and she''d gotten married. She couldn''t manage her own matters, much less pay attention to other people.


    Zhu Zan''s age was simr to that of Twelfth Royal Uncle who was three or four years older than her. Now that he was twenty-on, he should be married already. Perhaps children were alraedy running around as well.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Please, can''t you be more serious when you say you admire me?" said Zhu Zan, reaching out and knocking on the table. "If you hear the person that you admire is married, shouldn''t you be more heartbroken?"


    Miss Jun looked up and said, "I don''t admire you."


    Zhu Zan pointed a finger at her.


    "Oi, don''t lie and deny your own heart," he said. "If you don''t admire me, what are you doing not forgetting me?"


    "Not forgetting you doesn''t mean I have to admire you," said Miss Jun, puzzled. "I couldn''t forget you because of my appreciation of Noble Son''s talent."


    Zhu Zan blinked at her serious expression.


    "Well, that''s fine too," he said.


    "I also can''t forget the Duke of Cheng," said Miss Jun. "Noble Son couldn''t think that I¡­"


    Zhu Zan raised his hand.


    "Stop," he interrupted, looking a bit chill. "However you say it, it sounds wrong"


    Miss Jun smiled again, and footsteps came from the entrance.


    "Jiuling," Fang Chengyu shouted, slowly walking in, step by step.


    Miss Jun moved forward to catch his arm.


    Zhu Zan let out a breath.


    "I''m relieved. You don''t have any presumptuous intentions." Heughed. "So I''m much morefortable with you."


    Lei Zhonglian sighed. How long did he n to stay entangled with them? These past few days were hard to endure.


    After the meal was cleaned up, the Jiuling Hall opened shop as always.


    Seeing the crowd waiting outside the door, Zhu Zan was shocked.


    "How could there be so many people? Are they here to smash the ce?" he said. "You''re kind of young to be reliable."


    The reaction of the people outside answered him.


    "Miss Jun."


    "Miss Jiuling."


    Everyone extended their greetings to her and automatically fell into a line. The first one came to the table for a consultation, while the others sat down on the benches to wait in order.


    "Miss Jiuling, can I get some medicine?" asionally, there were olddies or old men asking this respectfully.


    Lei Zhonglian led them away.


    "This way," he said.


    The medicine cab workers drew up the prescription, while Lei Zhonglian bagged it.


    Fang Chengyu was sitting behind Miss Jun at a long table. It was piled with ledgers, scrolls, brushes, an inkstone, and scraps of paper. He either looked down to flip through the ledgers, or looked at Miss Jun giving consultations.


    People were constantlying and going in the hall. Unlike the dark clouds of worry that hung around other clinics,, everyone who came in here was excited and carefree.


    Zhu Zan even saw several elderly women who evidently went shopping toe in and stop for a rest. The ducks and chickens in their baskets sometimes ran out, and they wouldugh and joke while catching them.


    "What is this. This is a clinic?" he asked, stunned.


    "Little Brother, you must be an outsider," an old woman waiting in line to pick medicine said.


    "Is it so obvious?" Zhu Zan said with an eyebrow raised.


    "The Jiuling Hall has always been like this. When Miss Jun''s grandfather was here, it was also like this. All the residents of the neighborhood liked toe and sit here," reminisced the olddy with a smile. "The old doctor is gone, so I thought that the Jiuling Hall would go too. Now it''s all right, though. Miss Jun returned, and the Jiuling Hall has opened again."


    Zhu Zan said, "Oh, oh," with raised eyebrows.


    But in not even a moment, he groaned again. He found a big problem.


    "Wait,"¡ªHe stepped forward and grabbed Lei Zhonglian, his face serious¡ª"you forgot to collect money."


    Lei Zhonglian looked at him.


    "We''re not collecting money this month," he said.


    "What do you mean not collecting money?" Zhu Zan asked.


    Lei Zhonglian looked to Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu.


    "The young master and the youngdy said that when the Jiuling Hall was reopened, in order to repay her elders and fellow vigers, the first month''s medicine fee wouldn''t cost anything," he said.


    "What the hell," Zhu Zan said, turning around and looking at the two people.


    Sensing his gaze, Fang Chengyu looked over and smiled at him.


    "Smiling, still smiling." He gritted his teeth and walked over quickly. "Hey, do you know what you guys are doing?"


    "I know," Fang Chengyu replied earnestly.


    Miss Jun ignored him and raised her brush to write the patient''s prescription.


    "This must be treated slowly. You have to eat ginseng for a month," she said.


    Ginseng!


    One month!


    Zhu Zan stretched his hand across her shoulder and grabbed her brush.


    "Eating it like rice?" he said.


    The old man at the clinic was excited and scared.


    "This is too expensive. This is too expensive. I can''t afford it," he said with a quiver.


    "I must ask you to eat it," said Miss Jun.


    The old man wiped his tears.


    "I know that it was Young Miss who asked me to eat it, but even if I eat it for a time, I cannot eat it for a lifetime. I wasn''t a rich man, but I contracted a rich person''s illness," he sobbed.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "You don''t have to eat for a lifetime. Just a month. I told you that I would vanish illnesses with medicine. I wasn''t lying."


    She yanked her pen hard, but Zhu Zan kept holding on.


    "Don''t dy my medical treatments, okay?" she said, helpless.


    "You are giving treatment?" Zhu Zan whispered. "You are abusing the elderly."


    Miss Jun elbowed him in the stomach.


    Zhu Zan did not expect her to do anything, so he stumbled backwards and let go.


    Miss Jun wrote the prescription carefully with the brush.


    Zhu Zan frowned and wanted to say something, then someone behind him used the back of a brush to poke him.


    "What are you doing?" He turned and looked at Fang Chengyu. "Don''t touch me."

 Chapter 208: An Intelligent Man Has a Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 208: An Intelligent Man Has a Proposal</h4>


    That man was always worried that others wouldy their hands on him, just like a young maiden.


    Lei Zhonglian felt ashamed for him.


    Fang Chengyu looked shy as he looked at him andughed bashfully.


    "Don''t worry, we have money," he said seriously, referring to the ledger in front of him. "Look, our spending."


    Zhu Zan looked at the ounting books. When he read "De Sheng Chang", his eyebrows shot up.


    "Ohhhhh," he dragged out, and his eyes swept over Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun again. "Ok, so you were rich all along." He said it with such resentment. "But just because you''re rich does not mean you can waste money."


    Fang Chengyu smiled gently.


    "No such thing," he said. "It is difficult to buy happiness with money. Now, we spend money and everyone is happy. We are happy, so many others are happy. Buying happiness is worthwhile."


    Zhu Zan looked at him strangely.


    "The thought process of the rich is unique," he said.


    Fang Chengyu smiled shyly.


    "It''s nothing actually, but you probably haven''t seen wealthy people like us before. The more you meet, the less strange it will be," he said seriously.


    Zhu Zan said ''oh'', and his brow wrinkled.


    "I don''t know if it''s just my misperception," he said as he looked at Fang Chengyu, " but I always feel that you brat are insulting me."


    ....................................


    Zhu Zan leaned against the column, watching the people who came and went. He had been clicking his tongue for days.


    Finally, one day at sunset, when the people who had asked for medical consultation had left, Zhu Zan went over to Miss Jun with a serious face.


    "I don''t think what you''re doing is right," he said. "You''re not benefiting them."


    Thest few days, he had learned about Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu''s origins. Naturally, he also heard about the battle between Jun Jiuling and Old Fatty Yan.


    Miss Jun did not look up and continued to tidy up the table.


    "You''re wrong. I am benefiting them," she said. "Increasing the name of my Jiuling HallI is a benefit. It''s good for you, good for me, and good for everyone."


    "You are not trying to fight with Yan family, and you don''t just want to spread the name of the Jiuling Hall," Zhu Zan said. "You can do that sooner orter with just your medical skills. Why spend the money?"


    She could do it sooner orter, but she didn''t have time. She alwayscked time.


    Thee money she earned was naturally used to buy time.


    Miss Jun looked up.


    "Because I have money," she said. "If you have money, you naturally want to spend it. Why do you think so much of it?"


    Zhu Zan did not speak anymore. Fang Chengyu used the table to hobble over.


    "Jiuling, don''t talk like that," he said. "It''s because you have money that you think that way. Not everyone can think of it like that."


    He watched Zhu Zan as he spoke.


    "Actually, we just want to do this for the Jun Family. After all, Jiuling Hall is the ancestral business of the Jun Family, so we want the people to remember it even more. And it just so happens that we don''tck money. This is a good thing, so I don''t think too much about it. "


    Zhu Zan rolled his eyes at him.


    "You don''t think too much about it?" he said. "You must really have more than enough to think about."


    Fang Chengyu just smiled gently and didn''t argue.


    "Since you are so rich and don''t care about scattering money all over the ground, it would be better to do so with meaning." Zhu Zan touched his chin suddenly and said, "Let''s make a transaction."


    Both Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu looked up at him.


    "What kind of transaction?" Fang Chengyu asked. Without waiting for a reply, heughed and said, "Elder Brother, we don''t need to do a transaction between us. You just need to say it, since you''re Jiuling''s savior."


    Zhu Zan choked on augh.


    "Don''t use the savior thing on me," he said.


    ''How is this using it on him?'' Lei Zhonglian thought, but he didn''t look at him from where he stood at the entrance.


    "Why didn''t you close today?" Zhu Zan asked. "Before, you guys would cover up the entrance."


    ''Why is he always asking why? He wanted more why''s than we do''. Lei Zhonglian thought.


    "Is it because you are waiting for someone?" Zhu Zan continued, instead of waiting for Miss Jun and Fang Chengyu to speak. He squeezed his hands. "This is good. Pay me to escort you home."


    How did he know they were going back?


    And why would they ask him to escort them?


    The three people in the room looked at him.


    Zhu Zan raised an eyebrow.


    "Is it strange?" he asked. "You came here to avoid trouble. It has almost been a month, and the matter has been resolved, so naturally you will go back. The De Sheng Chang''s side has prepared personnel, but your family is sure to send people to pick you up. For you to run away this far means that your enemy is definitely powerful, so you need a powerful guard, like me. Isn''t it obvious?"


    Is it obvious? How is it obvious?


    Lei Zhonglian watched him, not knowing what to think.


    Zhu Zan looked at their expressions and rubbed his forehead.


    "Of course, I''m an intelligent man." Heughed. "This is nothing. It''s just that you may not have seen such an intelligent man as me."


    Fang Chengyu did not speak, but smiled.


    "You just asked about the De Sheng Chang," said Miss Jun and got up to go out the entrance.


    The fact that Fang Family had captured the internal traitor was not made known to everyone in Runan, but to the De Sheng Chang, the unmasking of Head Shopkeeper Song would definitely result in changes in personnel. They would definitely know the details.


    De Sheng Chang certainly knew the inside story, but not everyone knew it. I also wasn''t something just any person who went in could find out.


    So he was still very amazing


    "Elder Brother is really amazing," Fang Chengyu said, looking sincere. "I really haven''t met a person as intelligent as Elder Brother."


    Zhu Zanughed.


    "It''s nothing. You''re still young, and you went out for the first time," he said. He patted Fang Chengyu''s shoulder. "There''s more people waiting for you to meet them¡­"


    Heughed heartily.


    "But you might not see a lot of intelligent people, because there are very few people like me."


    There are really few people like you.


    Lei Zhonglian could not bear to listen. He went to the entrance with Miss Jun.


    "Young Lady." His eyes sparkled, and he pointed. "They''vee."


    A team of horses came up the street, kicking up dust. The leader of the men tilted up his rice hat to look at them.


    "Ah! Young Lady," he cried, exultantly.


    "Manager Gao," said Miss Jun with a smile, weing him in.


    "Young Lady, it was too easy to find you here." Manager Gaoughed brightly. "We didn''t even need the people from the exchange firm to lead the way. Without even entering the city, just mentioning the Jiuling Hall, brought everyone rushing to lead the way."


    Miss Jun listened with a smile.


    "Manager Gao, you''re here," said Fang Chengyu, walking out.


    He walked very slowly, and didn''t step over the threshold. One foot was inside and one foot was outside as he leaned against the door for support.


    When Manager Gao got a look at him, his smiling face suddenly froze. Then the stillness broke, and he rolled off his horse.


    The people hadn''t finished eximing in surprise when they saw Manager Gao stand up again and stumble over to them.


    "Young Master, Young Master," he yelled and rushed over. He fell to his knees next to the door and grabbed onto the hem of Fang Chengyu''s clothes. "Heaven has eyes; you''re finally better."


    As he said this, he raised his hands towards thee sky and sobbed.


    "Oh god!" Zhu Zan was frightened, where he stood by the door. "This is too exaggerated. How much money did you have to give to get him to sob like this."

 Chapter 209: Don’t Waste Time

    <h4>Chapter 209: Don''t Waste Time</h4>


    Manager Gao''s exaggerated actions didn''t stop even when night had totally fallen.


    He sat in the courtyard, his eyes not leaving Fang Chengyu for even a moment. Tears were continuously pooling in his eyes.


    "Although I heard that Young Master is better, but¡­" he said, raising his hands to cover his eyes. Manager Gao sniffed. "Seeing it for yourself is totally different from imagining it."


    "How miserable is your Young Master in your imagination?" a voice interjected, breaking the tearful but heartwarming atmosphere.


    Manager Gao looked at the young man who was sitting on the veranda cross-legged. He saw the stranger when he came in and thought that he did not look like ackey of the Runan exchange firm.


    But Young Lady did not say anything, and he did not ask.


    "This isn''t misery, it''s joy. The impact of imagination is not as great as seeing it for myself," he said amiably and wiped the tears in his eyes. "This is too good. I have to send a notice home to prepare them, so that Lady and Old Lady won''t be too shocked."


    "Grandmother, Mother, and Sisters are well?" Fang Chengyu asked mildly.


    Manager Gao nodded.


    "Very well. Just wait until you and Young Lady go back," he said joyously. "You don''t know, but at home..."


    When he said this, he was again interrupted by a cough.


    "Do not borate about anything at home. You also said that imagination is different from seeing it yourself," Zhu Zan said, standing up. "Go back and see it for yourself."


    He walked a few paces.


    "Let''s talk about when we''re leaving. After all, I''m very busy."


    Who is this person? So familiar, why''s he acting like a master for?


    Is he a senior of Miss Jun?


    Manager Gao couldn''t help but look at him with surprise.


    At this time, someone should introduce this man, but the three people had no intention of speaking up.


    Lei Zhonglian didn''t know how to say it, Fang Chengyu didn''t feel inclined to say anything, and Miss Jun was toozy to say anything, because she knew she didn''t need to say anything.


    Sure enough, without waiting for Manager Gao to speak, Zhu Zan had already piped up himself.


    "Perhaps you don''t know who I am, so let me introduce myself," he said, pointing to Miss Jun who was sitting to the side. "I''m the savior of your youngdy."


    Savior?


    Manager Gao was shocked.


    Savior? So it was really dangerous on the road? The letter did not say anything about that at all. Sure enough, it was reporting only the good, not the bad. What danger? Were there injuries? Poor Young Master and Young Lady having to suffer so much¡­


    Just as he was about to speak, Zhu Zan lifted his hand to stop him once more.


    "No need for tears. The important thing is, I don''t have time to waste," he said. "The life-saving thing is a service already paid for and does not need to be brought up again. Now let''s talk about my escort fee for escorting these two rich people back home."


    Fee? Price? Manager Gao looked at the man in front of him. Although he had not yet fully reacted, as the manager of an exchange firm, his instinct regarding money made him blurt out a question.


    "How much are you worth?" he asked.


    Asking how much a person is worth means that he is being treated as goods, without a doubt.


    To a hot-blooded, passionate person, this was an affront that could not be ignored. They would explode with a desire to kill at it.


    However, Zhu Zan did not explode with killing intent, but smiled.


    "I''m worth a lot of money," he said proudly and happily.


    ...................


    The insects on summer nights sounded a little irritating, but soon their chirping faded away, and the world was plunged into silence.


    This deathly silence was suffocating, even if there was no one in the pitch-ck night.


    A sudden gust of wind whistled, making a crackling sound. A white paper banner swayed like a dancer''s arms.


    Even ghosts would be scared to death by this situation, so it was inevitable that a human would be frightened.


    In the darkness, something ck jumped forth, apanied by a low shout.


    In the next moment, the world of ck rocked back and forth.


    "What ghost are you shouting at!"


    "Scared your daddy to death!"


    Repressed shouts could be heard in a certain cemetery.


    The shouts did not stop. They were then followed by the sound of rushing footsteps and the ng of weapons.


    "Not good!"


    "Who is it?"


    "There are traitors!"


    The sound of screams and curses and the collision of swords rang in the cemetery.


    The mor of a battle continued, and finally one of the people could not stand it.


    "Bailiff on business, bailiff on business, who are you guys?" someone shouted.


    He was kicked in reply.


    "Dare to pretend to be bailiff on business?" said a cold man. "Your grandfathers are bailiff on business."


    What?


    The man who was stepped on felt like his neck would snap in the next moment; he could not hide his identity.


    "We are bailiffs from the Huaiqing office. We have an official writ," he shouted loudly.


    As he spoke, someone lit a torch, illuminating his wan face, like that of a ghost. The man who was being stepped on did not die from it, but the death from fright was a near thing.


    One hand reached over and touched him. He took out the writ and shook it.


    "So it really was a bailiff," he said, his eyes revealing his surprise.


    All the other people around also stopped and lit their torches. The two sides finally saw each other clearly.


    Everyone was dressed in in clothes, very unremarkable. But they were all gripping their swords, and there was a mess of weapons hanging from their waists.


    There were four-five people on either side, but the five one side were all on the ground Two of them were obviously dead. The rest were injured and terrified.


    "It really is a bailiff," the man finished reading the writ and frowned. He lifted his foot.


    The man who was stepped escaped with his life, and clutched his neck as he sat up.


    "You guys, you are not the criminals we''re chasing. Will there be any misunderstandings?" the leader of the attackers asked boldly.


    The other side looked at him coldly.


    "You are all bailiffs. What are you being so sneaky for?" asked one man.


    The expressions of the three people lying on the ground showed dissatisfaction.


    ''Are we being sneaky? Aren''t you being sneaky? Otherwise why would we think you were from the Fang Family?''


    Of course, they dared not say it.


    "Yes, bailiffs. Commissioned to capture criminals. Of course, you can''t be waving around a banner and beating drums," they said with augh.


    The other men were as frigid as ever, and also somewhat irritated.


    "Really, what shit. Why did they appear in front of us," said one man unpleasantly. "Killed our lead."


    "Seventh Master, let''s just deal with them. They''re a real eyesore," said another in a droll manner.


    This statement scared the three survivors on the ground.


    "You guys, you can''t do that, w-we are bailiffs," they stuttered.


    The people shot them looks, like they were looking at ants.


    "What a coincidence, we are also bailiffs," they said. One of them took out his identity te.


    Jinyiwei!


    Under the torchlight, they could see the te. The three on the ground suddenly looked pale.


    Heaven, they tried their best to be careful, so how could they still hit these ancestors?


    Why were these ancestors still lingering in Runan?


    Really, too troublesome.


    They only dared to think this, but the Jinyiwei said it out loud.


    "It''s really too troublesome. Why would we meet with these bailiffs on business," said one of the Jinyiwei, eyes frosty. "You, are you really bailiffs?"


    This made the three people on the ground feel like they were encased in ice. Their hearts almost stopped beating.


    Finished, finished, finished.


    Once a person jumped into these people''s hands, they could make something out of nothing. Not to mention, there really was something.


    "Lord, Lord, we really are. W-we have a writ," said one with chattering teeth.


    The Jinyiwei looked at them like a venomous snake, as his mouth hooked into a condescending sneer.


    "Forget it, we also have an official task. We can deal with these dregster," one of the Jinyiwei said quietly, looking at the bailiffs shivering on the ground. "It''s so unfortunate."


    He spoke to the stagnant night air, with a frown and irritation.


    "That brat slips away too quick."


    He shook his head.

 Chapter 210: A Man’s Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 210: A Man¡¯s Instinct</h4>


    The June sky cried like a baby, bringing gusts of wind and bursts of thunder. The group traveling immediately became a bit frantic.


    "Come on, hurry up," someone in the party shouted loudly.


    "Are we hurrying to find a ce to shelter from the rain, or are we going to put up the tents?" someone asked.


    "You fool. There are no viges in a ten mile radius, just wilderness. Where can we find shelter from the rain?" said the first.


    "Then put up a tent," someone answered.


    "You fool, put up what tents. This is a passing rain; it will be gone in a minute," the man shouted again.


    Manager Gao couldn''t listen anymore. He looked in front and looked back, as the horses twitched.


    "Noble Son Ling, then what do you want to hurry up for?" he asked.


    Zhu Zan in the front looked back. He lifted a bundle from his horse''s back.


    "Quickly wear these rain clothes," he said with furrowed brows. "Don''t we all have them? What''s there to ask?"


    Then you should just say hurry and wear the rain clothes. Just yelling and shouting like that will get everyone panicking.


    Manager Gao saw him click his tongue.


    "I need to say that? Shouldn''t everyone know that?" Zhu Zan said, putting on his rain cloth.


    "Have you ever traveled before? Are you a guard? Aren''t you just someone randomly invited?"


    "How much did you spend on these people?


    "Are you a foolish spendthrift too?


    "You rich people can''t waste money like this."


    Manager Gao could not stand to hear it anymore. He turned away and shouted that everyone should put on their rain cloths to get him to stop talking.


    Although heavy rain wasing and the mountain breeze was cool, Manager Gao still reached out and wiped the sweat off his forehead and face.


    "Say, why did you invite him?" one of the people following him whispered. "Is this true? We have to listen to him the whole way?"


    Manager Gao whimpered miserably.


    "Listen," he said, then looked at the man whose rain cloth could not disguise his stalwart figure.


    "Spent ten thousand taels of silver, useless, wasted," he muttered to himself so hispanion wouldn''t hear.


    "However, this person is okay. Organization is not bad, and we''ve been traveling quickly," said the follower. "The bad thing is he talks too much."


    As soon as he said this, he heard Zhu Zan shout again.


    "Manager Gao."


    Thepanion shrank back and made a sympathetic look at Manager Gao.


    Manager Gao took the rain cloth and turned around to respond affirmatively while forcing out a smile.


    "Noble Son Ling¡­" he said.


    Zhu Zan raised his hand.


    "I told you already," he said. "Don''t call me Noble Son Ling any more. It sounds like you''re calling my son."


    Manager Gao looked at him strangely.


    But your surname is Ling¡­ Is it possible that since you now don''t want to be called Noble Son Ling, then in the future you won''t want to be called Lord Ling and Old Master Ling?


    "Then how should I call you, Noble Son?" he asked.


    Zhu Zan thought for a moment.


    "Call me Noble Son Jiu," he said.


    Manager Gao nodded.


    "Yes, okay," he said. "Noble Son Jiu."


    After he said this, thunder pped and the rain grew heavier.


    "Hurry up, hurry on," Zhu Zan said, putting on a rice hat. He urged his horse forward. "Be careful, keep your eyes sharp, and make your horse take small steps."


    Manager Gao exhaled.


    "Ten thousand taels is a lot. But saving a life is more expensive," he said to himself. "Noisy, noisy, if they didn''t feel this noisy, what''s to be afraid of."


    He pulled down his rice hat and moved to the middle of the group being pelted by rain.


    Just as Zhu Zan said, it was a passing storm; it stopped shortly.


    Lei Zhonglian shook the reins with one hand and his rice hat with the other. While he was flinging off the rain drops, a horse approached him. Without Lei Zhonglian seeing him, Zhu Zan hopped onto the carriage.


    The horse remained next to the carriage.


    "The pace is not fast," Miss Jun said from the carriage, having lifted the curtain.


    Compared with the lightweight and shabby carriage they had taken on the way here, their current carriage was spacious and luxurious, with several tea tables inside, incense, and even a small bookshelf.


    Fang Chengyu leaned on the brocade cushions, fanning himself as he looked through the rolled bamboo curtain outside of the carriage. His expression was happy and rxed.


    Miss Jun held a fan in her hand and gently fanned as it as she spoke to Zhu Zan.


    The pace is not fast, was this aint?


    "Do you me me?" Zhu Zan said ill-humoredly. He reached out with his hand. "Tea, tea."


    Mis Jun reached backwards. Fang Chengyu had already gotten up to pour Zhu Zan tea while Zhu Zan was talking. He passed her the tea cup.


    Miss Jun took the tea cup and handed it to Zhu Zan. Zhu Zan poured all of into his mouth.


    "It''s because of you," he went on, tossing the cup away.


    Miss Jun reached out her hand to catch it.


    "Since you insisted on waiting to set off, it''s now the hardest time to travel," Zhu Zan said. "If we left on May 23rd like I said, we''d already be in Huaiqing."


    "I said there would be a month of consultations, so how could I not make good on my word?" said Miss Jun. "People would say we just talked big."


    "Yes, we have money. We can afford it," Fang Chengyu added. "A promise is worth a thousand coins."


    Zhu Zan turned around and scoffed.


    "You can just throw your thousand gold coins at them, or throw it to other doctors and pharmacies so they can see them. Isn''t it the same?" he said.


    "How can it be the same?" Miss Jun said. "How can other doctorspare with me?"


    Zhu Zan barked out augh.


    "I didn''t notice," he said, "that you were so narcissistic."


    ''Who is narcissistic?'' Lei Zhonglian looked at him.


    Zhu Zan also looked at him.


    "Uncle," he said, "you really owe me a lot of money."


    Miss Jun waved her fan and smiled slightly, then looked at Zhu Zan and sighed.


    "Have you been in the northern territory for many years?" she asked.


    "Where would I go besides the northern territory," said Zhu Zan, leaning against the backrest and swinging his legs that almost reached the ground.


    After fighting with Twelfth Royal Uncle, he probably stoppeding to Beijing. After all, he liked to stir up trouble.


    She didn''t know how the Duke of Cheng had been doing these years.


    "Is your father well?" she asked.


    "Very much so," Zhu Zan said, looking at the sky clearing up.


    "Recoveredpletely from winter cough?" Miss Jun could not help but ask again.


    Zhu Zan turned his head and looked at her with bright eyes.


    "It seems that you are really concerned about my father," he said.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "We are close to the north. The people he protects are very concerned about him," she said.


    Zhu Zan drank andughed, then sized her up again.


    ''What''s to see? You can''t guess who I am after all,'' Miss Jun couldn''t help but think with a little bit of mischief. She faced his gaze head on with a slight smile.


    "Don''t look at me with such admiration. Look at your little husband," Zhu Zan said, turning away and looking straight ahead.


    Ahead, the fields gradually led way to densely packed mountain forests.


    Miss Jun smiled and was going to say something, when Zhu Zan suddenly jumped out of the carriage.


    "Stop," he said.


    Lei Zhonglian pulled back on the reins, and the horse stopped moving.


    The rest of the group was a bit puzzled by his shout and took a few more steps before stopping.


    What was it this time?


    Manager Gao urged his horse over.


    "Noble Son Jiu, what are your instructions?" he asked.


    Zhu Zan looked at the front.


    "Ahead of ust, it''s not very peaceful," he said.


    Not very peaceful?


    Everyone looked ahead.


    Because of heavy rain, all they could see was thendscape. As far as their eyes went, they could not see any other travelers. As the rain washed thend, they could only smell the calming and refreshing scent of rain.


    asionally, some birds would pass by overhead.


    "What''s happening ahead of us?" Manager Gao asked loudly.


    The sentry at the front was questioned, then a few quick horses were sent over to investigate. After a little bit of time, smoke rose from the mountain forest ahead.


    This was the signal of all clear.


    The people present sighed in relief.


    "Noble Son Jiu, you see, there isn''t anything there," Manager Gao said amiably.


    Zhu Zan looked ahead with his arms crossed. His expression was calm, but his eyes were hard.


    "I sense something," he said.


    "How can you tell?" Manager Gao asked.


    "Instinct," Zhu Zan said.


    Everyone shuffled about slightly.


    This person had annoyed them all the way here It was fine before, and he was good at traveling, but what was this instinct?


    "You should not look down on the instincts of a woodcutter," Zhu Zan said with a crooked smile.

 Chapter 211: Awaiting Return

    <h4>Chapter 211: Awaiting Return</h4>


    Woodcutting?


    What does it have to do with instinct?


    What instincts does woodcutting require?


    Manager Gao didn''t understand it and turned to look at Miss Jun.


    "Take a detour," said Miss Jun. "Go around this forest."


    Right, the person in charge spoke, so he mustply.


    "Detours, detour," Manager Gao said loudly.


    "We''ll waste a lot of time if we take a detour," someone couldn''t help but remind.


    "Would you rather work harder by passing through a longer route, or save time and walk into the King of Hell''s pce, eyes shut?" Zhu Zan asked.


    ''This person is really¡­ annoying.''


    The man shrank back and did not reply.


    "Let''s go," Manager Gao said as he urged his horse to the front.


    The group shifted course.


    ......¡­


    Travelers were like arrows when their hearts were set on return, and people at home awaited them anxiously.


    The sky was no longer bright when someone galloped through the streets into the Fang Family''s residence. A few momentster, a young servant girl ran into Old Lady Fang''s room.


    Old Lady Fang quickly went over to Lady Fang''s ce.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu were there too.


    "They are almost at Huaiqing," said Old Lady Fang.


    They all immediately rejoiced.


    Although the news about where Fang Chengyu was came almost every other day, every time they heard it, they were happy.


    "That''s good, we might see Little Brother on the fifteenth," Fang Yunxiu said, sping her hands together.


    "It''s really quite slow going," Lady Fang said suddenly.


    By now, they should have made it to Huaiqing already.


    "Young Master''s condition is better. He''s walking slowly but steadily," Concubine Yuan said.


    "Yes, and from time to time, he meets with people from the exchange firm on the road," said Old Lady Fang. "Always dying one or two days."


    "Yes, these people have never seen the young master," said Concubine Yuan, wiping away tears of happiness.


    Perhaps they had never even expected to see the young heir.


    Old Lady Fang''s eyes were sparkling with tears.


    Lady Fang was a bit uneasy.


    "But, it''s okay to see him afterwards. Now that he''s fine, he shoulde back home to relieve us of our worries," she said. "What if something goes wrong?"


    Worrying that something was going to go wrong was part of the fear a mother had for her son''s well being. It also showed a mother''s deepest concern for her son.


    Concubine Yuan could not helpughing.


    "Lady, don''t worry. Young Lady is there, as well as many guards. They''re walking down the main road, and everyone from the exchange firm is meeting with him. Even the government has been alerted. In such bright light, there can''t be too much danger," she soothed.


    She looked to Old Lady Fang.


    "Old Lady, when you got married, you must have seen such a thing. Wouldn''t you say?


    No one answered her. She looked to Old Lady Fang and saw that the old matron was dazed.


    "Old Lady?" Concubine Yuan could not help but call out.


    Startled by Concubine Yuan''s voice, Old Lady Fang snapped out of her reverie.


    "Wouldn''t you?" Concubine Yuan repeated herself..


    "Yes," said Old Lady Fang, and got up. "I''ll go to county office."


    The change in topic was a very sudden one.


    "Grandmother, don''t be anxious." Fang Yuxiu smiled. "There is enough time to prepare for Little Brother''s return."


    Everyone here was reminded of what was toe.


    Although the people in Yangcheng now knew that Head Shopkeeper Song had plotted against the Fang Family and the government had also collected evidence regarding it, the details had not yet been disclosed to the public. The Fang Family had arranged for Head Shopkeeper Song''s beheading and public denouncement to be held when Fang Chengyu returned.


    Then, everyone would have a deeper understanding of the truth. They would also see Fang Chengyu''s recovery, and they would be able to thoroughly cleanse the rumors of the curse.


    Old Lady Fang wanted to go to the county to discuss the arrangements.


    "Yes, Old Lady, no hurry," Concubine Yuan said, smiling.


    Not waiting for Old Lady''s response, she smiled at Lady Fang.


    "Ah, these words are too empty. How can we not be anxious? Really can''t wait till Young Masteres back and see that vile person''s head roll."


    The people in the roomughed.


    Watching Old Lady Fang dispatch somone, Fang Yuxiu sighed softly and sped her hands together.


    "May Buddha bless and protect," she whispered.


    Fang Yunxiu looked at her with some surprise.


    "Why are you praying to Buddha?" she asked.


    Because when the matter was at its height, Lady Fang had prayed to the Buddha while Fang Yunxiu sometimes abstained and chanted sutras, but Fang Yuxiu had never done either.


    She said if you could request a blessing from Buddha, that wasn''t the Buddha.


    But now she was asking for his protection?


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Fang Yunxiu.


    "No, nothing," Fang Yuxiu said, shaking her head. "Only good things. I''m not really praying to Buddha. I''m asking for a favor. For this day, let there be many people who do a lot of things. I hope that Buddha won''t make it hard for people and will be fair."


    Fang Yunxiu nodded and held her hand.


    "Yes, sure enough, you''ll see that everything is better, little by little," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu smiled and nodded.


    "Well, everyone is doing their own thing. Let''s go and do something," she said.


    .........


    "You rx. I''ve already nned for this," County Magistrate Li said warmly when he saw Old Lady Fanging over to pay a visit.


    Old Lady Fang bowed to him and thanked him.


    "It''s just..." She paused, then asked, "Song Yunping has aplices?"


    County Magistrate Li nodded.


    "He does. Some of the servants at your house, and some of the people in the exchange firm," he said. "And some of his rtives."


    All of those people had been cleared out. The ones deserving were jailed, the ones deserving to be cut down by the Fang Family were cut down.


    "I mean," said Old Lady Fang, "was he receiving instructions from some other people?"


    Here, she sighed again.


    "We really had no enmity with Song Yunping. And now we''re here."


    County Magistrate Liughed.


    "So who do you have deep enmity with?" he asked.


    Old Lady Fang sighed again.


    If she could think of them, she wouldn''t need to ask.


    "Don''t run off with your imagination. You might not know what kind of people I''ve seen in as an official for decades," County Magistrate Li said, pointing at the jail. "Peoplemit crimes for all sorts of crazy reasons. You can''t imagine it. If you heard about it, you wouldn''t believe it."


    Old Lady Fang sighed and was happy again.


    "I won''t worry about him no more. Chengyu ising back," she said. "This thing is all over, and we can live our lives now."


    County Magistrate Li nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s what you should be thinking." Heughed. "When Young Master Fang arrives, remember to let me know ahead of time. I will alsoe receive him."


    Old Lady Fang thanked him and departed.


    County Magistrate Li stood on the porch and watched her leave. After he couldn''t see her anymore, the smile on his face disappeared. He turned around and went into the back courtyard. He passed through several doors, till he arrived in front of a cell.


    The dark, stuffy stenching from the cell was suffocating.


    County Magistrate Li used a handkerchief to block his nose when he stood at the entrance of a cell.


    "It''s really so annoying. They''reing so slowly," heined. "Moving left, moving right, so many times, just impossible to catch."


    "That''s only natural. Once bitten by a snake, will be scared by the well rope for ten years," said a hoarse voice from the prison cell. "Master Fang was killed. Eventually the younger will follow the same disastrous fate."

 Chapter 212: Reoccuring Past

    <h4>Chapter 212: Reuring Past</h4>


    Master Fang naturally referred to Master of the Fang Family, Fang Nianjun, who was killed by mountain bandits.


    Although County Magistrate Li had not been an official then, he knew of this old incident.


    When thinking of that incident, his smile reached his eyes. Obviously, he was very pleased.


    "It really is such a distant memory. They''re quite slippery this time," he said. "We''ve been foiled several times."


    "If they managed to avoid it again, they still must return here. There will be a thousand, ten thousand paths that lead to King of Hell''s pce," the voice in the prison said with obvious mirth. He was then attacked by a fit of violent coughing.


    "Can you hold on?" asked County Magistrate Li in concern.


    The violent cough stopped after a while.


    "Oh, I can hold on. I''ve been holding on for so many years, I''m afraid I''m at my end," he said, wheezing.


    "Yes, you have been wronged," said County Magistrate Li. "But this is all we can do to find Young Master Fang as soon as possible, and cut through the tangled hemp."


    The voice inside responded affirmatively.


    "Well, I''ll go wait for the news. I reckon all will be well soon. This time they won''t be able to take a detour," said County Magistrate Li.


    The voice inside didn''t say anymore, agreeing.


    County Magistrate Li turned and walked out, then took a break for a moment.


    "Deliver the meal," he shouted,manding the runners to push a strange scented dish into the cell.


    A single hand poked out of the cell, grabbing the te. The shackles nged with the movement, and. the dry grass the prisoner was sitting on rustled as he shifted. He pushed back his dried-weed-like hair, exposing Shopkeeper Song''s face. He lowered his head and started eating the food in the te ravenously.


    "Make do with these meals, and you''ll be able to eat a beheading meal in a few days. It will be rich," said the prison guard.


    Song Yunping lowered his head and chuckled.


    "Yes, beheading, beheading. I''ll be beheaded," he said.


    The prison guard simply took him for a crazy and went out humming a little song.


    ................


    In scorching hot June sun, dust kicked up on the road, making the travelers look even more travel-worn than they were.


    Now this group of dusty, travel-worn people stood under the sun and looked down at the towering gully ahead, cutting an even sorrier figure.


    "Noble Son Jiu, we surveyed it several times. There really is no problem," Manager Gao said, raising his arm to wipe off his sweat and flicking his sleeve. "What is your instinct saying now?"


    Zhu Zan rolled his eyes at him.


    "I just sense something is not right," he said.


    Manager Gao knew what this statement meant after having heard it throughout the whole trip.


    "Noble Son Jiu, this is the only path we can take. We really cannot go around it," Manager Gao said helplessly.


    Zhu Zan looked before them and frowned.


    "How many enemies have you provoked?" he asked. "How can you have such an unpeaceful travel? I have really lost on fees."


    ''There really was no peace on the road, but all of this was just you getting startled by nothing, seeing an enemy soldier in every bush and tree,'' thought Manager Gao.


    Until now, he hadn''t seen what his instincts sensed.


    The atmosphere was as quiet as usual.


    But no worry. Even when faced with awkward silence, Zhu Zan could easily continue talking.


    "Never mind." He waved his hand. "If we can''t go around it, we will go through it. Who cares if it''s not peaceful. Just kill as we go. I am a hot-blooded man."


    Then why didn''t he say let''s just kill as we go during the previous unpeaceful encounters?


    Was it because there was no way to go around that he wanted to kill his way through?


    Was that what he called hot-blooded?


    Being hot-blooded shouldn''t be just doing things because they can''t be helped...


    Manager Gao felt a bit awkward.


    "That''s nonsense hot-bloodedness. It''s just stupidity," Zhu Zan said. "If you can avoid it, why take risks? To show that you''re brave? Being brave is not to die pointlessly. Being brave is to live. Making through danger alive is hot-bloodedness."


    Stupidity? Bravery is not to die, but to live?


    Miss Jun thought about it in the carriage. When she found out the truth, she shouldn''t have rushed to the imperial pce to kill the emperor. Instead, she should have settled down, bore with the humiliation,y on the firewood and tasted the gall until she could achieve her revenge?


    She couldn''t think about how she might have achieved that.


    No matter if she pretended not to know or not, the emperor was always on guard against the siblings.


    There may have been another way, but Princess Jiuling was dead. She didn''t need to wonder what she would have done if she was alive. She should think about what she should do as the living Jun Jiuling.


    "Speaking of this..." Zhu Zan raised his eyebrows. "Why would you want me to risk my life if we could go around. You gave me ten thousand taels, and you wanted to buy my life? Are you stupid, or am I stupid?"


    ''I''m stupid,'' Manager Gao said in his heart. ''You are right.''


    He looked to Miss Jun in the carriage.


    "Just do what Noble Son Jiu says," said Miss Jun.


    She always said this exact sentence.


    Manager Gao assented.


    "Go on, go on. Line up, everyone," he shouted, moving his horse forward. "Through the gully."


    "Through the gully," the team shouted out in unison.


    Their voices echoed in the gully. On one hand, this was a clear road. On the other hand, if there were bandits, they would think about it twice when there were this many people.


    Zhu Zan did not ride his horse, but rode in the carriage, too. He yed with a knife absentmindedly.


    On the side, a bow was slung on his horse''s side. It was covered by a cloth.


    The bow was a government manufactured weapon. An ordinary person could not obtain it.


    "I really feel like I''m losing here," he said. "I got too little money this time."


    "Because of the bow?" asked Miss Jun.


    "Yes, you can even obtain this bow, so you obviously have great status. If someone so powerful is forced to escape, you can see that the other party is even more powerful," Zhu Zan said.


    "In fact, we are not fleeing," Miss Jun said after a moment''s thought.


    Zhu Zan turned and fixed her with a weird look.


    "What the hell! I''ll lost even more then," he said suddenly.


    Lei Zhonglian did not understand the dialogue between the two


    Not escaping?


    If they weren''t escaping, he would lose more?


    Luckily, even though this man was a chatterbox and all of his noise turned people speechless, sometimes, listening to him was rxing.


    When he gave a detailed exnation, there were numerous times when his passionate deluge made one realize just how smart he was and how foolish they were.


    "So it was a bait," Zhu Zans said, looking at Miss Jun, then at Fang Chengyu. "You''re quite courageous."


    Bait? Lei Zhonglian was surprised.


    What bait?


    Bait what?


    An idea shed through his head. This time, he did need to wait until Zhu Zan exined, because shouts came from all around him.


    "This road belongs to me!"


    "I grew this tree!"


    "If you want to pass through!"


    "Pay the fee!"


    The voices mixed and blended together perfectly. They shouted, one right after the other. The entire valley echoed with their voices. It was like a trap falling from the sky, like a, snapping up from below.


    The travelers were thrown into confusion, and the guards looked surprised. The horses raised their hooves and whinnied.


    Lei Zhonglian stiffened as he clenched the rains.


    He looked in front of him and behind and saw people emerging like bamboo shoots after a rain. They stood with their clubs and other weapons raised, dressed in holey clothing as they yelled loudly. Instantly, goosebumps covered Lei Zhonglian from head to toe.


    The scene from his nightmares was back.


    These people hade again.


    "Sure enough, it''s a big loss," Zhu Zan''s said, his voice ringing from the side. He put the knife back into its sheath at his waist and jumped out of the carriage. He exhaled and stroked his chin. "There is quite a bit of firewood."

 Chapter 213: This Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 213: This Confrontation</h4>


    The hoots in the valley continued to echo.


    "Three in front, four behind, five to the left, and eight to the right," Zhu Zan shouted.


    This was the formation he put everyone in every time he sensed something unsettling on the road. By now, the guards were already very familiar with it.


    Although everyone was slightly panicked, they subconsciously moved on his orders. The group became strict and organized, and the anxious atmosphere settled down.


    Fang Chengyu looked at the people who appeared in the valley.


    "They are finally here," he said.


    Although he was trying to keep calm, his voice still wavered.


    Miss Jun took his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. They were always going toe," she said.


    Fang Chengyu''s fingers tightened around her hand. He nodded.


    "I''m not afraid," he said. "We were waiting for this moment."


    Waiting for this moment.


    ''It turned out we were bait,'' thought Lei Zhonglian. There was no feeling in his heart.


    With great difficulty, they had cured the only young master of the Fang Family, thest of his bloodline. Yet not only was he not protected closely, he was even pushed into harm''s way to bait the hidden enemies into the open.


    But what else could they have done? To remove weeds , one must pull them out with the roots.


    Someone wanted to remove the roots of the Fang Family. If the Fang Family wanted to keep its roots, it had to remove the enemy''s roots.


    Weed removal was never an easy task.


    This was the reason why the Fang Family had suffered, <anno data-annotation-id="727d4f09-3b04-4861-384e-2c5f29c950f5">breaking the cauldrons and sinking the boat.</anno> F<anno data-annotation-id="669860c7-c029-4f17-e802-6f2d8076fdb9">They ced themselves on the field of death; they had to fight to live.</anno>


    Human life is difficult and tragic.


    "Uncle Lei, do you think these people seem familiar?" Miss Jun asked from behind.


    Lei Zhonglian looked around.


    "Familiar," he said, his voice stiff and hoarse.


    It had been fifteen years since thest time, and of course these people were not the ones from the fifteen years ago.


    "It was this kind of person," he said. "I can finally see them again."


    He was excited and enraged. He grabbed the stick next to him and straightened up.


    This wooden stick he had always used as a cane. It was like a branch that had been cut down many years ago and was now dry and ugly.


    Lei Zhonglian had two of these.


    But this wooden stick of his was different from the wooden sticks held by guards nowadays. Its tip was blunt, like it had been chopped off.


    Seeing these people again, encountering this scene again, he was no longer the him of the past.


    A waste could only die a passionate death here.


    This was better than dying from old age at the stables.


    It would be the same as dying with his brothers, like raising up the name of the Escort Lei, toplete that mission from fifteen years ago.


    "Uncle Lei, you were not prepared then. You lost because of surprise. Do you want to try again this time?" Miss Jun said.


    Lei Zhonglian squatted down.


    What did this mean?


    He turned to look at Miss Jun.


    "Uncle Lei''s kung fu is very fierce, yes?" asked Miss Jun. "This time, I want you to help protect Chengyu."


    His kung fu was once very powerful. Although he despised that Ling Jiu''s narcissistic self-confidence, but the him of the past had boasted about his kung fu narcissistically, too.


    But that was in the past.


    Lei Zhonglian looked down at his right hand.


    "I can make your right hand recover temporarily," Miss Jun said, also looking at his hand.


    What?


    Lei Zhonglian''s raised his head in incredulity.


    Recover?


    How could that be?


    After he was injured, he saw a lot of doctors¡­


    Fang Chengyu also saw many doctors who said he couldn''t be cured, but¡­


    Lei Zhonglian was suddenly excited, so much so he could not say a word.


    Impossible, impossible.


    "I, Jun Jiuling, was not boasting when I said my medicine can cure all ills, and my skills can bring back spring. If I won''t be able to do it, you may smash my sign." Miss Jun looked at him with a small smile, then immediately became serious. "However, it is only temporary. After this temporary period, your right hand will truly be a waste. Unlike before, when you just couldn''t hold a weapon, you will then not be able to close your hand; it will lose all function."


    Lei Zhonglian suddenly smiled, tears sparkling in his eyes.


    "Don''t call it a waste." He looked over the valley, at the men behind the trees,on the rocks, on the slope. He pointed his wooden stick at them. "If I can fight them again, I will die without regret."


    "Well then, Uncle Lei,e in. I will give you acupuncture," said Miss Jun.


    After she said this, Fang Chengyu reached out and removed the needle box from the shelf.


    Lei Zhonglian ced one foot on the carriage and stopped again when he was about to enter the carriage.


    "Young Lady, did you let me be the carriage driver to fulfill my wish?" he asked.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I can''t say that. I just thought someone who refused to give up on his tale for fifteen years must be a very reliable person," she said. "At that time, I really couldn''t find someone who I could truly believe in."


    Lei Zhonglian wanted to smile; his eyes felt hot.


    "You believed what I said. You didn''t think I was just relying on the Fang Family for sustenance?" he asked


    Miss Jun smiled again.


    "I didn''t believe you, either. I just believe that Heaven is fair," she said.


    Heaven is fair?


    Lei Zhonglian had never believed it before. He was always cursing that Old Heavenly Father had no eyes. But now he looked at Miss Jun and nodded.


    "Then thank you for your trouble, Young Lady," he said and went into the carriage without hesitation.


    The curtain was put down.


    Manager Gao looked at the solemn team and sighed.


    "You should not be afraid, Young Lady, Young Master¡­ Old Lei, you¡­" He turned to the three people in the carriage to soothe them, but he saw that the curtain had been put down and Lei Zhonglian could not be seen..


    That person, he was actually hiding in the carriage.


    Truly, a waste.


    However, he had heard that some people were left with trauma after experiencing something frightening. It was terrifying to see something simr again.


    What''s more, Lei Zhonglian with an injured hand was no longer the same as the old Lei Zhonglian.


    Manager Gao looked helpless.


    "Then you, watch the carriage, prevent the horse from being startled," Zhu Zan shouted at him. "You are not needed otherwise."


    Why did he say thest sentence? Manager Gao was silent. ''Everyone knows it, but did you have to expose me like that?''


    "I have to negotiate with these people first," said Manager Gao.


    There were a lot of bandits, but not all of them demanded your death.


    He walked outwards and stood in front of the guards without fear. He spread his hands before the mountain bandits.


    "Good sirs, please let us use this road."


    Several bandits on the rocks heard this andughed.


    Obviously, these people were the leaders, and one of them, who was wooly like a bear in the summer, pped his leg.


    "Good words, good words" Heughed. "But you don''t want to borrow it. If you have to borrow it, you must return it. Really troublesome. You should buy it."


    Manager Gao alsoughed loudly.


    "Good man speaks true," he said. "It seems that you are bold, sir. I like it. It''s always enjoyable to discuss business."


    The mountain banditsughed loudly again. The atmosphere felt light.


    The head bandit moved forward.


    "Then this master, you give a number," he said.


    "You seek wealth, we seek our lives. Life is precious. Thirty thousand taels," Manager Gao said happily, "What does this good sir think?"


    Thirty thousand stirred up bandits. Theyughed even louder.


    The head bandit had to stop everyone.


    "Noblemen are really straightforward," he said to Manager Gao again, patting his fuzzy ck chest. He raised his eyebrows. "But I think¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a bang, but his people had not moved. An arrow had pierced his throat.


    He only had time to chuckle twice, then he fell headfirst, with a smile still on his face.


    It had happened too quickly. The people on both sides could not react. The atmosphere was frozen.


    "Well done."


    The smile remained frozen on Manager Gao''s face. He heard a shout from behind him, and then there was a hand grabbing his shoulder and throwing him backwards.


    "You can go watch the carriage now."


    Well done? How was this well done?


    He didn''t finish discussing, and it had already begun?


    And there was no warning at all! This was a bit too¡­


    "I said to Uncle, the soldier''s path is in shamelessness," Zhu Zan said, once again raising his bow. "Take your bows and fire."


    The guards who were now familiar with hismands uncovered the cloths on their horses'' backs, untied the bows hanging there, and pulled back the bowstrings.


    Arrows flew in all directions, all aiming for the bandits.


    The bandits who hadn''t yet recovered from the shock of losing their leader were plunged into great confusion.


    The exposed ones on the slope fell and rolled down like rubble. The valley filled with shouts once again, but these were full of confusion and pain rather than the cheer from before.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>to cut off all means of retreat</li><li>From Sun Tzu''s Art of War</li></annotations>

 Chapter 214: For Whom Do You Fight

    <h4>Chapter 214: For Whom Do You Fight</h4>


    The screaming continued in the valley.


    "This damn bandit."


    "Howe you attacked without saying anything?"


    "Such a shameless surprise attack."


    All sorts of shouts continued from the bandits. Since they were armed with closebat weapons, they were powerless against the hail of arrows. They could only try and hide behind rocks and trees, having lost all momentum.


    "I still haven''t met my grandson. Who would warn you that you were going to be attacked?"


    Zhu Zan shot arrows nonstop, and his mouth didn''t close for one moment, either.


    While cursing the bandits, he also talked to the guards.


    "Although you all travel like young maidens who have not left home yet, you do have a bit of talent."


    "Your bow and arrow is pretty good. In a moment, I''ll get to see how your closebat skills are."


    "Say you guys, what are you running around for. You''re not allowed to break formation."


    Manager Gao stood in front of the carriage, carrying a knife in his hands. Although he did not have the ability to kill anyone, he could cut the reins off the cart to prevent it from turning over if the horse got frightened.


    He gripped his knife as he listened to the screams, his back soaked through with sweat.


    "My dear Master Jiu, we are fighting for our lives here. Could you be a bit more serious?" he mumbled.


    By then, the mountain bandits were all in hiding. They held their weapons and cursed.


    The guards kept shooting arrows at them, their protective formation escorting the carriage forward.


    "Don''t let them run."


    "Kill them."


    The bandits who had lost their leader seemed to have quickly chosen a new one. With this order, the evasive mountain thieves raised their weapons and charged.


    Their movements were nimble, and they were extremely clever in the use of rocks and trees to avoid the arrows shot by the guards.


    Because the guards shooting while moving, their speed and uracy fell greatly.


    "Halt!" Zhu Zan shouted loudly.


    The group stopped immediately.


    "The first two rows keep your bows. The rear row, use long spears," Zhu Zan said in a loud voice.


    The guards divided up.


    "This Master Jiu is from a military background," Manager Gao said to himself. "Or he once trained soldiers."


    He finally saw it. Although it wasn''t for long and it wasn''t very obvious, but these guards'' movements had been subtly manipted by him.


    That''s why it was possible to immediately assemble into a battle formation while remaining calm.


    But why did he not say it inly? Explicitly saying that he wanted them to practice the military formation would have certainly made everyone more cooperative, and the training would have definitely been more effective.


    Did he not want to be identified?


    Manager Gao held the knife as his thoughts ran wild. The bandits who had rushed down the mountain were being shot down by arrows.


    However, they were too numerous. They descended like moths drawn to a me. The distance between the two parties continued to shorten.


    "The second row, take out your ives," Zhu Zan said.


    The guards immediately did as told.


    Whether because of nerves or focus, they made no sound. In contrast, the shouts of the bandits were even harsher.


    In a solemn silence, Zhu Zan suddenly asked, "How much did they give you?"


    This made the guards feel a little nervous, and Manager Gao could not help but roll his eyes.


    "Now is the time to fight for you life," Zhu Zan continued. He put down his bow and said, "I don''t know how much your life was hired or bought for. You must now think if your life was worth the price."


    What was he saying?


    Manager Gao froweed.


    If one loses his life, money bes worthless.


    Could it be that he wanted everyone to surrender now?


    "What I want to say is that no matter how much money someone spends, they cannot buy your life," Zhu Zan continued: "Your life is in your palms. Only you can decide when you live and die. You are not fighting for money, nor are you fighting for your faith or honor. You fight only for yourselves.


    "If you flee now, you can''t escape. These people are not here for money. They are here for your lives. Your lives should not be taken away by anyone else."


    As he spoke, he pulled out the sword hanging by his waist and gripped it with both hands.


    "Come on now, for yourself, fight for you life.


    "Bowmen to the rear, spearmen to the front, ives follow.


    "Kill!"


    Apanied by this cry, they all stepped forward, along with the second row of ivemen.


    "Kill!" he shouted again.


    "Kill!" the guards echoed him in unison.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The valley reverberated with their cries reaching to the skies, suppressing the screams of the mountain bandits.


    Manager Gao clenched his knife. He felt his frozen skin burn.


    "Kill!" he also shouted. Because of excitement and nervousness, his voice shook.


    The valley trembled with cries of "Kill!" that sounded like thunder.


    The vibrations reached distant cliffs, and a number of people stood up from where they hid behind rocks.


    "It''s quite loud," said one man with a frown. "Is it a difficult situation?"


    "How could it be? The ones who went to ambush were all hand-picked. Although they are not the elite, they can deal with those Fang Family guards who had never seen blood without breaking a sweat," another man said lightly.


    "Yeah, I''ve seen it along the way. These guards are indeed good at traveling and are quite keen, but this just means that they are trying to keep themselves alive. If this is all they do, they won''t be able topare to us who struggle for our lives," another man added.


    "We must still be prepared for anything," the first man said seriously. "We have to be absolutely sure..."


    At this, he frowned.


    "If not for the sake of preventing rumors from spreading, we should have gathered more manpower," he said.


    "It is a bit strange. Why do the Jinyiwei appear wherever we go? What are they doing? Are they really watching us?" The other two men also frowned.


    "One should always be careful. A swift battle decides things swiftly," said the first man. "Try not to use those people again."


    This made the other two men smile.


    "Big Brother, you''re putting yourself down. Look at how many of us there are, and how many of them, yet you also made those peoplee and help us. Rest assured, today, the young master of the Fang Family will not escape his death, just like his father," said one of them.


    "No, it''s different from then with his father," said the other man, shaking his head.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "His father had breathed hisst on his own bed at home, but he will not be so lucky," the man said with a sly grin. "Sadly, his body will stay in the wilderness."


    Heughed andughed, and the other twoughed with him. They were stillughing when someone ran over to them.


    "Sixth Master, the situation is not very good," said the neer hurriedly.


    This made the three people stopughing.


    "What''s wrong?" they asked in unison.


    "Brothers are having a bit of trouble," the recent arrival said anxiously. "It''s a difficult situation."


    What?


    The three people looked at each other.


    "Go," one of them said, waving his hand.


    A couple people rushed down to the valley.


    At the same time, on the other side of the valley, someone else was waving their hand as well.


    There were people here hiding behind rocks, lush vegetation hiding them.


    "Not making a move now? It looks like they can''t hold on anymore," someone said quietly.


    "No, they can still hold on," the first man said quietly, looking through the lush vegetation at the two sides shing in the valley.


    Although they were far away, they could still see one wave of bandits after another pouring down, like they would never stop.


    Could they really hold on?

 Chapter 215: Battle of the Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 215: Battle of the Lotus</h4>


    The battlefield had already descended into chaos. Everyone was fighting for their own lives, while some bandits were sneaking through the groups of the soldiers towards the carriage.


    "Kill!" eximed Manager Gao, wildly swinging his knife.


    Correct form and professionalism were not important right now. Just cutting people down was good.


    The mountain bandit dodged, but when he turned around, he was shed by the timely attack of a guard.


    Manager Gao breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment, a fierce attack came his way. From the corner of his eye, he saw a bandit with a sly grin and a scary knife.


    At this rate, he couldn''t dodge it, and the guard next to him was caught up in his own conflict and could not rescue him.


    This was death.


    Was he actually going to die like this?


    It wasn''t too bad.


    Manager Gao only felt his minds go nk, but there was no fear.


    Was this the feeling before death?


    But the next moment there was an explosive yell, and a wooden stick came flying out of the carriage. It pierced through the bandit''s chest like lightning.


    With a cry, the knife and bandit fell at Manager Gao''s feet, the knife scraping his shoe dangerously.


    This was¡­


    Manager Gao looked over and saw Lei Zhonglian, who had jumped out of the carriage. His hand still held wooden stick that had been run through the bandit. He was also holding another wooden stick in his other hand. The man was still standing on the edge of the carriage, his body leaning forward. Although it should have looked strange, it was somehow majestic looking.


    The corners of Manager Gao''s mouth hooked up.


    "Old Lei, you''re not too shabby," he said stiffly.


    He hadn''t finished speaking when Lei Zhonglian jumped off the carriage.


    "Children, your Grandpa Lei is here," he shouted. He threw down the stick in his hand, picked up two spears from the ground, and yelled at the iing bandits.


    Manager Gao was shocked.


    Lei Zhonglian was a useless person who had not used sharp weapons in over fifteen years. What was he doing?


    "Has he gone mad?" he murmured.


    If he''s mad, he''s mad. Right now, he was not just going to be killed, but be crazy enough to take those bandits down with him.


    It was worth it to die this way.


    This thought shed through Manager Gao''s mind, and his eyes widened.


    Lei Zhonglian, armed with two spears, ran into the crowd. Then, not only was he not immediately hacked to death, but the spears in his hands began to dance wildly.


    This was a dazzling disy, like a blooming lotus, but just like the lotus, it could only be observed from a distance.


    The cold light swept through, cutting down everyone it touched.


    Manager Gao had heard of this, but had never seen it before. There really were people who could wield two spears and produce a shower of attacks.


    "This is the Dual-Spear Lotus," the Manager Gao whispered, as his scalp went numb.


    Zhu Zan ripped his sword from a bandit and stared at Lei Zhonglian.


    "What the hell!" he said. "It seems his life costs more to buy."


    There was no one else in Lei Zhonglian''s eyes, only the fierce mountain bandits.


    The long spears in his hands were not his usual spears given to him by Master You, but so what. Any spear could dance in his hands.


    Fifteen years.


    His hand had been trash for fifteen years, but he had never stopped practicing for even one day in these fifteen years.


    In the dead of night, while everyone was asleep, he would dance again and again in the carriage yard. The clogged, listless right hand copsed countless times until even the horses and donkeys were ustomed to the sound.


    He didn''t know why he kept doing that, and what meaning there was to his actions.


    He could no longer serve as a bodyguard, and he could no longer kill the enemy, no longer get his revenge.


    Why did he keep dancing sote at night? Yet he kept madly dancing with the spear until he was exhausted.


    Now he knew. Old Heavenly Father was preparing him for the day when justice could be served.


    Now, it was fair.


    In the carriage, the long acupuncture needles had pierced his arm one after the other, pricking densely from his shoulder to his fingers. Even his fingers were pricked, the pain prating the soul, but it was like mes were alighting in his body. His whole arm started to ze.


    "You will burn, but only this once," a woman''s voice said softly. "You must think about it."


    Of course he''d thought of it.


    After getting his confirmation again, the woman pulled out thest needle.


    Bend forward, whirl left, whirl right.


    First spear, second spear.


    One person, two people, three people.


    Pierce the throat, pierce the heart, and out the back.


    His body and spears turned into phantom images, and the sound of spears sliding into the flesh was like a zither yer plucking the strings with his skillful technique. His movements were smooth; man and zither as one.


    "Brother! So amazing!"


    "My brother, I''m here to help."


    "Kill."


    He seemed to hear the shouts of his brothers around him, their countless figures wound together, brandishing their weapons to kill the bandits.


    At that time, they were caught, deceived by the enemy and caught unprepared. With enemies at the front and back, they had lost before even starting the battle.


    This time, they had a chance to make aeback.


    Wails followed the death and injury wrought by the spear. The wounds on the fallen mountain bandits spurted out blood like a blossoming flower because they were pierced so quickly.


    Anguished wailing filled the battlefield. The guards stopped moving, and even Zhu Zan did not wield his weapon against the bandit charging at him. Rather, he kicked out and sent the bandit stumbling to Lei Zhonglian''s side. The shadow of a spear passed through, sending the bandit to the ground with a thud. Hey there, motionless.


    "It''s so splendid, like fireworks." Fang Chengyu sighed.


    The carriage''s curtain had ben lifted when Lei Zhonglian came out. Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun could clearly see the scene outside.


    This scene was not exactly good-looking. Dead bodies were everywhere, and the stench of blood assailed their nostrils.


    "To be so splendid, even it''s for a moment is quite enough," Fang Chengyu said.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "You will be this splendid for a long time," she said. "I promised you that I can cure you, and not for just a moment of splendor. I won''t give you the chance to smash my sign."


    Fang Chengyuughed.


    Lei Zhonglian''s madness cut down thest bit of the bandits'' courage. They could no longer bear the casualties and finally fled.


    But Lei Zhonglian''s eyes were already red from killing. He would allow these people to flee.


    "Leave some alive to talk," the other guards had to remind him to protect the bandits who had fallen and surrendered.


    It seemed that in a blink of an eye, the mountain bandits in the valley had been decimated, and the remnants were tied up by the guards.


    "Pretty good results."


    Zhu Zan took a quick headcount of people, and came to this conclusion of the battle.


    "When the bandits arrived, there were over a hundred people. Now, seventy-six were killed, eleven were seriously injured, and thirteen are prisoners, not ounting for those who escaped."


    He looked at the guards who were covered in streaks of blood, not stingy in his praise.

 Chapter 216: Apparently Right, But Actually Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 216: Apparently Right, But Actually Wrong</h4>


    They actually killed that many?


    The guards were rejoicing, but they were also incredulous. When they had lined up, brandishing their weapons, there had been almost no thoughts in their minds, only a word: kill, kill, kill.


    If you don''t kill others, you will be killed.


    Kill to live. In order to live, kill.


    "Yes, you number only eighty people, and you have achieved such a result at the cost of only thirteen deaths. What''s more, you were fighting against well-trained¡­"


    Zhu Zan continued to speak as he looked at the bandit corpses on the ground. However, the end of his sentence was left unsaid.


    ''Well-trained what? Were these bandits well-trained?'' wondered Manager Gao.


    However, at this time, Master Jiu was praising other people. How rare.


    "Of course, you rookies could achieve such a sess solely due to mymand and my matchless heroics¡­"


    Zhu Zan''s voice continued on.


    ''Well, he took back what he had just said,'' thought Manager Gao.


    But now was not the time to boast about oneself. The work was not done; happiness could note too soon.


    Manager Gao calmly walked forward.


    "Noble Son Jiu, you see, we should leave here quickly," he said. "This ce is too dangerous. We also have suffered casualties, and everyone is exhausted. We need to leave the valley and go somewhere safe. If banditse again, we will not be so lucky."


    Zhu Zan frowned.


    "How can you talk likek this? How can you call this lucky? This is ability," he said, displeased.


    "Yes, yes, I''m wrong." Manager Gao would not dare to argue with this great master whole could make trouble out of nothing. Manager Gao apologized incessantly. "We should still go soon. You can''t make up for them in battle forever, as the saying goes: there are less good dogs thanzy dogs."


    Zhu Zan nodded.


    "Let''s withdraw," he agreed and waved his hand.


    Manager Gao hurried to order the guards. They immediately retreated and carried the prisoners away, temporarily ignoring the wounded bandits and the corpses.


    They had already sent a swift rider ahead to go report to the government office. The ce was waiting for the officials toe without dy to clean up. Now the most important thing for them was to safely leave this ce.


    "But why did you say that there are morezy dogs than good dogs?" Zhu Zan was suddenly reminded of thest word and asked Manager Gao, "Are you calling me a dog?"


    ''Master Jiu, we have just exited the gates of hell, so could you be more serious?''


    Manager Gao wished he could make him give up.


    "I''m calling those bandits dogs. They''re so loathsome and hateful," he said.


    Zhu Zan finally dropped it and turned around.


    At this time, they had already lined up facing forward. Although they couldn''t see the bloody scene of before, they could still smell the lingering scent of blood.


    "Indeed, a pack of loathsome dogs," he said, nodding. "Almost aplete wipeout before they tried to retreat. Truly desperate" He shook his head. "It''s a pity. Their desperation was wasted here."


    Where else could the bandits fight with their lives?


    Manager Gao found it a bit funny.


    "They are not mountain bandits," said Lei Zhonglian.


    WHen speaking of fighting with their lives, there was another important person besides the bandits.


    Manager Gao looked to Lei Zhonglian.


    "They were disguised military men; that''s why they were so brave," Lei Zhonglian continued. "These were the same kind of people who killed Master."


    Manager Gao''s expression was somewhatplicated.


    He had also seen that these bandits were too strange. They were more disciplined then the typical fugitive criminals. And they were much more frightening.


    Could it be they really were those people?


    "Old Lei," he called, looking at Lei Zhonglian who had gotten back on the carriage.


    His long spear was set next to him, the blood still not wiped away. His expression was wooden as before, but his eyes were bright as fire.


    "This time we will do a thorough interrogation," Manager Gao said sincerely and paused for a moment. "As expected, the Yiyou Firm mercenaries were excellent."


    Yiyou Firm, this was Lei Zhonglian''s mercenary troop. Fifteen years ago, in the middle of an escort mission, the pirs of the troop were destroyed. Without the backbone of the team, as well as with the loss of the mercenaries'' reputation, the failure put the troop out of business.


    Lei Zhonglian felt his eyes sting.


    "Thank you for the praise," he said in a muffled voice.


    "Your hand¡­" Manager Gao could not help his curiosity.


    At this time, Zhu Zan suddenly reined in his horse.


    "Stop!" he snapped.


    The group stopped immediately, and everyone''s hearts suddenly beat faster.


    "Master Jiu," questioned Manager Gao, while holding tightly on the reins.


    "Someone''sing from up ahead," Zhu Zan said, looking solemnly at the end of the valley.


    Who''sing?


    Everyone''s hearts jumped into their throats. After enduring a savage attack, their bodies were still trembling slightly.


    The sound of pounding horse hooves grew louder as a group of men on horseback appeared in their line of sight. Their g was streaming behind them, and their armor was blinding.


    "It''s soldiers."


    "It''s people from the government office."


    All the people suddenly sighed in relief and looked excited.


    "The message must have been delivered so fast."


    "This is great."


    At a time like this, it was Manager Gao who should step forward. He straightened his clothes and pushed a smile onto his face, but his eyes remained anxious from the harrowing encounter with death.


    "Officials,", he said, pushing his horse forward.


    At that moment, there was a soft sound next to his ear.


    Manager Gao was now familiar with this sound: It was the sound of nocking an arrow.


    His body momentarily stiffened, and out the corner of his eyes, he saw Zhu Zan lifting his bow.


    "Three to the front, four to the back, five to the left, eight to the right," he said quietly. "Ready your bows."


    This remark made everyone''s hearts stutter.


    No way.


    But after the battle, the guards were ustomed to obeying orders. Although they were at a loss, they quickly arranged their formation, took out their bows, and stood firm against what was toe.


    "Who are you?"


    The soldiers in front stopped too.


    "Were you the ones to report an encounter with mountain bandits?"


    They really had sent people to report. Manager Gao hesitated for a moment, but he did not urge the horse forward like when he had faced the banditsst time.


    The intuition of Master Jiu was now identical to an imperial edict to him.


    "We did meet the bandits," he shouted. "Who are you?"


    A man on horseback walked forward.


    "We are soldiers stationed in Huaiqing government office and are under orders to act as a suppression forcet. I heard the news and immediately came," the officer said loudly.


    But the man did not manage to even take a step forward before an arrow struck the ground in front of the head officer''s horse.


    The horse brayed, and the officer on top of it yanked on its reins.


    "What are you doing?" he cried furiously.


    Zhu Zan directed his bow at him.


    "Soldiers stationed at Huaiqing?" he said slowly. "Who are you trying to reassure? Who is yourmanding officer? Which camp are you from? Who is your superior? Suppressing local rebellion? Orders of suppression?"


    After these questions, silence befell them.


    The scene became stagnant, and the winds in the valley stopped blowing.


    Just when everyone was about to suffocate, the soldiers opposite them fell into a bout ofughter. They did not speak, onlyughed wildly, until theirughter shook the entire valley.

 Chapter 217: The Oriole at the Rear

    <h4>Chapter 217: The Oriole at the Rear</h4>


    Zhu Zan did not move, still holding his bow steadily while staring at the head soldier.


    The guards were already injured and exhausted, but their faces were grave as they gripped their weapons.


    Manager Gao was solemn, but infuriated.


    "Old Lei, I believe," he said suddenly.


    Lei Zhonglian ignored him and picked up his long spear.


    His clothes were stained red with blood, both his opponents'' and his own. His wooden expression belied his exhaustion.


    And this time, he could only use one hand to wield his spear.


    He could no longer feel his right hand.


    He''d thought the first battle had been a rout. He did not expect that everything would have been just the beginning instead of the end.


    However, he did not regret it. Even if he couldn''t protect the young master of the Fang Family from injury, dying after fighting with all his might could be considered as fulfilling a mercenary''smitment.


    Opposed to the franticughter of the soldiers, they were lined up together in silence and solemnity. They looked like the weak children being mocked by a group of urchins. It was a very sad sight.


    The soldiers opposite finally stoppedughing, and with a wave from their leader, they freely exposed their bows and pointed at them.


    "The White Crane Ridge bandits were running amuck, burning, killing, robbing, andmitting all kinds of misdeed. Today, the traveling merchants of the Fang Family were ambushed. They werepletely wiped out. We then received special orders to suppress the White Crane Ridge bandits to bring peace of mind to the people and as constion for the victims," he said in a loud voice.


    What did this mean?


    They were obviously alive, and yet the other said that they werepletely wiped out. This meant they were going to kill them, then push it onto the bandits?


    Although they achieved a victory, even if they were prepared to fight again, the guards were still pale-faced.


    Compared to the bandits, the fully-equipped soldiers were akin to insurmountable mountains. With a single order, they would be crushed.


    They weren''t full of fear of death, but of despair.


    Man could win against man, but man could not win against Heaven.


    If Heaven wanted to extinguish them, they could not escape.


    Manager Gao subconsciously looked to Zhu Zan.


    This time, could he help them escape the wrath of Heaven?


    Zhu Zan also looked at him.


    "Don''t look at me," he said. "Your ten thousand taels were the price for back there. The goods have already been delivered."


    What did that mean? Was he raising the price?


    Although he felt that this was not the time to be discussing money, Manager Gao still answered him.


    "I''ll give you another ten thousand," he said.


    Zhu Zan scoffed.


    "You''re smart, and I''m not dumb," he said, lifting his chin to the front. "In this situation, I can''t do anything for ten thousand taels."


    "Then twenty thousand?" Manager Gao offered.


    Zhu Zan rolled his eyes at him.


    "Life is priceless," he said. "I''m not the kind of person who only wants money."


    ''You''re not?'' wondered Manager Gao.


    Zhu Zan turned to look at the carriage.


    "Hey, I say I''ve already drawn out the mantis," he said while looking at Miss Jun. "Tell your oriole toe out. If you wait anymore, your people won''t be beaten to death, just scared to death."


    What does this mean?


    Mantis, oriole?


    Manager Gao was somewhat confused. He also looked at Miss Jun.


    She lifted the curtain and smiled, then reached outside of the carriage while holding a bamboo tube in her hand. She put a re on top of it, then gently shook her other hand. A ze lit up, setting the firework alight.


    With a sharp crackling sound, the re rose into the sky, leaving ck smoke in the air above the alley.


    What?


    This time, the soldiers on the other side looked uneasy. Their horses were disturbed, and they unconsciously looked upwards.


    Suddenly, roars like thunder came from around them. Countless men on horseback appeared in the valleys, on the cliffs, and on both sides. Their identical armor was bright, and their bows and swords were ready. They surrounded the soldiers.


    "Henan Road patrol conducting route inspection. Lay down your arms, and you will not be killed."


    "Henan Road patrol conducting route inspection. Lay down your arms, and you will not be killed."


    These shouts swept through the entire valley, and this time it was the surrounded soldiers'' turn to look pale and horrified.


    What was going on?


    How could the route inspection be here?


    The valley shook, as with thunder, and it felt like an inescapable night was falling around them.


    The soldiers weren''t the only ones who were panicked; the guards of the Fang Family were also still in a stupor.


    They were already pointing their bows at these soldiers, so they weren''t sure if they were supposed to aim at the neers as well.


    "These are the people protecting us?"


    Even though Manager Gao saw that these soldiers hade after Miss Jun lit the re, indicating their rtion to her, he still had to ask.


    First, to confirm, and second, to appease everyone''s hearts, which have been stretched to the breaking point.


    "Yes, these are the Henan road patrol who received a request to escort us. There are about four thousand troops in the patrol, and they''ve mobilized three hundred people this time," said Miss Jun.


    Three hundred!


    The guards almost jumped in joy when Zhu Zan''s voice interrupted them.


    "Goddamn shouting!" he shouted at the soldiers on both sides. "Did youe here to patrol or show off? You didn''t shoot these people immediately, dumb birds. This is just showing off! What are you showing off for? Are you prostitutes out on the streets?"


    Although his voice could not drown out three hundred elite soldiers, Manager Gao was still very embarrassed.


    "What are you so happy you about? Now that we''re surrounded, we''re standing in front of them. What if they want to take us down with them?" Zhu Zan continued, kicking the soldier in front of him who had put down his bow.


    This was indeed the case.


    The guards immediately became tense again and directed their bows to the nearest soldiers.


    "They''re desperate for their lives, so we must also struggle with our lives," said Manager Gao, holding the knife in his hand with some courage. "All of our family members have received the care of the Fang Family. If our children want to apprentice, they can apprentice at the exchange firm. If they want to study, then they go and receive tutoring. We are free from worry about clothes, food, marriages, and funerals. Now that we have already killed to this extent, who is afraid of who."


    The guards also surged with pride.


    "Who''s afraid of who!" they shouted in unison.


    "I''m afraid," cried Zhu Zan. "You stop them then. Don''t involve me."


    Manager Gao rolled his eyes and ignored him. They weren''t done cheering before the newly arrived soldiers did as Zhu Zan had said and sent a hail of arrows at the other soldiers.


    The soldiers turned their horses around.


    "Lay down your arms, and you will not be killed."


    "Lay down your arms, and you will not be killed."


    These shouts apanied the unending rain of arrows, followed by screams of pain and horses tumbling into confusion.


    Thembs caught in a being ughtered were no longer the Fang Family. Rather, it was the ones who hade to massacre them.


    This was probably the impertinence of fate; one could never guess what would happen next.


    Fang Chengyu sat in the carriage as he observed the hell-like scene of blood before him.

 Chapter 218: To Storm Off After

    <h4>Chapter 218: To Storm Off After</h4>


    Blood and screams screaming made the summer air feel like a biting autumn chill.


    But this chill did notst long.


    The sudden appearance of the imposing opponents, as well as their crushing status, sent the soldiers into confusion after a few waves of arrows.


    They were shot down after a series of attempts to break through, causing more people to not have the heart to resist. Theyced their hands behind their heads and put down their weapons.


    The desperate attack of the Fang Family did not ur, leaving the guards relieved but also disappointed.


    "I thought they would be more fierce; they''re not even as fierce as the bandits," senior Manager Gao said. "They don''t even dare to fight with their lives.."


    "No, it''s not that they aren''t fierce," said Miss Jun. "Not that those mountain couldn''t be described as fierce, either."


    So were they fierce or not fierce?


    Manager Gao looked at her, then Zhu Zan, and then back at her again.


    "The bandits were facing us, just a group of normal folk. They had no rtions with us, so they didn''t have any qualms. People who do not care, do not fear, so they are brave," Miss Jun said. Then she pointed at the soldiers who hadid down their weapons. "But they are facing soldiers; that''s different. And not to mention that there''s anotheryer of oppression when dealing with the government. They would settle ounts after fall and threaten their families. Anyone would have to consider it."


    Yes, they were not dealing withmoners or bandits, but government soldiers. They could not just kill as they want, throw the corpses in the wilderness, and expect that no one would investigate afterwards.


    They were fighting against an official''s face. They had a thousand and one ways of making you pay.


    Humans who did not care did not fear.


    Surrendering would not only charge them with a military offense, but if their luck was poor, they would lose their lives. But that was it. After all, when Heaven falls, the high peaks stay standing. They acted on orders of their superiors, which would not implicate their families. But if they fought back, this wouldn''t be the case, and it was not worth it to risk their families'' lives.


    Manager Gao and the others nodded, while Zhu Zan scoffed.


    "Officials have anotheryer of oppression," he said. "As if when they oppress others, they are omnipotent. When they encounter a problem, they run away faster than anyone else. They have rules everywhere. Fiercely brave; how is a chained-up dog fiercely brave."


    "This is not the case," said Miss Jun, looking to Zhu Zan. "A society cannot function without rules. If a dog has no chains, it is a capricious one. Then it is only fierce, not brave."


    Zhu Zan was furious.


    "Nonsense," he said.


    This brat had been babbling nonsense all along, but this was the first time he got angry.


    The anger darkened the lines of his face, and his brows knitted together. Even the guards whose robes were died with blood from their life and death conflict could not help but shudder.


    He wouldn''t hurt anyone, right?


    Manager Gao could not get this man''s origins, but he was certain of one point: this man was fierce.


    Manager Gao wanted to stop him, but someone else stepped forward first.


    Fang Chengyu moved from the car to stand in front of Miss Jun.


    "Brother, a gentleman may move his mouth, but not his hands," he said seriously.


    Zhu Zan snorted.


    "I''m not a gentleman," he said, looking at the girl in front of him.


    A girl, what could she know. What she just said were the ideas of her cultured bureaucrat father.


    He could just scare her.


    Although she did not seem to be scared.


    "You schrs speak logically," he scoffed, then his brow smoothed, and the chill left his expression. "But many things are easier said than done."


    "I know that a lot of things are easier said than done," said Miss Jun. "But you cannot just me the philosophy. A philosophy that could be discussed is a philosophy that will not remain unchanging. And not everything can just be talked about."


    This was a discussion on philosophy?


    ''In their ears were the shouts of soldiers, the mournful groans of the wounded, and the epassing smell of blood and corpses.


    ''They were almost killed and robbed but now they were standing here, discussing philosophy. Weren''t they not taking this seriously?'' thought Manager Gao.


    Fortunately, Zhu Zan, who had always been fond of distinguishing himself from others, did not want to talk about it and smiled disdainfully.


    "I''m leaving," he said.


    What did this mean?


    Everyone was still pondering what he meant when they saw him walking forward. He whistled, and one of his horses trotted forward.


    "Ling Jiu," Miss Jun shouted.


    Zhu Zan stopped to look back at her.


    Miss Jun wanted to say something, but there was nothing to say.


    They had no past between them, and they couldn''t say now if something was going to happen in the future.


    In the end, she smiled, silently speaking the name Ling Jiu in her heart. Suddenly, she felt mischievous.


    "We''ve met and traveled together. Will you remember my name?" she asked.


    Could you remember a name?


    What would a man do by remembering a girl''s name?


    Besides her parents and brothers, only her husband knew her name.


    Isn''t this making light of the situation?


    Manager Gao looked up at the sky and knitted his brows. His hands wriggled like he was making some important calction.


    The security guards all looked at the bows in their hands, their expressions serious. They seemed to be itching to fight.


    Lei Zhonglian and Fang Chengyu were as always.


    Zhu Zan scoffed, then raised his eyebrows at her.


    "Miss Jun, it''s no big deal to know each other in this way. We''ve traded money and more money, twice already he said. "You shouldn''t think too much about it."


    Overthink.


    She didn''t overthink anything.


    Why was he always afraid of other people overthinking?


    Miss Junughed, but didn''t say anything. Zhu Zan looked away from her and got onto the horse''s back.


    The soldiers who noticed this stopped him.


    "Who are you? You cannot go as you please right now," they dered loudly.


    "Sending a letter home," Zhu Zan shouted out, stepping forward.


    The soldiers looked over to Miss Jun. Manager Gao hesitated before reaching out and making a confirming gesture.


    Something so important had happened, so they definitely would be itching to send a letter home. The soldiers did not find it suspicious at all.


    Miss Jun watched Zhu Zan disappear out of view.


    He really did leave as suddenly as he had appeared.


    It was just like life. In one moment, everything could change. One could never guess what will happen next.


    However, Miss Jun was aware of what was going to happen right now.


    "Are you Young Lady Fang?"


    A tall and sturdy, approximately forty-years-old general asked, his gaze on Miss Jun.


    Even though the guards had just witnessed these people massacring the other soldiers, they were still on guard against him, fear lingering in their hearts. Without being polite, they aimed their bows at him.


    The general stopped, and looked at them sharply.


    These guards were exhausted, but they still had spirit in their eyes.


    He had seen their bravery with his own eyes, and even if he was used to seeing fiercely courageous soldiers, he admired these men.


    And there were two who were even more fiercely courageous that the others.


    The officer scanned the crowd to see Lei Zhonglian, who was sitting in the carriage and holding a his spear with a wooden expression. This was a fine man.


    Although the military could not poprize his spear technique, if he joined the army, he could be a valiant officer.


    But when it came to joining the military, there was another person that was much more worthy of being given subordinates.


    If one would say that the spear wielder was a valiant officer, then that person could be a match for ten thousand enemies.


    Although he did not seem to have killed much, these guards had depended on hismand to force the bandits back.


    It should be known that those masquerading bandits had been disorganized soldiers, not the kind of people that these guards, who had never been in a real battle, could deal with.


    However, they were able to shoulder the bandits'' attacks and defeat them. They had forced the soldiers behind them to personallye forward.


    This allowed the military to arrest them with conclusive evidence, saving them some trouble.


    The general scanned the crowd but could not see that man.


    Where was he?


    Could the one who had left to deliver a letter be him?


    Never mind. They weren''t in a rush.


    He looked away and smiled. With a wave of his hands, he stopped his soldiers and walked forward alone. He stopped a few steps away from the guards'' bows, then took out a wooden board.


    "Fang, maiden name Cao, of the De Sheng Chang said to leave the matter to you," he said.

 Chapter 219: When Your Life Is in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 219: When Your Life Is in Danger</h4>


    When Manager Gao heard De Sheng Chang and Cao, he breathed in deeply.


    So it was like this.


    Old Lady could really scare people.


    So she knew that it was dangerous from the start, so she had invited a military escort to bring Young Master Fang home?


    Actually, in taking this trip, besides his loyalty to the Fang Family, Manager Hao had also his own motives.


    Since Head Shopkeeper Song had fallen down from his horse, there were going to be big personnel changes in the exchange firm. With his qualifications, Manager Gao did not covet the head shopkeeper''s position, but he still had a chance for a higher rank


    So he was very positive about this whole trip. After all, he did not think that this task would be hard; they were surrounded by guards in order to guarantee that Young Master Fang''s journey would befortable. He hadn''t thought for a moment that it might be like this.


    As he recalled the ughter, although there had been this many elite soldiers hiding, they had went through a very intense experience. The elite soldiers had note out immediately, but waited until the final viins came out.


    This was not being merciless to the guards. The Fang Family had also been very callous regarding Young Master Fang.


    This was just like throwing Young Master Fang to a pack of wolves. Under such circumstances, nothing could be guaranteed.


    You can''t escape the wolf without losing a shoe - this is really a true saying.


    This time, there was unexpected danger, but also unexpectedly pleasant oue.


    Manager Gao looked at the knife he was carrying.


    He had undergone danger and killed for the young master of the Fang Family, the future owner of the De Sheng Chang. This level of camraderies was unprecedented.


    So perhaps, he could be considered for the position of head shopkeeper¡­


    This was wealth obtained from danger that would not be taken away by Heaven. Old Heavenly Father was truly fair.


    Manager Gao took a deep breath, straightened his expression, and epted the wooden que.


    It was familiar but also strange.


    Familiar because of the De Sheng Chang''s logo emzoned on the <anno data-annotation-id="ac553513-4278-bf2b-e56a-72abc6e870bd">pair que</anno>, but strange because someone of his rank had never touched this pair que before.


    Even if he hadn''t seen it before, he examined it seriously, and then he turned to Miss Jun.


    Miss Jun took it and looked at it before giving to Fang Chengyu.


    "This is Grandmother''s que," she said. "Now you are the owner of the De Sheng Chang."


    Fang Chengyu took it.


    He did not ask why his grandmother''s que was in the officer''s hands or why this officer could gain his grandmother''s trust. He did not even ask why his grandmother could order around this officer.


    And although the officer said that the authority would be given to Young Lady Fang, when Miss Jun handed it over to him, he did not reject it.


    If you give it to me, I''ll ept it. What you want me to do, I will do.


    "You''ve worked hard, sir." He got up and got out of the carriage without anyone''s help, without crutches. He stood steadily and bowed to the officer. "I am the De Sheng Chang''s Fang Chengyu."


    The officer looked at him.


    This boy was no older than fifteen years old and had a handsome face. Although he looked a little emaciated, his posture was graceful and his manners elegant. Even more admirable was his expression. He was calm and gentle, as if he had met his senior on a calm and peaceful road and was giving a smooth greeting.


    Not at all like he had just experienced a bandit attack.


    This kind of steady state of mind was not achieved from being ustomed to bandit attacks, but because he had seen life and death.


    Either way, it was not something children of his age could possess.


    However, the families of extraordinary wealth would always bring up extraordinary children. The wealthy De Sheng Chang must be backed by powerful people. People who were bearing such responsibility could not bepared to ordinary people.


    The officer smiled and nodded.


    "Pretty good," he praised.


    Fang Chengyu stood straight.


    "Then I must trouble sir to handle the interrogation," he said softly, the tenderness in his eyes like fine jade. "Why did theye here, and on whose orders? What identification do they have, how many people are in their group, and how did they keep in contact?"


    After he said this, the officer immediately stopped smiling and looked serious.


    It was like he was facing his ownmanding officer. The respect he gave Fang Chengyu was as if he wasn''t just a thin teenage boy.


    "Sir, we will hand over these soldiers posing as thieves to you. I hope you will diligently find out the truth and ferret out all the moles so that my Fang Family''s decades of grievances may be brought to justice. We are putting our hopes on you." His voice was calm, but forceful.


    The officer straightened up.


    "Noble Son Fang, do not worry. Your order is understood," he stated.


    After the guards watched the officer stride away, they looked at Fang Chengyu with respect. Manager Gao was even more moved and delighted. His eyes sparkled with unshed tears.


    The young master rumored to die within the year, who was now traveling along the road like a spoiled youngdy, turned out to have such an elegant style.


    He never panicked in the face of ughter and did not fear the ferocious general. His manner was gentle, his speech orderly, properly stepping up and stepping down, just as everyone at De Sheng Chang had always dreamed.


    The person in question turned in looked at the carriage.


    "Jiuling," he called, looking serious and uneasy, wringing his hands. "Did I do well? I almost died of fright."


    The guards either looked at the sky or looked at the ground to avoid paying attention.


    ''In any case, the young master is still a child,'' thought Manager Gao as he rubbed his face.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "You did a good job." Sheughed. "And you don''t have to be scared. We don''t have to be scared. Now, everyone else has to be scared."


    .......


    Ze Prefecture government office, Yangcheng County.


    It had been scorching hot thest few days. Although there were usually a lot less people on the streets early in the morning, there was an obvious emptiness now.


    A carriage rode down the street, which was obviously not carrying an ordinary person.


    The carriage arrived at a certain restaurant outside the city gates.


    The shopkeeper was already outside of the building and ready to greet the guest. Before the carriage had even stopped, Old Lady Fang was helped off the carriage.


    "Old Lady is early today," the shopkeeperplimented with a smile.


    Old Lady Fangughed.


    "Early, but not earlier than you," she said.


    "I would not dare. I learned this from Old Lady. I thought that when I epted this restaurant, you would be busy with the business. At that time, I secretly decided topete against you. Since then, for a whole year, you went to the shop earlier than me everyday. I admit my defeat," joked the shopkeeper.


    Oh, tback then. The family had been undergoing great changes. She thought that after marriage she would be fed and clothed, but she had to take over the family business. There was nothing she could do but work hard.


    "Years have passed by in a blink of an eye," Old Lady Fang said with a sigh.


    The shopkeeper nodded.


    "Grandmother, are youmiserating?" asked Fang Yuxiu as she descended from the carriage.


    "Second Miss, you are a rarely seen guest," said the shopkeeper with a smile.


    Old Lady Fang smiled and took Fang Yuxiu''s arm. She continuedughing while entering the restaurant with the shopkeeper.


    The people passing by cast curious nces.


    "The olddy of the Fang Family hase to drink tea every day recently," someone said. "A summer holiday?"


    "How can you have a summer holiday here. It''s nicer at the Fang Family''s garden," someone replied.


    "What summer holiday; they''re trying to clear their minds. Don''t you know, something big happened in the Fang Family," someone else immediately said.


    The entire Yangcheng knew that what was previously discussed could no longer be discussed.


    "What''s so annoying? He was already caught."


    "But Young Master Fang was injured."


    "No, I heard that Young Master Fang was fine."


    "How could he be okay? He was harmed for so many years."


    "Why hasn''t'' Young Master Fang appeared yet? It''s probably because he was killed."


    "Then no wonder they''re trying to clear their minds. This is really depressing."


    While the people outside chattered, the private room in the restaurant was quiet and peaceful.


    As in the past, Old Lady Fang sat by the window, looking at the road intently. She could see very far from here.


    Although it was early in the morning, many people were already walking on the road.


    Yet even though she could see very far, her sight was not always clear.


    Fang Yuxiu also stood behind Old Lady Fang and looked outside.


    Could she tell which person was carrying the letter?


    This thought had just shed through her mind when she saw Old Lady Fang jump to her feet.


    "They''re here." Her voice was hoarse.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>This is a que made out of wood and carved with a name. It is divided into two halves. It is used as identity confirmation for families to withdraw money.</li></annotations>

 Chapter 220: A Family’s Happiness, A Family’s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 220: A Family¡¯s Happiness, A Family¡¯s Worry</h4>


    They''re here.


    Hearing Old Lady Fang''s words, Fang Yuxiu''s hand gripped the back of the chair, and her heart constricted. She stared, wide-eyed, outside.


    Was it good news or bad news?


    Was he alive or dead?


    "Red! Red!" cried Old Lady Fang. "Neen years, neen years."


    She was pressed against the window, shouting what sounded like incoherent andpletely unrted words.


    But Fang Yuxiu understood.


    Neen years, they had waited so many times for news of their loved ones.


    Waited for the news of Grandfather losing his life.


    Waited for news of Father losing his life.


    Waiting for the news of Little Brother losing his life.


    The piles of <anno data-annotation-id="cb7cba0c-2322-5956-60f5-476be76e8f10">white cloth</anno> at home were already gathered, since everyone believed that they would not see the red of hope.


    Now, what they waited for was here. Finally, there was a change.


    "Finally, they''re here," she murmured, and she, who was always calm, exposing neither joy nor anger, could no longer suppress her tears.


    To be honest, she was really scared when she apanied Grandmother. She really was not brave enough toe. She did not know what she would do if she heard news of death.


    In this, she truly was inferior to Grandmother.


    Grandmother not only waited in person, but also dared to have the report told to her directly. No guessing, no asking, no buffers, no euphemisms. Red or white, alive or dead, she dared to look at it, dared to receive the news.


    The tears blurred her vision, and the red g waving behind the two galloping horses on the main road blurred into a ball fire.


    More and more horses and carriages appeared on the road, galloping through the street, headed straight for the county office.


    The people on horses were obviously bailiffs, and the other pedestrians did not dare to tarry them on their official business, so they all moved out the way to see the men on horseback go straight to the county office.


    Because no local person served as the county magistrate, the magistrate did not have a personal residence in the area. Behind the government office was an inner residence that housed his family.


    The inner residence of Yangcheng County government office was very exquisite, and it also had a rear garden.


    At this time, County Magistrate Li was spending the summer in the garden, admiring the lotuses, and cooking tea. He felt veryfortable.


    Next to him, a scribe fanned him with a broad smile across his face.


    "<anno data-annotation-id="9b6ff052-9a80-8538-602c-19a0faadcd02">Thousands of ns</anno>, but they still have to go through White Crane Ridge,This is from a saying, man may have a thousand ns, but all are inferior to just one n of Heaven he said.


    "The preparations were very thorough, again and again. The Fang Family this time was very well prepared. I don''t know what sort of fate was at work, but the Jinyiwei got involved, so our people were tied at the hands and feet," said County Magistrate Li as he sat in a rocking chair with his eyes closed. "So do not look down on them. The grasshopper can still continue hopping. Look at how high they hopped this time. A person who is about to die can still survive, and make our n ten years in the making copse."


    "Even if they hop higher, they are still i.e. grasshoppers die in the winter. so they''ll only "hop" for a few days.<anno data-annotation-id="2c195349-2d7f-d480-2741-eb960994f8cb">grasshoppers after fall</anno>," said the scribe with a smile. "This time we had prepared very thoroughly. First we had the skirmishers, and then we had the real soldiers. Even if they could escape the skirmishers'' attack, there''s no doubt about them losing to the real officers."


    County Magistrate Li opened his eyes and sighed.


    "It really is quite sad," he said. "At the moment of despair, they catch sight of rescuing soldiers as if descending from heaven and experience such joy, but in the end¡­"


    He waved his hand, making a chopping neck motion and the appropriate sound effect.


    "It must be such a very sorrowful and painful feeling," he said.


    The scribe shook his head.


    "Not necessarily," he said.


    He actually dared to disagree? This scribe was a very straightforward person.


    "Wang Jiang and his men move quick. Perhaps they cut them down so fast they didn''t have a chance to feel joy," the scribe exined.


    County Magistrate Li looked at him, and they exchanged nces beforeughing simultaneously.


    The scribe respectfully handed over the tea. County Magistrate Li epted and pleasantly reclined back.


    "This time, the Fang Family willpletely withdraw from De Sheng Chang," he said.


    The scribe was also pleased.


    "It wasn''t easy for Lord to reach this day. You could say, it took you a whole lifetime of effort," he said.


    County Magistrate Li shook his head.


    "It''s not quite right to say that. It didn''t take much effort to do anything." He knocked on his knees. "This glory, spendor, wealth, and rank is to be enjoyed for a lifetime, so naturally it was not easy to obtain. I spent ten years studying hard, then was an official for half my life. I schemed for twenty years for wealth for my grandchildren and their descendants. It wasn''t all that much trouble. I think Old Heavenly Father is very fair."


    "Lord is not arrogant nor impatient, but as tenacious as a pine tree. How admirable," the scribe praised earnestly.


    After he finished hispliments, they heard the sound of footsteps outside.


    "Lord, lord, it''s not good."


    County Magistrate Li scowled and looked over to see a bailiff almost rolling in as he fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Not good, Lord Wang, lost," he shouted, his expression fearful as he pointed outside.


    What?


    County Magistrate Li was incredulous, and the scribe was also stunned.


    "How is that possible?" they shouted in unison.


    Even if the Fang Family had numerous escorts, they couldn''t resist an ambush of more than one hundred people. What was more, they had been observed in the hallway. They knew clearly the number of guards the Fang Family had brought.


    They had nearly two hundred people to deal with not even a hundred people. It was government officials versus regr citizens, and they had both obvious and hidden measures prepared.


    How could they lose?


    How did they lose?


    And when did they lose?


    "When did they lose? How did you lose? And Sixth Wang? Why wasn''t there any word?" County Magistrate Li asked, choked for words.


    The expression of the person who came was distorted.


    "I don''t know. No news came. I couldn''t wait anymore and went to ask, then I found out that something happened to Lord Wang," he said.


    No news, nothing could be transmitted.


    They had prepared so thoroughly, so why did their ns seem like paper, broken by a single poke?


    County Magistrate Li and the scribe were pale.


    There was something not right from the start.


    When did it be like this?


    County Magistrate Li''s mind was in turmoil.


    "Was the Fang Family actually so powerful?" the scribe said, trembling.


    Of course, the Fang Family was very powerful. Otherwise, why did he n for such a long time and so secretly that he would use a blunt knife to cut the meat and use a curse to mask the whole affair.


    If it was not to avoid being discovered by the Fang Family, who would bite them like an agitated rabbit.


    This rabbit the Fang Family would not bite lightly, enough to waste all their previous efforts.


    Song Yunping was already out, so how could there be a problem?


    How could there be a problem, with them always watching, monitoring? There wasn''t an issue at all.


    The only unexpected urrence was that youngdy having such exceptional medical skills.


    And that wasn''t really a problem.


    Even superb medical skills could not save a dead man.


    "Lord, what do we do?" the scribe asked in a shaking voice.


    County Magistrate Li was no longer pleased. He dropped his tea cup on the floor.


    Regardless of what problems popped out in the middle, the fact was that they had lost.


    "Sixth Wang will not give us away, right?" said the scribe. "Perhaps because ofte Master Fang, Fang Family was guarding very closely, so Sixth Wang fell out of luck?"


    This was possible.


    But right now, they had no news of what happened.


    They had to hope for the best and n for the worst.


    County Magistrate Li ground his teeth together.


    "Since they are preparing to search and seize Wang Jiang, then we should prepare to search and seize the Fang Residence," he said.


    Search and seize Fang Residence!


    "Lord, for what reason?" asked the scribe unthinkingly.


    Right now they were operating in the light of day. Mobilizing the bailiffs to go raid a rich family was noughing matter.


    County Magistrate Li kicked him away.


    "What reason do you want! Do I need a reason to kill her?" he said. "Jurchen spy, kill if she resists."


    Even a powerful tiger wasn''t threatening if it was dead. Although in doing this he could lose his life and waste all his previous efforts, there was still hope.


    Now, they were just tearing into one another. The scribe jumped up to receive the order, but before he could even steady himself, someone else stumbled in.


    "Lord, lord, it''s not good." He was a stranger and looked shocked. "The county office is surrounded by soldiers."


    Soldiers? They surrounded the county office?


    So fast.


    County Magistrate Li only had time for this thought before he heard hundreds of shouts outside, apanied by the sound of heavy objects falling.


    The ground was shaking, and the county office doors were soon knocked down.


    "Under orders of Shanxi Road envoy, Lord of the Taiyuan government office, we arrest Jurchen spy Li Changhong. Kill if he resists."


    The shouts were overwhelming.


    ''Why did they use this reason? It really was so loathsome,'' thought County Magistrate Li. The next moment, he was thrown to the ground by wolf- and tiger-like soldiers.


    Before his eyes, the Heaven crumbled, just like his fortune.


    Fate is ever changing.


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>Funerals are typically associated with white. The dead person wears white. Funeral flowers are white. The invitations are white. More joyful celebrations, like weddings, are associated with red. Wedding invitations are red, and the bride and groom wear red.</li><li>This is possibly from a saying: man may have a thousand ns, but all are inferior to just one n of Heaven</li><li>i.e. grasshoppers die in the winter, so they''ll only "hop" for a few days.</li></annotations>

 Chapter 221: The Joy of Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Joy of Meeting</h4>


    In the shadows of a stinking, lightless cell, Song Yunping was clutching the cell bars.


    "Some water," he cried out. "I want some water."


    After he shouted for half a day, two jailers came over with displeased expressions.


    "What are you shouting about?" one asked in displeasure.


    "Some tea," Song Yunping said without good will.


    The two jailers stared.


    "I say, Song Yunping. It seems that you are getting more and morefortable in this jail?" the other said.


    It was damn difficult.


    In the past, he feigned humility and served the Fang Family. Although he felt like he was suffering at the time, he bit down and said that one cannot achieve glory without trials and tribtions. He sometimes recalled that time of his life and admired himself. He felt it was just like the suffering that <anno data-annotation-id="44c7bfd1-38f6-7b93-f51d-3737c0eedff2">Goujian</anno> must have endured."


    But now, in jail, he learned what true suffering was. After stewing here day after day for almost a month, he could not tolerate it any longer.


    What was that Li Changhong doing? Why was he so slow?


    "Less nonsense, get me water," Song Yunping said.


    "Your mom. Do you want to die? So unreasonable," the jailer cursed.


    Song Yunping looked at them with cold eyes.


    Whose dying, I won''t die!


    You will all die, but I won''t die!


    He wanted to grab the bars and shout, ''Look, I will be released soon!''


    The sound of footsteps came from outside.


    "Someone must havemitted a serious crime," said the other jailer, looking surprised. "I haven''t heard of anyonemitting a severe crime recently."


    "Give this master some water," Song Yunping shouted.


    The two jailers ignored him and watched as several soldiers dragged in a man. The two had never seen these soldiers before, so they went to stop them.


    Just as they were about to question them, the soldiers looked at them, their faces fierce. The two forgot what they were going to say out of fear.


    "Where is Song Yunping?" asked the leader of the soldiers.


    Looking for Song Yunping?


    The jailers immediately pointed.


    The soldiers pulled the man in that direction.


    "Open the door," they said.


    The jailers did not dare to question theirmand and stepped forward to open the door. They watched the soldiers carry the man in.


    This man''s clothes were disheveled and a shawl of hair was covering his face, but his figure was somewhat familiar.


    The soldiers walked past them and lightly tossed the man in.


    "This is an imperial offender, look carefully," they said, pointing inside.


    Imperial offender?


    This was a criminal who was arrested on an imperial edict.


    This was not an ordinary prisoner.


    The jailers were visibly moved.


    Such a criminal had to be imprisoned properly.


    "Say it right, I am not an imperial offender," said Song Yunping.


    The soldiers did not look at him and turned away to leave. The jailers sighed in relief while shaking in fear.


    "What kind of person is this?" One of the jailers wanted to take a look, but was pulled back by the other.


    "Imperial offender; don''t mind too much," his peer reminded.


    It was always better to make less trouble for themselves. The jailers put their head downs and left.


    "But"¡ªone of them couldn''t help but stop and look back¡ª"I think this person resembles¡­"


    "Resembles who?" the other asked.


    Resembles Lord County Magistrate, but it was probably not good topare the county magistrate with an imperial offender. That narrow minded magistrate would not be happy if he knew.


    "Nothing, nothing," said that jailer. "Let''s go."


    Watching the jailers run away like they were flying, Song Yunping cursed them with his cracked lips.


    "Your father''s water!" he shouted. He hit the bars violently before sitting back down. "You mongrels, just wait for I, your father, to get out. You will see."


    He sat for a moment, then looked at the man who was thrown to the ground.


    What kind of devil is this imperial offender?


    Was he beaten unconscious or scared unconscious?


    "Get out, don''t stand in my, your father''s, spot," he cursed. "Do you know who I, your father, is?"


    The man did not move. Song Yunping went over to kick him.


    The man moaned painfully.


    "How bold, I am¡­" he seemed to be saying unconsciously.


    "What do I care who you¡­" Song Yunping insulted, but he only finished half of his sentence when the man on the ground shifted to his side, exposing half of his face. Song Yunping immediately changed tones. "Ah, Lord Li!"


    This was so sudden that he stepped back from fright. He looked at the man lying on the ground with incredulity.


    Was he dreaming? Or was this an illusion caused by being too thirsty and hungry?


    Li Changhong?


    How was Li Changhong here?


    Song Yunping rubbed his eyes and shouted with his voice trembling, "Li Changhong!"


    When County Magistrate Li had fallen to the ground, his anxiousness, annoyance, and anger had caused him to lose consciousness. Now, he woke up and looked around at his surroundings in confusion.


    Where was this? What happened?


    Then he saw the face of Song Yunping, and remembered what had ured.


    He gave a shout, and sat straight up.


    Song Yunping also shouted out again.


    Even if one said he was someone with a simr face, their voices were just too simr.


    This person was really Li Changhong, County Magistrate Li. The County Magistrate Li who hade earlier this morning to say he was waiting for good news.


    This, was this good news?


    Good news was that he, Li Changhong, also became a prisoner?


    The two did not have a chance to speak before they heard a voiceing from outside.


    "Lord Li."


    This was also a familiar voice. Song Yunping and County Magistrate Li both turned to look.


    They saw Old Lady Fang walk in, apanied by a single girl.


    "What happened to you? What happened? What''s going on here?" she asked, rushing forward in a panic.


    Panic, concern, confusion¡­


    Based on Old Lady Fang''s response, all kinds of ideas shed through County Magistrate Li''s mind. The reason why the officers had seized him was under the pretext that he was a Jurchen spy.


    Could it be a misunderstanding? This was not the doing of the Fang Family?


    If that was the case, it would be easier.


    "Old Lady Fang, why are you here?" He sighed internally, then squeezed out an authoritative voice. "Don''t worry about me being framed. I have done nothing like spying for the Jurchen. It''ll all be clear."


    Although his clothes were torn, his hair was disheveled, and his face was covered in bruises from falling to the ground, he still tried his best to maintain his elegant temperament.


    What he said showed his concern for Old Lady Fang, as if he didn''t know what had happened at all, only that he was framed.


    Old Lady Fang looked at him and grabbed the cell bars with anguish.


    "Lord Li," she said, her voice trembling.


    County Magistrate Li was going to squeeze out a smile for her when Old Lady Fang suddenly spit a wad onto his face from where she crouched in front of the prison bars.


    He was caught off guard and hit full in the face. He couldn''t open his eyes, and he screamed.


    "Lord Li, I''ll tell you the whereabouts of my grandson. You''ll be happy, right?" said the olddy, all her worry, anxiousness, and fear suddenly having melted away.


    Herughter was full of violence, distorting her expression.


    "I am also very happy. I truly am so, so happy."


    So it was like this, this damn olddy!


    He had given up on Song Yunping because Song Yunping had been exposed. This was cutting off the hand at the wrist to save the body, and he avoided implicating himself in order to fish out Fang Chengyu''s whereabouts. Yet he didn''t expect that this damn old woman was never fooled at all. Rather, she used her grandson''s whereabouts to fish him out.


    County Magistrate Li watched Old Lady Fang psychotic appearance with shock and fear and could not help shivering.


    Why did these women from the Fang Family that he had always toyed with like puppets, at whom he hadughed for ten years suddenly seem so terrifying?


    <annotations style="disy: none;"><li>Goujian, King of Yue, had to serve Fuchai, King of Wu, for three years until returning to his country to get revenge.</li></annotations>

 Chapter 222: Taking a Stroll in the Peaceful Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 222: Taking a Stroll in the Peaceful Courtyard</h4>


    When a team of soldiers suddenly barged into the county office and stamped down the doors, all of Yangcheng descended into chaos.


    Everyone thought it was the murderous Jurchen or the war spilling over, and were prepared to flee the city with their families.


    Fortunately, arge group of bureaucrats came from the Ze prefecture and Taiyuan offices. Themoners did not recognize these officials, but saw that they were wearing bureaucrat uniforms. With them were soldiers shouting that they were arresting a Jurchen spy. They weren''t breaking doors, burning, killing, or looting, so everyone soon settled down.


    It wasn''t the Jurchen or spillover from the war. It was just some spies; nothing that scary.


    This way, the streets of Yangcheng County were full of soldiers, but the atmosphere of panic was quickly dispersed. There were even people who dared to inquire about the details.


    "I really did not expect for Li Xianling to turn out to be the spy of the Jurchen."


    "There are spies in the county, and our Yangcheng is no different."


    Although there were not many people on the streets, the gathered folk were all talking about the same thing. Unfortunately, it happened too suddenly. The county''s security guards were very strict. Not to mention the officials, even the soldiers were strictly guarded. No news could spread outside.


    Through the city gates came a team of pedestrians.


    They were covered in dust, obviously from rushed travel.


    At this time, the city gates were guarded strictly, yet here was someone who could stille in?


    From their appearance, they did not seem to be officials or soldiers.


    The crowd looked curiously at the group of seven or eight men clustered around a fourteen-year-old boy.


    Without even seeing this youth''s appearance, the crowd instantly had a thought.


    This must be a wealthy person.


    The fuchsia-colored, exquisitely embroidered robe, the wlessly white jade te dangling from his waist, the jade binding for his hair, the jasper hair pin sparkling in the sunlight, and even colorful cloud shoes poking out everytime he took a step. All of this was obviously saying, ''I have money.''


    Everyone swooned for a moment, before they caught sight of this youth''s face.


    In the hot June sun, the boy did not shine as dazzlingly as his clothes, but instead gave off a gentle illumination, like warm jade.


    Even the sunlight could notpare to this gentleness. It lost its splendor next to his face.


    Everyone could not look away.


    Who was this young boy?


    At such a time, he could still casually stroll through a peaceful courtyard.


    The crowd couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    The young man''s gaze was focused on the street ahead of him.


    "So the streets during the day are this peaceful," he said, looking at the guard next to him. "Is the night market more lively?"


    The guard''s face was a little stiff, and everyone on both sides froze.


    Could it be that this young man was not a native? Did he hear about the flourishing Yangcheng City and felt disappointed?


    "Not so, Young Master," said one person. "In fact, it''s very lively at other times."


    "Yes, yes, young noble son, don''t you know?" said a passer-by on the side. "Something happened at the county office. Seizure of Jurchen spy, so there''s martialw right now."


    The youth said, "Oh," and smiled at the passer-by apologetically.


    "I haven''te out for a long time, so I forgot," he said.


    He said he hadn''te out for a long time?


    This had a different meaning than saying that he hadn''t been here before.


    "Young Master, do we go to the county office now?" said the guard after coughing.


    The young man nodded.


    "I''m not in a hurry to see it today. I''lle sightsee the streets some other day," he said.


    This team of people were headed to the county office, as expected.


    So they actually were going to the county government. At this time, the office was under martialw. All the people passing by couldn''t help but follow them. As they progressed, more people joined until they were all outside the county office.


    The doors had been repaired, but the broken bits were still scattered around. The serious guards were steadfastly guarding the entrance, preventing anyone from getting too close. They crowd saw someone step forward and get immediately questioned.


    The passers-by did not get too close, just watched one of the guards of the youth say something to the soldiers. The soldiers then let them pass through. The young man strode in, and the doors shut behind him.


    He really went in.


    Who was he?


    The people on the streets were murmuring to each other. Some said he was an official, others said military, since some officials who said they were officials were said to have been soldiers. Some bold person even guessed that he was one of the emperor''s rtives from Taiyuan. In any case, they all thought he was an outsider.


    While they were all gossiping, the soldier who had went in came back out. When he heard what they were saying, he frowned.


    "What nonsense are you speaking?" he said, looking at the people puzzled. "This is one of your Yangcheng people."


    Yangcheng people?


    It was impossible to say that they knew everyone in Yangcheng, but it was impossible for them to have missed such a dazzling persona.


    "It was the young master of De Sheng Chang''s Fang Family," said the soldier.


    The people were all shocked.


    "Fang Family''s young master?" someone responded. "When did the Fang Family get another young master?"


    "Not another one," answered the soldier. "Didn''t'' the Fang Family have a young master?"


    The people were silent.


    "That''s right, I remember now. I said I thought he looked somehow familiar. I saw him at thentern festival," someone shouted out suddenly.


    "Yeah, but the young master of the Fang family is sick and dying," another person answered stupidly.


    The soldier shrugged.


    "If your sick, you can''t be cured?" he said, and he walked away impatiently. "There''s nothing to be surprised about."


    Sickness could be cured.


    However, other diseases that could be cured were trivial.


    Young Master Fang had been ill for ten years, and so many people said that the disease could not be cured.


    There''s nothing to be surprised about?


    The soldier only took two steps before he heard a crash behind him. Instinctively, he grasped his sword and turned around.


    What were they doing?


    Were they going to attack the county office?


    Instead, the crowd exploded into movement. Some ran to the county office; others ran amuck in other directions.


    "Come and see, the Fang Family''s crippled young master can walk!"


    "Come and see, the Fang Family''s crippled young master is alive."


    ................


    The noise from outside could be heard within the government office, and all the officials standing outside the prison were surprised by the news. Fortunately, their subordinates came in immediately to report, and the young man himself walked into everyone''s line of sight.


    "Greetings gentlemen; you''ve been through a lot of trouble," he greeted the bureaucrats and bowed.


    Although the officials wouldn''t get so bent out of shape like the masses outside, they were also astonished as they sized up this young man in front of them.


    They knew, more or less, the gossip about the De Sheng Chang.


    The sessive deaths of the male heirs, the curse of the descendants, and the sole remaining heir who was crippled for ten years and would not live past this year.


    This young man did not look like he wouldn''t live past this year.


    "Commoner will go in to see Grandmother," Fang Chengyu said and once again bowed to all the officials before going into the prison.


    Considerate manners, neither servile nor overbearing, nothing like a person who had spent ten years as a waste.


    Surprise lit up in the eyes of the officials again, but they also frowned.


    "Why is Lord Magistrate doing this?" one official said. "Such a big case, yet he''s letting the Fang Family interrogate as they wish."


    "Yes, however you see it, Li Changhong is also a government official. Even if hemits a huge crime, he shouldn''t be interrogated by a merchant family, even if they are the victims," someone added and nodded.


    "I heard that this was a sea of blood feud spanning decades. They probably want to know everything," reasoned someone else.


    "Lord Magistrate is reallypassionate," someone said meaningfully.


    However, the magistrate of Taiyuan was not such a person.


    The people present were silent.


    They didn''t know how much money Fang Family''s De Sheng Chang supplied.


    Even the Taiyuan magistrate''s soldiers were mobilized.


    No, not just Shanxi, even the troops of Henan were brought here.


    Was this something that could be done with just money? But if not money, then what?


    They knew very well the background of the Fang Family. Let alone their ancestors, they didn''t even have anyone in the current family who could be considered an official.


    This matter was really incredible and unimaginable.


    .................................


    The cell was dark and rancid even after all the prisoners who had been detained in it had been taken away. There was no groaning or moaning anymore, but the silence was even more frightening.


    A loud pping noise suddenly echoed through the ce.


    It could make one''s hair stand up on end.


    But the man chained in the cell was motionless, as if he was asleep.


    The olddy''s hand pped the table, and she stood up from her chair.


    "Li Changhong, say it!" she yelled furiously. However, she was very old. Because of the strong emotions running rampant within her, she could not help coughing twice as she trembled.


    Fang Yuxiu quickly reached out to support her. Footsteps then came from behind them, and another hand reached out to support the olddy.


    "Grandmother, sit down. Leave this to me."

 Chapter 223

    disimer ¨C Jun Jiuling was written by Xi Xing (Ï£ÐÐ). You can find chapters up to 222 tranted by MangoCat. I''m calling this "Jun Jiuling Chapter 223" based off MangoCat''s chapter numbering, though the original source lists it as Vol 2, ch 61.


    The MTL can be found here.


    <strong>Lifting Weights Like Asking Questions</strong>


    This voice was gentle and with the brightness of youth, which sounded like a refreshing breeze in the dark and depressed cell.


    Old Lady Fang shook. She couldn''t say anything because her lips were trembling.


    "Little brother!" Fang Yuxiu shouted, looking at the young man who hade over and stood behind them.


    The cell was dark. Although she had adapted to the dim light, she still couldn''t see the teenager''s face clearly.


    This teenager was both familiar and strange.


    His voice was familiar, and his appearance was strange.She has never seen her little brother stand.


    It''s beautiful.


    Her younger brother was beautiful, the best and most beautiful in the world.


    Fang Yuxiu had only shouted the word "little brother" when tears flowed out and choked her voice.


    Fortunately, Fang Yuxiu had shouted enough, otherwise the several officials beside them would not know who came.


    "Second sister." Fang Chengyu looked at Fang Yuxiu and said, "Help Grandma sit down."


    Old Lady Fang was like an obedient child as she was helped to sit down.


    "Chengyu." She finally said hoarsely, "You''re back."


    Fang Chengyu responded with a smile.


    "After dealing with the matter over there, I rushed back immediately." He said, "Grandma, second sister, take a break and leave it to me."


    Fang Yuxiu''s tears that had just stopped blurred her eyes again.


    Old Lady Fang also felt her eyes grow hot.


    After all these years, she never thought she could hear this sentence.


    Take a break. Leave it to me.


    She thought she would never hear this in her whole life.


    "Well." She said, "Go ahead."


    Fang Chengyu gave respectful salutes to several officials and turned to the cell.


    The railings in the cell had been removed, and the originally narrow space had be a little spacious.


    There were two people tied to the torture rack. It was Li County Magistrate and Song Yunping.


    The two of them had been pretending to be half dead with their eyes closed. After Fang Chengyu came in, they opened their eyes. Because they already knew that Fang Chengyu had been cured, they sneered and closed their eyes again. ?


    Fang Chengyu stopped in front of Magistrate Li.


    "You don''t have to say anything, wait for someone to speak for you." He said.


    County magistrate Li just smiled and didn''t lift his eyelids.


    "I don''t know where I offended you. Your family hurt me so much."


    Magistrate Li said, "What you say is what you say. I have nothing to add."


    Fang Chengyu nodded as he looked at him.


    "Yes, it is as we say. Therefore, we n to convict you for treason." He said.


    County magistrate Li''s eyes moved slightly.


    Fang Chengyu didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "Lord Li, you are a schr. You have been an official for more than two years now." He said gently, "You must know what conspiracy means."


    He spoke and pointed in one direction.


    "You will be beheaded in public at the East Street in Yangcheng. You don''t need to be escorted to Beijing and won''t be retried."


    He smiled again.


    "That is to say, we won''t give you a chance to talk again."


    A sneer shed as Li County Magistrate opened his eyes.


    "When has there been such a tyrant in Yangcheng?" He said lightly.


    These words made the officials sitting around look uneasy.


    Everyone''s eyes flickered to a man sitting among them. The man was about fifty years old and he could be described as solemn.


    This was Ma Shengzhi, the prefect of Taiyuan.


    He was in charge of the proceedings but since he had entered the cell, he hadn''t spoken.


    The same was true now. There was no light cough nor warning to be careful. The officials withdrew their gazes.


    Fang Chengyu looked at county magistrate Li and smiled, "You don''t have to think about whether this is appropriate or not. You just need to know whether we can do this."


    After saying that, he took a few steps back.


    "Lord Li, so youid ns against our Fang family more than twenty years ago, didn''t you?"


    Hearing Fang Chengyu''s words, Old Lady Fang straightened up in her chair.


    "Whatever you say." The county magistrate of Li said calmly.


    Fang Chengyu didn''t care.


    "I saw your resume." He said, "You were a Jinshi top schr at the age of twenty, and sessively served as the chief secretary of Luting, Taizhou, joined the army, Qingyang Zhixian, Anyang Zhixian, Dengxian Zhixian, Weihuijiejie."


    He spoke fluently.


    "Magistrate of Yangcheng County since then. Moreover, the ces where you have worked carefully seem to be around here in Shanxi, Henan."


    Fang Chengyu made a gesture.


    "It''s also because of this that you met Wang Caijun, a general in Henan, who was Wang Jiang''s uncle."


    Hearing this, the county magistrate Li smiled.


    "You have studied my resume thoroughly, but so what? I didn''t get to know your family until I came to Yangcheng. As you said, I have been in so many ces, and I have met many people, both cultured and martial, even ruffians and rogues. What''s the problem? Ask the officials here, which one doesn''t know some generals?"


    Fang Chengyu shook his head at him.


    "No, no, if there must be a problem, it''s that when everyone else was busy with promotion, you stayed in this ce for so many years."


    He stretched out his hand and drew a circle.


    "For more than twenty years, you have stayed an official near our Fang''s house."


    Magistrate Li smiled and wanted to speak. Fang Chengyu waved his hand to stop him.


    "I know. You have never had any involvement with our Fang family in the past two decades. Except for one year."


    One year?


    Everyone looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "You have a cousin who used to be a Magistrate of Dongping County."


    He looked at Magistrate Li.


    "That''s where you met my great-grandfather."


    Fang Chengyu''s great-grandfather was from Dongping County. He left his hometown to Shanxi at the age of thirty.


    County magistrate Liughed.


    "What does this have to do with me? Should I have a deep hatred for you if my cousin-inw has been the county magistrate of your ancestral family?" He said, "Does your family have a victim paranoia?"


    This was really ridiculous. The officials here made lowments.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Fang Chengyu with some uneasiness.


    Fang Chengyu''s face was still gentle. Magistrate Liughed.


    "You were in Dongping County five years ago." He said.


    "What a joke, can''t I go?" County magistrate Li sneered.


    "On September Eighteenth you were in Funiu Mountain." Fang Chengyu said, "You saw it, didn''t you?"


    As soon as this was said, Old Lady Fang stood up and County Magistrate Li finally changed color.


    <- Previous Chapters tranted by MangoCat


    Ch 224 -><h3 ss="sd-title">Like this:LikeLoading...

 Chapter 224

    <strong>Asking about life and death</strong>


    Although no one spoke, the atmosphere in the cell changed.


    Obviously, Funiu Mountain is a ce in Dongping County. Is there anything unique about this ce?


    Old Lady Fang, who was originally angry, was now a little nervous, and County Magistrate Li, who pretended to be unmoved, was also nervous.


    All the officials here felt it.


    "How do you know?"


    Two voices sounded in the cell.


    Olddy Fang and county magistrate Li.


    This was even stranger.The officials here were a little curious.


    "Chengyu, you¡­" Old Lady Fang had stood up with a look of anxiety.


    "This is not from Wang Jiang''s trial." Fang Chengyu gave a soothing look to the olddy, "I found it myself."


    Before Old Lady Fang could speak again, he looked at Magistrate Li.


    "I think things in the world can''t exist outside of cause and effect, so this matter is very simple. You must have something to do with our Fang family. I checked all the information about you and your rtives. I also checked the chronicle of Dongping County. I also searched through some poetry anthology, and then I found a poem."


    "This poem was made by a schr in Dongping County. The poem is not well written, so there is no need to repeat it. What attracted me is the inscription of this poem. On a poem about climbing Niushan Mountain on the eighteenth day of September, county magistrate Cao Zunyongxian wrote that he made the climb with friends Wang Ziqing, Huang Ye and Li Changhong."


    Fang Chengyu said this and looked at the Magistrate Li.


    "Lord Li, this person has the same name as you."


    Unexpectedly, the evidence that Li Changhong appeared in Dongping County was found in the poem.


    The faces of the people present were slightly surprised.


    County magistrate Li''s eyes shed for a moment.


    "So what?" He said, "What''s wrong with me going to Mount Funiu? As you said, the poem says that I traveled with others, and what does it have to do with your family? Does that mean that those who traveled together that day were all harmful to your family?"


    Yes, what''s wrong with going to Funiu Mountain?


    The most important thing is what happened on Funiu Mountain that day?


    What can make a person plot for decades to harm people?


    Everyone here pricked up their ears.


    County magistrate Li sneered, and seemed like he was expecting to hear something more specific.


    Old Lady Fang was a little nervous and took a step forward again. Fang Yuxiu, who was holding on to her, could clearly feel her grandma''s tense body.


    An idea shed in Fang Yuxiu''s heart.


    In this slight silence and suffocation, Fang Chengyu''s rxed and gentle voice sounded again.


    "Lord Li, you talk too much." He said, "Of course it''s okay for others to have been there, because it''s not someone else who is tied here now, but you. Besides, I said this not to ask you for confirmation."


    Isn''t it for confirmation?


    When Fang Chengyu was talking, he walked step by step until he stopped in front of a guard.


    He saluted the soldier.


    "Brother Bing, can I borrow your knife?" He said gently.


    The guard looked at the officials, slightly surprised.


    "Master Fang, no lynching." An official couldn''t help reminding.


    Fang Chengyu responded respectfully.


    "Da Ren, don''t worry, this youth knows the rules of the country." He said.


    The official stopped talking and looked at prefect Ma, who seemed a little absent-minded.


    The guard no longer hesitated to pull out the waist knife.


    Fang Chengyu thanked him again and held the knife.


    He behaved elegantly and had a thin, youthful body. Holding this murderous knife looked extremely mismatched and somewhat funny.


    "This is the first time I have taken a knife." He exined it to everyone shyly.


    Fang Chengyu walked to Magistrate Li with a knife in his hand.


    "I just told you. I know you have a secret."


    County Magistrate Liughed, but hisughter stopped as soon as the young man put the knife on his neck.


    "The book says that schrs have strong character and their bones are very hard. They keep their promises to death." Fang Chengyu said, "You know that I haven''t studied or seen you schrs after so many years of illness, so I want to see for myself."


    The face of the county magistrate Li changed slightly, and the officials frowned again.


    "You probably know that it''s boring to be sick, especially when I''ve been ill for so long, so I''ve read a lot of books, many interesting books, one of which is about torture and punishment from ancient times." Fang Chengyu looked at the county magistrate and smiled, "I have always doubted the authenticity. Now I can try it on Lord Li."


    "Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are? Don''te here to put on airs." County magistrate Li shouted, furious.


    When his words fell, the young man''s knife retracted and pierced out again.


    County Magistrate Li was sweating.


    The knife grazed his shoulder and stuck into the wall behind him.


    "You still don''t know who we are? What we can do?" Fang Chengyu whispered close to his ear, "If there was anyone who wanted to save you, my knife could not even approach you just now. Wake up, Lord Li, you are an adult. Don''t be more foolish than a child."


    Lord Li looked at him with a changed expression.


    Fang Chengyu also looked at him.


    "You know we can do it." He said, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been so careful to n for so many years to harm us."


    Lord Li''s lips trembled.


    "I don''t need to know anything else, just one thing." Fang Chengyu looked at him and said, "Was this nned by yourself? Or did someone instigate you?"


    Lord Li''s eyes were a little erratic and his breathing was short.


    "You just need to answer yes or no." Fang Chengyu''s voice followed loudly again, "As long as this is answered, I can promise you."


    He didn''t say what he promised.


    Such a deep feud.


    They must kill him, but how to kill is what matters.


    A set of punishments for sadistic killing, or a knife cutting the throat.


    This is a cruel but kind condition.


    The air in the cell was stagnant, and Lord Li''s distracted vision suddenly condensed and then went crazy.


    "I did it myself. Why can''t I do it? If your family can do it, so can I. Everyone could do it. Why couldn''t I?" He suddenly shouted with a violent expression, as if his spirit had finally been lost.


    Everyone in the cell was shocked.


    County Magistrate Li struggled, and the chains made a ssh.


    "I was just in the back, and I also saw it. Didn''t your Fang family pick it up first¡­"


    At this point in his words, the olddy Fang suddenly took a step forward.


    "Kill him," she shouted.


    Her voice was only uttered, and the knife in Fang Chengyu''s hand was neatly pressed against Li County magistrate''s neck. He snorted, and blood sshed out.


    The rest of County Magistrate Li''s words were stuck in his throat, his eyes stared and his head drooped.


    There was silence in the cell, and then there was uproar.

 Chapter 225

    <strong>Three Stopping with Etiquette</strong>


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    Obviously speaking, it was not good. But to be fair, Fang Chengyu''s coercion and inducement were not considered too much during torture.


    The only thing excessive was Fang Chengyu''s identity as a suffering master and a civilian, and how he had killed the man under the eyes of these officials.


    The blood was still flowing out, and the person who had been talking was dead.


    Song Yunping at the side screamed.


    The officials who were sitting stood up with a look of shock.


    Fang Yuxiu stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and blocked the scream in her throat, sweating coldly.


    Old Lady Fang also looked shocked.No one expected Fang Chengyu to kill him, including herself who had shouted to kill.


    Her shout had been a burst of emotion. If she had stood there herself, she would have definitely done the same.


    However, Chengyu¡­


    Chengyu, who had been ill for nearly ten years and who had been like a prisoner in his own home.


    She didn''t expect him to do such a clean and neat job.


    With such a grandson, what else did she have to worry about?


    Old Lady Fang''s tears suddenly welled out.


    "Chengyu." She shouted and staggered over.


    Fang Chengyu held her. He still carried a knife in his hand and his face was sshed with blood.


    The soldiers stood in front of the officials.


    "Bold, bold, dare tomit murder." Officials shouted one after another, "Take it."


    The soldiers did not move, which embarrassed the officials who shouted this. They looked at prefect Ma.


    Of course, prefect Ma was no longer sitting.


    "How can you kill someone?" He said.


    This is the first sentence he said aftering in. Although it sounded like an inquiry, his tone was in and there was not even a trace of anger.


    Fang Chengyu held the knife in one hand. He stroked Old Lady Fang with the other.


    Hearing the question from prefect Ma, he helped Old Lady Fang kneel down. He raised his head in tears and his face was full of grief.


    "My Lord." The sudden change shocked the officials.


    Obviously, he had used torture just now to extract a confession and even killed a person. His face was still stained with warm blood that could scare a person to death, and suddenly he had turned into a poor child.


    "My Lord. How many people did he kill in my family? Oh, my god, today was really an eye-opener." Fang Chengyu cried, kneeling down and walking forward.


    Because he still held the knife in his hand and the knife was stained with blood, the officials couldn''t help but step back nervously.


    This seemed to be too sad and crazy.


    A person had been killed. It would be terrible if there were any more violence.


    "Take his knife."


    "Take his knife."


    Officials shouted one after another, and some people blocked in front of prefect Ma.


    The scene was chaotic again. This time, without waiting for prefect Ma to open his mouth, the soldiers took the initiative to take Fang Chengyu''s knife, but did not embarrass him.


    Prefect Ma was not panicked and pushed everyone away.


    "You have grievances and people have allowed you to say them." He said in a light voice, "You also said that you know thews and rules of the country. Do you know what nationalw is? Why do you ignore the nationalw andmit the crime of murder yourself?"


    Fang Chengyu kowtowed while crying.


    "I know thews of the country." He raised his head, "But more than ten years of hatred, the tragic death of my grandfather and father, my illness for ten years, I am really unreasonable if I tolerate such viins. I just want to kill my enemies, and only want to eat their flesh and drink their blood. It is difficult to dispel my hatred."


    He went over to Magistrate Li. His face was twisted and full of tears and blood. He stretched out his hands and opened his mouth, looking really like he was going to bite.


    Song Yunping, next to the Magistrate Li, screamed again.


    "Stop him, stop him." The officials also shouted quickly.


    Old Lady Fang rushed over first and hugged Fang Chengyu.


    "Chengyu, we avenged your father and grandfather."


    Fang Yuxiu also rushed over.


    The crying of the women in the cell suddenly stirred up.


    It was annoying for the officials to see that the soldiers did not stop Fang Chengyu anymore.


    "That why it''s said that the suffering master can''t participate in the trial. What''s the point of talking about this deep hatred?" Someone shook his head and said.


    "Now that he has been killed, how to exin it?" Someone asked.


    "Yes, such a big case. Soldiers and horses were mobilized, and it was like a major rebellion. Now the perpetrator died during interrogation. How can it be exined?"


    Discussion became louder.


    Prefect Ma turned his head and looked at them, and the discussion stopped.


    "How to exin?" He said, "After mobilizing soldiers and horses, more than ten years of blood feud had killed nearly three people. Evidence is chiseled in stone. Can''t criminalsmit suicide in fear of sin?"


    The officials present were stunned.


    Is that okay?


    Prefect Ma pointed to the three who were crying together on the ground.


    "Look, father and son, three generations, it''s terrible." He said, "Who would have thought that someone would pull such a trick behind their backs? For more than ten years, it''s chilling to think about it."


    After saying that, he looked at the dead county magistrate Li.


    "This viin." He snorted coldly, "It''s enough to die. Even if this child hadn''t, my Shang Fang''s sword could have killed him."


    After saying that, he shook his sleeves.


    "Song Yunping will be detained in prison for beheading."


    After saying that, he strode out.


    The officials looked at each other in consternation.


    That''s fine.


    The officials understood and had to follow, but some people still frowned.


    It doesn''t seem right.


    Is it really because of a blood feud?


    Looking back, it seemed that County Magistrate Li wanted to say something, and then¡­


    "Kill him."


    The olddy had screamed.


    Then, the youth shed his knife.


    They looked at the grandparent and grandchildren who were still crying.


    The white-haired face was wrinkled, the ck hair tender faces were naive. Crying was the most unbearable scene.


    But at the same time, they were also the masters of Deshengchang, a rich ticket in Shanxi.


    Which blessing in the world does not also lead to spoil.


    Obviously, Magistrate Li plotted against the Fang family because he glimpsed a secret. This secret must be the cause of the Fang family''s fortune, and this reason was elusive.


    Blood feud was one aspect, and killing was another.


    Didn''t everyone figure this out?


    An official looked around again, and then at prefect Ma, who was striding forward.


    Come on, let''s see who of these people is stupider than the other.


    If no one else speaks, why would he stand up? The dead person is not his father.


    He coughed gently and smoothed his eyebrows and walked up quickly.


    The officials left, and the soldiers cleaned up the body of the county magistrate Li and erected Song Yunping.


    "It''s none of my business. I was instructed by Li Changhong," Song Yunping shouted hysterically.


    Now that County Magistrate Li is dead, all sins can be med on him.


    Soon the soldiers left, Song Yunping''s voice gradually faded away, and the prison returned to coldness.


    Fang Chengyu raised his head, stopped crying and his face was calm.


    "Grandma, second sister, don''t cry." He said, "Now we shouldugh."

 Chapter 226

    <strong>Swaggering through the Market</strong>


    Now it''s our turn tough.


    The enemy has been cut down, the root has been pulled out, and the grandson has recovered. This is really a great joy for heaven and earth to celebrate together.


    Old Lady Fangughed loudly.


    Although Fang Yuxiu couldn''t make such a forthrightugh, she also squeezed her lips and smiled, took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped away her tears.


    "Yes, we want tough." She said, "No matter how sad the past is, it''s time to be happy now, and we have tough."


    Fang Chengyu nodded with a smile, pulled Fang Yuxiu up, and they helped Old Lady Fang up together.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Fang Chengyu and there was a surge in her mind and her mouth.


    "Grandma, this is not a ce to talk. Let''s go back and talk about it. Mother and elder sister are anxious to wait," Fang Yuxiu said.Yes, this is not a ce to talk, Old Lady Fang nodded.


    "Go, go." She said, holding Fang Chengyu''s hand.


    Fang Chengyu did not take steps.


    "Grandma, wait a minute." He said, with a little grievance and shyness on his face. "My face and clothes are dirty. I need to change it."


    Fang Yuxiu and Old Lady Fang were stunned.


    Fang Chengyu''s face was stained with blood, which looked a little scary.


    "It doesn''t look good going outside like this." Fang Chengyu continued, "How sorry it would be if someone saw it."


    People may dare to kill, but they still care very much about whether they look good or not.


    Old Lady Fang and Fang Yuxiu couldn''t helpughing.


    "Okay, you change your clothes and wash your face." Old Lady Fang said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    When they saw the threeing out again, the officials sitting in the official hall saw they were refreshed. They had actually used Magistrate Li''s back house and furniture rudely. ?


    "When the feud is big, the hatred is greater and needs to vent." Some officials had to exin to themselves, "This is not taboo, we do not care."


    Old Lady Fang knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qingtian." Her voice choked excitedly.


    Fang Chengyu followed her closely and was as clever as thedy of the Fang family.


    If it hadn''t been that they had seen him use torture to extract a confession and raise a knife to kill a person, he would really have been taken for just a sick child.


    Even so, many people present spected in their hearts whether the child was really impulsive. Is he a sick child?


    After all, his posture of holding a knife showed that it was the first time. Very strange.


    It was murder.


    For ordinary people, don''t even mention killing people, they dare not kill a chicken.


    But the young man was calm, as if he were used to killing people.


    It was really confusing.


    However, one has heard that some people look honest, but in fact they are very fierce. Commonly known as barking dogs do not bite, biting dogs do not bark.


    Fang Chengyu and Fang Yuxiu also kowtowed to thank them.


    "You go back. We will soon make this matter public," prefect Ma said.


    The grandparent and grandchildren thanked him again. Fang Chengyu and Fang Yuxiu quickly helped Old Lady Fang get up, and they left the official hall together.


    Seeing theming, the soldiers guarding the county government office stepped forward to open the door.


    The door opened slowly. As soon as the three of them raised their feet and stepped, they heard a shout.


    "Coming out!"


    With this shout, the noise surged like a tide.


    "Look at it."


    "Where did youe from?"


    The Fang family were shocked. The front of the county government office was full of people. It seems that all the people in Yangcheng hade out.


    What''s going on?


    Old Lady Fang looked at the crowd.


    When the soldiers and horses had entered the city and pushed down the county government office, the people had almost abandoned the city and fled in horror. They had cowered at home until pacified.


    Why did theye here without thoroughly understanding the situation and ensuring their safety?


    Fang Yuxiu suddenly sneered.


    "Little brother, they all came to see you."


    Old Lady Fang looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "Oh, yes, I was walking when I entered the city." Fang Chengyu said, smiling, "Someone has probably¡­"


    He didn''t say "recognized me" because there was a bustle in the crowd.


    "Laughter!"


    "I saw a smile!"


    "Is it the same as the fifteenth day of the first lunar month?"


    All kinds of shouts and inquiries poured in.


    Fang Yuxiu sighed.


    "What should I do? This loss will be huge." She suddenly said.


    Old Lady Fang and Fang Chengyu both looked at her.


    "We didn''t prepare a tbed cart." Fang Yuxiu said seriously, "We can''t carry home all the melons and fruits."


    When a beautiful man goes out, people will throw fruit into his cart.1


    Old Lady Fang and Fang Chengyu bothughed.


    Fang Chengyu looked at the lively people in front of the county government office, with a bright look in his eyes.


    "There are more people than that time." He said, "Grandma, look, I said it was right to wash and change clothes."


    This is the second time that Fang Chengyu has been watched. That time was the Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, but at that time, he was riding in the car and waiting to die.


    Everyone was looking at a dying man, but now it''s different.


    Old Lady Fang''s stopped tears were about to pour out again.


    Today, she had shed more tears than in the first half of her lifebined. When did she be so fragile? It was a joke to let people see.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. In the future, you can cry andugh whenever you want. No one will look at you." Fang Yuxiu said aside, "Everyone is looking at Chengyu."


    Old Lady Fang was teased again.


    "You mean I''m old and ugly." She said.


    Fang Yuxiu squeezed her mouth and reached out to stroke her face.


    "I''m not as young and beautiful as my younger brother." She sighed, "Let''s not go out with my brother in the future."


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "You don''t have to go out in the future. Just let me do anything, Grandma Second Sister. Go and take the carriage. I''ll go back. I will get to know Yangcheng, which I have lived in for so many years." He said, brushing his sleeves and stepping across the threshold, "Let Yangcheng get to know me, too."


    He let go of Old Lady Fang and walked out of the county government office step by step. As he came out, the originally noisy people calmed down, and countless eyes condensed on him.


    "Are you the young master of the Fang family?" An old man standing in front asked curiously.


    "Yes." Fang Chengyu said with a smile.


    Although they already knew it, the crowd was still noisy when they heard him say it himself.


    "How are you?"


    "Where have you been?"


    "How did you get cured?"


    Countless questions and people poured in, and the escorts came forward to block them. Fang Chengyu did not speed up, but answered the questions he heard one by one while walking.


    "I''m going to treat the disease."


    "I''m ready."


    "It''s really good. Look at my legs."


    He also stretched out his hand to pick up his robe, stretched out his legs to show everyone, and then jumped.


    The amiable and naive childishness of some children immediately causedughter in the crowd.


    "Master Fang, Master Fang, you still don''t recognize me? I saw you when you were a child."


    Someone was shouting on tiptoe a little farther away.


    Fang Chengyu looked over with a smile.


    "I was too young to remember when I was sick, but I''m old now and wille out often in the future, so I will know you." He also replied loudly.


    Laughter broke out again in the crowd.


    More people inquired in the street, but unlike the pitiful or curious looks at the Lantern Festival, this time it was more amazement.


    Because he walked through the crowd and talked from time to time, it took Fang Chengyu more than an hour to walk from the county government office to Fang Zhai, which originally should have taken less than half an hour.


    The door of the Fang family had been opened, and there were excited guards in front of the door. Seeing Fang Chengyu and his party from afar, they immediately shouted in.


    "The young master is back!"


    "The young master is back!"


    The young master was back.


    The young master, who once carried the hope of the Fang family, had came back.


    Fang Chengyu stopped in front of the door and watched the gate step as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 227

    <strong>Joy is the most important thing to leave people.</strong>


    When the echoes outside the door came in, the Fang family''s mansion was not disturbed.


    In fact, everyone was already waiting in the yard in front of the gate.


    When Fang Chengyu had first entered the city, the entourage who entered the county government office had reported it. The news had also been reported day by day. She had calcted it day by day, but she didn''t count that he would arrive this day.


    Lady Fang almost fainted with excitement.


    "Mother, let''s pick up little brother from the county office." Fang Yunxiu cried happily.


    Concubine Yuan was just about to call for a carriage.


    "No." Lady Fang stopped crying, wiped her tears and sat upright. "He went to the county government office to help his grandmother. If we don''t want to cause trouble, we will wait for him at home."


    It really took a long time to wait.Having never left her son for so long, and now that he had finally he came back and was not far away, less than half an hour away.


    Lady Fang felt it was longer than waiting for these past two months.


    When she heard the voice of the young mastering back outside the door, Lady Fang felt that her whole life was over.


    The servants on both sides shouted happily, and many people ran to the gate.


    Concubine Yuan and Fang Yunxiu were supposed to wee him at the gate, but when they saw Lady Fang sitting still, they stopped their feet and looked at her happily.


    However, it was not that Lady Fang didn''t want to get up to greet him, but that she didn''t have the strength to get up at all. She held the armrest and looked at the door.


    A teenager appeared in sight.


    Lady Fang''s tears blurred her eyes in an instant.


    She didn''t have to see clearly. She recognized her son.


    He was simr to his father when he was young.


    She couldn''t remember her husband clearly, but when she saw this figure, her memory came back.


    At the beginning, when her husband died, she survived the pregnancy until she gave birth smoothly. Looking at the infant child, she wondered countless times whether he would grow up like his father.


    He canugh, can stagger, crawl, and leave. Growing up day by day, she looked forward to and imagined the future day by day.


    Then everything stopped abruptly when the child was five years old.


    All the expectations were gone. She didn''t expect him to make any great achievements, and didn''t expect him to take on the heavy responsibilities of the family. Her only prayer was that he could live one more day and live two more days and three more.


    "Mom."


    The voice of the youth rang in her ear.


    Only then did Lady Fang see that Fang Chengyu was standing in front of her.


    "Madam." Concubine Yuan stretched out her hand to help her.


    Fang Chengyu had reached out and held her arm first, and he knelt down.


    "Mom." He looked up at her and smiled. "I''m back."


    The healthy and promising child of tomorrow is back.


    The happy days of longing for joy on the chessboard are back.


    Lady Fang stretched out her hand to hug him and cried.


    "Chengyu, I''m sorry. I hurt you in the first ce."


    After all these years, she was finally able to say this sentence herself.


    Fang Yunxiu leaned against Concubine Yuan''s arm and couldn''t stop from crying. As Concubine Yuan patted the girl, she also burst into tears.


    The girls in the yard cried one after another.


    Old Lady Fang and Fang Yuxiu, who had been slowly following Fang Chengyu and had just returned, couldn''t help crying again when they stood at the door.


    There was a lot of crying in the Fang family''s house. If previously one had heard it on the street outside, they would only think that the Fang family curse had struck again, but now no one would think so.


    "Weeping with joy."


    "I really have to cry. Although it has nothing to do with me, I want to cry."


    People who were following the fun outside said one after another.


    But in this festive crying, there was a shrill shout.


    "Where''s my youngdy?"


    Liu''er ran out and bumped into the crowd, but she didn''t find Miss Jun.


    The little girl didn''t cry. She turned her head and raised her eyebrows and stared.


    "Did you throw away mydy!"


    The sad atmosphere suddenly dissipated. Looking at Liu''er, the girls did not dare to stop her. Fang Chengyu let go of Lady Fang and turned around.


    "No, I came back quickly because I had something to do. She didn''t hurry and is walking slowly. It won''t be too hard." He said with a smile.


    Liu''er looked at him with a disbelieving face.


    "Is that real or false?"


    Fang Chengyu took out a letter and handed it to her.


    "This is what yourdy wrote for you." He said.


    Liu''er stretched out her hand suspiciously.


    "I tell you not to imitate mydy''s handwriting. I read and write with mydy." As she spoke, she opened the letter, "Take that bed of green radish bedding. The tent is made of lotus spinning, and you can choose the flowers in the greenhouse. Just fresh ones are fine¡­"


    She read and the worry and anger on her face dissipated and was reced with a bursting smile.


    "¡­ I''ll arrive about the day after you see the young master."


    Seeing thest sentence, she took the stationery in her hand and turned around and ran away.


    "Put the house as the youngdy ordered."


    She ran away. The atmosphere had been interrupted and couldn''t pick back up.


    "Young master is tired, too. Come on, let''s go in and talk." Concubine Yuan wiped her tears and smiled.


    The sadness dissipated, leaving only joy. The whole family went in feeling lively. The maids happily prepared for the banquet. Now there are only these people in the family, and Old Lady Fang did not hide that Fang Chengyu killed Magistrate Li.


    Lady Fang took a deep breath with a mixed expression of sadness and indignation.


    Fang Yunxiu also raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    "It''s really cheap for him. He died so happily." Concubine Yuan wiped her tears and spoke with hatred.


    Lady Fang stretched out her hand to hold Fang Chengyu with gratification and pity.


    "You could avenge your grandfather and father yourself. They can close their eyes," she said.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect my little brother to do it so happily." Fang Yunxiu said, "Dare to kill people in front of so many officials."


    Fang Chengyu gave an exnation for this matter saying that blood feuds could not be eliminated.


    But it''s not easy to do this. After all, it''s still killing a person.


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "Sister, I''m the most courageous about life and death." He said, "Don''t forget, I''m the person who came closest to death."


    First, he was sick and waiting to die, and then he was bait on the road and waiting to die.


    He had sat in the carriage with the fighting outside, blood sshing on the curtain over the window.


    Although a knife did not cut him, it seemed that he was cut.


    He didn''t hold a knife, but he came out of this bloody battlefield and killed countless people in his heart.


    As night fell, the noise outside was silent with the asionalughter, and the sound of girls running.


    "Come on, hurry up, the young master will give the red envelope himself."


    A girl shouted at the gate of the yard.


    Fang Jinxiu sat by a window with dull eyes. Hearing this, her eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    Young master?


    Chengyu?


    She grabbed the window railing suddenly.


    "Who?" She shouted.


    She hadn''t spoken for a long time. Her voice was a little hoarse and stiff, which was very strange.


    The little girls heard it and looked at Fang Jinxiu by the window, looking hesitant.


    "The young master is back." One girl finally said. She pulled the other girl and ran away.


    Was Chengyu back?


    It turned out that the crying outside during the day was because Chengyu hade back.


    "How is he? How''s he doing?" She stood up and leaned out of the window, and shouted eagerly.


    The little girls had already gone far away, and no one was paying attention to her.


    Fang Jinxiu raised her foot and jumped down from the window.


    Because she was weak, she fell to the ground. So she pushed herself up.


    Go and take a look. Go and take a look. How''s Chengyu?

 Chapter 228

    <strong>Tao is ruthless and sentimental</strong>


    Fang Jinxiu was locked up in the yard, but it couldn''t be considered a prison.


    The door of the house was unlocked and the gate to the courtyard was not restricted, but no one else came except the assigned maid, and Fang Jinxiu did not go out.


    But this time, she walked out the courtyard door. The dusk was already heavy, and the lights were on at home, so her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Although the residence was remote, there were asionally maids walking on the road, and they were shocked to see Fang Jinxiu.


    After Concubine Su''s suicide, Jinxiu wasn''t thrown out of the family, and there was no harsh treatment in terms of food, clothing or amodation, but she was ignored as if there was no such person.


    The maids stood still, and Fang Jinxiu saw them. She subconsciously turned her head.


    It seems that she was afraid of being seen.


    Concubine Yuan saw this scene and her eyes suddenly soured.Fang Jinxiu, the thirddy who always acted like a man, careless and fearless, who didn''t care about fame or other people''s opinions, had be so fearful.


    Just like a hero whose faith had copsed, like a small tree whose branches were pulled away.


    She took a deep breath and whispered to the maid beside her.


    The maid nodded and walked quickly off the road, calling out to the servant girls.


    "What are you doing?"


    The servant girls looked up and stepped back a few steps.


    Fang Jinxiu was also a little cramped.


    But the maid didn''t look at her.


    "Come on, hurry up, the young master is at the olddy''s ce now. After dinner when he has finished speaking, he is going back to rest. You can go to the young master''s yard to help clean it up." She waved her hand and urged.


    Do you still need them to clean up the yard of the young master?


    Whether the young master was at home or not, Lady Fang cleaned up three times a day.


    But everyone was smart. They understood that the maid was telling Fang Jinxiu where Fang Chengyu was.


    However, after all, this is the third daughter, the birth daughter of Concubine Su. Can she know where the young master is?


    The servant girls looked hesitant but knew that the maid was from Concubine Yuan. Concubine Su had such a big effect, yet the Lady and the Old Lady still had great trust in Concubine Yuan.


    Since it''s Concubine Yuan''s arrangement, then follow it.


    They responded by hurriedly following the maid to Fang Chengyu''s yard.


    Concubine Yuan also turned around and left the road.


    Quiet resumed. Fang Jinxiu stood in a daze for a moment andughed at herself again. She looked up and bit her lower lip, and walked away quickly.


    On the way, she met more maids, but everyone turned un unseeing eye on her. Fang Jinxiu walked to Lady Fang''s yard.


    This ce was familiar and strange.


    She stood outside the door in a trance. There was a lot of excitement in the yard. Lady Fang''s curtain was picked up by the girls and someone came out. Fang Jinxiu subconsciously hid behind the big tree beside her. ?


    Theughter stirred up the whole night sky.


    "Grandma, don''t send me off. I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    "Second sister, rest soon too."


    The gentle and clear voice of the boy.


    Chengyu!


    Fang Jinxiu grabbed the bark and poked her head to see.


    Thentern glowed, and the young man walked slowly in the crisscross of the path. He listened to Fang Yunxiu as he faced sideways and nodded with a smile.


    The handsomeness of a plump posture. He no longer looked as lifeless as before.


    Fang Jinxiu burst out with tears and a smile.


    He''s really cured. He''s really safely back.


    She couldn''t help stepping out, picking up her feet then stopping again.


    What did she go out for? Congratte him on not being killed by her biological mother? Congratte him on finally escaping ten years of the poison from her biological mother?


    Fang Jinxiu tightened her hold on the bark and watched Fang Chengyue over.


    "Eldest sister, I bought you a gift." He said.


    "You still had time to buy us a gift." Fang Yunxiu smiled strangely.


    "Of course, you have to buy a gift when you go out." Fang Chengyu said with a little smugness in his voice, "Although I haven''t gone out before, I still know this rule."


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu bothughed.


    Fang Jinxiu couldn''t helpughing.


    He hasn''t changed at all. He''s still so sensible and funny.


    She watched them go walk away with tears in her eyes, and Lady Fang''s courtyard was restored to quiet. The girls began to disperse, and the night servants were busy with their errands. Everyone seemed to see Fang Jinxiu but not.


    Fang Jinxiu stood in a daze for a moment, turned around and walked back slowly.


    The girls in the yard didn''t know when she woulde back. They were not panicked by Fang Jinxiu, and they were not surprised by her return.


    "The water is boiled and the rice is also ready." They simply said as usual.


    Fang Jinxiu also ignored them and entered the house as usual.


    The room was lit with lights and was luxuriously decorated. There were even ice basins to dispel the sultry heat in summer.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at the room, which was familiar and strange to her. The familiarity was that this was her home she had lived in for many years, and what was strange was that it was no longer her home.


    Her gaze was startled and fell on Arhat statue by the window, which was sitting next to a small package.


    This was not originally here, it was new.


    Fang Jinxiu walked over slowly, as if thinking of something, but she felt disbelieving. She hesitated for a long time before reaching out her hand to open the package.


    There were a lot of small things in the bag, including palm-sized sachets, mud-pinch puppies and kittens, bells, and all in a mess. They seemed to have beed bought all the road.


    Fang Jinxiu''s tears surged again.


    "Sister, I bought you a gift."


    So it turned out that those were for her.


    The night gradually calmed down. Some people couldn''t sleep happily, while others fell asleep sadly. When it was brightening into day, the midnight snack stalls in the street put out their fires, and the morning soup and tea stalls set their fires up instead.


    It had been almost twenty years since Mr. Niu first sold tea at the entrance of this alley. He moved much slower than when he was young, but his craftsmanship was more skilled. Although it was slow, a pot of fragrant hawthorn tea was very tempting wafting through the morning air.


    While he was busy, someone came to the stall.


    "Boss, I want a bowl of tea."


    This is the voice of a young man. Old Man Niu looked up.


    The young man was very handsome and well-dressed. At first nce, he was a rich man, but the old man Niu, who was familiar to everyone in this street, couldn''t recognize him.


    Whether you know or not does not hinder business.


    "Young man, up so early." Old Niu said, serving a bowl of tea in a sharp way.


    The young man sat down on the small bench beside him and drank it with smalls sip, and his eyebrows were full of satisfaction and happiness in the heat.


    After making tea for so many years, first to support the family, and second to watch the people drink it happily. At this moment, the old man was also very happy.


    "Uncle, I remember there should be a sugar seller nearby, right?" The young man asked.


    Old man Niu didn''t remember until he thought about it for a moment.


    "Well, six or seven years ago." He said, looking at the young man again. It seemed that he was still quite young. Did he eat it when he was a child?


    "Yes, I ate it once when I was a child." The young man said with a shy smile, "I haven''te out for many years, and I didn''t know that he wasn''t here anymore."


    What does it mean to note out?


    Old Man Niu was a little puzzled, but the young man didn''t talk anymore. He finished drinking the tea and stood up.


    "I want another bowl to take away." He said, taking out the money and handing it over.


    Old Niu packed a bowl neatly.


    "Just send it back after drinking the bowl."


    The young man smiled and walked away with the covered bowl. Old Man Niu looked at the gate of the city where he was going. So early, has the gate even opened yet?


    With a crisp crack, Lei Zhonglian shook the whip with his left hand. His right hand was heavily wounded and hung in front of him bound in cloth, but his man was not dispirited at all, but in high spirits.


    "Youngdy, we''re here." He said happily, pointing to the front, "The gate opened so early."


    The gate was not only opened, but a young man also stood in front of the gate.


    "Jiu Ling." He also saw the carriage and shouted happily.


    Miss Jun raised the curtain and looked at Fang Chengyu, who came quickly.


    "Are you thirsty?" Fang Chengyu stood in front of the carriage. The first thing he did was to pass the tea. "I just tasted it. It tasted good."


    Miss Jun smiled and stretched out her hand to take it.


    "It''s still hot." She said, pinching her finger to her ear, "I walked all the wayst night, and now I''m really thirsty."

 Chapter 229

    <strong>Don''t talk about gossip</strong>


    At dawn, Lady Ning walked out of the Buddhist temple.


    As soon as the sunes out in June, it is extremely hot and sultry.


    The halls of the Buddhist Hall are full of ice, which adds a little coolness.


    Lady Ning mmed her fan a few times hard, and the servant girls quickly poured the tea.


    "Sister-inw." A voice came from outside the door.


    Lady Ning quickly put down the fan and picked up the tea with a calm expression.


    With the voice, Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning came in without waiting for the servant girls to lift the curtain.


    One couldn''t tell if they were anxious and in a hurry, but they were both sweating."It''s clear." Third Madam Ning said.


    "Sister-inw, you can''t even think of it," said Fourth Madam Ning.


    Lady Ning looked at them and smiled.


    "What''s the hurry? Look at you both sweating." She said softly, "Sit down and have some tea."


    The servant girl hurriedly poured the tea, and Third Madam Ning took it, and Fourth Madam Ning put hers directly on the table.


    "Sister-inw, it turns out that he wasn''t a spy." She said anxiously, "Guess what? It was a grudge against the Fang family."


    Naturally, what they spoke about was the arrest of the County Magistrate Li.


    Although it was in Beiliu Town, the Ning family naturally knew that such a big thing happened. Although the news that spread was different and the county was also under martialw, the Ning family soon knew the truth of the matter.


    "County Li hasmitted suicide in fear of his crime." Mrs. Ning said, "Now the officials of prefect Ma are still there, and Song Yunping will be beheaded in the street tomorrow."


    "And his crime will be read out." Fourth Madam Ning added as she took a sip of water.


    Lady Ning spoke a Buddhist prayer.


    "What did I say, this Fang family is really amazing. Mobilizing troops and horses and the prefect of Taiyuan to almost encircle and suppress Yangcheng. It turned out to be because of such a deep hatred." She sighed.


    "Yes. I really didn''t see that the Fang family has the ability." Third Madam Ning said, "I can''t fathom how much it cost."


    "This is not just something that money can aplish," Fourth Madam Ning said.


    Lady Ning sighed repeatedly while twisting her Buddha beads.


    "I really didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect what a hatred it was," she said.


    "That''s true. It means that County Magistrate Li has nned it since twenty years ago," Third Madam Ning said.


    "Twenty years ago?" Lady Ning smiled and said, "The Fang family were still farmers in Dongping, Shandong, right? County Magistrate Li was already an official at that time. Did the Fang family owe him three buckets of rice or four liters of beans? What was worth this n?"


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning looked at each other and smiled.


    "That is to say there must be something unclean in the Fang family." They said, "Flies don''t bite seamless eggs."


    Lady Ning smiled but said nothing.


    "Luckily, our family didn''t get married with such a person." Third Madam Ning curled her lips and said, "It would have been terrible."


    "Sister-inw." Fourth Madam Ning looked uneasy again, "But since we didn''t get married with them do we now have a grudge with them? This is terrible."


    Lady Ningughed and put down the Buddha beads.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense." Sheughed and said, "Do you take the officials and prefect Ma as a joke that they are willing to do this? There must be a reason for them to do so. This truth may not necessarily be the Fang family."


    Third and Fourth Madam Ning alsoughed.


    "Sister-inw, the county will behead and read out the crime tomorrow. Do you want to see it?" Third Madam Ning said.


    "How old are you? You still want to watch the beheading." Lady Ning said angrily, "Don''t fool around."


    Third and Fourth Madam Ningughed again.


    Of course, they don''t have to see it for themselves. If they need to know something, someone in the county always sends the news in detail.


    "I don''t pay attention to their family." Lady Ning said, "Their family has nothing to do with our family. There will be no future with this family."


    Lady Ning shook the fan.


    "Unlucky," she said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The daytime festivity of the household had been set off again, and this time it was Liu''er''s joy.


    "Miss Miss." Before and after running, she only had this one word to say.


    Miss Jun had to hold her.


    "Don''t run around. If you have anything for them to do, they can run for you." She said, "I feel dizzy when I run."


    "Aren''t I afraid that they can''t do it well?" Liu''er said with a smile, shaking Miss Jun''s sleeves, and looking at Miss Jun while suddenly crying, "Miss, you''re thinner. You must not have eaten well outside."


    It''s bad to eat outside.


    Miss Jun smiled and stroked her head.


    For the first time, the rest of the room was sad because of this girl''s crying.


    "Zhenzhen¡­ " Old Lady Fang had just spoken when Fang Chengyu interrupted her.


    "Grandma," he said, walking to Old LadyFang in a few steps and holding her arm, "Grandma, Zhenzhen is not called Zhenzhen now."


    Old Lady Fang said oh.


    "Called a fake?" She said.


    The people in the room were stunned and burst intoughter.


    Miss Jun also squeezed her lips and smiled. Liu''er originally felt that Old Lady Fang was disrespectful and she was unhappy to hear a joke about her youngdy, but when she saw that the youngdy smiled, she naturallyughed.


    "Ouch." Concubine Yuan''sughter was the most exaggerated, and tears came out. "The olddy can also tell jokes."


    The olddy didn''t even bother tough before, let alone make othersugh.


    Old Lady Fang nced at her.


    "You think you can," she said.


    Concubine Yuanughed again.


    "Okay, Grandma, Zhenzhen now has a new name which was left to her by her grandfather." Fang Chengyu said, "She''s called Jiuling."


    Jiuling?


    Where do I seem to have heard of this name?


    "Ah. Our Jiulingtang!" Liu''er was the first to shout, "It''s our Jiuling Hall."


    Miss Jun looked at her and smiled.


    "Do you remember?" She asked.


    Liu''er nodded.


    "Of course." She said, smiling again, "Although I usually don''t remember, of course I thought of it. This is the hospital handed down by the Jun ancestors."


    The people present understood, and Old Lady Fang and Lady Fang also remembered that there was a hospital in the Jun family.


    "I went back to Runan to revive my ancestral calling, so I used the name of the hospital as an inspiration and reminder," Miss Jun said.


    "Zhen¡­ Jiuling, your medical skills are definitely capable." Concubine Yuanplimented.


    Miss Jun smiled and didn''t say anything. Fang Chengyu took over and spoke.


    "Of course, Jiuling is awesome. You don''t know how many things happened in Runan." He smiled again and looked at the room full of concentrating and curiously listening people. "But it''s very tiring toe back for Jiuling. Let''s wait until she has had a good rest."


    The people in the room burst intoughter and coughed.


    Listening to thisughter, Lady Fang couldn''t help wiping her tears again. How long had it been since the family had such a rxed and happy atmosphere? Everyone was happy from the bottom of their hearts, unlike inthe past.


    "Okay, let''s talk about itter. Let''s go to rest." She took a deep breath and said, "If you have enough energy tomorrow, let''s go and see the execution."


    Tomorrow, the governor of Taiyuan will personally preside over the beheading of Song Yunping and announce Li Changhong''s crime.


    The people in the room looked solemn.


    "Yes." They said in unison.


    "Tomorrow we will pay tribute to the old man and the master," Lady Fang said.


    "Yes." Everyone responded in unison again.


    The crowd dispersed, but the noise seemed to ring from time to time in Fang household.


    "I remember."


    Fang Yuxiu, who was walking on the road, suddenly stopped and said.


    "What did you remember?" Fang Yunxiu asked quickly.


    "Jiuling." Fang Yuxiu said, "The daughter of thete prince, Lu Yunqi''s deceased wife is Princess Jiuling."


    Fang Yunxiu also suddenly remembered.


    "Why is that a little familiar to me?" She said, sighing silently for a moment, "Speaking of which, Zhenzhen and the Princess Jiuling really runs the imagination. They both saw the death of both parents. Princess Jiuling was married but had no longevity, and Zhenzhen''s marriage was rejected."


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    "However, although she doesn''t have the status of a princess, I think Zhenzhen is better than Princess Jiuling." She said, "At least she is still alive."


    Yes, as long as you live, you always have expectations and can wait for a good day.


    Fang Yunxiu nodded, but she looked again and couldn''t help sighing gently in one direction.


    It''s just that some people have no hope in living.


    What should I do about Jinxiu?


    At the same time, Old Lady Fang, who was supported by Lady Fang, also sat up.


    "I thought of one thing," she said.


    "What did you think of?" Lady Fang asked nervously.


    "Zhenzhen''s residence is still with Chengyu." Old Lady Fang said, looking at Lady Fang, "Is this suitable?"


    Lady Fang was also stunned and thought of the fact that she had almost forgotten.


    Jun Zhenzhen and Fang Chengyu had pretended to get married in order to confuse the enemy during the treatment. Now that the enemy has been arrested and Chengyu has recovered, will they continue to be a fake couple?


    "Chengyu personally went to the city gate to pick up Zhenzhen," Old Lady Fang suddenly said quietly.


    Greetings can be a very simple thing. Getting up early and waiting, knowing where she goes and when she arrives, one has to keep it clearly and carefully in mind. This kind of greeting is not so simple.

 Chapter 230

    <strong>Talking about the West Window and Raining at Night</strong>


    Miss Jun walked into the yard, and Liu''er had already flown in like a butterfly.


    As before, there were no maids in the yard, but only two servant girls, Mai Dong and Bai Shao.


    At this time, when they saw Miss Jun, they still looked antagonistic.


    In the past, the antagonism was because of fear and helplessness, and now the antagonism was because of fear, helplessness and shame.


    Miss Jun''s expression remained the same.


    She never put them in her eyes before, and she still didn''t.


    "Didn''t you hit curtain yet?" Liu''er shouted inside, "What are you doing with the pestle?"


    Liu''er was as fierce as ever.Mai Dong and Bai Shao quickly closed the curtain.


    Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun went in.


    "Miss, miss, sit down quickly." Liu''er had brought tea in person, "Are you tired? Are you hungry?"


    Miss Jun sat down and took the tea with a smile.


    "I''m not tired. Not hungry."


    Hearing her say that she was neither tired nor hungry, Liu''er immediately unleashed her thoughts.


    "Miss, you don''t know that a lot of things happened after you left." She said excitedly, "Just the night you left with the young master, you didn''t know. It scared me to death¡­"


    With her starting at that time, it didn''t seem like she would be finished before dark.


    Fang Chengyu looked at Liu''er, who danced around Miss Jun, smiled and turned around and went out.


    "What''s scheduled for dinner?" He stood under the porch and asked.


    Mai Dong quickly handed over a list.


    "This is arranged by Sister Liu''er." She said.


    Fang Chengyu looked carefully. He didn''t know what food was delicious, since his diet had been so monotonous and light for the past decade.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen," he said.


    He would go to the kitchen to ask carefully, taste and have a look around. Isn''t it said that delicious food is full of color, fragrance and taste?


    Mai Dong responded and watched Fang Chengyu go out.


    "Why did you let the young master go by himself? Why didn''t you follow him?" Bai Shao came over and whispered.


    Mai Dong looked at her.


    "Why don''t you follow him?" She hummed.


    Perhaps because of the lessons of Lingzhi.


    The two girls stared at each other for a moment.


    "However, now the young master is recovered¡­" Mai Dong said in a low voice after a moment of hesitation.


    He had been sick and asked her for treatment, but now he''s cured. Does he really have to go too far about some things?


    Bai Shao hummed.


    "The young master is cured, and the youngdy is even more serious." She said, "Furthermore, if something annoys the youngdy, since she can cure the young master, do you think she can make the young master sick again?"


    Mai Dong subconsciously looked at the house and shrank.


    "I''m not sure if the youngdy would, but Liu''er definitely," she whispered.


    Bai Shao bahed andughed again. Swinging their heads, the two put away their jokes and stood solemnly again.


    ¡­¡­.


    When Miss Jun woke up from her nap, it was evening and the air smelled fresh. It turned out that it was summer rain outside the window. She didn''t know for how long it had been falling.


    She sat up and saw Fang Chengyu sitting on the kang bed reading.


    "You''re awake." He immediately noticed and said with a smile, while pouring tea at the side.


    "It''s better to sleep soundly at home." Miss Jun said, getting up and picking up the tea, "Didn''t you sleep for a while?"


    "Closed my eyes for a while." Fang Chengyu said, "Liu''er is still sleeping."


    Miss Jun took a few sips of tea.


    "She''s exhausted. Let her sleep well."


    With so many things happening, sometimes it is not the parties involved who are most tired, but those who are onlookers and don''t know the details.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "Would you like to eat? The kitchen''s meal is ready." He said, "I also told my grandmother and mother that we won''t eat together tonight and to have a good rest."


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "I''ll go freshen up and have dinner."


    Fang Chengyu shouted at Mai Dong. Mai Dong quickly came in to apany Miss Jun to bathe. By the time Miss Junbed and changed her clothes and came out, the light had been lit in the room. The table was also set.


    "It''s hot out and you''ve been on your way for many days, so the preparation is lighter fare, and I don''t know if it suits your taste." Fang Chengyu said as he passed the chopsticks.


    Miss Jun took them and sat down.


    "I''m not picky about eating." She smiled and said, "You can eat anything and eat everything. It''s also fun to taste all kinds of things in life."


    Fang Chengyu nodded with a smile. Mai Dong and Bai Shao served them, bowed their heads and retreated.


    The two of them in the room sat quietly for dinner. After dinner, they paced slowly in the room to listen to the rain outside.


    "There is a field at home, and you, like your grandmother, should keep exercising every day from now on." Miss Jun said, "Although you''re cured, your body was very hurt and you have a bad foundation."


    "I know." Fang Chengyu said, stretching out his hand and clenching his fist. "I got up this morning and walked several times and hit your and grandmother''s wooden stake."


    With that, he put his fist in front of her.


    "Do you think it''s still red?"


    Miss Junughed.


    "Sister, look, I wrote three big characters today, and my hands turned red."


    She seemed to see Jiurong standing in front of her with his hand stretched out again and acting coquettish.


    Her smile was a little sour and happy.


    Anyway, she can still have a chance to see Jiurong again.


    Bai Shao and Mai Dong came out of the house.


    "Young master and youngdy, the hot water is ready, and the bed is also prepared." They saluted.


    Before they realized, it was time to go to bed, but how would they sleep now?


    In the past, they had to treat the disease and in Runan, they had to be prepared. Now there was no need to treat diseases or to be prepared. Do they still sleep together?


    After all, they are not a real couple.


    Fang Chengyu bowed his head and grabbed his fingers.


    "There''s one more thing that I haven''t told you yet," he said.


    "Then let''s talk about it."


    Mai Dong and Bai Shao pulled the door closed and retreated.


    Miss Jun never wanted anyone on duty here.


    "I killed County Magistrate Li myself." As soon as Fang Chengyu entered the inner room, he lowered his voice.


    Miss Jun looked at him.


    "Of course it''s not because I hated him too much that I couldn''t control my emotions." Fang Chengyu said, "It''s because he wanted to tell a secret about our Fang family, which should remain unknown."


    That secret.


    It turns out that that was why the County Magistrate Li¡­ makes sense.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Let''s sit down and speak." She went to the table first.


    The kang had beenid with pillows side-by-side and bright bamboo mats.


    Miss Jun sat up straight, and moved inwards and motioned Fang Chengyu to sit down.


    Fang Chengyu did not hesitate.


    "This was the case at that time." He said, sitting cross-legged and talking.


    After listening to Fang Chengyu''s story, Miss Jun nodded.


    "You''re right. There must be a secret in your family." She said, "and this secret can mobilize military and horse officials from Shanxi and Henan, and this secret has not been disclosed to the public. Even you don''t know it. I don''t think your mother knows."


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "That''s probably the reason why Uncle Lei said that my father was killed by officers and soldiers. Why did my grandmother say it was impossible with such certainty?" He said thoughtfully.


    Miss Jun nodded and said nothing.


    The two of them were silent for a moment.


    "No matter what it is, since Grandma can''t say it, it must be something that can''t be said. We should believe her." Miss Jun said.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "Yes, so I didn''t ask a word." He said with a smile. After saying that, he leaned on his chin and changed his posture. "Speaking of which, I felt strange and puzzled by a lot of things when I was a child. This exnation makes sense."


    "What''s the matter?" Miss Jun asked offhandedly.


    Fang Chengyu talked about his childhood with great interest. There were many things that he couldn''t remember clearly and he thought about it as he spoke. When he finished talking he saw that Miss Jun had been leaning on her pillow for some time and had fallen asleep.


    Although she had slept all afternoon, she should be really tired.


    Fang Chengyu gently put the thin quilt on her waist, looked at the kang in the other room, and hesitated for a long time.


    She also had said that his body was badly worn out and he had a bad foundation. Although she let him travel alone after the robbery of Baiheliangshan, there was nothing she could do so as not to dy the matter in Yangcheng.


    Now that he was home, he had better sleep with her so that she wouldn''t worry when she wakes up in the middle of the night.


    When she says she doesn''t need to sleep together, then they can separate.


    Fang Chengyu extinguished themp in front of the bed, put down the gauze curtains,id down carefully, and closed his eyes to hide the joy in them.


    The drizzle outside the window pattered on the banana leaves, making the night quiet and Fang household fell into a deep sleep.


    Fang Jinxiuy in the dark as usual, with her eyes open, and suddenly there were footsteps outside, and then the door was pushed open.


    Who''s there?


    She asked in her heart, but was toozy to move.


    "Third Miss." Concubine Yuan''s voice sounded in the dark.

 Chapter 231

    <strong>Please leave</strong>


    Aunt Yuan?


    Fang Jinxiu''s head turned slightly.


    What was she doing here?


    An idea shed, and the light in the room shone on Concubine Yuan sitting at the table.


    Concubine Yuan took off her rain cover. She had changed her clothes for bed but the corner of her skirt got wet because of the rain.


    "I can''t sleep no matter how I try. What are you going to do?" She came straight to the point.


    Fang Jinxiu withdrew her sight and closed her eyes.


    Concubine Yuan came over and sat by the bed."Will you pretend to be dead in the house like this for a lifetime?" She said, "You are still so young now, and you will be growing up for a lifetime."


    Lifetime.


    Does she still have a lifetime?


    Fang Jinxiu still ignored her.


    Concubine Yuan was silent for a moment.


    "Go, get out of here," she suddenly said.


    Fang Jinxiu''s hand at her side clenched tightly.


    "This is not the olddy''s decision." Concubine Yuan smiled and then said, "This is what I think."


    Fang Jinxiu clenched her hands and didn''t move.


    Concubine Yuan didn''t want her to answer, so she just sat cross-legged.


    "I know what you think. Everyone knows that I don''t have my own ideas, everything is what the olddy thinks." She smiled and reached out to pat Fang Jinxiu, "and she always uses your hot temper as a weapon."


    Fang Jinxiu seemed unwilling to be touched by others and suddenly moved.


    Concubine Yuan didn''t mind at all.


    "Beautiful." She said, "I''m different from you. I''m actually useless and timid, so I have just stayed in Fang residence since the beginning."


    Since the beginning.


    Most concubines were sent away from home. Although Jinxiu was still young at that time, she had also heard of it.


    They were young, and the Fang family couldn''t bear to let them stay all their life.


    Many people took the money and left happily, except for Yuan and Su, who had a daughter.


    "How nice the Fang family is. They are so rich, eat well and dress well, and live afortable life, although there are no men. But as long as you please the olddy, you can live afortable life.


    "I don''t have any other skills, but I will please people."


    "What''s more, it''s better to be age in this life than to be a stranger somewhere else. If I went out to get married, I would have to please them. Maybe I wouldn''t have lived as good a life as in the Fang family. Why should I waste that effort?


    "Jinxiu, you are different from me. You are the thirddy of the Fang family."


    Thirddy.


    The corners of Fang Jinxiu''s mouth pulled.


    She is the thirddy.


    Her existence was an ident. Or calcted.


    It didn''t matter whether she was born or not.


    If she was not born, Concubine Su wouldn''t not have left the Fang family. If she was born, there were simply more reasons to stay and be trusted by the people of the Fang family.


    Wasn''t it so? It was even so convenient to pull her into the scheme when poisoning Lingzhi.


    In her mother''s eyes, was she still her daughter?


    A hand pped her on the back again.


    Fang Jinxiu''s sadness and indignation were taken away. She sat up cleverly and stared at Concubine Yuan angrily.


    Concubine Yuan looked at her with a solemn expression.


    "What I''m talking about is that you are the thirddy of the Fang family. No matter whether anyone admits it now, you used to be, and were carefully taught as a seriousdy.


    "And you also work hard at your responsibility as the Miss of the Fang family."


    "You can read and write, count ounts, recognize ticket numbers, ride horses, and dare to deal with businessmen.


    "You are smart and skilled. Although you learned these as Third Miss, you learned them. No one can take it away. Whether you are Third Miss or not, these still belong to you."


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her, and her eyes focused on Concubine Yuan for the first time.


    "Splendid. You are different from me. I don''t have any ability. I can only please people. I don''t have wings and can''t fly. I can only rely on others." Concubine Yuan pressed her shoulder and looked into her eyes. "But you are different. You have so much ability. You are also young and brave. If you have wings, you can fly. Without the branch of Third Miss and the Fang family, even if you fall to the ground, you can still fly up and fly elsewhere. You will definitely live a good life."


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her, her despaired eyes slowly dimmed, as if there were tears shining, and she lowered her eyes.


    Can she still fly?


    Was she going to fly from here?


    "The family doesn''t resent you. You should feel it too." Concubine Yuan said with a sigh, "It''s just that this kind of thing has happened. Everyone really doesn''t know how to face each other. This is really not anger and resentment, but embarrassment."


    Fang Jinxiu''s tears fell on her knees. Her eyes looked at the corner by the bed, where there was a small package sent by Fang Chengyu.


    "Jinxiu, this is already like this. No matter how you think about it, you can''t change it. Why don''t you put it down and start over?" Concubine Yuan''s soft voice said, "No longer the Third Miss of the Fang family, but Fang Jinxiu, starting Fang Jinxiu''s new life."


    Can starting a new life be so simple?


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her knees.


    "Actually, many felt it was difficult at that time. Like the sky copsed and they couldn''t survive. But everything would pass. If they survived, it would pass." Concubine Yuan said, "Look, even Chengyu has been cured. Who would have thought of it before?"


    She stretched out her hand and stroked Fang Jinxiu''s shoulder again and shook it hard.


    "Listen to auntie, everything will pass. As long as you don''t give up, nothing can''t pass."


    Fang Jinxiu looked up at her.


    "Why did she¡­" She opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse voice. She seemed unable to say anything else, tears shining in her eyes.


    She.


    Concubine Yuan knew who he was referring to and sighed.


    "I really can''tment on her. To be honest, I don''t understand." She said, "but there are so many things iprehensible in the world, and it''s not surprising."


    Fang Jinxiu lowered her head.


    "But." Concubine Yuan paused for a moment, "Jinxiu, at that time, she didn''t have to say so much."


    What?


    Fang Jinxiu looked up at her.


    "The olddy was in charge of the incident at that time." Concubine Yuan said, looking at Fang Jinxiu, "The olddy asked her if she was surprised why this happened. She couldn''t answer, because she didn''t understand. She said so much to the olddy about how she had designed and arranged things and how it became like this."


    So what?


    Fang Jinxiu clenched her hands and looked at Concubine Yuan.


    Concubine Yuan also looked at her.


    "Jinxiu, do you think she really didn''t understand?"


    Wasn''t it like that?


    Fang Jinxiu watched Concubine Yuan''s lips tremble.


    "How could she not understand when she saw Lingzhi and heard the olddy ask like that." Concubine Yuan said, "She had poison hidden in her mouth. She could havemitted suicide immediately, but she still asked so many whys."


    Why did she ask so many?


    Fang Jinxiu had never recalled that day. Now was the first time for her to recall the scene at that time.


    Concubine Su, after asking so many questions, seemed to be surprised that things had be so.


    How could a person like her not understand what happened when she saw Lingzhi like that?


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Concubine Yuan.


    "Why would she ask for herself? She did it for you."


    Fang Jinxiu bit her lower lip.


    "In order to let everyone know that you are innocent and were exploited by her, that this had nothing to do with you," Concubine Yuan said.


    Fang Jinxiu''s tears suddenly poured out.


    "What''s the use of that!" She shouted, "She gave birth to me. I will always have something to do with her. If she really did it for me, she shouldn''t have given birth to me."


    Concubine Yuan grabbed her shoulder.


    "She gave birth to you, but you have nothing to do with her." She also shouted, "You are you. You became independent when you were born. Others do wrong things, even kill people. As long as you don''t do it, it has nothing to do with you. She gave birth to you, but you don''t have to bury yourself with her for all your life."


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her for a moment and rushed into her arms and cried loudly.

 Chapter 232

    <strong>One cut and two breaks</strong>


    Her cry cut through the tranquility of the rainy night, but calm was restored immediately.


    The rain stopped and the summer insects resumed their muttering.


    Her soft footsteps sounded in the housete at night and soon stopped in front of the corner gate.


    The lock of the corner gate was half hanging and not locked.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at it silently for a moment and couldn''t help ncing back.


    The night was dark, and the light asionally shed. She seemed to see someone looking at her in the dark, but it seemed that she was just dazed.


    Can you expect anyone toe and see yourself off?


    Fang Jinxiu smiled mockingly and looked down at the small burden in her hand.This was given to her by Concubine Yuan. She had originally nned bring nothing.


    Now that she was no longer the thirddy of the Fang family, she hade in with her hands empty and would go out with her hands empty.


    But Concubine Yuan said that she should not be so rigid and stuffed into her hands a small burden.


    "At least take clothes with you," she said.


    Fang Jinxiu carried the burden on her shoulder, raised her head, took the lock off the corner gate, pushed the door open and strode out.


    The door closed and isted the girl from the household, and Fang Yunxiu standing behind the tree couldn''t help crying again.


    "She can''t go now, can she? It''s toote to leave this night." She cried.


    Fang Yuxiu stroked her shoulder tofort her.


    "Let her do whatever she wants." She said, "Don''t worry, Third Sister is a very good person."


    On the other side of the Fang residence, Concubine Yuan kneeled in front of Old Lady Fang, who sighed softly.


    "Go rest," she said.


    Concubine Yuan knocked her head twice.


    "Thank you, Madam," she said.


    "You don''t have to say thank you. It''s boring to say thank you. There are still a lot of things to do tomorrow. Let''s cheer up." Old Lady Fang looked at the night sky. The East was about to turn white, and a new day wasing. ?


    At dawn, the streets were already full of people, as if the entirety of Yangcheng hade out. In fact, the news had spread in towns other than Yangcheng as well. People hade from neighboring viges and counties to help the elderly and children, and had queued up at the gatest night.


    Because today was the day when Yangcheng County asked about the perpetrators of the Deshengchang case.


    The moment Song Yunping came out of prison, the waiting crowd in the street immediately made noise. The rotten vegetable leaves that had been prepared also plopped down like raindrops.


    Although the specific charges of Song Yunping, the magistrate of Li County, had not been announced, rumors had spread all over, because it involved Deshengchang. It involved more than ten years of history, and the people watching the fun were pressing the shoulders of the person in front to see.


    Although this was not about a corrupt official, even to put it carefully, it was a personal hatred, which had nothing to do with others. However, the county official Magistrate Li made the people afraid and cold. With such a ck-hearted official who schemed for other people''s money, who dares to guarantee that others will not have bad luck in his hands?


    Secondly, Song Yunping, strictly speaking, as a shopkeeping worker, did such a bullying thing, and everyone felt scared. Who dares to guarantee that the people around them don''t also have such a sinister intention?


    So everyone was indignant and empathetic.


    More importantly, a lot of rotten vegetable leaves were put on the street for everyone''s use in advance.


    It is effortless to do something that is fun.


    Of course, these rotten leaves were arranged by the Fang family.


    If it weren''t taboo for the beheading officials specially invited from Taiyuan Prefecture, these rotten leaves would have been ced from the gate of the county government office to the beheading tform of East Street.


    When the prison beheading officer and the escorting officers and soldiers were on the street, the rotten vegetable leaves were thrown in the first wave.


    Song Yunping, in the prison cart, also became embarrassed. The sign on the back was crooked, and the words Song Yunping were covered by vegetable leaves.


    Song Yunping felt that in addition to anger, there was also an inexplicable fear.


    This fear should not be strange. People who were going to die, of course they have to be afraid, but except for the fear of death, there is also empty fear that disappears.


    Song Yunping had lived in Yangcheng for nearly two decades. Jijiying had be a famous good man, loyal, filial and righteous. Who didn''t know shopkeeper Song when he goes out, and who didn''t give a thumbs-up to praise him.


    It''s not easy to rise in fame, but it''s so easy to fall down.


    Song Yunping looked around vaguely with his hair covered. The people wore undisguised disgust and indignation, and disdain for the rich and powerful.


    He never thought that there would be such a day. It was just like a dream.


    If one woke him up, would he still be the big shopkeeper respected by everyone, and trusted and respected by the Fang family?


    In fact, would not have been bad to live like that for a lifetime.


    Song Yunping suddenly regretted everything.


    But it was toote to regret, because some officers and soldiers drove the way, and the prison cart quickly crossed the crowded street to the execution table.


    Officers and soldiers gathered around an open space in front of the execution tform, on which officials of all sizes from Taiyuan Prefecture sat.


    Song Yunping was dragged off the prison cart, causing a hustle at the scene, but immediately the noise suddenly dissipated and the surroundings became quiet.


    Suddenly, Song Yunping subconsciously looked over and saw where the dense crowd had made way.


    A group of people dressed in sackcloth demonstrating filial piety came over.


    Almost all of these people were women, led by the white-haired Old Lady Fang. Fang Chengyu, who supported Lady Fang, was the only man.


    Everyone was being blocked outside, but when they saw the group of peopleing, the officers and soldiers gave way.


    "At this time, you can''t kill your enemies in public anymore."


    Some officials couldn''t help thinking.


    The death of the county magistrate Li had been announced as a fear of sin and suicide. Whether the truth had been spread or not, this could not be said.


    Song Yunping was also a little afraid.


    These women won''t kill him on the spot, will they? It wouldn''t be as fast as a sh from the knife.


    Fortunately, the people of the Fang family did not rush forward, but stopped under the execution table and stared at him with hatred and sadness.


    Song Yunping lowered his eyes.


    After a moment of silence, the crowd became excited again, because the executioner came on stage.


    Just like the prison beheading officer, the executioner was specially invited from Taiyuan Prefecture. It was said that he was a master who had been beheading for more than ten years. He was very majestic and fierce. As soon as he came to the stage with a ghost knife in his arms, he scared the breath out of the people of Yangcheng. It was very enjoyable in summer.


    As the executioner stood up, the people held their breath, and the officials on the stage began to read out the charges.


    Although various versions of this matter had been handed down for a long time, the exact official judgment had not been heard until today. The people pricked up their ears, and storytellers from all over the world kept recording. Everything today would be their food materials in the future.


    This charge was much more detailed than ever before. On the one hand, the case began more than two decades ago, and on the other hand, it was also required by the Fang family.


    The Fang family wanted the people to understand that the curse they had shoulder over the years was not a natural disaster but a man-made disaster.


    After reading the crime for half an hour, the people were fascinated, sometimes eximing, sometimes sad and sometimes indignant.


    While writing hard, the storytellers were confident that the crime must have been polished by colleagues, otherwise it would not have been so easy to understand.


    After the judgment was read out, the people were still unfulfilled, but the next step would be a more lively and expected part, and the crowd couldn''t help surging again.


    Yan Ming, the prison officer, stood up and shouted Song Yunping''s name. The executioner took a step forward. Under the midday sun, he looked hellish. The whole audience was suddenly silent, and all eyes were condensed on the executioner''s ghost knife.


    Song Yunping was stupefied, but had a kind of lofty spirit.


    "Twenty yearster makes another hero." He shouted.


    The voice excited the public who made bursts of noise.


    "Behead!" Officials on the high tform obviously didn''t like this reaction and threw down the wooden stick.


    The executioner pulled out the offender card and raised the ghost knife high.


    "Please go on your way." he shouted violently, causing the hearts of the people nearby to beat three times.


    With his shout, the knife fell down.


    The people held their breath and gritted their teeth, but they didn''t see the scene of a human head falling to the ground and blood squirting three feet.


    The executioner''s ghost knife was stuck on Song Yunping''s shoulder, and had only scratched half of his neck.


    Blood gushed out, and people also fell down screaming, but no one died on the ground.


    This was so scary.


    It was scarier than the dropping of a head, because the man who lost half of his head was still alive and screaming.


    The onlookers screamed in unison.

 Chapter 233

    <strong>This is a memorial service</strong>


    Unexpectedly, the head was not cut off.


    The master failed!


    The craft of beheading was supposed to be beautiful to watch, seeing the knife rise and fall. Only a new apprentice wouldmit this kind of rough chopping situation.


    A neer apprentice might make such a mistake because he was afraid or not strong enough.


    This was a shame. He would beughed at by peers and regarded as a joke by the public.


    Wasn''t it said that in Taiyuan Prefecture there was a famous beheading king? was that the craft? It was really disappointing.


    Some people were going to make a ssh again.


    But before the people started, deafening firecrackers sounded, which overwhelmed the public''s uproar and attracted everyone''s attention.Who dared to set off fireworks during an execution?


    Those who were victims of the executed would often fire cannons to celebrate, but that''s all after the execution.


    No one had been hacked to death yet.


    Everyone looked and saw that it was indeed the firecrackers ordered by the victims.


    The servants of the Fang family stood in front of the execution table, lit a row of firecrackers and raised a piece of smoke.


    In addition, a subordinate raised a white banner.


    "Sacrifice, Fang Shouyi." He shouted in a long tone.


    With this shout, the women of the Fang family knelt down and cried one after another. Fang Chengyu raised a jar of wine and spilled it on the ground in front of him.


    "Grandpa, you have been avenged." He shouted loudly.


    With his words, the executioner on the stage raised his knife again. This time, he still did not cut Song Yunping''s head, but his other shoulder.


    Both sides of the neck were cut open, but the head did not fall off. Blood surged, and people howled and rolled.


    The people were not in the mood tough at the executioner. One by one, the souls were scared and screamed repeatedly.


    The officials also stood up in horror.


    One can make a mistake, but it was absolutely impossible to make this mistake twice. Twice, his head had not fallen, and the person had not yet died. This was the real craftsmanship.


    Only a master could do it.


    Obviously, the executioner was bribed by the Fang family.


    In the past, when beheading, executioners would be bribed with money. But it was all so that the criminals would suffer less.


    Now the Fang family, as the victim, bribed the executioner to cause him to suffer more.


    It was terrible.


    "I thought it was scary enough for him to kill a person in prison, but it turned out that execution in public was more scary." An official couldn''t help blurt out.


    This family was really¡­


    "Almost done. It''s too cruel." Some officials said.


    "Isn''t this more cruel than death by a thousand cuts?" Governor Ma opened his mouth. He looked at the officials and the audience with a dull expression, "Two men have been killed in sessionpared to over twenty years. Is the grandson made cruel after ten years of torture? Sure enough, it doesn''t hurt if the knife is not cut on you."


    This made the official blush and stop talking.


    Everyone''s eyes were also on the stage.


    In the audience was an old white-haired woman and a middle-aged beautiful woman. Also young women and a youth with a weak face and thin body, all wearing filial piety clothes and a sad and indignant expression. Kneeling down among the white gs they burst into tears.


    It really looked miserable, and it was also miserable to think about it.


    There was another firecracker sound under the stage, and another white g was raised.


    "Sacrifice. Fang Nianjun." The subordinate shouted loudly.


    Fang Chengyu picked up a jar of wine and poured it to the ground again.


    "Dad, you have been avenged. You can go well." He shouted loudly.


    The people finally understood what was going on, and they couldn''t help looking at the stage excitedly.


    Song Yunping hadn''t died yet. Although he couldn''t wait to die, the pain stimted him to wake him up.


    His pride had long disappeared, and he was full of regret. Suddenly, he envied the county Magistrate Li. It was a blessing to be killed with one swipe of the knife.


    Fortunately, the executioner raised the knife again. This time, the knife rose and fell, ending the execution.


    Everyone was relieved, and the people also felt the sweat on their heads and gasped.


    "It''s worth it today." The storytellers wiped their sweat and said one after another, "The Fang family''s handwriting is really awesome."


    This scene was enough to be recorded in the county annals and would also be a ssic anecdote in Yangcheng, enough for them to say for the next few years.


    Although Miss Jun was standing outside the crowd and had heard screams and so on, she didn''t see this scene, because there were too many people in front of her.


    "Miss, are we going to have a look?" Liu''er asked on tiptoe.


    "We don''t need to watch." Miss Jun said and turned around, "It''s enough to see that heaven rewards evil with evil."


    Liu''er followed suit.


    They walked out, and more people who heard the news crowded in. There were not only watchers in this long street, but also hawkers drilling around.


    "Sugar Man, Sugar Man, watch the beheading and eat sugar."


    A hawker came out in the crowd, and all the sugar men in the straw on his shoulder had basically been sold, leaving only a few. The hawker''s face was full of smiles and he was ready to stand in the corner counting money. Looking up, he saw a girl standing in the corner.


    Some girls were too timid to look at the beheading too close.


    This girl was wearing a coarse cloth shirt, but she wrapped her mouth and nose in a gauze scarf to cover her face.


    What is this? Is she afraid of being seen?


    He tutted in his heart and looked at the girl again, and his eyes lit up.


    "Well, isn''t this Miss Fang?" He said.


    Hearing the word Miss Fang, Fang Jinxiu, who covered her face with a veil, subconsciously stepped back, showing caution in her big eyes that dodged back and forth.


    The hawker jumped over with the sugar man on his shoulder.


    "Why are you here? Why didn''t you go ahead?" He asked.


    He acted familiar with her.


    "You?" Fang Jinxiu looked at the hawker in front of him and didn''t recognize him for a moment.


    "Me. I met you in Jinyunlou. I''m Chen Qi." The peddler pointed brightly to himself and said, "For your blessing, I made a fortune that day."


    Jinyun Tower.


    Fang Jinxiu thought about the thrilling and exciting things that happened in Jinyun Tower.


    At that time, she regarded Jun Zhenzhen as her enemy, and she was still a hero who would rescue of the Fang family from water and fire.


    It had only been since March and yet everything had changed.


    She who was regarded as an enemy was actually the hero of the Fang family, and the hero turned out to be a¡­


    Fang Jinxiu''s tears suddenly fell.


    Chen Qi was shocked, but he thought it was normal.


    "You, don''t be sad. You see, your enemies have been punished, and you have also been avenged." He said quickly.


    That''s all right. However, one doubt in his heart hovered for too long, and he couldn''t help asking it.


    "But why don''t you go watch?"


    Fang Jinxiu raised her sleeve and wiped her tears, staring at Chen Qi.


    "Because I am not qualified to go watch." She said, "I don''t even have the qualification to cry in filial clothes, you know."


    Chen Qi was a little confused by this outburst.


    They were actually not familiar with each other so the topic should stop here.


    "What, why¡­" but he still stuttered and asked.


    Fang Jinxiu felt rxed when he said this.


    "Why am I not qualified? You know I''m a from the Fang family. Do you know I''m a young Miss from the Fang family?" She said, looking at Chen Qi and pulling the veil below her chin, "I''m Third Miss Fang."


    Third Miss Fang.


    Chen Qi was stunned.


    In Yangcheng, the kindness and resentment of the Fang family was well known. County Magistrate Li, Song Yunping, and an aunt intended to seize their property. This aunt gave birth to a daughter, which was the thirddy of the Fang family. It is said that this aunt did these things to let her daughter inherit the Fang family property.


    Of course, this matter was also mentioned in the statement of the government, but it was said that Song Yunping appointed the deceased Su family to sneak into the Fang family as a concubine, taking the opportunity to poison Fang Chengyu, the young master of the Fang family.


    Although he did not talk about plotting for a family business, it affirmed his vicious behavior.


    Then Third Miss Fang, who was the daughter, was embarrassed.


    Chen Qi looked at Fang Jinxiu with an awkward expression.


    What should I say? What should I say in this case?


    "Well, do you want to buy a sugar man?" He said, holding the bamboo pole in his hand.

 Chapter 234

    <strong>It''s a good time</strong>


    Fang Jinxiu turned around and left.


    Chen Qi coughed and hurriedly caught up.


    Fang Jinxiu ignored him, bowed her head and walked away more swiftly.


    "No, no." Chen Qi chased after her and said, "I was wrong."


    He spoke and handed over the pole in his hand.


    "I''ll treat you to a sugar man. Don''t be angry." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu was almost poked in the face by the grass circle on the bamboo pole and had to stop.


    "What are you doing?" She stretched out her hand and shook it fiercely.The grass circle was thrown away. Chen Qi wasn''t holding it firmly so the bamboo pole fell to the ground, and the remaining sugar men on it were also scattered on the ground.


    Chen Qi, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch.


    "This is all money." He shouted, and squatted down to pick it up, with heartache visible on his face.


    How much money is a sugar man worth? There were only seven or eight that fell on the ground. What''s so sad about that?


    Fang Jinxiu curled her lips.


    Isn''t it just money?


    She subconsciously touched her waist. There had always been a lot of money in her daily purse.


    But she was no longer the third Miss Deshengchang who throws around a lot of money.


    Fang Jinxiu lowered her head and wanted to run away quickly, but she saw Chen Qi still squatting on the ground to pick up the sugar men, and hissing constantly.


    "It''s a pity to lose money from these seven or eight sugar men at one time. It''s a pity that I''ve been working at it for such a long time." He muttered.


    Fang Jinxiu stopped.


    "I''m not angry with you." She paused for another moment, "I''m sorry."


    Chen Qi raised his head and smiled.


    "It''s okay. As long as you''re not angry." He said, inserting the sugar man into the straw circle one by one, looking left and right and winking at her again, "They can still be sold." ?


    Fang Jinxiu was slightly stunned.


    "How much is this? It''s dirty." She said.


    Chen Qi blew at the sugar man.


    "Where is the dirt, it''s not dirty at all." He said.


    Why was this person like this? Fang Jinxiu rolled her eyes, but after all this trouble, a lot of her frustration had disappeared. She lowered her head and continued to walk forward.


    "Well, then what are you doing now?" Chen Qi caught up and asked.


    "Nothing at all." Fang Jinxiu ignored him.


    Chen Qi saw the small burden on her shoulder and smacked his lips.


    "Actually, it''s okay to be kicked out. It''s morefortable toe out." He said.


    "I was not kicked out." Fang Jinxiu stared at him and said, "I chose to leave."


    Chen Qi looked at her twice.


    "Believe it or not." Fang Jinxiu said, no longer looking at him as she moved forward quickly.


    Chen Qi was busy catching up again.


    "I believe it." He said, "If you can say such a thing, you definitely were not kicked out by the Fang family."


    Fang Jinxiu''s footsteps paused slightly before she started stepping forward again without saying anything.


    Chen Qi carried the sugar man and followed her through the crowd that was still pouring in.


    "So what are you going to do in the future? Where are you going?" He asked.


    Fang Jinxiu stopped.


    "What does it have to do with you?" She said angrily.


    Chen Qi smiled.


    "You see, it''s not simply that we happen to know each other, and we happened to meet. You are alone now. I can''t help but to care about it." He said.


    "No, I''m not familiar with you either." Fang Jinxiu said, moving forward again.


    Chen Qi was busy keeping up.


    "Surely you don''t have friends or rtives to run to? Are you leaving Yangcheng?" He continued to ask.


    Why was this person so annoying?


    Fang Jinxiu ignored him.


    In fact, she hadn''t decided where to go, but Chen Qi was right. She won''t go to rtives and friends, and she can''t stay in Yangcheng.


    She had been working in business since elementary school. Why not go into business in a town where nobody knew her.


    "Can you be alone? Are you a girl or not?" Chen Qi said off on the side.


    "I used to walk outside by myself. It''s not like I''ve never gone out." Fang Jinxiu said angrily.


    Chen Qi shook his head.


    "That''s different." He said, "Third Miss Fang going out is different from other girls going out."


    It would be that the escort was tight, the carriages and horses were strong, the name had been promoted, and any idle people had evaded.


    Fang Jinxiu''s footsteps paused again.


    "Before when I was the Third Miss Fang, I was also not used to going out at first. I was afraid and ufortable." She said, looking at Chen Qi. "When you do anything at the beginning, you will be afraid, but you''ll get used to it if you do it enough."


    Chen Qi looked at her with a slightly surprised expression and nodded with a smile.


    "Whether Third Miss Fang or not, you are still you." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu hummed.


    "You act familiar enough." She said.


    Chen Qiughed.


    "Some people get to know each other at first sight." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu rolled her eyes again and was about to take a step when her expression froze.


    Chen Qi followed her gaze and saw two women standing across the street. One of the girls held a lot of food in her hand and her mouth was bulging. She also looked their way with her eyes suddenly wide open.


    "Uh-huh." Her mouth was unable to speak, and she stretched out her hand to make a motion with her fingers.


    Miss Jun looked at Fang Jinxiu''s eyes.


    Liu''er had told her about Fang Jinxiu, and how Concubine Yuan had persuaded Fang Jinxiu to leave the Fang family. Fang Chengyu had also told her about it this morning.


    She didn''t know what to say to Fang Jinxiu.


    This was really a trick of fortune.


    Although she believe that there was justice in heaven, she had to sigh that Fang Jinxiu was really unlucky.


    Liu''er had already run over, and Miss Jun followed.


    Miss Jun looked at Fang Jinxiu, and Fang Jinxiu also looked at her and looked away.


    Chen Qi remembered in a trance that this girl had also been in Jinyunlou, probably from the Fang family.


    He sensed the embarrassment in the atmosphere. He hesitated on whether to say something to dissolve it. The girl who was trying to swallow her food could finally speak.


    "What are you doing here?" Liu''er asked, looking at Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu naturally ignored her, and Liu''er''s eyes fell on Chen Qi again.


    Chen Qi grinned at her. Liu''er curled her lips and moved away disgustedly. She saw the sugar man that Chen Qi was carrying, and she gave a look of understanding.


    "Oh." She said, "Do you want to buy a sugar man but you don''t have money?"


    Liu''er naturally knew about Fang Jinxiu''s departure from the Fang family, but she didn''t know that she had left, and instead thought that she was kicked out.


    Third Miss Fang, who was kicked out, naturally was penniless.


    Fang Jinxiu rolled her eyes and ignored her. Liu''er rolled her eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to her. She grabbed the purse and handed it to Chen Qi.


    "I''ll buy a sugar man for her." She said loudly.


    Chen Qi looked at the money bag handed over and his eyes lit up. He reached out and picked it up.


    "Okay, okay." He said happily.


    Fang Jinxiu raised her hand and hit him. The purse fell to the ground, and Chen Qi withdrew his hand.


    "If you won''t buy it, don''t buy it. Why hit people." He said after being osted.


    Fang Jinxiu ignored Liu''er and Miss Jun and walked past them into a small alley.


    Chen Qi carried the sugar man on his shoulder, looked at the purse on the ground, and finally followed hurriedly.


    "I really don''t know what''s good or bad." Liu''er stamped her feet angrily and picked up the purse from the ground.


    Miss Jun looked at Fang Jinxiu disappearing into the alley and withdrew her sight.


    "Why does the sugar man seller follow her? Does she have money?" Liu''er asked as she looked over to see the seller also disappearing from sight.


    "He''s not selling her a sugar man." Miss Jun said, "This seller knows her."


    Liu''er made an oh sound.


    Miss Jun raised her foot and walked forward. Liu''er quickly followed and was silent for a moment, which was different from the twittering just now.


    "Miss." She took a few steps and said hesitantly, "Why didn''t you say something and let here back? The people of the Fang family will definitely listen to what you say."


    Miss Jun smiled and stroked Liu''er''s head.


    "Liu''er is really a good person who repays kindness." She praised.


    "Of course I''m a good person to repay kindness." Liu''er said naturally, "People who say I''m not good are blind."


    Miss Jun smiled again.


    "However, I can''t make her go back." She said, with a smiling but serious look, "That would be embarrassing for her. She is also a good child. Let her be at ease so that she can live a morefortable life."

 Chapter 235

    <strong>People Who Shouldn''t Appear</strong>


    It was embarrassing for her to go back?


    Liu''er could also understand.


    Even if she were only a youngdy, no one would bully Fang Jinxiu. But now that everyone knew Fang Jinxiu''s biological mother did something like that, even though her mother had nothing to do with her, it was hard to avoid feeling a grudge.


    It''s not just the Fang family''s people who hold grudges, but how about Fang Jinxiu?


    Even if the people of the Fang family could let it go, she herself couldn''t let it go.


    In this way, it was better to cut off ties. Don''t see each other or miss each other.


    "Old Lady, Chengyu and the seconddy will look after her secretly. Don''t worry." Miss Jun continued.


    What the youngdy said must be right. Liu''er smiled again and put aside her worry."Miss, try this." She said, holding a bag of food in her hand.


    At this point, there was a little noise in front of them, and the two stopped to look over. At this time, they had already walked to the county government office. A group of officials came out with their entourage, and it seemed that they were about to get onto their horses and leave.


    There were many officials involved in the Yangcheng incident this time, and not all officials needed to be beheaded. Everyone hade out for a long time and now that the things were over, everyone was leaving one after another.


    Because the people gathered at the execution table and the county government office were finally quiet, these officials did not need officers and soldiers to open the way for travel. Everyoneughed and urged their horses on casually.


    Miss Jun also withdrew her sight and she and Liu''er continued to move forward. These officials and their entourage walked along the street without chaos, and both sides passed by each other.


    After two or three horses passed by, Miss Jun stopped abruptly, as if thinking of someone, and suddenly turned over.


    Her gaze fell on the horse that had just passed.


    Liu''er was not careful and kept walking before she found that Miss Jun had stopped and turned around.


    "What''s wrong with Miss?" She asked puzzledly.


    Miss Jun didn''t answer her, but looked at the crowd passing by in the street.


    After all, Miss also wanted to watch the fun. Though it was too scary to watch a beheading, it was rare to see these officials from the prefecture so it was inevitable she would want to have a look at them.


    Liu''er also looked at them.


    Most of these officials were civil servants, thirty or forty years old. Like all civil servants, they had the same literary spirit and majesty of officialdom.


    They were used to the gazes of everyone. Therefore, although they noticed that the two girls on the roadside were looking, they didn''t care at all. They didn''t squint and kept their upright posture. Only one official in blue looked over.


    Miss Jun''s eyes were also looking at him.


    This was a man in his thirties or forties. He had a fairplexion and a moustache. He looked ordinary and had a simple and honest atmosphere.


    He didn''t care much when he saw two youngdies. He stretched out his hand and stroked his whiskers, and pulled back his gaze.


    Miss Jun''s eyes also moved away, but it was difficult to hide the surprise in her eyes.


    "Why did hee here?" She muttered.


    Liu''er heard it.


    "Who? Does the youngdy know anyone?" She also looked at the people who passed by quickly, "Is it the master''s colleague?"


    He was not Jun Yingwen''s colleague.


    Miss Jun had looked over because that man was not an official at all.


    Her eyes fell on the entourage and the man in blue.


    He was part of an entourage alright, but not an entourage of any of these officials. He was Yuan Bao, a eunuch.


    Eunuch Yuan Bao was not a famous eunuch. On the contrary, he was very inconspicuous. Even the king of Qi did not have him work a job in the pce after having ascended the throne. ???


    The reason why Miss Jun remembered him was that when the king of Qi was still the king of Qi, one of the few people who came to Beijing to visit the East Pce had brought him with them.


    At that time, she was being punished by her mother to kneel outside her father''s study. Even Jiuli couldn''t coax her. Yuan Bao, who was standing outside the door, made herugh with a few tricks. She was very happy to reward him with a piece of jade, and had asked him what his name was, and wrote down his name.


    Later, the king of Qi ascended the throne, and the neers in the pce were reced by the old ones. She also asked after Yuan Bao.


    The king of Qi said that Yuan Bao was not in good health and didn''t want to leave his hometown, so he guarded the hidden residence in Shandong.


    So many years had passed. Because of her deep impression when she was a child, she still recognized Yuan Bao at a nce.


    Although he had more mustache, he had reached out and stroked it exactly like Yuan Bao.


    Did she remember it wrong? Does this person just look like Yuan Bao? Otherwise, it would be so strange. How could the guard of a residence run out to be an attendant with others?


    Who could afford the old eunuch from when thest Emperor was buried?


    Were these officials ced here to monitor the ce like the Jinyiwei?


    Or was it rted to what happened to the Fang family this time?


    Miss Jun''s expression changed for a moment.


    "Liu''er." She said calmly, "You go back first and wait for the olddy and tell them that I think something is wrong. I''ll go and have a look. Maybe I''ll be homete."


    Liu''er looked nervous.


    "What''s up?" She asked.


    "I don''t know what''s going on yet." Miss Jun said.


    "Well, I''ll go with the youngdy." Liu''er was even more nervous. She said, "What if anything happens? Miss is alone."


    "It''s more convenient for me to act alone." Miss Jun said softly, "And tell the family that in case something happens, you will be able to help me best."


    Although Liu''er was worried, she nodded obediently.


    "Miss, be careful." She said.


    Miss Jun nodded and waved to her. Liu''er reluctantly looked back as she walked, watching Miss Jun walk along the street.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Miss Fang, Miss Fang."


    Chen Qi shouted, looking at Fang Jinxiu, who was still walking fast in front of him.


    Fang Jinxiu ignored him, and Chen Qi had no choice but to speed up his pace and circle in front of her and reach out his hand to stop her.


    "What are you doing?" Fang Jinxiu said angrily, "What are you doing with me?"


    Chen Qi exhaled.


    "Miss Fang, what are you doing wandering around in this alley?" He asked.


    Fang Jinxiu looked ahead, and there was a street outside the entrance of the alley.


    "I''m going out of town." She said, "I''m leaving."


    Chen Qi looked outside and recognized that it was the street out of the city. He looked up at the sky again, and the sun had tilted.


    "Miss Fang, if you want to leave, don''t leave at this time. It will be getting dark long before you leave the city." Chen Qi said, "Have you figured out where to go? Where you can sleep when it''s dark? Are you going to rent a carriage?"


    Fang Jinxiu hadn''t thought about these things. She left home in the middle of the nightst night and had only sat in the middle of the street corner. She originally decided to leave early in the morning, but she still wanted to see the beheading and the memorial service at home, which was obvious for a Fang family''s daughter''s wishes.


    As for where to go after leaving, she hadn''t thought about it at all.


    "Anyways, I''m leaving." She said, pushing Chen Qi away and walking out quickly.


    Chen Qi had to keep up again.


    "I say, you look clever enough so why are you so confused?" He said, "Since you have decided to leave the Fang residence, you are a girl with an idea. You have to think about what to do in the future. Seriously, what are you nning to do? Are you angry?"


    As he spoke, he bumped into Fang Jinxiu''s back and took a startled step back, but the girl didn''t turn around and hit him, like he expected. Instead she was looking out towards the wall.


    By this time, they had already walked to the entrance of the alley, and one step further was the main street.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Qi asked puzzledly and also followed the direction of her gaze.


    There were many more peopleing and going on the street than before. It seemed that the execution was over, and the people watching the fun had dispersed. The people in the street danced excitedly, obviously retelling the excitement from the beheading.


    Was it taboo to talk about the Fang family?


    Chen Qi followed Fang Jinxiu''s sight and saw two people standing and talking not far from the entrance of the alley, a middle-aged man and a girl.


    He couldn''t help but speak out.


    "That''s not the one from just now?" He stretched out his finger.


    Before he had finished speaking, he was beaten by Fang Jinxiu.


    "Don''t talk." She whispered and looked at Miss Jun, and her eyes fell on the man again.


    Although he looked much more depressed than back in Jinyun Tower, she still recognized at a nce that it was Lin Jiner''s father, Master Lin.


    Why is she with him?

 Chapter 236

    <strong>Talking</strong>


    Although she didn''t know what Jun Zhenzhen had said to Master Lin so that he would endure his daughter''s humiliation, Fang Jinxiu didn''t think that Master Lin would be grateful to Jun Zhenzhen, let alone happy to see her.


    There shouldn''t be anything to say between them.


    Fang Jinxiu looked over carefully. Jun Zhenzhen was talking. Master Lin listened carefully and looked a little solemn.


    After Jun Zhenzhen finished speaking, Master Lin also opened his mouth and shook his head as if he was sighing. Jun Zhenzhen immediately said something again, and Master Lin smiled.


    "It seems that they had a good talk." Chen Qi said behind Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu seemed to have forgotten his existence and was shocked and almost jumped out, and this movement seemed to attract the people talking on the street to look over.


    Fang Jinxiu pushed Chen Qi back into the alley.


    Chen Qi, who was caught off guard, almost fell to the ground."What are you doing?" He asked.


    "Don''t talk." Fang Jinxiu stared and shouted in a low voice.


    Chen Qi quickly covered his mouth and nodded seriously. Fang Jinxiu was too uninterested to care about his surprise. Once again, she carefully pressed against the wall and probed out.


    Master Lin and Jun Zhenzhen could no longer be seen on the street.


    Where did she go?


    Fang Jinxiu stood up and looked around. People came and went on the street, hawkers hawked, people gathered to talk andugh. The excitement was still the same, but she could not see Master Lin and Jun Zhenzhen.


    "Maybe let''s go." Chen Qi carefully came over behind her and whispered, "Do you want to find them? I know the city very well, and I know the hawkers along the street. It''s not difficult to find someone."


    Fang Jinxiu withdrew her sight.


    What are you looking for her for?


    When she was Third Miss Fang in the past, she didn''t talk to her much anyway.


    Now that she was no longer part of the Fang family, she had nothing to do with her.


    "No." She said in a muffled voice, standing still but not walking.


    Chen Qi thought for a moment.


    "Yes, let''s leave other people''s affairs alone. What matters most now is your business." He said, pointing out to a teahouse on the street. "Come on, Miss Fang. Let''s go there first and sit down to discuss where to go, when to leave, whether to ride a carriage or ride a horse. Think carefully now and be worry-free on the road ahead."


    This time Fang Jinxiu did not act like she was about to rush out of the city gate as before, but hesitated.


    Chen Qi seized the opportunity.


    "I think it will be good to ride a horse. It''s fast." He said. It seemed that Fang Jinxiu had agreed. He seriously considered the next question and walked to the teahouse.


    Fang Jinxiu hesitated to follow.


    "¡­ But it''s hot and it might be too hot to ride a horse. Let''s take a carriage." Chen Qi turned around and said seriously.


    "Decide where to go first, and then look at the distance to decide whether to ride a horse or take a carriage." Fang Jinxiu said with a serious face.


    Chen Qi nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. I was confused." He touched his head andughed.


    The two of them entered the teahouse.


    "Chen Qi, are you here to cheat money?" The owner of the teahouse greeted Fang Jinxiu with a smile, but his eyes swept over her.


    Chen Qi bahed at him twice.


    "I''m doing small business well." He said. While pouring out a few coins from his purse, he counted carefully, carefully picked out three, and raised his chin to the owner of the teahouse, "Bring quality tea." ?


    What quality tea was there in this teahouse? What quality tea can one drink for three yuan?


    Fang Jinxiu watched him carefully put the rest of his money into the purse on the table. She counted only a dozen at a nce, and yet he looked like he was holding a mountain of gold and silver.


    She had never seen such a small amount of money since she grew up. The smallest amount of money in her wallet when she went out would still be a handful of silver.


    "Has Miss Fang, who is used to living a good life, ever drunk such tea?"


    Chen Qi suddenly looked up and smiled, and the owner of the teahouse also brought the tea. Chen Qi pushed the tea bowl in front of Fang Jinxiu.


    The big pottery bowl contained brown, odorless tea.


    "Do you think I haven''t drunk it?" Fang Jinxiu said. She picked up the bowl and took a big sip.


    After she had learned to ride a horse, she had once gone out for business. Everything had been inconvenient on the way, and she once rested in a simple teahouse on the roadside.


    However, it was not because she didn''t have money, but because she couldn''t buy good tea even if she had the money.


    And at that time, the novelty of being outside had ovee the inconvenience of the trip, and drinking bad tea was just a fun embellishment.


    As an embellishment of daily life, it may not be fun.


    She took a few more sips. She had adapted to the bitterness of tea and found it was quenching her thirst.


    Her stomach growled.


    Chen Qi looked at her and Fang Jinxiu blushed.


    She hadn''t eaten well these few months, but she hadn''t actually stopped eating or drinking. She even had snacks. To be honest, she had not been hungry.


    She had gone out in the middle of the night the previous night and didn''t sleep at all. She then rushed to see the beheading in the early morning and hadn''t had a drop of water until now.


    She also felt hungry.


    "Boss, boss,e on, oily meat¡­" Chen Qi turned his head and shouted to the owner of the teahouse, stretched out two fingers, and put another one to his mouth, "One bowl."


    After saying that, he smiled at Fang Jinxiu again.


    "Sorry, I don''t have much money now. I can only treat you to a bowl of fried pork. Hope you don''t mind."


    Fang Jinxiu wanted to say something but Chen Qi opened his mouth first.


    "Of course, don''t refuse. We all know in our hearts what my situation is and what your situation is. Since the situation is like this, let''s be frank. Don''t be sad, let alone say something kind and think of debt repayment." He said with a smile, "We are just friends. It''s simple to sit down for dinner and have tea."


    Fang Jinxiu wanted to open her mouth, and Chen Qi took the lead again.


    "Of course, don''t sympathize with me. I don''t sympathize with you either." He said with a forced smile.


    Fang Jinxiu rolled her eyes at him.


    "I have nothing else to say, but it''s not all as you think. Though can''t you shut up?" She said.


    Chen Qi smiled and stretched out his hand again to cover his mouth and didn''t say any more. Fang Jinxiu picked up the chopsticks politely, picked up an empty bowl on the table and dished half.


    "I won''t eat, I won''t eat. I''ve eaten." Chen Qi quickly waved his hand and said.


    "I can''t finish it." Fang Jinxiu said, pushing half of the bowl to him, "It''s not good to waste food."


    Chen Qi smiled and stopped being polite.


    "Actually, it''s quite good." He said, "Lao Pang''s fried meat is better than that of a big restaurant."


    The owner of the teahouseughed when he heard it.


    "Yes, yes, I did it very authentically. It''s not bad at all." He said, "The craftsmanship of Qingfu Building was originally taught by my ancestors."


    Fang Jinxiu smiled and ate with her head down without saying anything.


    Chen Qi also ate happily.


    One bowl of meat and two cups of tea were soon finished by the two. During this period, Chen Qi also suggested that Fang Jinxiu not leave the city for the time being and wait until they choose where to go.


    "You can stay at my house first today." Chen Qi said.


    Fang Jinxiu took a look at him.


    It wouldn''t be nice to have a girl stay in the house.


    "There is no one else at home, only one mother." Chen Qi said.


    After saying that, she felt that it would be even more wrong.


    "Anyway, I mean¡­" He quickly opened his mouth again.


    Fang Jinxiu interrupted him.


    "I''ll stay at an inn." She said.


    Chen Qi was a little surprised.


    "Do you have any money?" He asked.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at the small burden in her hand. Last night, she had carried it on her back and didn''t even go so far as opening it. When she was eating just now, she looked and found that there were two bags of money, a bag of broken silver and a bag of gold leaves in it.


    They had been cut into pieces to facilitate daily expenses.


    She didn''t know if it was Concubine Yuan''s words, whether it was from sitting all through the night, or watching the beheading, or just that she had eaten enough, but the depression in her heart had dispersed a lot.


    She didn''t think about the past, didn''t think about the blood feud of more than ten years. She just joined Chen Qi to drink tea and eat meat, treated to food, eat it, eat, and why do you think so much?


    She decided to use this money, stay in the inn, leave for the road, and start a new life.


    "I have money." Fang Jinxiu said to Chen Qi.


    Chen Qi said oh and looked at her little burden.


    "If you have money, it''s better for you to pretend to be generous." He muttered.

 Chapter 237

    <strong>If you want to leave, stay still</strong>


    Fang Jinxiu didn''t bother to pay attention to Chen Qi''s muttering.


    She walked along the street, looking for the right inn while thinking about where to go.


    Chen Qi followed and only took two steps when Fang Jinxiu stopped again.


    "What''s wrong?" Chen Qi asked, looked at both sides of the street and said, "It''s better to not to choose too good of an inn. Even if you have money now, you still need to save some. Unlike before, the money is not inexhaustible. If you use less¡­"


    Fang Jinxiu didn''t interrupt him, but a voice came from in front.


    "Third Miss." Liu''er''s eyes lit up at Fang Jinxiu, and she ran over in a hurry.


    Damn it, why do you always meet this master and servant today?


    Fang Jinxiu was about to turn around when Liu''er opened her mouth."Have you seen mydy?" She asked.


    The voice was full of anxiety.


    Fang Jinxiu''s raised foot paused midair.


    Liu''er didn''t notice that she was being evaded, and she looked around anxiously.


    "She said she wasing this way. Why can''t I see her? What''s going on?" She said.


    This had nothing to do with herself. It was like this from the beginning, but it was even more so now.


    Fang Jinxiu stretched her face and didn''t say anything.


    "Could it be that something is really wrong?" Liu''er said anxiously.


    "Why would something be wrong?" Fang Jinxiu blurted out. She wanted to p herself in the face after saying these words.


    Liu''er didn''t notice her regret.


    "I don''t know either. The youngdy said that something might be wrong. She was going to have a look and had me go back to tell the olddy. I already told the olddy and was busy looking for her, but I can''t find her." She said, "I''ve been looking for a long time, and passers-by said they saw hering this way."


    Jun Zhenzhen has a crow''s mouth.


    Fang Jinxiu clenched her hand. So much of what she had said had been fulfilled.


    "What was wrong? What did she see?" She asked.


    "It''s nothing. Miss and I went back after watching the beheading. On the way, we met a group of officials from Taiyuan Prefecture. The youngdy looked at them and said that something was wrong." Liu Er said, "She told me to just go back and report to the olddy, and she will go and have a look first¡­" £Ò?


    Again! This person had always been self-righteous.


    "See if she can." Fang Jinxiu said with a tense face.


    Liu''er didn''t like hearing this.


    "My youngdy is very capable." She hummed and felt it was nice to hear. With a little impatience she said, "So have you seen her or not?"


    Fang Jinxiu stared at her.


    "She left with Master Lin." She said.


    The name of Master Lin was so unexpected that Liu''er didn''t realize who he was for a moment. After thinking about it for a while, she suddenly realized.


    "With him, Master Lin? What is she doing with Master Lin?" She asked.


    "How would I know?" Fang Jinxiu said angrily.


    Liu''er curled her lips and looked at Fang Jinxiu.


    "Really? You''re not lying to me, are you?" She questioned.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Fang Jinxiu said angrily.


    Liuer''s eyes flickered.


    "You were kicked out by the Fang family. You should hold a grudge." She said.


    Fang Jinxiu was furious.


    "Believe it or not." She shouted, pushing Liu''er away and striding forward.


    Chen Qi hurriedly caught up with her, the sugar man on his shoulder.


    Liu''er looked at Fang Jinxiu''s back and curled her lips.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. It''s a matter of course that you''d have a guilty conscience." She snorted and ignored Fang Jinxiu, walking forward with her head held high and chest up.


    Chen Qi carried the sugar man to give chase.


    "You don''t have to be angry about this. This is a thing you expected for a long time. You have to get used to it." He said.


    Before he finished speaking, Fang Jinxiu stopped and stared at him.


    "What do you know? What are you used to?" She asked.


    Chen Qi blinked.


    "Being driven, kicked out, heart, holding resentment. Hate¡­" He stuttered.


    Fang Jinxiu''s face was very ugly and she bit her lower lip.


    "Why do I have resentment? What do I resent? Should I resent them for giving birth to me and raising me?" She shouted.


    Chen Qi quickly raised his hand to cover his face.


    "No, no, I''m not saying you are resentful. I mean they will think so." He said. "Others will definitely think of you this way and won''t believe you."


    As Su''s daughter, she really didn''t deserve to be trusted.


    Yes, this was indeed what she had known for a long time.


    Fang Jinxiu looked depressed.


    "But that''s just someone else''s opinion. I know you''re not like this." Chen Qi said in a hurry. "Sometimes we can''t influence other people''s ideas, but we can have a clear conscience when we look at it."


    Fang Jinxiu turned her head without saying anything and walked slowly along the street.


    "Look at me, such as me." Chen Qi followed her, "They always like to talk about my ancestors, such as the princes, parents and children, as if it was so beautiful then. Then they look at me with pity. In fact, they are either pitying me or gloating to make fun of me, but I don''t care, because I don''t regard myself as a prince. I am me. What do my ancestors have to do with me?"


    He paused again.


    "It doesn''t matter. Generally speaking, I still enjoy the blessings left by my ancestors now. I can go to Jinyun Tower to make a fortune every March 3rd."


    He tilted his head and thought more.


    "In a word, I think this is very good. I don''t think life would be so good if my ancestors were still there."


    Speaking of this, he paused again.


    "Well, I think about it sometimes, but I don''t think I''m pitiful. I just think it''s interesting to think about it."


    Speaking up to here, he shook his head again.


    "What am I talking about? Anyway, don''t¡­"


    He spoke so much that he couldn''t help but be shocked to find that Fang Jinxiu was gone from in front of him. Then he saw that she had sat down by the roadside.


    "Miss Fang, what''s wrong with you?" He asked carefully.


    Fang Jinxiu just looked at the street.


    "I''m tired. Taking a break." She said in a muffled voice.


    It was good if she was willing to answer. Chen Qi was slightly relieved and sat down a little farther away beside her with the sugar man on his shoulder.


    "I''ve been out for a long time. I''m really tired." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu ignored him and looked at the people on the street. Chen Qi did not ask again, nor was he quiet. He actually held the sugar man and hawked for business, which soon attracted a few children who twittered noisy.


    Unexpectedly, the remaining sugar people were sold, and a glow also filled the street.


    Chen Qi happily counted the money.


    "The money from drinking tea and eating meat has been earned back." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu nced at him and patted her legs to stand up.


    "Have you had a good rest?" Chen Qi quickly got up and asked.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at the street, and there was an inn within sight.


    "I''ll stay there." She said, "Thank you very much. I''ll see youter."


    After she said that, Chen Qi quickly followed.


    "I''d better send Buddha to the West so I''ll leave when you''ve settled down." He said, but as soon as he caught up, Fang Jinxiu stopped again.


    What''s wrong? Who did she see again?


    Yangcheng was not good. The ce was too small. It was too easy to meet an acquaintance by simply turning around.


    Chen Qi looked at Fang Jinxiu''s gaze and heard the crying before he saw the person clearly.


    Liu''er ran around, her hair was scattered, and there were conspicuous palm marks on her face, which attracted the people on the street to look at her sideways.


    Chen Qiughed.


    "This girl was beaten." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu frowned and rushed over, grabbing Liu''er, who was crying while running.


    "Did the Lin family beat you?" She asked.

 Chapter 238

    <strong>Find someone for you</strong>


    Liu''er''s hair was scattered around her temples, and there was an obvious red mark on her face, five discernible fingers, and blood stains on her nose and corners of her mouth.


    To Liu''er, who was sold as the eldest girl to the Magistrate at the age of six, this was probably the first time she had ever been beaten.


    "How worthless!" Fang Jinxiu gritted her teeth angrily and reached out to poke Liu''er''s head. "Why are you crying? A tyrant at home but meek in public!"


    "They are too many." She cried and shouted, "How can I fight them?"


    "If you can''t fight, just run." Chen Qi couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Mydy hasn''t been found yet." Liu''er cried.


    Fang Jinxiu bit her lower lip angrily.


    "Don''t cry." She said angrily, "What did Master Lin say?"Liu''er wiped her tears.


    "I didn''t see Master Lin. They said Master Lin was not at home." She cried and looked at Fang Jinxiu again, "Are you lying to me and deliberately causing me to be beaten?"


    She was hit too lightly.


    Fang Jinxiu stared angrily and raised her hand at Liu''er. Although Liu''er was very embarrassed, she also made a posture of defense and attack.


    "You stupid thing." Fang Jinxiu didn''t hit her in the end. She waved her hand and said, "I''ll go to the Lin family to find someone. You go back and tell the Fang family that you can''t find yourdy. What can you do alone?"


    Liu''er looked at her suspiciously.


    "Do you want the Fang family to fight with others?" She muttered.


    Fang Jinxiu didn''t bother to pay attention to her anymore. She turned around and left. Chen Qi hurriedly caught up, still carrying the empty sugar man grass circle.


    "Are you really going?" He asked.


    Fang Jinxiu walked quickly without saying anything.


    "You''re just a child. We only have two people. We can''t fight." Chen Qi said again, "Let''s inform the people of the Fang family and let theme."


    Fang Jinxiu stopped and looked at him.


    "You''re wrong. It''s just one person." She said, "This has nothing to do with you. You have sold out of your sugar man, so go home."


    Chen Qi ohed and watched Fang Jinxiu walk quickly again. After a while, he followed.


    Fang Jinxiu stared at him.


    "I''m showing you the way. Do you know where Master Lin lives?" Chen Qi quickly said, "Although you are not a delicate, spoileddy, you must not be as familiar as I am in this city. The Lin n lives in arge ce. You can''t ask your way there, can you?" ??


    Fang Jinxiu really didn''t know where Master Lin lived, and she really did n to ask all the way.


    Chen Qi''s statement was also right. Liu''er had already made a scene, and the Lin family would be on guard. If she asked directions the whole way, she might get stopped before she even got there.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Chen Qi.


    "Well, thank you very much." She said.


    Chen Qi smiled and waved his head to readjust the bamboo pole on his shoulder.


    "Come with me." He said, stepping ahead.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at him with aplicated expression and followed.


    "You sold out of the sugar men. Why are you carrying this?" She said.


    "It takes a lot of effort to make this." Chen Qi said, "With that effort, I can make ten sugar people and ten sugar people can make ten times the money, so this straw circle is money. How can I throw away money?"


    Fang Jinxiu pulled the corners of her mouth and didn''t talk anymore.


    Chen Qi hugged the bamboo pole tightly.


    Besides, in case of a fightter, this thing can still be used as a weapon to defend oneself.


    The residence of the Lin family was easy to find. At dusk, there were no children running and ying outside in the alley near the Lin residence. It was very quiet.


    Chen Qi stopped, readjusted the grass circle on his shoulders, motioned Fang Jinxiu to keep up, and strode onward.


    "Sugar Man, Sugar Man." He shouted.


    The sound broke the silence and the Lin people hidden in the alley also came out.


    Chen Qi was somewhat of a celebrity in Yangcheng. Ten or eight people knew him.


    Seeing that it was Chen Qi, these people frowned, but their expressions rxed.


    "What are you doing here, Chen Qi?" Someone said.


    "Selling sugar men." Chen Qi said with a smile.


    Everyone looked at his empty grass circle.


    "Sell a fart." Someone said angrily.


    "I sold out at the beheading table." Chen Qi said. "I''m going around and seeing if anyone wants more. I cane back again."


    Chen Qi did all kinds of business, and everyone was used to this.


    "Who wants that?" Everyone said impatiently, and their eyes fell on Fang Jinxiu who had followed Chen Qi.


    Fang Jinxiu was not wearingdy''s clothes this time. She was wearing a coarse cloth shirt, which Concubine Yuan had specially found for her.


    Her wealth was not exposed. It was good for a girl alone to dress less eye-catching and unsafe.


    "Of course someone wants it." Chen Qi said, looking back at Fang Jinxiu with some pride, "How much do you want me to bring to your house?"


    "Just three." Fang Jinxiu said sullenly, "Can you hurry up? Do you still have it at home?


    This was probably the girl from that family who came to buy candy for her younger brothers and sisters. Chen Qi sold out and then took her home to get more.


    The people of the Lin family no longer looked suspiciously at Fang Jinxiu.


    "Don''t wander around here. There is no business for you here. Go back quickly." They said.


    Chen Qi answered and they left along the alley. The Lin family lived here and the neighbors were connected to eight alleys. They had entered from one side and could also go out from other directions. These subordinates of the Lin family also didn''t care and let Chen Qi go.


    Chen Qi was slightly relieved when he turned into an alley.


    "It''s not like before. This is someone who is guarding it deliberately." He whispered.


    Fang Jinxiu also looked out. At the entrance of the alley, there were three or four men standing, talking and looking out guardily.


    "I can''t believe they''re being so vignt." She said, "Something must be wrong."


    Liu''er had said that they walked on the street after watching the beheading. Jun Zhenzhen saw the officials of Taiyuan Mansion and said that something was wrong, and then asked Liu''er to tell Mrs. Fang.


    What on earth did she see that was wrong? Does it have anything to do with the Fang family? Is it rted to the enemies of the Fang family? Does it have anything to do with Master Lin?


    So Jun Zhenzhen found Master Lin to ask, and then was deceived by Master Lin?


    One may not be able to deceive her, but Jun Zhenzhen is too bold. She even dared to break through knowing there was deception.


    "Where is Master Lin''s house?" Fang Jinxiu asked.


    Chen Qi stretched out his finger.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    After a continuous knock on the door, the door finally opened impatiently, and the person who opened the door also looked impatient.


    This was a maid.


    "What are you doing?" She said angrily, and then recognized Chen Qi, "Chen Qi, why are you knocking on my door?"


    Chen Qi shook the bamboo pole in his arms.


    "Mother Wang, buy some sugar men for the youngdies and gentlemen at home." He said with a smile.


    Wang Ma bahed, her expression rxed, and her hand was put down from the door.


    "You kid, you do all kinds of business. Why do you bother us again¡­" she said.


    Before she finished speaking, Fang Jinxiu, who stood behind Chen Qi, stepped forward and pushed the door open, and stepped across the threshold.


    Mother Wang was shocked and screamed.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Fang Jinxiu stood in the door and looked at her without walking forward.


    "Tell Master Lin that I''m from the Fang family. The same Fang family who mobilized officials from Shanxi and Henan, smashed the county government office gates, and captured the County Magistrate. The Fang family who just let the people of Yangcheng watch an execution without turning around." Fang Jinxiu said, "Tell him that the people of the Fang family havee to ask for someone."


    The maid turned pale and looked frightened.


    Chen Qi looked at Fang Jinxiu with respect on his face.


    So bold, so clean and neat, so awesome.

 Chapter 239

    <strong>What does it have to do with you?</strong>


    It was dusk but not yet time to light themps, so vision was blurred. There were many people standing in Master Lin''s living room, feeling more depressed.


    Madam Lin sighed at Fang Jinxiu.


    "Miss Fang, my master is really not at home." She said, "Miss Jun has never been here either."


    "I saw them talking and walking together with my own eyes." Fang Jinxiu said, "Is Madam Lin lying?"


    Madam Lin looked a little helpless and angry.


    "I dare not lie." She said, "It''s just that I don''t know what else Miss Jun and my master have to say."


    Anyway, Lin Jiner was also Lin''s biological daughter. Even if she hurt people first, the result was still very miserable. As the saying went, even a cruel tiger will not devour its cubs. Yet Master Lin not only did not seek revenge, but also sent his daughter to the temple.


    Even if it was exined and concealed, Lin Jiner''s matter couldn''t be covered uppletely, which humiliated the Lin family.The Lin family had clearly been forced into helplessness by Miss Jun. Even if they had to suppress their hatred, they still would never want tomunicate again.


    Fang Jinxiu was not ashamed by the needle hidden in Mrs. Lin''s words.


    "I also think they have nothing to say, but since they were talking, there must be something to say." She said, "I frankly told Madam Lin that I don''t know what it was, and I believe Madam Lin doesn''t know either, so please invite Lord Lin. I won''t ask Lord Lin what was going on, but just ask him where Miss Jun was going. After all, it is gettingte and she hasn''te home yet."


    Madam Lin''s expression changed for a moment.


    "I really don''t know." She said, "You also know that Magistrate Li was arrested in the county recently, and everyone else in the county government office has been under guard and questioned. The master hasn''t gone out for several days. Today, prefect Ma announced the lifting of the ban, and the master just went out.


    She paused here and hesitated a little.


    "Why did he go out?" Fang Jinxiu saw her hesitation and asked.


    Madam Lin sighed in her heart and looked at this aggressive little girl. She had never thought she would have faced such a girl''s questioning before, and from a merchant.


    To be honest, she heeded Master Lin''s decision regarding Lin Jiner but she was very dissatisfied.


    But now she has no regret.


    As this member of the Fang family had said, the Fang family was the same that mobilized the military officials and horses from Shanxi and Henan provinces, smashed the county government gate, caught the County Magistrate and just today let the people of Yangcheng see that the Fang family did not turn around during the execution.


    The Fang family really couldn''t be provoked.


    Madam Lin sighed.


    "Miss Fang, I really don''t know." She said and paused again." The master only said something was wrong, but he didn''t tell me what it was. I couldn''t ask either."


    Something.


    There must be something wrong. Sure enough, something happened.


    Fang Jinxiu took a deep breath.


    "Then where did he go?" She asked.


    Madam Lin shook her head.


    "My lord didn''t say."


    Fang Jinxiu looked at her, and Madam Lin also looked at her calmly.


    "Did he say he couldn''te back today?" Chen Qi interrupted and asked.


    Madam Lin''s expression was slightly stagnant.


    "He said he wouldn''t be back." She said. At this point, she shook his head anxiously, "But I really don''t know where he is."


    Chen Qiughed.


    "Madam Lin, you''re really something. You don''t even know where your husband is." Heughed.


    Madam Lin turned red, and she looked at Chen Qi with angry eyes.


    If it weren''t for the word Fang family. This shabby man couldn''t stand in front of her, let alone say such brazen words.


    "Then Madam Lin, please tell me where Master Lin may have gone." Fang Jinxiu said.


    Madam Lin clenched her hands tightly.


    What do you mean? Are you going to ransack the house or round him up? Who do you think you are?


    But she dared not say that.


    Because the Fang family really dared to ransack a house.


    The county government office was smashed, and she didn''t dare to say that the Lin family''s house was tougher than the county government office.


    "He, I really don''t know. Maybe he''s at the government office." Madam Lin gritted her teeth and said slowly.


    Before she finished speaking, a maid hurried in and whispered a few words in Madam Lin''s ear.


    Fang Jinxiu saw that Madam Lin''s face changed sharply, and her eyes suddenly sharpened, as if the light suddenly lit up in the room.


    "Miss Fang." She raised her voice, and the original fear dissipated, reced by cold disdain. "I forgot to ask, do you want to find my master or does the Fang family want to look for him?" ?


    Fang Jinxiu''s heart skipped and she understood.


    Her expulsion from the Fang family had been exposed.


    "What''s the difference?" Chen Qiughed dryly and said. He moved a step towards Fang Jinxiu and held the bamboo pole tightly. "Miss Fang''s question is the Fang family''s question."


    Madam Lin sneered.


    "Really?" She said, "But I heard that Third Miss Fang has been kicked out of the Fang family."


    With her words, the maids in the room also straightened up.


    "You want to swagger and cheat us in the name of the Fang family, right?" Madam Lin sneered and waved her hand, "Take her out."


    The maids suddenly gathered around aggressively.


    "Don''t move." Chen Qi shouted and threw the bamboo pole in his hand.


    The grass circle on it was thrown off and hit the surrounding maids, causing a scream and some to retreat.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Chen Qi jumped over and put the bamboo pole to Madam Lin''s neck.


    Madam Lin screamed.


    "Don''t move." Chen Qi shouted, "All step back."


    The maids turned pale with fear, and Madam Lin just screamed repeatedly, but the powerful maids quickly waved their hands and everyone retreated.


    "If you have something to say then please say it." They said tremblingly.


    Although the bamboo pole is not a knife, Chen Qi was a man with strength. It was not impossible to strangle a person with a bamboo pole.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at Chen Qi with aplicated expression and said nothing.


    "What do you want to do? Are you going to loot? Do you think you can escape?" Madam Lin shouted in a shrill voice.


    "Madam Lin, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know where Master Lin is?" Fang Jinxiu took a deep breath and said calmly.


    "What does where my master is have anything to do with you?" Madam Lin shouted.


    "I said I was looking for Miss Jun, and the people of the Fang family were also looking for her." Fang Jinxiu said.


    Madam Lin smiled when she heard Fang family.


    She was not afraid at all now. Even if someone was putting a bamboo pole against her neck, she was not afraid.


    Fang Jinxiu was also in Jinyun Tower at that time. The ruining of her daughter also had something to do with her. She couldn''t do anything to Miss Jun, but can''t she beat this drowning dog who was kicked out of the Fang residence?


    "The people of the Fang family. Fang Jinxiu, your biological mother harmed the young master of the Fang family, so I really don''t know what you have to do with the Fang family." Madam Lin sneered and grabbed the bamboo pole. "Let me tell you, you are no longer from the Fang family. Don''t scare people by carrying the banner of the Fang family. You said that the Fang family wants to find someone? Then why would they let you, a person who harmed the Fang family,e? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Fang Jinxiu clenched her hand and bit her lower lip.


    Will the people of the Fang familye?


    Will they believe her?


    Will they believe that she saw Miss Jun and Master Lin together?


    Or will they, like Liu''er, suspect that they are deliberately making trouble, causing conflict between the Fang and Lin families?


    "I''m telling you, even if you kill me, you can''t get out of the Lin residence!" Madam Lin shouted in a shrill voice, grabbing the bamboo pole hysterically.


    The crazy woman almost made Chen Qi fall down.


    "If I don''t let go, I''ll kill her." He also pulled back abruptly and shouted.


    Madam Lin hissed and rolled her eyes.


    The maids in the room made way in a mess.


    "Let''s go." Chen Qi shouted at Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu watched him move.


    "Let''s go? Where can we go?" She said with a smile.


    Chen Qi stared anxiously.


    "Go wherever you want." He said.


    Fang Jinxiu looked at the maids in the room, looked at the people of the Lin family who heard the sounding outside, and smiled again.


    Even if they go out, what''s the point?


    "Don''t worry about me. KILL her!" Madam Lin shouted in a hissing voice.


    Avenge Jiner, avenge Jiner.


    After all, Chen Qi was holding a bamboo pole, not a knife. The servants of the Lin family rushed in and rushed him, and the maids also took the opportunity to pounce on Fang Jinxiu. They were in total chaos, and there was a sound outside.


    "Madam, madam, it''s not good. The people of the Fang family have surrounded our house."


    The people in the room were suddenly stationary and the noise died down.


    People from the Fang family?


    When everyone calmed down, they heard the noise outside and saw the torches lit up like half of the sky.


    Touch, touch, touch.


    There was a loud noiseing from the outside, which was the sound of smashing a gate. The gate of the Lin family was not as strong as the gate of the county government office. After three times, there was a bang.


    It seemed like the door was knocked down.


    Madam Lin''s face was pale and bloodless, and her eyes were shocked.


    Was the Fang family really here?


    The people of the Fang family were really here.


    Fang Jinxiu lowered her head, slowly rxed her tight body, and a tear fell on the back of her hand.

 Chapter 240

    <strong>Let''s find someone</strong>


    The twilight was dispersed by the fierce torch, and the pungent smell of turpentine burned in the nose.


    Madam Lin was trembling as she was helped out of the hall. Even if there was a shadow wall1, she could see a group of people moving in the dark.


    No one dared to catch Fang Jinxiu again. Chen Qi threw down the bamboo pole to help Fang Jinxiu.


    "It''s okay. Your family is here." He said.


    My family.


    Fang Jinxiu sucked air through her nose hard before standing up.


    "Let''s go." She said, walking out.


    After bypassing the shadow wall, Fang Jinxiu saw Fang Chengyu riding on a horse, surrounded by guards whose torchlight shined like the moon.The servants of the Lin family stepped back in horror. There were still three or four people lying on the ground in front of the door, curled up and moaning, covering their faces.


    "They''re the ones who beat me!"


    Liu''er''s scream cut through the suffocating atmosphere.


    "They bullied me because they had more people."


    Fang Chengyu hummed.


    "Well, now that we have more people, you can bully them." He said gently.


    Liu''er snorted, looked at the few people on the ground, raised her foot and kicked them hatefully.


    "You hit me, you hit me, don''t you know who I am." She scolded while kicking.


    Fortunately, a little girl''s feet were not strong, and the people on the ground allowed her to kick and hit.


    The whole Lin n was shocked by this movement. The Lin patriarch even had no time to eat before rushing over.


    "Master Fang." Although his eyes could not hide his anger, his tone was trying his best to maintain control, "What do you mean by this?"


    Fang Chengyu dismounted the moment the Lin patriarch arrived. He listened and saluted him politely.


    "Old Master Lin, excuse me." He said, "I''m just here looking for someone."


    Looking for someone?


    Looking for someone and so smashed the door?


    Also pretending to be polite, this was too much bullying.


    Old Master Lin trembled with anger.


    "Who is young Master Fang looking for? Did my Lin family hide an imperial offender or a spy?" He asked, "Are you going to send us to the execution table tomorrow? Your family seeks revenge and holds resentment. Now we can only wait for this opportunity. New hatred and old resentment are up to you." ??


    The patriarch of the Lin family naturally knew the feud that has started between the Fang family and the Lin family at the Jinyun Tower


    Fang Chengyu smiled and saluted again.


    "Old Master Lin, you think too much." He said. "There is no hatred. We just came here to find someone."


    Old Master Lin sneered and wanted to speak, and a youngdy''s voice sounded first.


    "You don''t have to think about it. This matter is very simple."


    Old Master Lin turned around and looked at the girl who hade out through the fallen gate.


    "I saw Master Lin and young Lady Fang talking and leaving together in the street, and there is no news that young Lady Fang has returned until now, so we just came to ask Master Lin the whereabouts of young Lady Fang." Fang Jinxiu said, "This little girl came to ask and was beaten. I came to ask and I was locked up, that''s why there was such a scene."


    Old Master Lin''s expression changed and he looked at Madam Lin, who was being helped by several maids inside the door.


    Madam Lin was already trembling with fear.


    No wonder she was afraid. After all, Magistrate Li had died and the execution stage had just seen a beheading.


    And all this due to hatred with the Fang family.


    Speaking of which, the Lin family and the Fang family can be regarded as having hostility.


    It would be natural to take this opportunity to clean up the Lin family. This method had also beenmonly used by the subordinates of the Lin family for generations.


    However, Song Yunping was a merchant. Magistrate Li was a stranger. The Lin family was different. If it really came to a fight, they couldn''t just admit defeat.


    Old Master Lin looked solemn.


    "You said he was with young Lady Fang?" He looked at Fang Jinxiu and asked.


    "Yes, I said so and if I am lying, I will kneel down in front of the door for a day to admit my mistake." Fang Jinxiu said.


    How dare she say that?


    Old Master Lin was stunned and frowned slightly.


    "If this is wrong, I''ll repair the door for you myself." Fang Chengyu also said with a sincere expression, "Master Lin, you also know that our Fang family has been swayed by storms recently. It''s really like a bird startled by a bow. Our two families have some minor grievances so putting yourself in our shoes one might suspect this is an opportunity to get revenge. Knowing that Master Lin and my wife left together and have not returned yet, it also makes me very uneasy."


    Old Master Lin''s eyes swept over the two people.


    They looked sincere and sounded reasonable.


    As for whether it was true or false¡­


    "Third''s wife." He turned his head to look at Madam Lin, "Where''s Sang?"


    Madam Lin covered her mouth and sobbed.


    "Old Master, I don''t know either." She cried.


    The Lin patriarch frowned.


    "Why don''t you know where he is?" He asked, "Where can he go at this time?"


    Naturally he was referring to the fact that the county ban on the officials had just been lifted. At this time, they should be staying at home honestly to avoid trouble.


    Madam Lin wiped her tears.


    "He said he had something to do and went out. I didn''t dare to ask in detail." She cried.


    Was it truely to follow young Lady Fang? What''s the matter?


    Old Master Lin frowned.


    "How can such a big man not be found?" He said angrily, "Go and ask, look for him, and call Third Master for me."


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The night was getting thicker and thicker, and the atmosphere in the Lin residence courtyard was getting heavier and heavier. This was not because of the Fang family guards standing in the yard, nor because the gate was stillying on the ground.


    "Sir, there is no news from Third Master."


    "Sir, no one has seen the Third Master going."


    "Sir, Third Master''s friends didn''t see him today."


    After the news came out one by one, Fang Chengyu''s expression was still gentle, but the Old Master Lin''s expression became more and more ugly.


    "This bastard." He couldn''t help pping the table and saying, "Where the hell have you gone?"


    Unexpectedly, no one knew. Would he even be back that night?


    "Has the young Lady gone back?" Fang Chengyu asked in a gentle voice.


    A subordinate next to him looked out.


    "Young master, this small one has been watching, and there is no signal indicating the youngdy has gone home." He said.


    Fang Chengyu stood up.


    Old Master Lin also stood up.


    "Master Fang." He said stiffly, "Go back first. I''ll find him and I''ll tell you as soon as possible."


    Fang Chengyu smiled at him.


    "I''d better not bother Old Master Lin." He said, "If we find Lord Lin, we will tell you as soon as possible."


    What did this mean?


    Threat? Warning? Shedding presence of cordiality?


    Old Master Lin''s expression turned even uglier and he wanted to say something, but Fang Chengyu had already walked out.


    Under the reflection of torches at night, the figure of the young man did not seem very thin, but a bit fierce.


    "Master Fang, don''t worry. Our Lin family is more familiar with our own people." The Lin patriarch said.


    Fang Chengyu didn''t look back and didn''t talk anymore.


    How childish.


    How do you even look for your Fang family? Even if everyone has the same amount of hands, it is not as convenient as their own people to find them, at least they know the direction to search.


    How will you find your Fang family? Looking around and turning over the whole Yangcheng? Coming here.


    Old Master Lin exhaled and stared at the people around him.


    "Why aren''t you looking for him?" He shouted, "Look in the brothels too."


    The subordinates answered and went out quickly.


    Madam Lin put her the handkerchief aside.


    "Uncle." She said, "Has Sang ever been to that kind of ce?"


    Old Master Lin coughed gently.


    "Do I have to go to the doctor?" He covered himself and said, "Okay, think about where he could go."


    After saying that, he walked out quickly.


    Fang Chengyu had walked to the street outside the Lin residence.


    Fang Jinxiu, who was sitting on the corner, stood up and watched Fang Chengyue out.


    When Fang Chengyu was invited into the house by Old Master Lin, Fang Jinxiu did not keep up, but turned around and left. Of course, she did not go far.


    The night was already dark, and there was no oneing and going on the street. Fang Chengyu stood on the street and looked particrly lonely.


    "I still can''t find them." Chen Qi came over and whispered, "I think something must have happened."

 Chapter 241

    <strong>Something To Discuss</strong>


    What words!


    Fang Jinxiu turned her head and red at him.


    Chen Qi hurriedly shrank his head and made a silence gesture.


    There was a noise in the street, and it turned out that officials from the county government had alsoe over.


    Magistrate Li had been executed, and all the other officials in the county had been checked and no problems were found so they were released. This move was not small, and the officials of Taiyuan Prefecture also left behind two ces specially.


    Unexpectedly, that morning the execution tform was set up and the Fang family caused a sensation of the three-attempt beheading, and in the afternoon, they smashed the door of Official Lin.


    The Fang family didn''t have to guess, with how many eyes were staring, this matter had clearly been quickly reported to the county officials.


    However, seeing that the matter did not cause trouble, and Fang Chengyu and the patriarch of the Lin family entered the door to have a discussion, everyone was somewhat relieved. At this time, they heard that someone hade out, so they hurried to persuade them."No matter what''s going on, let''s talk about it tomorrow. If you have something, you can say it well." Wei''s official said to Fang Chengyu.


    Fang Chengyu did not speak.


    Young people were always stubborn, and they did not know the importance of doing things not only by their will, so the officials had to implore. Then came another uproar, and a group of people gathered around Old Lady Fang riding in a carriage.


    The officials breathed a sigh of relief, it would be easier to have an adult in the familye.


    Old Lady Fang came over and ignored the officials.


    "Still not found?" She looked at Fang Chengyu and asked directly.


    Fang Chengyu lowered his head for a moment and raised it to look at Old Lady Fang.


    "Grandma, I must find her." He did not answer, but said, "She can''t have had an ident."


    Fang Chengyu''s voice was already hoarse, and the word ident was a bit vague.


    But when it fell into the ears of Old Lady Fang, it fell like a thunder, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    Something happened.


    She had heard too much of this term in the past few decades.


    The tense body of Old Lady Fang trembled uncontrobly.


    Master has had an ident.


    Uncle has had an ident.


    Something has happened to the young master.


    She simmered over it over and over again, and finally it got to the point where it was clear and fair.


    Isn''t everything all right? Isn''t it all right? Why did something happen again?


    Old Lady Fang staggered.


    Standing on the corner of the street, Fang Jinxiu couldn''t help but step forward, but Fang Chengyu had already supported Old Lady Fang.


    "How could something happen?" Old Lady Fang took a few deep breaths and tried her best to calm herself down, "Master Lin can''t do anything to her. It wasn''t possible for him to do anything before, it can''t be possible this time either." ???


    At this time, the Fang family was full of vigor.The officers and horses of Taiyuan Prefecture were all deployed properly. How could the little official in Yangcheng County, Official Lin, cause this stroke of bad luck?


    "She said things were weird," Fang Chengyu said, "She doesn''t lie."


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    "I know she doesn''t lie." She said, "I mean Official Lin can''t be so bold, and things shouldn''t be weird."


    Fang Chengyu was silent for a moment.


    "Grandma¡­ things are really weird," he said.


    Old Lady Fang looked at him with a solemn expression and a bit of sorrow.


    He believed her. Since he came back, he has always seen her in his heart. He is not the same young man who had once regarded her full of disgust.


    Now his illness and legs have been cured by her, if something happens to her, probably half of his life will die with her.


    "Grandma, do you remember why I killed Li Changhong in prison?" Fang Chengyu continued.


    Why this again?


    When Fang Chengyu was in prison, he only killed after hearing her words, which were shouted to prevent Li Changhong from telling one thing.


    Old Lady Fang was concentrating, a little hesitancy in her eyes.


    "Chengyu, there is something, I can''t tell you yet¡­"


    He looked at the officials who were still standing around.


    The officials who were listening with ears erected looked slightly embarrassed.


    Of course they knew that the Fang family had a secret, but the Fang family obviously did not let others know this secret.


    "Elder Madam." An official said in a deep thought, "It''s not too early. The Lin family and you will send people to find Official Lin. It''s better to go back and wait for the news. If you have anything to do, go home and sit down and talk. Don''t be impulsive anymore."


    "Yes. Madam Fang, everything is fine." Another official said earnestly.


    "Elder Madam, you and County Magistrate Li have held a grudge for many years, and there was human and material evidence. The two provinces of Shanxi and Henan have also helped wash away your grievances." Another official said, "but you can''t take advantage of this to be unscrupulous and take the opportunity to retaliate against just anyone."


    "We didn''t take the opportunity to retaliate," Old Lady Fang said.


    "I know." The official said, "but others will think this way, and the people in Yangcheng will think this way."


    Old Lady Fang was silent.


    What happened to the Fang family recently was indeed very appalling.It was daunting.


    They were business people. In the past few decades, who could guarantee that they had not had a lot of grudges with people. They were the victims of the enmity of Li County magistrate and Song Yunping. Everyone could understand that, but there was no such connection with Official Lin. At this point of smashing the door and breaking the house, like Miss Jun had said at the beginning, it was just a quarrel between girls.


    Because it was just girls arguing, then smashing the door and breaking the house, as other people saw it, it was their Fang family who acted too unreasonably.


    At this time again, this was really not good.


    Seeing Old Lady Fang''s thoughtful expression, the officials once again understood it with reason and were moved with affection.


    "Look." They said, pointing their fingers at the alley of the Lin family. "You see, the people of the Lin family are also trying their best to help you find them. They are not just acting perfunctory to deceive you. They are also sincere."


    Old Lady Fang looked over and saw the heads of the Lin family standing at the entrance of the alley.


    "Elder Madam, listen to our words. Let''s go home and sit down to discuss things. Don''t stir up the crowd like this." The officials said, and they straightened their backs.


    This was bothfort and warning.


    Old Lady Fang was silent.


    "Old Lady Fang." Chief Lin also walked over at this time, "I can assure you that my Lin family has no iprehensible grudges against your Fang family, and Sang, I understand very well, would never do this kind of thing. This kind of thing, Old Lady Fang, my Lin family has been in Yangcheng for hundreds of years. We don''t want to do this kind of self-destructive thing."


    He finished speaking and saluted her slightly.


    "Please rest assured, we will find Sang and give the Fang family an exnation."


    Old Lady Fang remained silent, her expression a little hesitant.


    Standing on the side, Fang Jinxiu grabbed her hand.


    "Hey, what do you mean?" Liu''er''s scream came from the crowd, and people didn''t know from where. Her temples were still scattered under the torch light, and the palm print on her face was swollen. Sweat and dust had mixed on her face making her appearance very embarrassing.


    Obviously she had been rushing around searching.


    "Are you still looking for mydy?" She stared and asked, "What going on here? Demolish the Lin family, level Yangcheng, turn everything upside down. Find her soon."


    What is she saying.


    She is truly naive, the officials frowned and looked disdainful.


    Turn everything upside down, who do you think yourdy is?


    "Don''t worry." Old Lady Fang finally spoke, looking at Liu''er, "Isn''t everybody looking? You can go back with us, tell us again all the details, and see if there are any omissions¡­"


    Go back?


    Liu''er suddenly jumped up.


    "What do you mean?" She yelled, "Do you care about mydy? Anything else you don''t understand? What''s wrong, how clear is this? Mydy is gone, she''s gone. It''s been half a day, half a day, do you know what half a day means? It is enough for mydy to die dozens of times."


    She spoke and wept loudly.


    "Are you just waiting to collect the corpse?"


    The girl''s cry echoed back on the street in the middle of the night, sounding especially harsh.

 Chapter 242

    <strong>Night Questions</strong>


    At this time, the Chengbei Station thirty miles away from Yangcheng, had fallen into the quiet of night.


    Chengbei Station was located at the junction of Yangcheng and Gaoping. Its location and jurisdiction were a bit embarrassing. You could get to either of the two cities as quickly as you wanted. There was no need to settle in a simple station at the intersection. As a result, this station was bing more and more dpidated.


    But because the Taiyuan government officials were passing, in a rare event, they stayed at the inn. Their horses could not even be ced in the stables, and had to be tied to the front yard or even outside the door indiscriminately.


    There was only one inn with an old man innkeeper, and he was so busy that his feet were not even touching the ground, so he had to ask his family to help.


    When the night was dark, most of the officials had already gone to rest, but there were still lights on in a few rooms.


    After all, what happened during this period is so incredible, it was inevitable that some couldn''t help but talk about it in private.


    There were only a few good rooms in this post station, and naturally they were given to high-ranking officials such as prefect Ma. At this moment, there was a low-ranking official in a small adobe house.


    He and his servant were squeezed in a room. He would have to sleep on the bed, and the servant would take the floor.The summer night was sultry and the window was open, and you could see a man in normal clothes making the bed inside, while another servant with a beard and ordinary appearance stood aside with his hands down, looking thoughtful.


    "How did they find out?" he whispered.


    The voice was soft, the tone was easy-going, and he was very harmonious with the identity of a servant.


    The man who made the bed immediately turned around when he heard the words.


    "It''s hard to say this kind of thing," he said.


    His voice was mellow, with a bit of official power, but under the dim oilmp, his expression of respect in the face of this servant was very contrary to his identity.


    "My lord¡­" the man who made the bed continued.


    As soon as the voice was uttered, the servant suddenly raised his hand, and at the same time looked sharply at the window.


    "Who is there?" he shouted.


    Apanied by his shout, he had reached and opened the door.


    There was an exmation in front of the door, and someone staggered back.


    This was a girl in a simple dress.Her hair was messy, and in the night, only the ck soot on her face was seen, and she was carrying a wooden bucket in her hand, with hot water in it.


    She appeared to be passing by with a bucket.Frightened by the person who came out suddenly, she stood there in a panic and didn''t dare to move.


    "What is it for?" the official stepped out and asked sternly.


    The servant had retreated to his side, looking down at the girl.


    "I, I bring water." The girl stammered, her voice hoarse.Trembling, she pointed to a room next to him.


    The light was on in the room over there, and it was obvious that someone hadn''t turned in yet.


    This girl¡­should be the family member of that innkeeper.


    The innkeeper had an old wife and a daughter, and he was busy walking around in the yard for a long time.


    The officials didn''t care.


    "Is there any hot water?" he asked casually.


    The girl looked terrified.


    "This is, this is the first order over there." She said, and she was too busy for fear that the official would get angry, "I''ll go to the fire again, my lord wait a moment."


    The official also waved his hand and turned in to get hot water.


    The girl gave a salute in a panic, and then walked to the next room with a wooden barrel.


    The servant had been standing at the door looking at her, watching the girl knock on the door of the next room.A man who had changed his shirt opened the door.


    "My lord, your hot water." The girl said.


    The man hummed and stretched out his hand to take it, and closed the door with one hand.


    The girl sighed, raised her sleeve and wiped the sweat on her face. The dust on her face was even more wiped away from the fire. She patted her shoulder and did not dare to rest and walk quickly to the backyard.


    The servant''s gaze followed her all the time.


    The girl walked with the unruly sloppy attitude of a country girl, she shrugged and shook her neck from time to time to relieve fatigue.


    The servant stared at her closely, as she took two steps and three steps until she turned the corner of the hallway.


    The servant stood silently for a moment, then turned around and entered the room and closed the door.


    "Is there any problem?" the official in the room asked.


    The servant smiled.


    "Unexpectedly for the time being," he said, stopping the official''s questioning."It''s gettingte, let''s rest first."


    The official did not ask any more, and replied respectfully, blowing out the lights in the room.


    The room fell into darkness.


    "The bed is ready. You can rest."


    Said a low voice in the dark.


    Apanied by the sound of shuffling and movement. After a while, everything fell silent.


    In the silent night, a figure turned out from the dpidated half of the post station. Through the looming starlight, one could see that this was a girl, only wearing inner clothes.The outer clothing was held in her arms.


    Her face was as dark as the night, with only one pair of eyes shining like stars.


    Nothing was in vain today, and at least one thing was confirmed by the name. This is enough; you can''t stay here.


    Run fast.


    Run fast.


    She turned over the wall, ignoring her clothes as she ran wildly, disappearing in the ups and downs of the gully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Outside the Lin residence''s alley, Liu''er''s cry continued.


    Old Lady Fang was choked by the crying.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" she shouted, "How can you speak of her dying? You curse yourdy."


    "That''s not yourdy, you said it so lightly." Liu''er cried.


    Old Lady Fang''s heart ached.


    "She is my granddaughter." She shouted.


    "How is she your granddaughter? She''s not as important as your grandson." Liu''er cried, pointing at Fang Chengyu, "He is cured now so mydy is useless, you can''t offend people for mydy."


    Old Lady Fang had a sullen face and her steps staggered.


    Fang Chengyu hurriedly reached out to hold her.


    "Liu''er, don''t say that." He said, "Grandma didn''t mean that."


    "I don''t care what you mean." Liu''er cried, rushing straight to the alley, "If you don''t look for her, I will look for her."


    The nsmen on the Lin family had already blocked her way. Although they were not going to beat her like the previous time, they used Liu''er''s momentum to push Liu''er to the ground.


    Liu''er wiped her tears and got up again and charged.


    Fang Jinxiu lowered her eyes.


    "Look at you." Chief Lin said, sighing, "Get out of the way and let her search."


    Everyone in the Lin family just stepped aside, and Liu''er rushed out crying.


    Old Lady Fang''splexion had not yet eased, and Fang Chengyu gently patted her.


    "How about, Old Lady Fang, you rest and wait with us." Chief Lin said, "We are not searching, of course other people are looking for them."


    Don''t make trouble like this, just let them look calmly and peacefully.


    The officials also nodded again and again. This was the best way. It was good for both sides. Everyone''s kept their face and could also resolve the discussions that had arisen today.


    Old Lady Fang hadn''t spoken yet when Fang Chengyu smiled at them.


    "Excuse me, everyone, wait a minute, I haven''t finished talking to my grandmother," he said.

 Chapter 243

    <strong>This Must Be Done</strong>


    Haven''t finished talking yet?


    He still has something he wants to say.


    What else is there to say?


    The officials and Chief Lin frowned slightly, but took a few steps back generously.


    No matter what Young Master Fang wants to say, Old Lady Fang is not an impulsive youth. After all, after so much wind and rain, she knows what can be done and what can''t be done. They believed that Old Lady Fang had a sense of measure in her heart.


    "What are you going to say? Do you want to say that I am ruthless and unjust?" Old Lady Fang said mutedly.


    Fang Chengyu smiled and shook his head.


    "Grandma is not that kind of person," he said. "What I want to say is what I didn''t finish saying before."Just now?


    "Grandma, do you remember why I killed Li Changhong in prison?" Fang Chengyu repeated.


    Oh this¡­


    Old Lady Fang sighed. It should be understood that what she said was clear enough, and yet Chengyu still asked.


    Also this matter had no connection to the present.


    "Chengyu, I will tell you about this, but not now," she said.


    Fang Chengyu interrupted her by shaking his head.


    "No, grandmother, you are wrong." He said, "I didn''t do it because you told me to, but because I promised him."


    Promised him?Promised him what?


    Old Lady Fang was taken aback.


    "I asked him at the time to tell me one thing, whether these things he did to our Fang family was due to himself, or instigated by someone else." Fang Chengyu said, "As long as he answered yes or no, I would give him a happier way out."


    Was there someone behind the scenes?Old Lady Fang looked astonished.


    Fang Chengyu looked at her.


    "Then Li Changhong''s gaze flickered, and he went crazy." He said, "He wanted to shout out the sentence you didn''t let him shout out, and this sentence he obviously knew that our Fang family would not let him speak out, otherwise he would not have been so cautious and confident for so many years."


    Old Lady Fang was silent for a moment.


    Yes, because that incident was a guard of honor for the Fang family, but it was also a shackle for the Fang family.


    They couldn''t speak of it, and they couldn''t let others speak of it.


    If Li Changhong knew this secret, he would definitely know that he couldn''t tell it.


    "So what do you mean?" Old Lady Fang looked at Fang Chengyu in disbelief.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "He wanted to die. Either he knew he was going to die or he received a signal from someone telling him to die, but whatever it was, his response clearly answered me. That''s why I promised him a happy way out." He said, "Liu''er said cousin had said that she felt something was weird when she saw a team of officials pass by. I think she also discovered what I guessed. This is probably the reason why Li Changhong suddenly wanted to die in the cell."


    Old Lady Fang heard this and her body which had been trembling stiffened for an instant, and this time she really fell backward.


    Fang Chengyu didn''t hold catch her by himself.Fang Jinxiu had rushed over to help so that Old Lady Fang sat on the ground and avoided falling straight down.


    Chief Lin and the officials on the side were also taken aback and hurried forward a few steps.


    "Grandma." Fang Chengyu and Fang Jinxiu called out in unison, their voices choked with anxiety.


    "You really have something good to say, do you want to scare your grandmother to death?" Fang Jinxiu shouted, staring at Fang Chengyu.


    Old Lady Fang was a very strong person, so she still carried the family after her husband, son, and grandchildren had an ident.


    But she is still old after all.


    Fang Chengyu looked apologetic and guilty.


    "Grandma," he said dumbly.He stroked the olddy''s chest, "Don''t worry. Maybe I guessed wrong."


    Old Lady Fang did not faint, nor tremble anymore, but her pale face turned gray and her eyes were dim.


    "You didn''t guess wrong." Her voice was deep, "I often say that I guessed wrong. Your grandfather''s death was only an ident. There was no conspiracy. Your father''s death was also an ident. It was not a conspiracy. The framing is endless."


    She closed her eyes when she said this, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    "I don''t understand why this is." She murmured.


    "I want to find that out for myself."


    She thought of what the girl said when she offered to treat Fang Chengyu.


    Can you only achieve this result with your own efforts?


    They lived so hard, tried so hard to change their tragic fate. Everything finally changed, and they finally saw hope, revenge was given, the enemy was punished, and the rtives were relieved. It already took such a long time, why had everything suddenly changed again.


    Old Lady Fang felt sad and indignant for Jun Zhenzhen, and also felt sad and indignant for herself.


    Hasn''t the enemy already been punished?


    Why did something happen again?


    How many people in their Fang family are coveting behind their backs?Why didn''t God let them go?


    "Grandma, don''t worry, my cousin is always agile and will definitely protect herself." Fang Chengyu said, "There will be nothing wrong this time. I will find her as soon as possible."


    He said that as he helped Old Lady Fang get into the carriage.


    "Grandma, you go back first. Let me do this."


    The olddy Fang held down his hand, and her gray eyes resurfaced sharply.


    "No, you can''t do this alone." She said, her voice held a little bit of grief and anger, "Zhenzhen is in this because of us. She cured you, and she must have be a thorn in the enemy''s eyes. To ruin our Fang family, they ruined your grandfather, killed your father, tried to kill you, and now they want to ruin her."


    At this point, her expression changed from grief and indignation to be hideous.


    Why!Why!


    Why do you want to destroy our Fang family? Why do you want to destroy our Fang family?


    What did my family do wrong?We are honest, diligent, and conscientious. We don''tmit crimes and deceive others. In the end, they still want us destroyed and our line ended.


    What kind of sincerity is left to believe in, and what is the meaning of righteousness.


    Old Lady Fang stood up straight by pressing Fang Chengyu''s arm.


    "Come here," she said calmly, "get my walking stick."


    Walking stick?


    What kind of walking stick do you need if you are going home by carriage?


    Chief Lin and the officials frowned in confusion.


    Fang Chengyu had no impression of this walking stick either.


    Although Old Lady Fang was old, she had always been tough. Whether she was really tough or just faking it, she would never appear weak in front of others, let alone leaning on a crutch.


    But perhaps this walking stick was also a sign. It signified the determination of Old Lady Fang. Even if she had suffered sessive blows, even if she was getting older and older, she could still stand firm and wee theing tribtions.


    Fang Chengyu answered yes.


    The Fang family was also brightly lit at this time, and everyone stood there nervously.


    Madam Fang was sitting in the hall, and news that Miss Jun and Master Lin had never been found was also passed back, and her expression was also full of worry.


    If it was before, even if Jun Zhenzhen had died, let alone disappeared, she would not have felt anything.


    But now, this Jun Zhenzhen is the one who had saved her son.

 Chapter 244

    <strong>A Bamboo Stick Can Tear Apart a City</strong>


    Of course there is a difference between indifferent people and grateful people.


    "You said everything was good, so why this fuss with Official Lin?" Concubine Yuan said from the side, "this shouldn''t be happening now."


    Of course, if one thought about it carefully, now was the perfect time.


    Now that the Fang family had used irresistible force and taken down the enemy in one fell swoop, with the soldiers and horse officers of Shanxi Road all helping, maybe Jun Zhenzhen wanted to take advantage of this to resolve her enemies .


    For example, the Ning family who had refused to marry her into their family. For example, such girls who had intended to humiliate her.


    "She wouldn''t do that kind of thing." Fang Yuxiu said, "If she wanted to do it, she would have done it a long time ago. There is no need to wait until now."


    This was also true, Concubine Yuan was embarrassed.


    "I think so too." She immediately replied, "Miss Jun is much better and more dependable than before. Since she is with Master Lin, it must be necessary."Madam Fang sighed.


    "No matter what is necessary, she shouldn''t do it alone. It''s too dangerous." She said.


    A crowd of people were waiting anxiously, and a guard hurried forward.


    "Madam, the elder Madam asked to be brought a walking stick."


    Hearing this sentence from the guard, everyone in the room was a little surprised and a little worried.


    Did the olddy suffer too much and feel ufortable, but she has to hold on so she needs a cane?


    A bit of worry and grief was added to everyone''s faces.


    Madam Fang knew the walking stick that Old Lady Fang wanted.


    It was true that Old Lady Fang rarely used any kind of cane, but she had always had one.


    It was a bamboo cane.


    After the death of Old Master Fang, Madam Fang was probably overwhelmed with grief. She had to use this walking stick, but it took only a few days before she put it away. Later, she used it again after the death of her son.


    At that time, Old Lady Fang kept her cane day and night.But it was put away soon.


    Then there was the ident with Chengyu, and Old Lady Fang cried with her cane.


    Old Lady Fang lost her husband and son, her husband''s family broke up, and relying on her was a group of women and children. She had no weapons but herself and this cane.


    The cane was kept in Old Lady Fang''s room every day.More than ten years had passed and made it seem obsolete.


    One year, for their grandmother''s birthday, Fang Yunxiu personally made a new walking stick, but Old Lady Fang put it in the warehouse, and still kept the bamboo cane in her room.


    For her, this cane held her hopes.


    Was it time to need the cane again?


    Did Jun Zhenzhen really have an ident?


    Madam Fang looked anxious.


    "Go get the elder''s walking stick." She said, standing up. Her expression changed and she finally made a decision, "Tell everyone, we will all go too. We must find the youngdy."


    Hearing this statement.Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu couldn''t hide their joy, the two sisters held their hands tightly, their expressions were joyful and firm.


    Concubine Yuan also nodded, and walked away in response.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The street outside the Lin residence''s alley was still full of people.


    Bright torches lit up half of the sky.But for the night that shrouded the sky and the earth, the brightness seemed to add to the loneliness.


    The officials and the head of the Lin family once again surrounded Old Lady Fang to persuade her.But no matter what they said, the olddy just ignored it.


    "I''m waiting for my walking stick." She just replied.


    What is with this damn walking stick?


    Everyone felt speechless and helpless.


    Wasn''t this olddy confused after such great joy and great sadness?


    Fang Jinxiu had retreated back to the sidelines.


    "Are you tired? Do you want to hire a doctor for your grandmother?" Chen Qi couldn''t help asking.


    Fang Jinxiu was silent for a moment.


    "No," she said, "I don''t need to worry about this."


    Chen Qi yawned.


    "Then let''s go back and rest," he said.


    Of course Fang Jinxiu ignored him.Instead, she sat down on the side of the street.


    Although there was nothing for her to do, she still wanted to confirm whether she would really return safely.


    Chen Qi rubbed his face and sat down without saying anything this time, and Fang Jinxiu stood up abruptly.


    "Have you changed your mind again?" Chen Qi asked in shock.


    Fang Jinxiu ignored him and looked ahead.


    There was a noisy sound of carriages and horses.


    Everyone also looked over, and saw that another group of people hade over. Unlike the shady and oppressive men here, they were all women.


    Because of today¡¯s memorial service to grandfather Fang and Master Fang, the female rtives in the family had removed their hairpins and were wearing in clothes.


    "Mother." Fang Chengyu shouted.


    Old Lady Fang also got out of her carriage.


    "Mother." Madam Fang hurriedly walked to the front and held out the cane in her hand, "I brought the walking stick you wanted."


    Old Lady Fang reached out to take the cane, and looked at Madam Fang again.


    Including Madam Fang, Fang Yunxiu, Fang Yuxiu, Concubine Yuan, and the servant girls from home were all here.


    "Why are you all here?" Old Lady Fang said.


    "Mother, we are all family. Since we are looking for someone, of course we have to find her together. One more person means more power." said Madam Fang.


    "Yes, elder Madam, if you can''t ride a horse then you walk, if you can''t do that then do whatever you can." Concubine Yuan said with a smile, "It''s better than sitting at home and waiting while doing nothing."


    Old Lady Fang looked behind them, and sure enough there were carriages and horses.


    She hadn''t yet spoken before there was the sound of horseshoesing from the street.


    Everyone saw that it was manager Gao bringing a group of people on horseback. There was a shopkeeper as well as shop attendants, and Lei Zhonglian with his wounded right hand still wrapped in a cloth.


    "Elder Madam, everyone from Yangcheng has been called, and the message is sent from afar," manager Gao said.


    Compared to Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun, he hade backter because he wanted to help deal with the aftermath of the fake bandit officers and soldiers caught in Huaiqing Prefecture.


    He had only arrived this afternoon, and his face was dusty.


    Old Lady Fang nced over these family members, and a smile appeared on her ashen face.


    "What are you doing? It''s just looking for someone. Look at you all, so inspiring. It makes us seem like we want to overthrow the city like bandits." Sheughed.


    Just so. Just so.


    So the officials thought.


    "Elder Madam, don''t do this, leave this to us." said the leading official.


    Patriarch Lin''s face also didn''t have the previous gentleness, but a look of displeasure.


    "What do you mean? If you can find them, then find them." He brushed his sleeves.


    Old Lady Fang looked at them. The smile on her face gradually dissipated, and she held the cane in her hand.


    "It''s not a big deal even if the city is torn apart," she said slowly.


    What?


    The people present were stunned, and before they recovered, they saw Old Lady Fang smashing the cane in her hands to the ground.


    This action suddenly caused the people around to take a step back, and the women whispered.


    With a snap, the bamboo stick shattered on the ground, and a slender scroll rolled out of it.


    What is this?


    The people who stood nearby looked over with surprise.


    Is this cane actually not just a cane?


    Old Lady Fang leaned over and picked up the scroll, tearing off the greased paper outside, and the torch shone on the bright yellow.


    A Golden Order!


    The expressions of the people present suddenly changed, and they were shocked and disbelieving.


    The olddy under the torch opened the scroll and raised it up. Her expression was determined, and the fire in her eyes was like electricity.


    "Carrying the Mandate of Heaven, the Emperor''s edict is as if delivered by the Emperor himself." She enunciated every word, "Search Yangcheng above and below the earth, search for Lin unimpeded. If there is resistance, kill without mercy."


    Imperial decree!


    It turned out to be an imperial edict!


    Madam Fang looked at the bright red characters and the jade seal under the torch. She was numb in shock, and she reached out her hand to cover her mouth to stop from blurting out an exmation.

 Chapter 245

    <strong>A Fright</strong>


    The inconspicuous cane that had been used by Old Lady Fang at will, and discarded in her room at will, had actually hidden an imperial edict.


    Indeed, this cane was very important.


    Every time there was a big event and every time she encountered a hurdle she couldn''t ovee, Old Lady Fang held on to it.


    This cane was indeed for support.


    That is to say, Old Lady Fang had been ready to use it several times, but discarded it in the end.


    Couldn''t use it, dared not use it, or was it not worth using?


    There were tears in Madam Fang''s eyes.


    She bent down and kowtowed."My mother and grandma." Chen Qi muttered and looked at Fang Jinxiu, "Good god, no wonder your Fang family is so rich. It turned out there was an order to umte wealth."


    He slowly knelt down.


    Fang Jinxiu didn''t hear him at all, and her family''s people were also stunned. She was pulled down by Chen Qi.


    She had always thought that her family was a low-ranking merchant family, and so even though she had money, she was looked down upon by those schrs.


    Unexpectedly, they, a lowly merchant family, had a decree from the real dragon emperor in their possession, and it was such an unconstrained and powerful decree that was no different from a personal visit.


    So this was the secret of their Fang family.


    The officials had already knelt down and their expressions were stunned.


    No wonder the Fang family could mobilize the soldiers and horses of Shanxi and Henan provinces for their use.


    No wonder the people of the Fang family could interrogate Magistrate Li in their cells, and even kill Magistrate Li in front of them and Prefect Ma, who had always been known for his iron face.


    So this was the secret of the Fang family.


    The officials expressions wereplicated.


    It turned out that Magistrate Li was killed in prison for trying to spill this secret.


    The Fang family did not hesitate to kill in order to keep this secret.


    The Fang family had kept this secret. The death of the Old Master, the death of Master Fang, and the poisoning of Fang Chengyu could not force this secret to be revealed.


    They couldn''t have discerned this secret even through indirect means.


    It was thought that the killing of the county magistrate in the county government office in Yangcheng would eventually be a puzzling legend. As told by storytellers, the gods were fond of good people and had repaid injustice.


    Unexpectedly, the Fang family announced this secret right on the street, just to find a naughty child who hadn''t returned home at night.


    This was really¡­ one didn''t know what to say.


    Patriarch Lin didn''t know what to say. He stared at the imperial edict held by Old Lady Fang in a daze, and the torch light was particrly dazzling.


    "This is all very well." He slowly knelt down and muttered, "They can really tear down the Lin family, level Yangcheng and turn the world upside down."


    The crowds standing on the street had knelt down and said long live.


    Fang Chengyu''s expression recovered. He knelt down slightly and got up, then stepped forward to take the imperial edict from Old Lady Fang''s hand and returned to his horse.


    "Search." He raised the imperial edict in his hand. His voice sounded indifferent.


    Horse hooves sounded in the street. Their footsteps were chaotic and sound was like thunder.


    The guards turned their horses'' heads with the movement of Fang Chengyu''s horse.


    Manager Gao also raised his whip. Lei Zhonglian handled his horse with one hand and at the same time, pulled out a wooden stick from the horse''s back.


    Although he only had one hand and couldn''t kill enemies, he could still fight against them.


    "Elder sister, follow Aunt Yuan." Fang Yuxiu said, "I will follow mother the whole journey."


    Fang Yunxiu had always been obedient to Fang Yuxiu. Concubine Yuan also pulled on Fang Yunxiu, and the two got into a carriage.


    Fang Yuxiu and Madam Fang also got into a carriage. The servant girls with them, and the riders beside the carriage were hurrying but weren''t chaotic.


    Apanied by torches, noise boomed in all directions.


    The ground of Yangcheng quaked.


    The officials stood up, looking at the scene with a sense of loss.


    "What should we do?" someone asked.


    "What should we do? What else can we do? They have an imperial edict. Can we disobey the order? Do you want to resist the order?" Someone else shouted, "The people of the Fang family are crazy. Don''t mess with them."


    Right, they didn''t want to be sent to the scaffold and beheaded only after three tries.


    The officials got busy immediately.


    "Quick, quick. Call up the staff."


    "Search for Lin Cheng."


    After a burst of chaos, the street in front of the Lin residence returned to quiet, but the rest of Yangcheng became lively.


    Patriarch Lin still knelt on the ground with a nk expression, and one of his followers moved over timidly.


    "Sir, what should we do?" He asked in a trembling voice.


    "What else can we do? Go find him quickly. If you can''t find him, our Lin n is going to be buried with him." Old Master Lin jumped up from the ground and shouted.


    The excitement and chaos moved far away. Without torches, the street fell back into darkness.


    Fang Jinxiu stood in the dark and looked at the twinkling lights in the distance, just like stars falling all over the sky. Even if the night enveloped the sky and the earth, these sparks could dispel the gloomy thick ink.


    She sat down with a sigh.


    "Hey? Aren''t you going?" Chen Qi asked.


    "I don''t have to go." Fang Jinxiu said, "I''m tired. Take a break."


    Chen Qi fell to the ground again with a puff.


    "Oh, my mother, I''m scared to death." His eyes sparkled in the dark night, "What''s going on? Does your family actually have a decree? Didn''t your ancestorse from farming? How did you climb up with the emperor?"


    "Shut up."


    Chen Qi muttered and stopped talking, and the street fell into silence.


    At the same time, in a manor outside the city, lights were still on in the dark night, and asionally a woman''s delicateughter sounded out.


    The two servants standing in the corridor dozed off and woke up with a start. Hearing theughter, they couldn''t help rubbing their faces.


    "Why don''t you sleep yet?" One muttered in a low voice.


    The servant next to him wasughing.


    "I''ve been sleeping all afternoon. I have to slow down." He said with a wink.


    He was talking andughing in a low voice, and then came a knock on the gate outside, which was particrly scary in the middle of the night.


    The two servants were startled and looked at each other.


    "Who is this in the middle of the night?"


    "Passing hosts?"


    "How can we stay and ignore him?" The first one said.


    The knocking stopped, but a momentter, it sounded sharply again. This time, even the people in the room heard it.


    "What''s going on?" A man''s voice asked.


    "Third Master, I don''t know. Do you want to have a look?" The servant replied hurriedly.


    Before the people in the room had answered, the people knocking on the gate outside shouted eagerly.


    "Third Master, Third Master, open the door quickly. Hurry up, something happened at home."


    Home?


    The servants were shocked, and the room fell silent in an instant. After a moment came the sound of coquettish anger, followed by the man''s lowfort.


    "Make them get out of here." The man then raised his voice and said, "What time is it that they think they are looking."


    The servant went out in a hurry.


    The door was still banged.


    "Don''t bang, get out of here." The servant shouted at the door.


    The people outside seemed to be scolded into urgency, not only banging with their hands, but also kicking with their feet.


    "Come on,e on, something has happened. Elder Lin personally gave an order to find you. Hurry up." The man outside the door shouted anxiously.


    Even the patriarch hase out?


    The sound also reached the room. The person inside was very angry and opened the door. Dim lights set off his figure from behind.


    "It''s not a big enough matter to make trouble with the patriarch. It''s a big deal to make trouble for the patriarch." Master Lin raised his eyebrows and shouted, "I won''t open the gate today; see who dares toe in."


    This voice was very deterring. The knock on the door suddenly subsided, and inside and outside fell into silence again.


    Master Lin sighed with anger and disdain. Before he could shake his sleeves and head back in, he heard a bang. The closed gate was smashed and flew into the courtyard.


    This sudden situation made the two servants scream and hug their heads. At the same time, countless torches lit up outside the door, apanied by the noise of horseshoes, rising like a tide.


    What''s wrong?


    Official Lin stood at the door of the house and looked at the crowd outside the smashed gate.


    The bright torches dazzled him for a moment. After getting used to the light, he saw a team of officers and soldiers with weapons standing outside the door.


    "My mother." He blurted out with his staring eyes and shouted, "Isn''t it just keeping an outside woman? To go so far as to alert the officers and soldiers?"

 Chapter 246

    <strong>A Misunderstanding</strong>


    The small manor was brightly lit, and the two servants were shivering under the eaves. As they looked around the yard, they trembled more.


    There were a variety of people in the yard, including officials from the government, well-armed soldiers, ordinary courtyard guards, some who seemed like servants, and even an injured man with his hand wrapped in a cloth.


    This kind of chaoticbination was only seen when vigers went to the mountains to beat wolves.


    What''s this for? What''s wrong?


    "I''m innocent!"


    A man''s shout came from the room, full of panic and fear.


    "What''s wrong? Did you see Young Lady Fang?" Patriarch Lin shouted angrily.


    Official Lin stood in the room in fright, feeling the situation was all a little inexplicable."I saw her." He said, "But I was not with her. We just saw each other and said a few words in the street, and then she left."


    "What did you speak about?" Fang Chengyu asked.


    Official Lin looked at the young person standing in the room, and then looked at the staring people inside and outside. Who are these people? What is this?


    He had been locked up at home for so long. When the ban finally lifted, he just wanted toe out for a break. He came here to rx. At this time, he thought that his whereabouts would be easy to cover up and his family would not dare to ask too much. Even if he didn''te back all night, he would only have to deal with the aftermath.


    Who would have thought that he happened to meet Young Lady Fang on the street? The previous events had made him realize that crossing Young Lady Fang was terrible and now he saw that crossing the Fang family was also so terrible. Official Lin naturally took the initiative to say hello in ordance with the principle of never pping a smiling face, and at the same time expressed his apology for the Lin Jin''er incident again.


    Young Lady Fang was as kind as ever.


    "Lord Lin, don''t be too harsh. It''s just that children are ignorant." She said, "It''s good to be righteous and sensible."


    Additionally, he had been shocked into inquiring about the incident with Magistrate Li.


    Official Lin was so moved that he couldn''t wait to kneel down to thank her. To be honest, when the county government office was smashed, he had really thought that his future would also be damaged like the county government gate.


    After all, with this kind of confidence, it should have been the best time to get rid of the Lin family.


    "It''s nothing but a quarrel." Miss Jun said, smiling at him, "Unless Master Lin thinks that we don''t agree with each other."


    Official Lin shook his hand hurriedly.


    "Nothing like that, how can it be?" He repeatedly said. He looked sincere again, "I didn''t expect Young Lady Fang to be so generous. This official thanks you."


    Speaking up to here, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "Then Young Lady Fang said that she had something to do, so I left." Official Lin said.


    He had been in a better mood, feeling that the day''s bad luck had dissipated. Since good luck hade, he went to the secret house with joy. He had yed around recklessly all afternoon and didn''t wake up until now. Then he continued to drink and have fun contentedly.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a scene outside.


    "You mean you don''t know where she went?" Fang Chengyu asked.


    "I really don''t know." Official Lin said anxiously, "I left the city."


    Fang Chengyu didn''t say anything. He didn''t speak and the room fell silent.


    All eyes were focused on the young man and the scroll in his hand. It seemed that he controlled life and death in that moment.


    "Sanng, you''d better be honest. I''ll turn a blind eye to the things you used to do behind my back, but this is a big deal. Don''t be cunning." Patriarch Lin couldn''t stand the silence and couldn''t help from saying.


    Official Lin scolded in his heart that everything was about to be cleared up, so why throw him under? This n leader just couldn''t let him live. What a good person!


    But now was not the time to care about this.


    "Master Fang, I really didn''t lie. Heaven and earth can be my witness." He looked at Fang Chengyu and was itching to kneel down.


    Fang Chengyu looked at him for a moment.


    "What was she doing when you saw her?" He asked.


    To ask meant that he believed him.


    Official Lin suppressed his joy, calmed down, stopped the chaotic thoughts, and recalled what she said and did when he had met Miss Jun.


    "When I saw her, she was standing on the street as if she was waiting¡­" he said.


    "Perhaps looking for someone?" Fang Chengyu interrupted.


    Looking for someone¡­


    Official Lin thought for a moment. The girl looked out of the city gate and her expression was indeed a bit¡­ weird?


    "I don''t know if she was looking for someone." He said slowly, thinking a little, "But then she asked about some gossip."


    "What gossip?" Patriarch Lin asked urgently.


    This gossip was not necessarily just gossip. It was very likely to determine their fate.


    "Young Lady Fang asked me about those officials from other ces who came to Yangcheng this time." Official Lin said.


    Patriarch Lin was stunned.


    "Why did she ask you about this? You were locked up. How could you know about who came?" He said, squinting at Fang Chengyu.


    Besides, those officials came from Taiyuan Prefecture, and the people of the Fang family naturally would know best.


    How could Miss Jun ask this question?


    "Don''t talk nonsense about others." Patriarch Lin raised his eyebrows and shouted again.


    Official Lin once again cried out his innocence.


    "That''s what I told Young Lady Fang, too." He said, "Then Young Lady Fang stopped asking and left. Master Fang, you have to believe me. It''s not worthwhile for me to¡­"


    Fang Chengyu looked at him and nodded.


    "I believe you." He said with a gentle smile and the sincerity of a young man, "Master Lin is not lying."


    Official Lin was so moved that he was about to cry.


    It''s better for the children to talk. Yes, precisely. No, no, they won''t think too much like adults would.


    There was more noise outside the door. It turned out that Old Lady Fang, who heard the news, had rushed over.


    Without waiting for Official Lin or patriarch Lin to exin, Fang Chengyu stepped forward.


    "It''s not him." He shook his head and said to the elderdy.


    Old Lady Fang looked at Old Master Lin and Master Lin with an anxious look and didn''t ask anything more.


    "Let''s go." She said, with a firm expression and voice, "Continue to search."


    Fang Chengyu stopped her, looked at the night sky with a deep expression, and slowly turned his eyes to the north.


    "No, grandmother." He said, "Look in the city and turn the whole city upside down."


    Old Lady Fang was taken aback.


    It had been confirmed that there was indeed no trace of Jun Zhenzhen in the city, and since he believed in Official Lin''s words, he naturally now believed that Jun Zhenzhen had left the city.


    What is the point of turning back and overturning the city now?


    "We only searched things rted to Official Lin, and the people who were investigated were also only rted to this." Fang Chengyu said, "Now we are going to check them all. Search everyone."


    Old Lady Fang looked stunned.


    It was understandable to trace people rted to Jun Zhenzhen using the imperial edict, but to randomly and unscrupulously search the city¡­


    That was really big deal.


    Why?


    "In order to make a big disturbance." Fang Chengyu said, "The more noisy it is, the safer she will be."


    Sometimes it was like this. There must be give and take. If you were willing to change something for one person''s safety, you have to be willing to put another person in danger. It was only fair.


    Old Lady Fang looked at him for a moment and finally nodded.


    "Summon everyone back." She said, looking at the people and horses in the yard, "Search the city."

 Chapter 247

    Fan trantion of <strong><em>Jun Jiuling</em></strong> (¾ý¾ÅÁä) by Xi Xing (Ï£ÐÐ)


    Chapter list


    <strong>Different Thoughts</strong>


    The people inside and outside the yard retreated like a tide, disappearing into the pale night in a blink of an eye, leaving only the people of the Lin family.


    "Search the city! Are they crazy? Are they really going to search the city?" Patriarch Lin said.


    Official Lin didn''t care what the Fang family searched, as long as they didn''t search him.


    They hade suddenly and left simply. If the gate hadn''t been knocked into the yard, Master Lin would have suspected that it was a dream.


    "Fortunately, even if was a nightmare, I''ve woken from it."


    Before he had finished exhaling, there was another noise outside.Master Lin and Old Master Lin both felt their hearts jump and their breath be stagnant.


    Did the people of the Fang familye to kill again without warning?


    A group of people poured in through the door from outside. Unlike the men and soldiers from before, most of them were women.


    "Lin Cheng!" The leading woman screamed, "You cruel and unscrupulous man1. You dare to raise a bitch without telling me."


    Shit!


    Master Lin broke into a cold sweat and his face changed greatly.


    The nightmare was not over. It was just the beginning.


    The small yard fell into noise again. Unlike the scolding and painful voice from the men before, this time it was full of women crying and yelling.


    Just a momentter, the whole of Yangcheng also fell into chaos, with shouting and crying everywhere. The city was brightly lit, and the whole city seemed to be illuminated.


    But the wilderness was getting darker and darker. With a low cry, the running shadow fell to the ground.


    She jumped up without pausing at all, picking up the scattered clothes, and limping on.


    Run fast, run fast. Put as much distance as possible.


    At the same time, a person who was already asleep in the small room of the Chengbei Post Station suddenly sat up.


    "No," he said.


    With this, the man got out of bed quickly. The man sleeping on the ground was caught off guard and let out a scream when he was stepped on.


    "What''s wrong?" The man on the ground shouted in panic, and then the door was opened, and the servant rushed out.


    The post station, which had finally fallen into sleep, became noisy, and the extinguished lights lit up one by one.


    Sleepy people in night clothes came out of the house and went to the rear courtyard to see what was going on.


    The sleeping family of the postman had already been called there.


    The postman was a veteran soldier, and his mother-inw and daughter huddled together and looked at the man in front of them in horror.


    "My money is gone." The servant said angrily. He pointed at the girl shrinking in the arms of the old woman, "You''re the only one who has been near me." ??


    The girl was frightened out of her wits. She wanted to hide in her mother''s arms, but she was pushed away by the old woman.


    "Child, was it you?" The old woman asked in a trembling voice.


    The girl was pushed out and presented in front of everyone, and the servant''s eyes swept over her sharply.


    Body shape. At that time, she was wearing arge shirt that had obviously been modified from old clothes. Now she was wearing inner clothes, so the body shape couldn''t bepared.


    Tousled hair, frightened expression, unwashed face stained with dirt.


    The look is almost the same in the dark of night.


    "I don''t have it, I don''t." The girl said.


    His voice was rough, trembling and unclear because of her panic.


    The ent was consistent.


    The servant frowned.


    Could it be that he was overthinking?


    "Did you not deliver us water?" The servant shouted.


    Deliver water?


    The girl nodded in panic, then shook her head again.


    "So do you have it or not?" The servant shouted.


    "Uncle, my child delivered water more than a dozen times this night and went everywhere, but there was really nothing stolen." The postman pleaded, "Uncle, it''s true. I''ll guarantee with my life."


    The servant ignored him and just stared at the girl, who trembled.


    Is he just being paranoid?


    So then what was so weird?


    Why did his subconscious suddenly wake him up from his sleep?


    He looked at the girl in front of him and contrasted the view of her back from the other one.


    Delicate!


    The servant''s eyes lit up.


    The weirdness was caused by that sense of frailty.


    The image of that figure from behind had carried a sense of frailty, and even her crude actions couldn''t fully hide it.


    Girls are often frail, but it seemed strange for this postman''s daughter to appear delicate.


    That kind of frailty could onlye from being raised by a high-ranking family in a life of luxury2.


    "How many of you are here today¡­" The servant stepped forward and asked.


    His words had not finished before they heard a noise outside.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, the prefect is setting off right away." Someone called to the people who hade to watch the excitement.


    He''s leaving now?


    Everyone was stunned, and the servants also stopped asking questions.


    "What''s happened?" Everyone wanted to know.


    "The Fang family. They took out an imperial decree and have used it to turn Yangcheng upside down." The man shouted.


    Imperial decree!


    All of a sudden the silence turned into uproar.


    "How can the Fang family have a decree?"


    "Why did the Fang family turn Yangcheng upside down?"


    This was asked four times.


    But that man didn''t care about the details of the answer.


    "I don''t know." He said, "It seems that one in the family has had a grudge against an official in Yangcheng."


    Saying this indicated an end to the inquiries.


    "Hurry up, the prefect has already left."


    Everyone dared not neglect and ran out in a hurry.


    The servant stood there with aplicated expression.


    "Do you still want to ask?" The official asked cautiously and looked at the girl who withdrew behind her parents.


    What''s the problem?


    The servant''s brow uncreased and he no longer looked at the girl. Instead, he watched the lights be brighter. People shouted outside.


    "Imperial edict, the Fang family is really¡­" He had a slight smile on his lips. "Bold."


    After saying that, he looked at the old man''s family again, nced at the trembling girl, and turned around and walked away.


    "Let''s go." He said.


    The darkest moment before dawn slowly passed, and the east gradually turned white.


    The hustle and bustle in the city gradually stopped, and many people began to probe out into the streets.


    Last night''s movement stirred up the whole county town. It was more terrible than when the door to the county government office was smashed. Instead the people''s homes were knocked open in the middle of the night and people broke in


    Those who shouted for the decree were not officers or soldiers, and there were no officials to apany them. As for the imperial decree, it could not be seen.


    This time, the gangsters really made trouble.


    Fortunately, those people just searched around the house and asked if they had seen Official Lin. They didn''t beat people, let alone kill people, and their belongings remained unmoved.


    Although it was frightening, it wasn''t so much as to leave them terror-stricken.3


    The searchers gradually retreated, and the light reced the darkness. The people dared to go out of their homes to inquire about the news.


    "So it turns out that Official Lin was part of Magistrate Li''s group?"


    "Was the Fang family actually ordered to investigate?"


    "So it''s not actually about a feud, but spies and scoundrels?"4


    "In fact, that Fang''s family aren''t actually merchants, but officials?"


    "No wonder the Fang family is so rich."


    All kinds ofments spread and spection was chaotic.


    Fang Jinxiu, who had been sitting on the street in front of the city gate, turned an unseeing eye to the people who were gradually gathering behind her. She just looked outside the city.


    Behind her came a sharp sound of horses'' hoofs. Fang Jinxiu turned around and saw a team of men on horses galloping.


    Chen Qi, who had been sleeping on her shoulder, almost fell to the ground. He woke up in a daze, rubbing his face.


    "What time is it?" He wiped his mouth and said, "Has she been found?"


    Fang Jinxiu ignored him. She had stood up and was looking at Fang Chengyu and Old Lady Fanging. There were more peopleing together in the distance.


    The torched had already gone out, and everyone''s face was full of fatigue and anxiety.


    Not found.


    There was no need to ask. Fang Jinxiu could tell just by looking at their expressions.


    "It''s just one night''s search." Fang Chengyu''s expression remained the same, and even a smile appeared on his face. "Grandma, mother and sisters, go back and rest. I''ll continue to look for her. It will be fine in the day. The news spreads faster. Sometimes it''s not a bad thing to alert the enemy."5


    Old Lady Fang looked at him. Fang Chengyu was already thin and weak, and his face was even more haggard at this time.


    Not long after his poison was detoxified, while he was still weak, he experienced the robbery and killing in Runan and rushed back. He joined the interrogation in the prison cell and asked for the beheading. It can be said that he had not even caught his breath yet.


    How could he stand to keep going like this?


    "Chengyu, you go back to rest first, and we''ll continue to look." She said.


    "Yes, elder sister and I will go. Both you and grandmother will go back to rest, and thentere and rece us." Fang Yuxiu also said.


    Fang Chengyu shook his head with a smile.


    "I''m not tired." He said, "I''m really not tired. You don''t know that people won''t be tired if they don''t stop moving. I won''t stop at this time. It''s not good to stop and be discouraged."


    What''s the reason for this?


    Madam Fang looked at Fang Chengyu with an anxious expression.


    "What if she still can''t be found today?" She blurted out.


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "Then I''l look for her tomorrow." He said and the emotion in his eyes was sincere and firm, "If I can''t find her today, I''ll find her tomorrow. If I can''t find her tomorrow, I''ll look for her the day after tomorrow, and look for her day by day, until I find her. In short, I have to find her."

 Chapter 248

    <strong>Where Did You Come From?</strong>


    Old Lady Fang smiled when she looked at him.


    Yes, if she can''t be found in one day, then in two. If not two, then three. As long as they were still alive, then they''ll keep looking for her. What''s the big deal?


    Just like when the Old Master was gone, her son was gone, and her grandson was poisoned, she had to survive. If shested for a day, she could survive the next day and the third day.


    As long as she wasn''t dead, she wouldn''t fall down.


    "As long as there is at least one of us, we will keep looking for her." Old Lady Fang looked at her daughters-inw and granddaughters and said, "Since God wants our Fang family to live such a life, we are not afraid and won''t retreat. Let''s show how we''ll live."


    Madam Fang, Fang Yunxiu, Fang Yuxiu and others nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, grandmother", or "Yes, mother", they said in unison, "don''t worry, I will look for her."


    "Okay, now we have to divide into shifts. Yunxiu, Concubine Yuan and I will go back to rest first. Chengyu, you and your mother will continue to look. We''ll rece you after the afternoon." Old Lady Fang said, looking at the maids and merchants beside her, "You all rotate in shifts."Everyone agreed in unison.


    "Elder Madam, I''ll arrange it. We are very well staffed today," Manager Gao said.


    It was lively. People and horses galloped in from outside the city gate.


    "Fang family! Don''t mess around anymore."


    Before the man and horse had approached, the rider shouted harshly.


    Although these people were dressed in regr clothes and covered in dust, everyone still recognized that they were the several officials of Taiyuan Mansion who had left Yangcheng yesterday. It was Ma Shengzhi, the prefect, who led the scolding.


    Prefect Ma''s face no longer had the previous dullness, and his expression was furious, while the officials behind him all hadplicated looks.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" prefect Ma jumped down without waiting for the horse to stop and shouted to Old Lady Fang, "Was the imperial edict given to you by the first emperor to disturb the people? Do you know what you''re doing?"


    He looked around again at the people near and far who were looking secretive and evasive.


    "Do you know what this means?" He lowered his voice and raised his eyebrows.


    A family of merchants had actually taken out the emperor''s imperial edict.


    What this means?


    Of course, Old Lady Fang knew what this meant.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have avoided leaking the secret for even half a minute all these years.


    This imperial edict was their support, but it must also have the ability to kill them, and there was much doubt and spection involved, so it was bound to cause a great uproar.


    Old Lady Fang looked at prefect Ma.


    "My Lord, I know what I''m doing." She said, "The imperial edict is not for disturbing the people, but the imperial edict is also to protect our family. Now that our family has fallen into such a disaster, why should I have to wait?"


    Prefect Ma stretched out his hand and patted Old Lady Fang.


    "What disaster has your Fang family encountered?" He gritted his teeth and whispered, looking at Fang Chengyu beside him, "Now your grandson is cured. Your enemy was killed in ambush. It is the time for happiness after misfortune. Wasn''t it just that a daughter-inw didn''te home overnight? Are you going to bring the sky down?" ??


    "My daughter-inw is our family''s sky." Old Lady Fang also gritted her teeth, with a somewhat determined and violent expression, pointing out to the sky, "If something happens to her, the sky will fall and our Fang family will fall."


    This old woman was really crazy.


    Prefect Ma''splexion was ashen, but before he could speak a female voice came out from the crowd.


    "What''s the matter? Who had an ident?"


    The sound ended. Prefect Ma and other officials had not yet responded when Fang Chengyu turned his head, followed by the Fang family''s women.


    Fang Jinxiu, who had been standing outside their group, looked on disbelievingly.


    The guards around the outside of the circle turned their heads.


    Behind them, and they didn''t know when she came, stood a girl. Her clothes and temples were a little messy. She was dusty, and she looked a little embarrassed, but her face was soft, her eyes were bright and she was energetic.


    She carried a bamboo basket in her hand. There were some herbs inside, just like a herb picker who came back in the early morning.


    There was silence.


    Miss Jun nced at everyone, looking surprised and confused.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked again.


    What''s wrong?


    Fang Jinxiu only felt that her heartbeat had stopped and her mind went nk.


    Jun Zhenzhen. You''re killing me!


    The whole scene froze in silence.


    This silence was because some people in the Fang family had calmed down. They calmed down, and the onlookers naturally followed suit.


    Not everyone recognized this girl.


    After all, Miss Jun was a girl. Even if she used to be arrogant and famous for her marriage match with Young Master Ning Shi, she was only famous in name, not everyone had seen her or was familiar with her.


    Only girls knew her well.


    Most of the onlookers present now were men, and no one knew her.


    For example, Prefect Ma.


    Following Prefect Ma''s line of sight, the officials also looked at her, especially the squinting servant standing at the end.


    This person was young.


    It was just that she was well-dressed and could be described as gentle. Thedylike and wealthy aura couldn''t be concealed by the messy clothes and hair.


    Was she the one who caused the Fang family to look for her through the night?


    Although they hadn''t seen her before, they could see who she was from the expression of Old Lady Fang and the others.


    Jun Yingwen''s daughter, the granddaughter of the Fang family, and the legendary Young Lady who cured Master Fang.


    Prefect Ma obviously knew her identity, but he still pointed his finger.


    "Who is she?" He asked loudly.


    This was obviously a rhetorical question.


    Old Lady Fang hadn''t yet spoken before a screaming female voice sounded.


    "Miss!"


    Before anyone had time to react, Liu''er ran out from some unknown ce and rushed to Miss Jun, hugging her and crying loudly.


    "Miss, where have you been? You scared me to death."


    There was no need for Old Lady Fang to open her mouth again. Everyone present knew who the girl was.


    What happened?


    What the hell is going on?


    Everyone was stunned. The person they couldn''t find all night had suddenly appeared.


    "Zhen Zhen, where have you been?" Madam Fang couldn''t help asking and walking over quickly.


    Miss Jun was hugged by the crying Liu''er. She looked at the people gathered in front of her. Obviously, she was also very puzzled.


    "I went to gather herbs." She said.

 Chapter 249

    <strong>This is Another Misunderstanding.</strong>


    Gathering herbs?


    These words stunned everyone.


    The whole of Yangcheng was overturned because of her, and everything was chaos. Everyone was full of conjecture and panic, yet she appeared so easily and said something about gathering herbs.


    It''s like that one year when panicked parents screamed at the Yangcheng Lantern Festival that their child was taken away by a beggar. The government locked down the city. The public inquired. Everyone was exhausted and no one appreciated thenterns at all that night. Then the child came out from under the bridge with a bunch of sugar men, saying that they had eaten some of the sugar men and identally fallen asleep under the bridge.


    Children don''t know life or death, what it means to part, and how important their safety is to their families.


    But Miss Jun was not a child anymore.


    Madam Fang trembled with anger. She had no thoughts at all now.


    The pleasant surprise of regaining something after losing it2, the peace of mind of having everything finished3, and the shame of being toyed with.She has none of that at all now. The only thought she had was to p the girl in front of her.


    Ruthless, loud, p.


    She had wanted to do this almost every momentst year, but she never really did it.


    Of course she didn''t think about this all the time now, but once she thought it, she should just do it.


    Madam Fang came over quickly and raised her hand to Miss Jun.


    But at the same time, someone rushed over, seemingly unintentionally but just a step earlier, and hugged Miss Jun''s shoulders.


    "Cousin!" He shouted happily, "It''s find now that you''vee back."


    Madam Fang''s p was blocked and fell on his shoulder.


    Fang Chengyu only just seemed to notice his mother''s actions.


    "Mother." He turned his head to look at her and pleaded sincerely, "Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Isn''t this a fake marriage? He can''t even bear to see her lift a finger herself? Can''t she just be angry with her after making such a big deal?


    It''s truly like he took a wife and forgot his mother!


    Madam Fang lookedplicated.


    Unexpectedly, she could also taste the vor of a son protecting the daughter-inw.


    It felt really sour.


    Everyone else hade to their senses. They don''t know what to say and hadplicated expressions.


    If it were the Jun Zhenzhen of the past, everyone would have already scolded her.


    But if was the Jun Zhenzhen of the past. No one would have looked for her like this.


    Prefect Ma sneered.


    "Gathering herbs." He said, looking at the girl hugged by the youth, snorting and looking at Old Lady Fang again, "Gathering herbs."


    This is ridiculous. Is your family acting together?


    What do you intend to do?


    He looked at Miss Jun, sounding aggravated.


    "Why do you collect herbs? You are not a doctor or a medicine harvester. Why did you go to collect herbs?"


    Yes, why did you collect herbs?


    The servant standing next to the official also looked at the girl sharply.


    Did you want to go out of town to collect medicine?


    So were you outside the city all nightst night?


    Where have you been? You. Were you really out collecting herbs?


    Miss Jun looked at prefect Ma.


    "I''m indeed a doctor." She said apologetically.


    Doctor?


    Prefect Ma frowned at her.


    "You, why are you a doctor?" He asked.


    Asking a doctor why she is a doctor seems to be an unreasonable question.


    Miss Jun thought for a moment.


    "Because my grandfather was a doctor." She replied seriously.


    My grandfather was a cksmith!


    Prefect Ma shouted to himself, "Why did I be an official?"


    "My lord, this is indeed the case." Old Lady Fang came forward and said, "My inws are a medical family. Although my son-inw had be an official, the inheritance of the family has not been lost. She has learned medicine at home since she was a child."


    Jun Yingwen was not an official on Shanxi Road. However, because he was a rtive of the Fang family, prefect Ma naturally checked his resume before he came, and he also knew that he had practiced medicine.


    But, but.


    Prefect Ma looked at Miss Jun again.


    "Why did you collect herbs?" He shouted again.


    Although the question was back to the beginning, its meaning was different from the first question.


    Why did you go to collect medicine at this time? Why did you collect medicine as a youngdy of the Fang family?


    "My lord, my cousin is trying to treat me."


    Miss Jun hadn''t answered. This time Fang Chengyu had replied.


    Treat him?


    Prefect Ma frowned.


    "My lord, this matter is a long story." Old Lady Fang also spoke again, "You must know that my Chengyu was going to die of illness."


    I do know this.


    Prefect Ma looked at her.


    "You can also see that my Chengyu is much better now." Old Lady Fang continued, pointing to Fang Chengyu.


    Everyone also nodded.


    So what?


    "Chengyu was cured by my granddaughter." Old Lady Fang said, "She used the Jun family''s medical skills."


    Jun family''s medical skills?


    Everyone was stunned and looked at this unfamiliar and familiar girl. Unfamiliar in the face that most people had never seen, and familiar in the reputation that most people had heard.


    Miss Jun, who had made trouble with both the Fang family and Ning family since she hade to Yangcheng. Did she have this kind ability?


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    "Let''s start from a long time ago."


    The hall of the Fang family was full of people. Prefect Ma and other officials were invited off the street and into the Fang residence. Old Lady Fang ordered people to bring tea and began speaking.


    "At the beginning, when Chengyu fell ill we searched for famous doctors everywhere, but found no solution. At that time, my daughter''s father-inw was still living, and we also invited him. He also came at that time, but there was nothing he could do.


    "What I didn''t expect was that father-inw had been thinking about Chengyu''s illness, devoted himself to researching, and tirelessly wrote down many folk prescriptions, but unfortunately he died before solving it¡­"


    "What was even more unexpected was that when father-inw died, my granddaughter not only inherited the medical skills passed down through her family, but also remembered Chengyu''s illness. Since then, she followed the notes from father-inw¡­"


    Was it like this?


    So it turned out to be like this.


    People in the hall were looking at Miss Jun.


    The servant standing behind the crowd frowned slightly, as if confused and yet having suddenly understood something.


    It didn''t matter at present whether this Miss Jun had superb medical skills, one could inquireter.


    Rather, the meaning of this sentence was that the Fang family had long known that Fang Chengyu was poisoned? Sickness was God''s will and poison man-made, so had they always been guarding and nning?


    "¡­ She searched through the medical books, in Runan, in Funing¡­" Old Lady Fang''s voice continued.


    Looking at Old Lady Fang''s habit of reminiscing as she talked about the past, prefect Ma interrupted with a little impatience.


    Who cares how hard someone worked to treat the heart disease?


    "These things don''t matter." He said, "Everyone knows that your family was framed by enemies, and that it was not easy for you to n to turn over a new leaf."


    After saying that, he looked at Miss Jun.


    "But why on earth did you go to collect medicine overnight and not return? Your family didn''t know anything about it?"


    Yes, why?


    At just this time.


    Was this a coincidence?


    The servant raised his eyelids and looked at Miss Jun.


    "It was a coincidence." Miss Jun said apologetically, "I didn''t expect such a mistake to cause such a misunderstanding."


    Were there mistakes or misunderstandings?


    Everyone in the room looked at her and Miss Jun sighed softly.


    "I did talk to Master Lin, and he didn''t lie. After that, we parted. I was going back but when I passed a street, I saw a man." She said.


    What did you see?


    Everyone pricked up their ears and listened intensely.


    "A firewood seller." Miss Jun said.


    A firewood seller?


    "What''s wrong with the firewood seller?" Old Lady Fang urged impatiently, "Don''t dillydally. What is this all about?"


    Do you want to make up lies?


    The servant narrowed his eyes.


    Miss Jun looked hesitant and seemed a little uneasy.


    "The main reason is that I''m afraid you won''t believe it if I say it." She said, "The firewood seller was carrying a child with a flower in his hand."


    Flower?


    "This flower is a medicinal herb that is very important for Chengyu''s recuperation and it is very rare. I have been looking for it for a long time and haven''t found it." Miss Jun continued, "So I asked the firewood seller where he picked it. Because I wanted to get to the medicine earlier, I asked the child of the firewood seller to send a message to my family, and I went straight to collect the medicine."


    She said this much with a look of apology and helplessness.


    "It seems that the message didn''t arrive."

 Chapter 250

    <strong>I Really Didn''t Expect It.</strong>


    Didn''t get the message?


    Is that it?


    Isn''t this reason a little sloppy?


    The people in the room were silent.


    "Isn''t this a little too coincidental?" Someone couldn''t help blurt out.


    Miss Jun didn''t seem offended and nodded in agreement.


    "It really is a coincidence." She said, "I don''t believe it myself."


    You don''t believe it yourself. What else can we say?The people in the room were silent again.


    But someone squeaked.


    It was a servant of the Fang family who was standing in the corner.


    "Speaking of a child." He suddenly thought of something, "I remember that there was indeed a child that came to the house, but all thedies had just returned. The family was going in and out in a hurry to clean up the memorial service so when the child approached, everyone thought he was watching the fun and scolded him, and the child turned around and ran away."


    Such a family as the Fang family, which, ording to Miss Jun this was the child of a firewood seller from the countryside, well, it was inevitable that he would be timid and afraid, and scared away by shouting.


    So that was it.


    Surprisingly.


    This was really¡­ one didn''t know what to say.


    But Miss Jun obviously had something more to say. She looked at Old Lady Fang with her eyes twinkling.


    "Does our family really have an imperial decree?" She asked.


    Could the imperial edict be faked? If it was fake, wasn''t it a death sentence to take it out?


    Besides, was now the time to be curious like a child?


    Instead of apologizing for her recklessness, she only cared about asking this.


    What does she want the imperial edict for?


    Take it to the Ning family to force them to agree to the marriage?


    There were still people in the room who couldn''t help thinking such nonsense.


    "Of course it''s true. I took it myselfst night." Fang Chengyu said, as happy and serious as a child. With that, he looked at Old Lady Fang, "Grandma, grandma, show it to cousin quickly."


    It turned out to be an imperial decree.


    The people in the room also turned their thoughts to it.


    At that time, everyone was following orders and didn''t have time to think much. Now, after calming down, it made one feel dizzy, like a dream.


    The Fang family actually held an imperial edict given by the emperor.


    "Yes. It''s an imperial edict." Fang Chengyu said with a smile. "So don''t worry. We''re not afraid of anything. Everything is fine as long as you''re fine."


    He said it easily and casually, as long as you''re fine.


    He broke through the door of the Lin residence, turned Yangcheng upside down, and shocked the officials of Taiyuan Prefecture who had rushed back that night. From the white-haired old woman to the young maiden1, everyone ran around all night to look for her. None of these things mattered.


    The people in the room looked at Fang Chengyu with a moreplicated expression.


    Everything is fine. As long as you''re fine¡­


    Was this all right?


    Prefect Ma snorted heavily.


    Since you brought up the imperial edict, then let''s talk about the imperial edict.


    "Fang n¨¦e Cao.2" He calmed down, "How are you going to exin what happenedst night to the public?"


    They had entered the residence at this time, but the frightened people who gathered in the streetst night were outside waiting for a reasonable exnation.


    The imperial edict disyed in public was spreading like the wind.


    The origin of the imperial edict and the origin of Deshengchang will surely be the focus of discussion, which will cause a huge disturbance. This storm will sweep Yangcheng, and then spread. It will not be long before it reaches the capital and the ears of the emperor.


    Presumably, at the moment when the Old Lady Fang unfolded the imperial edictst night, the snooping Yangcheng Jinyiwei had already sent the news out.


    It stands to reason that having a decree at home should be a happy and exciting thing, one didn''t know why everyone was a little worried.


    Probably because of Old Lady Fang''s silent face, probably because of the identity of the merchants, and probably because this misunderstanding of Miss Jun''s had turnedst night''s behavior into something ridiculous.


    There was silence in the room.


    Someone knelt down with a bang.


    "Grandma, it''s all my fault." The female voice said.


    It seems that only then did everyone notice the girl standing in the corner by the door and the strange man beside her.


    Who was this man? How did they get in?


    Seeing everyone look over, Chen Qi was a little stunned.


    "I, I¡­" He didn''t know how to introduce himself. When he saw Miss Jun looking at him, he was overjoyed, "Youngdy, you know me, I''m a sugarman seller."


    Sugarman seller¡­


    Every year had weird things happen but there were just so many today.


    First, the Fang family took out the imperial edict of their ancestors, and then there was a sugarman seller standing in the hall of their Fang family''s residence.


    "Chen Qi!" A steward shouted in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "He came in with me." Fang Jinxiu said.


    A bit ago, when Old Lady Fang and her party left for home, although she did not specifically ask her toe back, Fang Jinxiu had hesitated and followed.


    Originally, she had thought she would never step into Fang residence again, at least not for this period of time. Unexpectedly, she came back after an interval of only one day.


    Whether it was the women of the Fang family or the maids or the guards, there was no stopping her or doubting about her entry, as if this were a matter of course.


    Or maybe just insignificant.


    Because he was close to Fang Jinxiu, no one paid attention to Chen Qi when he came in like this and stood in the hall of the Fang residence where not everyone could enter.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to." Chen Qi muttered, "I was embarrassed to be left outside when you came in."


    No longer paying attention to Chen Qi''s interruption, Fang Jinxiu looked at Old Lady Fang and knocked her head.


    "I caused this." She said, "I admit fault."


    Old Lady Fang looked at her and said nothing. Madam Fang didn''t look at her from beginning to end. Concubine Yuan''s expression wasplicated, and Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu had a little worry in their eyes.


    "How can you be med for this?" Miss Jun said.


    "It''s her fault. Miss, that is, she said that you were caught by Master Lin, which led us to make trouble." Liu''er wiped her tears and said, "She must have seen that Miss has a stable position at home, and she was kicked out and jealous¡­"


    That servant was standing in the back looking at Fang Jinxiu.


    This was the daughter born to the concubine ced in the Fang family. Up to now, she really had no ce in the Fang family and had been expelled. It was really pitiful. It was normal to be jealous and resentful.


    She said that Master Lin caught Young Lady Fang? What''s the story? What''s the entanglement?


    Prefect Ma and other officials frowned. If there are more women, there will be more trouble!


    Miss Jun didn''t question this story, but stroked the girl''s head with a smile.


    "No." She said, "It''s not her fault. What she said is the truth. I did talk to Official Lin, and then it happened that neither Official Lin nor I went home. What''s more, there are still some oldints between Official Lin and me. If anyone had see it they would have thought the same, didn''t you think?"


    Liu''er said oh, thinking of what happenedst night she was afraid for a while.


    "Yes." She nodded and cried.


    What more did Fang Jinxiu have to say? Old Lady Fang pped the table to interrupt her.


    "Shut up." She shouted and then looked at prefect Ma, "What''s the exnation for this? My child may have been kidnapped by bad people. Isn''t it normal for me to find someone?"


    Prefect Ma smiled angrily.


    "Normal?" He said and raised his eyebrows, "Your family rampaged3 through Yangcheng with the imperial edict, trying to overturn the sky. Is this normal?"


    Old Lady Fang had a wooden expression.


    "Yes, the imperial edict was given to my family in the beginning to protect us and help us solve difficulties when we encounter them." She said.


    That is to say, women''s ideas are really inexplicable and unreasonable.


    This was the result of not having a man in the family.


    Prefect Ma pointed his finger at Miss Jun and then to Old Lady Fang.


    "Difficulties." He said, repeating this word, "Difficulties, this is the so-called "difficulties" you have encountered."


    After saying that, he sneered and brushed his sleeves.


    "Fang n¨¦e Cao, since you did this by order of the decree, then I have no qualifications to exin it to the people. You can exin it yourself."


    With that, he turned around and strode away.


    The onlookers in front of the Fang family eagerly watched the officialse out and couldn''t help rushing forward to hear the expected news.


    However, the officials only got on their horses one after another under the escort of the soldiers, dispelling everyone and leaving without saying a word.


    The people in front of the Fang family made a loud mor, which attracted the officials who had left to look back and their expressions wereplicated.


    Truly unexpected. Unexpected.


    That servant did not look back. As before, he looked honest and easy-going as he followed closely behind the officials.


    "I really didn''t expect it." Miss Jun said.


    In the hall of the Fang family, the officials were sent away but none of the Fang family had dispersed, and Miss Jun looked at the imperial edict taken out by Fang Chengyu with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 251

    <strong>Bending the Knee While Saying Thanks</strong>


    I really didn''t expect it.


    The Fang family actually had a decree.


    She took the imperial edict handed over by Fang Chengyu and began to scrutinize it earnestly.


    "It''s really a decree." She said.


    And it was a handwritten imperial edict by the emperor''s father.


    The feeling in her heart wasplicated, a little sad and a little happy.


    "It turned out to be an imperial edict." She said again.


    First, in just a few wordsst night it was confirmed that Yuan Bao was indeed not the official''s attendant, but was actually called My Lord by the official. Although Yuan Bao was now just a eunuch of the hidden residence, he was still rted to the royal family.Now that she saw the imperial edict again, things were even more certain.


    This Fang family was not rted to her for no reason, which was why she was reborn in the Fang family.


    Therefore, God is really fair.


    "Of course. So, cousin, don''t worry, it''s all right." Fang Chengyu smiled at her again.


    Miss Jun put away the imperial edict and handed it to him, smiled at him, and then turned to Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu still knelt on the ground.


    "Thank you for caring about me." Miss Jun said.


    "I don''t care about you." Fang Jinxiu said woodenly, "I was just telling the truth, and even if the intentions were good, not all good intentions are worthy of gratitude. Good intentions can do bad things."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I just told the truth, nothing else. Don''t think too much." She said.


    Fang Jinxiu stared at her.


    Who thinks too much? I don''t want you to pity me. I don''t want you to care about me. I don''t want you to protect me, I don''t think too much! You think too much!


    Miss Jun no longer looked at her. She turned to Old Lady Fang and saluted her.


    "Grandma." She said, "This time it''s my fault. I was too careless and too casual. I just did whatever I wanted without making arrangements, nothing else. It just so happened to be at the worst time when everyone was the most nervous."


    Without waiting for Old Lady Fang to speak, she saluted Madam Fang.


    "Aunt." She said, " I scared you."


    Madam Fang looked at her calmly.


    "Since you understand everything, will you remember it in the future?" She said.


    Miss Jun answered that the clever Madam Fang wasn''t familiar with her.


    Of course, since Miss Jun had hanged herself for the Ning family, she had no longer been as rude as before, but her dignity, elegance and politeness from before was also different from now.


    Now her silence cleverly showed the softness in her bones, instead of the alienation, or feeling of standing on high or sitting on the sidelines from before.


    Madam Fang nced at her and wanted to say something but Miss Jun had already walked to Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu.


    "Sisters." She said, "I''ve scared you. Thank you for your hard work."


    She stretched out her hand.


    Looking at her outstretched hand, Fang Yunxiu was a little flustered, and seemed hesitant to hold her hand.


    She had also taken Miss Jun''s hand before. When the little girl who lost her father and mother in a faraway ce had gotten out of the carriage ande over, she immediately stepped forward to express the greetings and friendship of a sister.


    But her out-stretched was avoided by the little girl.


    The little girl could have been shy. So, although she was a little embarrassed, she didn''t think much about it.


    Untilter when she apanied the little girl outside to y, took the little girl''s hand like all sisters, and then had her hand opened heavily by the little girl.


    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands." The little girl said coldly, eyes full of disgust.


    So now, how could she touch her hand?


    Fang Yuxiu reached out and held Miss Jun''s outstretched hand first.


    Only then did Fang Yunxiu carefully hold Miss Jun''s other hand.


    Miss Jun''s hand was soft, warm and powerful. Instead of opening Fang Yunxiu''s hand like before, she clenched it tightly.


    Miss Jun bent her knees and saluted.


    Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu hurriedly bent their knees to return the politeness and shouted younger sister.


    "A false rm." Fang Yuxiu said, "As long as younger sister is fine."


    Miss Jun nodded again with a smile, let go of their hands, and stood in front of Concubine Yuan.


    Concubine Yuan was shocked.


    "Oh, don''t thank me." She waved her hand with a smile, "This is my duty."


    Miss Jun gave her a smile.


    "Those who do their duties deserve even more thanks." She said.


    Could she also be thanked for doing her job? The smile on Concubine Yuan''s face couldn''t help spreading.


    "Miss Jun can also speak so sweetly." She couldn''t help saying.


    That meant that Miss Jun used to speak viciously.


    Although this was the truth, mentioning it at this time would ruin the atmosphere.


    Madam Fang gave a light cough and red at her.


    She forgot her ce again. Concubine Yuan took a step back with a smile and stopped talking.


    Miss Jun hadn''t finished. She saluted the stewards and maids standing in the room and Chen Qi in the corner.


    "Thank you for your hard work everyone. I''ve shocked you." She said.


    The people in the room were ttered.


    The previous dull atmosphere was swept away by her giving a bow and saying her thanks.


    Fang Chengyu had been watching with a smile and a face full of glory, as if Miss Jun was not giving thanks and apologizing, but epting everyone''s worship.


    To go so far, when it had only been a few days, one really couldn''t bear to see it.


    Old Lady Fang frowned and coughed softly.


    The room was quiet.


    "Well, everyone is tired. Let''s rest first, and talk about the restter." Old Lady Fang said.


    Everyone responded and left. Although they were full of questions, they didn''t dare to ask more.


    "What about us?" Chen Qi couldn''t help asking Fang Jinxiu.


    Fang Jinxiu had gotten up and strode out.


    "Let''s go." She said.


    Just leave like this?


    Chen Qi hurriedly followed. Fang Yunxiu and Fang Yuxiu looked at their backs and wanted to open their mouths and stop them. Finally, they followed Madam Fang and stepped out of the hall.


    Everyone in the room retreated, leaving only Miss Jun, Fang Chengyu and Old Lady Fang.


    "Is it a coincidence or is there a real problem?" Old Lady Fang looked at her.


    Miss Jun slowly sat down in the chair.


    "I didn''t know if there was a real problem. I just saw a person who shouldn''t have appeared here so I went to confirm itst night." She said.


    Fang Chengyu''s eyes lit up.


    "Sure enough." He said, "That''s what I told you. I felt something was wrong in the cell. Was it true that there were strange people there at that time?"


    Yes, Yuan Bao was indeed a strange person to be in there.


    "Chengyu is really smart." Miss Jun admired.


    Fang Chengyu smiled, a little embarrassed and a little proud, just like a child getting praised.


    Miss Jun''s admiration was sincere. She thought that something was wrong and she had recognized Yuan Bao, but Fang Chengyu didn''t.


    "Who is the person?" Old Lady Fang asked.


    "That person¡­" Miss Jun said, "is someone I met with my father when I was in Funing."


    Her voice was so slow that they felt that she was being serious and didn''t think that she was organizing a reasonable lie.


    "At that time, my father was praised for his excellent political achievements, and there weremendations from the capital, and eunuchs came to announce orders."


    Old Lady Fang nodded. Although she didn''t have close contact with her son-inw, she also knew about such an honorable thing.


    "So today in the street when I saw the attendants next to the officials, one looked like the announcer of the imperial decree from that time, a eunuch¡­" Miss Jun continued, looking at Old Lady Fang.Previous ChapterTable of Contents¡­uingLikeLoading...

 Chapter 252

    <strong>Unknown</strong>


    Eunuch?


    Old Lady Fang raised her eyebrows, but she was not very shocked.


    "¡­''s attendant" Miss Jun continued, hiding her gaze.


    Seeing that Old Lady Fang was not very shocked about the eunuch, in that case just make it about the attendant instead.


    If she spoke of the eunuch and the Old Lady used any means to investigate, she would beat the grass and start the snake1,pletely exposing her own behaviorst night.


    "Do eunuchs'' attendants be attendants for others? Did the eunuch bring this attendant with him, or were they sent to serve the local official?" Fang Chengyu asked.


    Miss Jun shook her head.


    "I really don''t know about this." She said.She really didn''t know whether Yuan Bao was still the eunuch of the emperor or was given to others by the emperor? Was it arranged by the emperor or others?


    "It''s not surprising if you think about this carefully." Old Lady Fang said, "After all, our family has an imperial decree, and it is reasonable for the emperor to send attendants to watch over it."


    Miss Jun nodded.


    Originally, on the way back, she thought about how to exin how it was reasonable to recognize Yuan Bao. Unexpectedly, the Fang family took out the imperial edict, so it was much easier.


    Olddy Fang took the initiative to ept it without many doubts.


    "So what other doubts do you have about this matter?" Old Lady Fang asked.


    "The doubt is who is behind it." Fang Chengyu said.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    "That attendant may not be like Li Changhong." She said.


    "Whether he is or not, this matter ends here now." Miss Jun said.


    Old Lady Fang looked at her, and Fang Chengyu nodded happily.


    "Okay." He said, "For now, as long as we know there is someone behinds us, it doesn''t matter who it is."


    Old Lady Fang frowned slightly.


    "You mean, do we have to do the same as with Song Yunping and Li Changhong?" She said.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "From the events of Song Yunping and Li Changhong, it can be seen that they do not dare to harm us with great publicity, and now we have also given them a fierce warning and lesson." She said, "In view of these two points, they will not take action for a while in order to lull us into thinking that the enemy no longer exists and the crisis has been resolved."


    "We also have to pretend that the crisis has been resolved." Old Lady Fang said, "Keep fishing."


    "Yes, you can''t show intention to harm others, and you can''t show intention to guard against others." Miss Jun said sighing. "There is noplete preparation in this world and no guarantee that it will remain unchanged."


    Old Lady Fang also sighed.


    "This is also the pleasure of being born." She recovered her spirits again and spoke solemnly.


    "It''s endless fun to fight against the heavens and people." Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "Being happy depends on whether you''re a winner or a loser." Miss Jun said. There was nothing amusing about losing.


    She was not happy to be hacked to death.


    Simrly, in the past, as the loser whose husband and son both died, Old Lady Fang had nothing to find amusing.


    Both sides thought silently.


    Fang Chengyu aloneughed, and Old Lady Fang gave him a sideways nce.


    If she says anything, you will be foolish. It''s not like there''s anything to be happy about.


    "Okay, you go down and rest." She said, standing up herself.


    Miss Jun stayed sitting.


    "Grandma." She said, "One more thing, I don''t understand¡­"


    Old Lady Fang interrupted her before she finished speaking.


    "You don''t have to understand this yet." She said, "You just need to know that our family does have a decree, and this decree is indeed true. As for the origin of this imperial edict, I can''t tell you."


    "I know it''s true, but why¡­" Miss Jun said again.


    Old Lady Fang also interrupted her again.


    "I don''t want to lie to you, but at the beginning, our family had vowed to keep their promise and not tell anyone the origin of this imperial edict." She said.


    After speaking up to here, there was a moment of silence.


    "I''m not saying that you are an outsider." She continued, "But this matter can only be known by one person. It passed from the father to the son, and from the son to the grandson. The old master was so ill that he had no time to tell your uncle and that''s why he told me this secret and I waited to tell your uncle, and the result was¡­"


    In the end, the son died suddenly.


    "Now even Chengyu doesn''t know about this." Old Lady Fang looked at Fang Chengyu. "I''ll tell youter."


    Fang Chengyu nodded with a smile and said nothing.


    "So I won''t tell you, but not because I treat you as an outsider." Old Lady Fang said to Miss Jun again.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I know." She said, "What I don''t understand isn''t about the origin of the imperial edict."


    It wasn''t the origin of the imperial edict?


    Old Lady Fang was taken aback.


    What didn''t she understand?


    "I don''t understand why Grandma took out the imperial edict at this time?" Miss Jun said, looking at Old Lady Fang''splicated expression.


    Old Lady Fang was stunned.


    She asked about this? What didn''t she understand?


    What''s not clear about this?


    Because you are Jun Zhenzhen, you are my granddaughter.


    Old Lady Fang opened her mouth to say it, but she stopped when the words reached her mouth. Suddenly theplicated expression faded away.


    Because she''s her granddaughter?


    In the beginning, this granddaughter was moring to death and forcing her to ask the Ning family to ept her marriage agreement, but even after learning that she had hanged herself in the inn, the thought never came up to seek justice with the imperial decree.


    Now just because Liu''er shouted that Miss was acting weird, and because Fang Jinxiu said she had left with Official Lin, and because Fang Chengyu stressed that things were dangerous, she did not hesitate to take out the imperial edict just to find her.


    She couldn''t remember how she made this decision at that time.


    It was like a dream.


    "When grandfather passed away, you didn''t take out the imperial edict, or even when you couldn''t tell uncle, you didn''t take out the imperial edict when he had an ident¡­" Miss Jun continued.


    "At that time, we didn''t know that they were killed by treacherous men." Old Lady Fang interrupted her and said, "What do you want to do with the imperial edict?"


    "Take out the imperial edict to show your identity and let the world know how solid the Fang family is." Miss Jun said.


    Old Lady Fang snorted.


    "Ridiculous. Can''t we do it without the imperial edict?" She said, "You really look down on us."


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "Of course not. I mean that you don''t have to work so hard in this case." She paused for a moment, "Then after you knew that Chengyu was poisoned, you knew that someone was hurting you, right? Why don''t you use the imperial edict to track down¡­"


    Old Lady Fang frowned and interrupted her.


    "He was already poisoned. What could we do if we traced it? It wasn''t worthwhile." She said woodenly.


    "Then in fact, it seems even more impossible that you took out the imperial edict now." Miss Jun spoke the words and looked at Old Lady Fang, "Your enemies were killed in ambush, and Chengyu was cured. I may have just been in a little danger but you weren''t sure about this danger. Why did you take out the imperial edict?"


    Old Lady Fang thought about what she was going to say but didn''t know what to say, and she was a little inexplicably irritated by it.


    "What are you trying to say? Don''t you understand why I had toe up with the imperial decree to find you? There is nothing to not understand about. It''s very simple, because you are still useful." She said angrily, "You could cure Chengyu. It''s useful to keep you. Do you understand?"


    When her words fell, Miss Jun stood up and stepped forward, reaching out and hugging her.


    What, what are you doing!


    Old Lady Fang couldn''t help but tense her body and take a step back in shock.


    The petite girl hugged her shoulder firmly, soft, thick, a little messy, her face and hair still muddy.


    "I understand." The girl said softly in her ear, "Grandma, you are so kind to me, you are so kind to me."Previous ChapterTable of Contents¡­uing


    Footnotes and Chinese Idioms


    1 ¨C ´ò²Ý¾ªÉß ¨C d¨£ c¨£o j¨©ng sh¨¦ ¨C "beat the grass and startle the snake"; inadvertently alert the enemy/punish somebody as a warning to othersLikeLoading...

 Chapter 253

    <strong>Never Understood This Sincerity Before</strong>


    Yes, she thought of many things and understood many things, but she didn''t understand this.


    When she was running desperately in the dark night, she didn''t expect anyone to help her.


    She thought that the man at the post station behind her would feel something was strange, and she thought that the man would definitely chase after her.


    So all she could think of was running fast, faster, the faster she ran, the more chance she had to win.


    She had prepared clothes, herb collection tools, and all the evidence. As long as she could escape and return to the city, everything would follow logically and nothing would be suspicious.


    But it was based on the premise that she could escape.


    Otherwise, all her preparation would be to no avail if she were caught on the spot.


    When she was running wildly, in her heart, she regretted a little. She didn''t expect that Yuan Bao, who was very honest in her memory, would be so shrewd. When he looked at her at the door of the room, her hair really bristled.Maybe she shouldn''t have been so reckless. Now there was spection, but maybe she shouldn''t have been so eager to gather evidence alone.


    It was too dangerous.


    It was not the first time she had encountered danger.


    When she walked to the pce with a hidden knife and a straight back, didn''t she know how dangerous it was ahead?


    She went into danger alone, and then died alone.


    Would it be the same this time?


    In this way, single-handedly1 rushing out to investigate in the dark night, and then killed alone in the dark night.


    Several times, she seemed to hear the sound of horses'' hoofs behind her, and even the sound of bows and crossbows.


    She kept running, but she didn''t expect to run till dawn into the city, just like she arranged.


    It was done.


    She actually did it.


    Then she looked at the noisy Yangcheng and understood what had happened.


    In order to find her, the Fang family actually took out the imperial edict, which was a bigger deal than the big move of searching the city.


    The imperial edict.


    It was also this imperial edict that had attracted those officials in the post station, and made the man no longer care about anything else. Everyone rushed toward Yangcheng and the Fang family like a beast moved by smelling fish.


    She was indeed a little surprised that the Fang family had a decree, but she had already suspected that the Fang family was hiding secrets. This surprise was more than having her spections confirmed.


    What really surprised her was that they would treat her so well.


    So she really didn''t understand. Why did Old Lady Fang bring out the decree?


    Holding the imperial edict, keeping unspeakable secrets, and encountering the death of rtives one after another. Enemies hiding behind all kinds of crises, and a group of women who had to take up their family business, support the business, and endure being called cursed.


    In the past ten years, no matter how hard it was, no matter how much she hated it, she never brought out the imperial edict. Now, just because this granddaughter didn''t return all night, it worried her to death so whatever it took, she would rather show reveal the secret that couldn''t be revealed if it meant finding her.


    Actually, there were many ways for the Fang family to look for her. It might have been the most useful to search the city by decree, but it was also the most irrational and inappropriate.


    If Fang Chengyu had not been cured, it would be understandable to do so. But now Fang Chengyu had been cured.


    As long as one thought about it rationally, this choice should not have been made.


    Old Lady Fang said that she might be useful in the future because she cured her grandson. That''s why she did it.


    Others may be crazy specting about a future that hasn''t happened yet, but these women in the Fang family would not. For those suffering there is no tomorrow. For those who are struggling to survive, they never think about the future and just care about the present.


    So it was very simple for them to do this, because in the present moment, they were caring and chaotic, caring and crazy.


    They already cared about her to this extent.


    Although it began because she had cured Fang Chengyu, it was not just because she cured Fang Chengyu.


    For her, Old Lady Fang didn''t care about the consequences. For her, the people of the Fang family were desperate.


    She really didn''t expect this.


    She originally was just asking for the Fang family''s money, but she didn''t expect them to give her their sincerity.


    Real sincerity.


    Young Lady Jun had never cared for or wanted sincerity.


    Her identity determined that she didn''t need and couldn''t get sincerity. Whether sincere or not, people would act respectful to please her and guard against making her dislike them. What was the need for sincerity?


    However, it really gave people a good feeling.


    Speaking of which, she hadn''t even embraced her parents like this.


    Her mother was the crown princess and had to take care of their father and deal with theplicated affairs of the Eastern Pce. There was also a nanny, a wet nurse, court maids and a eunuch, so she never had to take of the two sisters personally.


    Her sister always felt that she was hated when younger, just being stared at and told don''t do this or that. So when their mother sought them, she would think to hide rather than hug.


    In fact, on the day of her marriage, she was a little scared and her sister probably saw that she was afraid and wanted to hug her, but she avoided it because she wasn''t used to it.


    Miss Jun rested her head on Old Lady Fang''s shoulder.


    In fact, hugging felt good. It was not ufortable. It was very warm, especially after escaping from extreme danger.


    Old Lady Fang didn''t feelfortable, but very stiff and ufortable.


    Grandma, you are so kind to me.


    Really inexplicable! What are you doing? I don''t understand what this means!


    What are you doing hugging others? You are not a three-year-old child!


    "Of course we treat you well. Chengyu is the only male heir. If he suffers from another illness or disaster, who will treat him?" Old Lady Fang said angrily, stretching out her hands to push the girl away, "Get up, don''t hug, what does this look like?"


    Fang Chengyu looked from the side with a smile.


    Miss Jun let go of her.


    "Don''t just think you''ll be fine after this." Old Lady Fang said with a stiff face, "You acted too ridiculously this time and said things were strange in a way that scared everyone."


    "Yes, it''s really my fault this time." Miss Jun nodded seriously and saluted Old Lady Fang again, "I didn''t think it through well and took risks."


    Old Lady Fang hummed, her expression still a little ufortable.


    "So what are you going to do now?" She said.


    It''s just that she had no words to resolve her ufortableness. Did an elder really need to ask these two children what to do?


    She looked even more ufortable after asking this question.


    "What you have to do now is to eliminate the trouble of the imperial edict." Miss Jun didn''t care about Old Lady Fang''s embarrassment. She spoke seriously, "and take this opportunity to recuperate."


    Old Lady Fang nodded and coughed softly.


    "The imperial edict is a good thing. Don''t talk nonsense. What trouble," She corrected.


    "In this world, fortune and misfortune go hand in hand," Miss Jun said, smiling again with some emotion, "No one feels this more than me."


    Such sage wisdom at such a young age2. How could there have been so many sad springs and hurting autumns?


    Old Lady Fang stared at her.


    "I will make arrangements for the imperial edict." She said, "Following this execution we will finish wrapping up the past matters together. If you both won''t go rest, then this old one can''t bear it and will leave to rest first."


    After saying that, she seemed to fear being hugged again and left in a hurry.


    Fang Chengyu and Miss Jun looked at each other and smiled.


    "Let''s go back, too." Miss Jun said.


    Fang Chengyu walked up to her, turned around and bent his knees.


    This is?


    Miss Jun was stunned.


    Fang Chengyu turned his head slightly and asked, "Jiuling, you ran around all night. Are your legs or feet hurt?"previous chapterTable of contents


    Footnotes and Chinese Idioms


    1 ¨C µ¥Ç¹Æ¥Âí ¨C d¨¡n qi¨¡ng p¨« m¨£ ¨C "single spear and horse"; single-handed or unapanied


    2 ¨C ÀÏÆøºáÇï ¨C l¨£o q¨¬ h¨¦ng qi¨± ¨C "old and decrepit"; proud of one''s age and experienceLikeLoading...

 Chapter 254

    <strong>I Knew What You Wanted All Along</strong>


    Miss Jun smiled.


    What a smart child.


    He saw that she had been walking slowly, and that she couldn''t stand it and sat down to talk.


    "It seems a bit exaggerated to call a soft sedan chair, so as not to be a topic of spection." Fang Chengyu said, "It is better to let me carry you back. We are husband and wife so, although it''s a bit over the top, it''s also fun."


    Miss Junughed and put her arms around his neck and leaned on his back.


    "Can you carry me on your back?" Sheughed, squeezing his thin shoulder.


    Fang Chengyu carried her steadily.


    "Cousin, in any case, I am a man." He said aggrievedly, "Don''t look down on me."Miss Jun smiled again.


    Fang Chengyu stepped out the door with her on his back and walked along the road. This scene really stunned the maids and servant women, and they all smiled shyly.


    Fang Chengyu ignored these looks and walked more and more spiritedly, but his pace was not fast.


    "Can you do it? Do you still have the strength?" Miss Jun asked.


    Fang Chengyu didn''t talk andugh like before, but lowered his head and kept silent.


    "Do not be ashamed if you can''t walk. I cane down and walk by myself." Miss Jun smiled and pressed his shoulder. "After all, you have just gotten healthy."


    Fang Chengyu did not put her down, but looked sideways at her.


    "Jiuling, just now you said that all that is left to do now is eliminate the trouble of the imperial edict and take this opportunity to recuperate." He said.


    Miss Jun nodded.


    "Yes. Now this is the most important thing for you to do." She said.


    Would this child know the trouble of taking out the imperial edict?


    Fang Chengyu stopped and looked at her.


    "Then what are you going to do?" He asked.


    Previously Miss Jun had been talking about us, but suddenly the question was what are you going to do?


    What about her?


    Miss Jun smiled. Really a keen child. She patted her shoulder and looked at the sky to the south.


    "I, I have other matters to take care of." She said, "Private matters."


    "You''re leaving," Fang Chengyu said, "To the capital."


    It was not a question, but a statement.


    Miss Jun was a little surprised.


    "You mentioned the capital several times," Fang Chengyu smiled.


    Several times? No, at most she asked Manager Gao about interesting things happening in the capital. But in order to avoid making the Fang family think nonsense, she never mentioned it again.


    This child was smart and attentive.


    Miss Jun nodded with a smile.


    "Yes." She said, "I have to go to the capital for a private matter."


    It really was a private matter. She was going to the capital in order to see her sister and Jiurong so, of course, this was an unspeakable secret.


    The excuse that she hade up with was to tell them that her father left her something to do in the capital when he died.


    Because of the Jinyun tower incident with Official Lin, Old Lady Fang was a little awed by Jun Yingwen and felt that Jun Yingwen''s connections were also very mysterious.


    She would think that what Miss Jun said she had to do in the capital had something to do with the person who scared off Official Lin in the Jinyun Tower.


    However, looking at Fang Chengyu''s serious and clear eyes, Miss Jun didn''t really want to use this excuse. She hesitated for a moment, should she continue to talk about the eunuch''s attendant? Say the name Yuan Bao? Exin Yuan Bao''s identity?


    Thinking of this, conveniently, when she goes to the capital, she can see if Yuan Bao has also appeared there.


    In fact, she really didn''t like to lie, because telling a lie required countless other lies to cooperate. It was too troublesome and a waste of time. How could Princess Jiuling use this method?


    It was only Jun Jiuling who could do this.


    She wanted to say something but Fang Chengyu already began to speak.


    "You are alone, be careful. Take care of yourself." He said.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    "I''m not alone. I''ll take Liu''er." She said.


    Fang Chengyu said, "Then you''ll have to take care of Liu''er and take care of yourself better."


    Miss Junughed.


    "If you need anything, just look for one of our business establishments directly. I''ll arrange it." Fang Chengyu didn''t smile.


    He didn''t want to know why she was going to the capital and what she was going to do there.


    Miss Jun nodded with a smile.


    "Okay." She said.


    Fang Chengyu lowered his head and continued to walk without saying anything.


    Seeing him like this, Miss Jun thought for a moment.


    "If you have anything you want to ask, just ask." She said.


    If people resolve the doubts in their hearts, they will probably be relieved of their worries.


    Fang Chengyu lowered his head.


    "If I didn''t ask, would you have left without telling me?" He said, with a little grievance in his voice.


    Miss Junughed.


    "How is that possible? I nned to tell you when we got back to the residence." She said, "Then go and speak to grandmother and aunt."


    Fang Chengyu looked up and smiled, and his grievance subsided, like the sky clearing up after rain.


    "What else?" Miss Jun asked with a smile.


    Fang Chengyu shook his head.


    None? So you only have this question about saying goodbye?


    "There is another one." He thought for a moment and said, speaking whileughing, "Although I think this question shouldn''t be asked, I still want to ask it."


    "There is nothing that shouldn''t be asked, only whether it should be answered or not." Miss Jun smiled and said, "So it''s not something you should be worried about, but something that I should be worried about."


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "Are youing back?" He asked.


    Miss Jun was slightly stunned.


    He didn''t want to ask if she was leaving? He didn''t want to ask why she was leaving? He just asked whether she would say goodbye to him and whether she woulde back.


    He didn''t ask about parting, just about the returning.


    "Is this question worrying you?" Fang Chengyu said uneasily.


    Miss Jun smiled.


    This question didn''t worry her.


    This question was simple, just whether toe back or not.


    "No." She said, "Of course I''lle back."


    She answered straightforwardly, like she had always decided on this answer.


    At the beginning, she had envisioned doing what she promised. That is, curing Fang Chengyu, and then letting Old Lady Fang fulfill her promise by giving her more than half of Deshengchang''s wealth. As for whether the Fang family''s enemies had been cleared up, she did not n to care anymore. She would take the money and leave.


    It was just that the n couldn''t keep up with the changes. Unexpectedly, the Fang family was involved with her royal grandfather. In addition, she didn''t expect the people of the Fang family to treat her like this.


    They treated her like family, so she must also treat them like family. It was only fair.


    "This is my home." She continued.


    Fang Chengyu''s face burst intoughter.


    The roar of thunder rolled by, and raindrops the size of soybeans fell, and the street was suddenly busy.


    But even so, it did not disperse the people gathered in the street.


    It had been two days since the Fang family took out the imperial edict to search the city. The government pretended they heard nothing and the Fang family said nothing. So far, no one had given an exnation.


    The people had to guess and inquire by themselves, and all kinds of news came out one after another.


    Because of the rainstorm, the teahouses, which had already been doing well, had be even more crowded. In addition to tea drinkers, many crowded in to shelter from the rain. There was a lot of talk everywhere, and the noise overwhelmed the sound of rain outside.


    Of course, it was all about Deshengchang''s Fang family.


    "¡­That imperial edict is false¡­"


    "¡­you can forget about it. If the phony prefect Ma Zhifu doesn''t arrest them¡­"


    "¡­ In fact, this is all arranged by the government. In addition to County Magistrate Li, there are also Jurchen spies, so we have to search the city¡­"


    "¡­ Wasn''t County Magistrate Li feuding with the Fang family?"


    People gathered in groups of three of four for discussion and some people even argued until their faces were red, and they almost rolled up their sleeves to fight. Amidst this chaos, someone came over.


    "What you all said is wrong. This matter is actually very simple."


    Wrong? Simple? These words immediately made the quarreling people share amon hatred and they turned to the speaker.


    "What do you know? Why are we wrong?" They questioned in unison.


    The person speaking was a middle-aged man, squinting and twisting his beard with a look of profound mystery.


    He spoke with a strong ent, "Me? Of course I know, because I''m from Dongping, Shandong Province." previous chapterTable of contentsNext ChapterLikeLoading...

 Chapter 255

    The ancestral home of the Fang family was Dongping, Shandong Province, and everyone in Yangcheng knew it.


    "What does Shandong have to do with it? How do you know what''s right?" People who had experienced every kind of rumors these days were not easy to persuade.


    The man smiled unhurriedly.


    "Right or not, you will know as soon as you hear me out." He said, "You know that the ancestral home of the Fang family is Shandong, but do you know what the ancestors of the Fang family did to make a living?"


    The people who had calmed down suddenly roared again.


    "Spices!"


    "You are so stupid!"


    "No one doesn''t know!"


    "You are kidding us!"The middle-aged man rushed tough.


    "Sure enough, everyone really knows it." He said in a mediating tone.


    All this movement attracted more people toe over.


    Before he continued, the middle-aged man seemed to be anxious about the noise. He pped the table and stepped on the stool to stand up.


    "But do you know where the main supply of Fang''s spice business was?"


    This time, he stretched out his hand to the north without waiting for people to answer.


    "Hebei Road, Henan."


    "At the beginning, the old capital was still there. The North had not fallen, and the business of the Fang family went to and from the North."


    "Later, the Jurchen people came South, and Emperor Chengzong was kidnapped while on an expedition1. The dynasty was in chaos, and thete emperor ascended the throne as emperor of the South."


    Everyone knew this old story, but this middle-aged man spoke very aggressively and quickly, and everyone stopped their noise for a moment.


    "What does this have to do with the Fang family?" Someone couldn''t help asking.


    The middle-aged man smiled meaningfully.


    "At that time, as the ancestors were moving their capital to the South, and not only was their army pursued, but countless spies had mixed in. Thete emperor even travelled in disguise, but."


    He suddenly stopped.


    The people present were trembling.


    "He was still caught by a spy. He was besieged in a courtyard in the countryside, and just then someone happened to pass by. Regardless of the danger, this person killed the spy and rescued thete emperor."


    The middle-aged man paused again at this point and looked at the people around him.


    "This person was Fang Shouyi''s father and the founder of Deshengchang."


    The onlookers'' eyes widened, followed up uproar.


    "¡­It waste, soon¡­Fang Dechang took a step forward and kicked the thief down, carried thete emperor and ran¡­"


    "¡­ At that time, the ck wind was blowing so much that they couldn''t even see the sun¡­"


    "¡­ Fang Dechang didn''t know who he saved. He could just tell that the person on his back had a lot of money, since the dragon body of the emperor is naturally different from ordinary people. Fang Dechang had a loyal temperament and couldn''t just leave someone behind if he wanted to save them. So he grit his teeth and ran all the way¡­"


    "¡­ Fang Dechang looked at the people gathered around and thought that the thief was not dead and had chased after them. Thinking that there was no escape, he sighed and said to the man that it seems we two brothers are unable to escape this time¡­"


    "¡­ But he didn''t think that the man would smile and the people who rushed around would raise their hands. Everyone knelt down and shouted long live. Fang Dechang was almost scared to death¡­"


    "¡­ Thete emperor said that although you called me a brother, I can''t be your brother. But I can give you anything else you desire¡­"


    "¡­Fang Dechang kowtowed to thank him, but did not ask for a reward¡­"


    "¡­Thete emperor loved his honesty and loyalty so he wrote a decree on the spot and gave it to Fang Dechang, saying that if there is any danger in the future, this decree was as if he hade in person. He told Fang Dechang that just like you solved my crisis today, I will solve your problems¡­"


    "¡­ This is precisely the story of meeting an emperor by chance. Just like how Decheng happened to encounter the Dragon Lord, if you are also a generous person with deep merit, it does not matter to gain your richester rather than sooner."


    With a bang, the story was finished. The tea guests in the teahouse apuded one after another and only then did the enthralled waiters shuffle through the crowd with their teapots. The tea guests either talked or continued to inquire things from the storyteller.


    A guest sitting on the second floor near the railing stood up, followed by four or five guards. Not only his style, but also his appearance and clothes were very eye-catching.


    The teahouse, which was somewhat chaotic after the story, roared again.


    "Master Fang."


    "It''s Master Fang."


    "Master Fang, is it true?"


    "Master Fang, did your great-grandfather really save thete emperor?"


    Everyone gathered around and asked loudly.


    Fang Chengyu smiled and went downstairs under the escort of the guards.


    There were more peopleing downstairs. After so many days, this was the first time that the Fang family had appeared.


    "Master Fang, is it true?" Everyone said one after another, "Did he really saved the emperor? Just tell us."


    Fang Chengyu stopped and looked at these people with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s really true." He said, "It''s enough for everyone to know that our imperial edict is true, isn''t it?"


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Really?


    "In short, the imperial edict is true." Fang Chengyu said, raising a cupped fist in the direction of the capital, "The benevolence of the emperor is also true. Do you have to ask what else is true or false?"


    After saying that, he left straight away with the guards, leaving everyone in the teahouse stunned.


    Yes, what else is true or false? Were they asking the Fang family if the merits of getting the imperial edict were true or false, or whether the imperial grace given by the emperor was true or false?


    It was not their ce to question whether this was true or false. Didn''t everyone see that even the Jinyiwei didn''t ask?


    Otherwise, how could this storyteller sit here safely and talk?


    These things must have been reported to the emperor in the capital.


    Whether it was true or not, it didn''t matter who said it. The emperor had the final say.


    What would the emperor say?


    In a duty room in the imperial city, someone was also waiting for news.


    The room was dark and narrow. Even if the sun was burning outside in June, the inside would stay dark. Especially when walking in from the outside, one couldn''t see the people sitting inside at all.


    In came a fat eunuch with thin skin and tender flesh. He squinted for a while before he found where the man in the room was sitting.


    The individual was a young man sitting behind a long table. He wore a big red robe and was as thin as a knife. He was looking down at an official document.


    "Oh, my Lord Lu, this room is too dark. Looking at things carefully will spoil one''s eyesight." The eunuch smiled and exaggerated.


    Hearing this, the young man looked up. In the dim room, hisplexion was like pale porcin, and his dark eyes looked cold and gloomy.


    "It turns out to be Eunuch Guo." He said.


    His voice was different from his appearance, mellow and a little dull.


    Just hearing this voice, no one would think that he was the same fearsome man that could terrify the officials at the mere mention of his name2, the murderer with blood-stained hands who was in charge of the department of punishments, the Thousand-Man Commander, Lu Yunqi.


    One would only regard him as a simple and honest soldier.


    In fact, he was also an honest soldier.


    His father had been honest and anonymous all his life, and no one even knew his name.


    Who would have thought that such a person who inherited his father''s mantle and should have lived an honest and anonymous life would suddenly transform into a character whose reputation and appearance was discussed among the people and in the royal court.previous chapterTable of contents


    Footnote and Chinese Idioms


    1 ¨C Óù¼ÝÇ×Õ÷ ¨C y¨´ ji¨¤ q¨©n zh¨¥ng ¨C "the emperor leads his troops into battle"; to take part personally in an expedition


    2 ¨C ÎÅ·çÉ¥µ¨ ¨C w¨¦n f¨¥ng s¨¤ng d¨£n ¨C "hear the wind and lose gall"; terror-stricken at the newsLikeLoading...

 Chapter 256

    Probably for this reason, Thousand-Man Commander Lu seldom talked in front of people.


    People privately said that the ancient king of Lanling covered his beauty with a mask, but now there is Thousand-Man Command Lu''s genial and silent voice.1


    Of course,paring someone who was more like Zhou Xing2, a ruthless official who was involved in framing and killing people, with the king of Lanling who defended his home and country, naturally attracted some people''s ridicule and curses.


    Of course, this was all said privately. 3


    Lu Yunqi stood up to salute.


    In terms of official position, he was not high. The eunuch surnamed Guo in front of him was the emperor''s close eunuch, and he is also one of the best chiefs of ceremonies.


    Seeing Lu Yunqi get up, Eunuch Guo had already stepped forward with a smile and looked respectful.


    "Thousand-Man Commander, My Lord, don''t be so polite." He said.


    Lu Yunqi did not keep saluting and stood up straight."His Majesty''smand?" He asked.


    Eunuch Guo answered yes.


    "His Majesty said he knows about it but the matter had happened so long ago he can''t recall it."


    "This humble official will go investigate." Lu Yunqi said, raising his foot to go.


    Eunuch Guo hurriedly took his arm.


    "My Lord, this servant hasn''t finished talking yet." He smiled and said, "But His Majesty said that this imperial edict did exist. The first emperor wrote a total of two imperial edicts that held the significance of His personal presence, one of which concealed its recepient''s name. One was given to Duke Cheng. Now it seems that the Yangcheng Fang family is the one whose name was hidden."


    Lu Yunqi looked at him with a nk face.


    "So now do you need them to continue to hide forever?" He asked.


    Eunuch Guo shook his head with a smile.


    "My Lord, His Majesty said these are all trivial things. The marriage between you and Princess Jiuli is the most important thing. You don''t have to care about anything else." He said.


    His Majesty said he knew. His Majesty said not to care about other things.


    Lu Yunqi nodded.


    "Then I''ll leave." He said.


    After saying that, he raised his feet and stepped forward. Before Eunuch Guo could react, Lu Yunqi had already stepped out of the door.


    This was really a sharp and easy-to-use knife. No wonder His majesty valued him so much.


    "Lord Lu. Lord Lu." Eunuch Guo quickly followed and looked at Lu Yunqi standing in a vermillion robe under the sun.


    Lu Yunqi stopped and looked back.


    Even though he stood in the sun and even though he wore a robe of thick vermilion, his whole body looked gloomy. It seemed that even the daylight avoided him. ??


    Probably because of his feminine and statue-like appearance. Probably because he had killed too many people in private.


    Everyone said that this person couldn''t be provoked. In fact, it was just a dog after all. Compared with the eunuchs, where was he better?


    Eunuch Guo squeezed out an enthusiastic smile.


    "When the timees I will also beg for a ss of wedding wine from My Lord and the princess." Heughed.


    Lu Yunqi looked at him and squeezed the corners of his mouth.


    Is this probably a smile?


    It turns out that Lord Lu, who never showed an expression on his face, could still smile.


    Eunuch Guo was also busy making his smile deeper.


    "Is the house cleaned up?" He asked with concern." If you need any help, just say."


    Lu Yunqi lowered his eyes and bowed his head to give a salute.


    "Thank you, Eunuch Gao." He said, "It''s all prepared."


    "Then get going, go." Eunuch Guo smiled and said, "His Majesty has deliberately granted you a month''s rest. Don''t worry about these things, My Lord. The biggest and most important thing is to get married."


    Lu Yunqi didn''t say anything more. He saluted, turned around and walked away.


    The bright red figure was getting farther and farther away in the sun.


    Eunuch Guo shivered, and his fatty flesh trembled all over.


    "It''s really strange. No matter how one looks at it, he''s scary. I really don''t know how princess Jiuling lived with him." He shook his head and smiled, "Perhaps she couldn''t and that''s why she found her own death. Still, if he really loved his wife, I can''t see it at all."


    Afterughing for a moment, walked to the pce while humming a tune. He didn''t notice that the little eunuch who had been standing behind him had raised his head and stared brightly at his back, and immediately lowered his head to follow with humble and cautious steps.


    Lu Yunqi walked out of the pce gates. A team of Jinyiwei wearing flying fish clothes4 with embroidered spring knives at their waists were already waiting outside. Seeing hime over, they saluted.


    Before Lu Yunqi had mounted his horse, a Jinyiwei came out of the pce.


    Jinyiwei were also the emperor''s guards, and he was on duty in the pce.


    The Jinyiwei stepped forward quickly and bowed in front of Lu Yunqi. Then he got up and whispered a few words in Lu Yunqi''s ear.


    Lu Yunqi''s face remained unchanged, but he gently brought his hand and pressed the corners of his mouth as though the sunlight had made him feverous.


    "He said he couldn''t see it?" He said.


    The Jinyiwei stepped back and waited for his instructions.


    "Let him see, then." Lu Yunqi said, and after that, he turned his horse.


    In response, the Jinyiwei retreated, watching Lu Yunqi''s horse step forward, while the others rushed behind both sides.


    There were not many people idling in front of the pce, but after passing the government offices on both sides, their team had attracted many people''s attention.


    "Isn''t he getting married?"


    "Why is he still out for a walk?"


    "I don''t know who is about to be unlucky."


    "I''ll be overjoyed once it starts."


    "Marriage. He is still the king of Hell even if he''s married. It is inevitable that the king of Hell kills when he goes out."


    There was a lot of discussion as the team went by.


    Lu Yunqi and his group paid no attention to thements behind him. They soon came to a government office. Unlike the bustle of those previous government offices, it looked dpidated and lonely. There was an inconspicuous sign hanging on it. The sign was very inconspicuous, but the words on it were very eye-catching.


    Beizhen Fusi.


    Several lieutenants hade forward to salute and to take care of the horse.


    Lu Yunqi signaled not to and went straight ahead, continuing to follow the crowd.


    Walking out of Guanya Street, they came to a slightly more remote street, where there was a vi and a prince''s mansion, located at the east and west ends of the street.


    It was almost more deserted than at the gate of the Fusi just now, only the sound of their horseshoes echoed back.


    The first thing they passed was the prince''s pce. Like all pces, it was built magnificently, with the three characters hanging high on the que.


    But unlike other royal pces, there were no doorkeepers here, let alone servants. The gate was closed and seemed to be deste.


    Lu Yunqi stopped in front of the door for a moment.


    The marriage date with Princess Jiuli was approaching, and there was nothing to criticize about his fiancee, not to mention that he is Lu Yunqi.


    The crowd stopped and waited for their orders, but only for a moment. Lu Yunqi urged the horse to move forward again and soon came to the westernmost house.


    This ce was different from the prince''s pce. Many people were busy entering and leaving. The already luxurious house was more and more magnificent, and the words "Lu Residence" hanging high above it had also been painted.


    "My Lord."


    "My Lord, you''re back."


    Seeing that many of Lu Yunqi''s people poured out to give salutes one after another, the porter also came to pick up the horse.


    Lu Yunqi still didn''t dismount. He looked at the lively house and withdrew his sight for a moment and urged the horse again.


    The person and horse turned down a few alleys and walked up the street.


    The appearance of their group made the bustle in the street more lively, but it was full of peeping, dodging, resentment, taboo and strange feelings.


    Lu Yunqi turned a blind eye to everything and just watched the horse in front of him. It seemed that there was no destination, he just walked along the road.


    This group of men and horses passed through the city gate along the road and disappeared from sight. Standing on the side of the street, Ning Yunzhao frowned.


    "What is this flesh knife5 going to do?"


    "I haven''t heard of anything big recently?"


    Thepanions next to him talked, turning their heads to see Ning Yunzhao looking thoughtful.


    "Yunzhao, do you know what''s going on?" They asked.


    Ning Yunzhao shook his head.


    "I don''t know." He said.


    Hispanions examined him.


    "You answered so happily, are you hiding something from us?" Theyughed and said.


    Ning Yunzhao withdrew his gaze and smiled.


    "I am locked up and reading with you every day. I know what you know, and you know what I know." He said, "Is there anything I can hide from you?"


    Stopping here, he paused and nodded.


    "There is one thing"


    The eyes of the twopanions lit up.


    "What is it?" They asked.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the puffy servant running in the crowd on the street.


    "Family affairs." He said, raising his hand and signaled, "Xiaoding."


    The servant came over happily and handed over the letter in his hand.


    "Noble Son, the letter is here." He said, wiped his sweat all over his sleeves.previous chapterTable of contents


    Footnotes


    1 ¨C Gao Changgong, a prince of Northern Qi, was said to have a beautiful face and feminine physical appearance thus he always wore a terrible mask when he fought in battles. source


    2 ¨C (note: I am not particrly confident about this one, but I *think* this is referencing the Zhou Xing who was a secret police official who was famous for falling into his own trap, an incident which inspired the Chinese proverb "invite the gentleman into the urn". source)


    3 ¨C note: I have taken out few lines from the original because I was having too much difficulty with it and wasn''t sure about the implication, and taking the whole thing out didn''t affect the flow of the chapter. Here is the original (feel free to help me out!):


    ÔÙµ±È»£¬¾¡¹ÜÊÇ˽ϵģ¬ÕâЩÈËÒ²¶¼ÄªÃûÆäÃîµÄ³öÁËÊ£¬ÊÇÐã²ÅÔÚ¿Æ¿¼µÄʱºò±»²é³ö¼Ð´ø£¬´Ó´Ë¶ªÁËѧÎÊ֮·£¬ÊǹÙÔ±µÄ±»²é³öÌ°¸¯Êܻߣ¬»òÕßÅÐÁËÔ©¼Ù´í°¸£¬±á¹ÙµÄ±á¹ÙÏ÷¹ÙΪÃñµÄΪÃñ£¬·²´ËÖÖÖÖ£¬×îºó¶¼ÊÇΪ×Ô¼º


    Ö»²»¹ýÕâ»Ø±¨ÊµÔÚÊÇ·ÇËûÃÇËùÔ¸£¬µ«ÕâÊÀÉϵÄÊÂ


    4 ¨C ·ÉÓã·þ ¨C f¨¥i y¨² f¨² ¨C "flying fish clothes" were the embroidered robes of the Jinyiwei; the flying fish was actually a dragon-like creature with wings and the fanned tail of a fish. The flying fish also had 4 ws,a dragon head and a carp''s body and two horns. source


    5 ¨C ÈâÑüµ¶ ¨C r¨°u y¨¡o d¨¡o ¨C "meat waist knife"; this seems to be a saying that refers to conspiracy to frame others. sourceLikeLoading...

 Chapter 257

    It was a letter from home.


    Thepanions let go of their doubts.


    "There is a letter from home again." They smiled and said, "You have a lot of letters these days. This is not the first time you have gone out. Why are the uncles and aunts so worried?"


    "Because the big exam is next year." Ning Yunzhao smiled and put away the letter. "I''ve grown up but I''m still just a fool in my parents'' eyes."


    Hispanionsughed.


    Ning Yunzhao was a talented person, but he was not arrogant. He was very good at dealing with people and deserved to be a child of Beiliu''s Ning family.


    They stopped asking questions andughed as they made their way back to their residence. Ning Yunzhao returned to his room and sat in front of the bookcase.


    The desk was so full that the pen, ink, paper and inkstones could barely squeeze together. There was also an oilmp and antern.


    The servant poured the tea.Ning Yunzhao didn''t have time to drink tea. He took out the letter and swept over it at a nce. Then he looked surprised and nervous and finally smiled again.


    After that, he took a breath, took a sip of tea, and seriously looked at it word by word.


    "Noble Son, I also asked around," Xiaoding stood in front of a few boxes and said, "Now what is is being said in Yangcheng is that Fang Dechang had received an imperial edict. The Fang family is fine and everything is business as usual. I don''t know if it''s true."


    Ning Yunzhao put down the letter and smiled.


    "The imperial edict is true, so other things are naturally true." He said and sighed, one hand ced on the table for support, "I didn''t expect that the Fang family had a decree."


    The servant nodded.


    "Yes. Yes." He said, "What if they take the imperial edict to force our family to recognize your marriage contract with Miss Jun?"


    Ning Yunzhao looked up at him.


    The servant looked embarrassed.


    Everything had been handled properly so the young master did not look so deeply worried as when he couldn''t ask about it openly and could only lean out the window and inquire news from passing doormen.


    "Their family has a decree, which means a lot of unexpected things."


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the servant and exined patiently.


    "This unexpected thing involves many aspects. Don''t just think about the personal affairs of men and women. Is the Fang family full of the kind of people who would do small things with an imperial edict?"


    The servant made a sound of doubt and thought carefully.


    "But," he reached out and grabbed his head. He looked puzzled and confused, "It doesn''t seem to be a big deal to not go home at night because she didn''t tell her family about collecting herbs."


    Compared with the noble son, it was more important to have a marriage.


    "Is it a small matter that she didn''t go home at night?" Ning Yunzhao frowned. He patted the table and said, "What a big deal that she suddenly disappeared at this time!"


    The servant hurried to nod.


    For noble son it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Jun''s disappearance is a big deal. It''s a big deal," he said.


    Of course, Ning Yunzhao could see what the servant was thinking. He wanted to exin but felt that he couldn''t exin it clearly enough for the fool to understand. It was better not to waste time.


    "But noble son, is this a good thing or a bad thing now?" The servant asked cautiously, "did the Fang family really save thete emperor?"


    Ning Yunzhao looked at the letter on the desk and held the teacup.


    "Fortune and misfortune go hand in hand. Good things may be bad things. Bad things can also be good things." He said, "As for the Fang family''s rescue of thete emperor, this is a good thing." It''s good for the other party''s family and good for thete emperor.


    Did he get it?


    "So is it true or false?" The servant was still puzzled.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and put down the teacup.


    "Since it''s a good thing, why talk about true or false?" He said.


    The little servant didn''t understand, so he just stopped thinking about it.


    "Sir, that is to say, Miss Jun will be fine, won''t she?" He asked directly.


    Ning Yunzhao meditated for a moment.


    "She''ll be okay." He said, "It''s good for everyone that the matter was solved like this."


    At least it was good for the time being.


    The servant was relieved and reached out to wipe his sweat.


    "That''s good, that''s good." He said.


    Ning Yunzhao looked at him and smiled.


    "Okay, everything''s okay. Go and rest quickly." He said.


    "Noble son should also have a good rest." The servantughed and said, "Don''t worry, the people I arranged in Yangcheng are the most appropriate ones. If there is any news, it will be sent as soon as possible."


    Without waiting for Ning Yunzhao to speak again, he ran out.


    Ning Yunzhao shook his head helplessly.


    "People always think too much." He said and his eyes fell on thentern at the desk, "Master Fang has been cured."


    After thinking about it, he found that he couldn''t remember the girl''s appearance.


    Standing with antern in the dim night of the Lantern Festival, or handing over a pear in the Fang family''s yard in the middle of the night, the image seemed like it was always blurred through the haze of night.


    Regardless of whether the wealth of this Fang family could reach the sky, it was always a good thing to have a healthy husband.


    This was good.


    She should be very happy now, right?


    Did he want to write a letter of congrattions?


    The idea shed, and Ning Yunzhao frowned.


    How does one write a letter for no reason? He was not familiar with it.


    Ning Yunzhao reached out and lit antern.


    The imperial edict.


    What would happen now if the Fang family had really forced them to admit the marriage contract with the imperial edict?


    He suddenly had a thought.


    Immediately, he coughed softly, picked up the tea and took a sip. The tea was already cold, which also made himugh, shake his head, put away the writing paper. He took out a book and lowered his head to study carefully.


    Outside the window, the shade was thick, and the cicadas were singing.


    Fang Chengyu, at Yangcheng thousands of miles away, also returned home.


    Old Lady Fang and Madam Fang waited with concern, one ordering someone to fan and the other ordering someone to bring herbal tea.


    Fang Chengyu smiled and epted their care and pampering.


    "There are no problems. Now the whole city is already talking about it." He said, "The news from the businesses from all over Shanxi has also spread in other ces, and old countryside rumors have been arranged in Henan on the route of the ancestor''s relocation of the capital."


    Hearing him say this, Madam Fang smiled.


    "Mother, you don''t know that Chengyu also arranged a well in the old ce. Legend has it that when our ancestor was carrying the First Emperor on his back to escape, the mouth of a spring was kicked open by the vigers." She smiled.


    "If a story is to be weaved, it should be weaved together thoroughly." Fang Chengyu said and looked at Old Lady Fang again, "Grandma, can I arrange it like this?"


    Old Lady Fang looked at him with eyes full of gratitude.


    "You arranged it very well and thoughtfully." She said, sighing a little, "I didn''t expect you to do such a good job."


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "It''s not much. I read a lot." He said, "There have been a lot of such things written in books; I learned from them."


    Learned from them.


    Many things can be learned from stories but how to read people1, how to manage a business, and how to kill people is not so easy to learn.


    Old Lady Fang couldn''t help her eyes from stinging when she looked at Fang Chengyu.


    Since Fang Chengyu hade back, she felt as if she had let go of a heavy burden and suddenly had support.


    And the child did not disappoint her. Never. Even if he was ten yearste, he was still as excellent as she had expected.


    Madam Fang couldn''t help wiping her tears.


    It''s really strange. Obviously everything is better now, but she likes to cry more than before.


    "Grandma, now it seems that there are no more problems." Fang Chengyu said with a smile.


    Old Lady Fang nodded.


    "Yes, the government has made no action, nor the Jinyiwei. That is to say, they also agree with this statement." She said, "This issue can be considered concluded."


    "What happens next?" Madam Fang asked.


    This was the first time she learned about this imperial edict, and Old Lady Fang also confessed frankly to her and Chengyu that the true origin of the imperial edict cannot be said, at least not now.


    The unknown always makes people nervous.


    "Next, let''s manage the businesses well and do our job well." Fang Chengyu took over answering.


    The unknown never seemed to be a problem for him.


    "I have been ill for so many years. I have seen through everything except why I got sick." Fang Chengyuughed and said, "Now that my only problem has been solved, there will be no more problems."


    Old Lady Fang nodded with joy.


    "I wonder where cousin is now." Fang Chengyu suddenly said.


    If he didn''t know, they wouldn''t know.


    Old Lady Fang and Madam Fang looked at each other.


    "Thest news said that they had passed Henan." Madam Fang said with another worried face, "Isn''t this child walking too fast day and night?"


    "Cousin''s arrangements will definitely be fine." Fang Chengyu said with a smile, "Grandma and mother don''t have to worry."


    In fact, this sentence was more appropriate to be said to him.


    Old Lady Fang and Madam Fang looked at him, and the young man''s face smiled like a burning sun.


    "Chengyu, the imperial edict has been arranged, and I have one more thing to tell you."


    Madam Fang quivered.


    "Mother!" She blurted out, "No"


    Don''t say it, at least don''t say it now. How can you have the heart to say it? Look at the smile on this teenager''s face. How can it be broken?


    Old Lady Fang paused for a moment and looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "Chengyu, your marriage with your cousin is fake." She still said it.


    The smile on Fang Chengyu''s face froze.previous chapterTable of contents


    Note about the next chapter: I have recently quit my job and am working on relocating for a new one. I still intend to keep going with new chapters, but it might be a while again before I get another chapter up. I appreciate everyone''sments and hope you are all doing well!


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C ²ìÑÔ¹ÛÉ« ¨C ch¨¢ y¨¢n gu¨¡n s¨¨ ¨C "to weigh somebody''s words and observe their facial expression"; to discern somebody''s thoughts from their bodynguageLikeLoading...

 Chapter 258

    Fake.


    Fang Chengyu knew that many things were fake.


    That she tried to kill herself was fake.


    That she made an unreasonable scene because of the matter with that yatou was fake.


    That she was overbearing at home was fake.


    Her arrogance and vulgarity were also fake.


    But could this also be fake?


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    "Chengyu, you sit down first." Madam Fang said uneasily, while looking at Old Lady Fang again, "Mother, this matter is a long story. It is better to wait for Zhenzhen toe back and talk about it together."It would be good for Jun Zhenzhen to tell her son in person.


    "This kind of thing is for us to make it clear." Old Lady Fang said, "She always does things by herself, and if she has to say this by herself too, it would be too pitiful."


    But her son was even more pitiful.


    Madam Fang looked at Fang Chengyu. Her son was obviously already taking Jun Zhenzhen as his wife, and his love was deep-rooted.


    To suddenly say that it was false, how could he ept it?


    Her son had lost everything, and now he has everything again but will have to dig out a corner of his heart.


    Can''t everything be as you want in life?


    When you are so happy, can''t itst a little longer?


    "How can it be fake?" Fang Chengyu suddenly smiled and asked, "How can this matter be fake?"


    "Chengyu, this was to hide from people''s eyes and ears." Old Lady Fang said, "You also know what the treatment was like, and those things can only be done by married couples."


    Fang Chengyu looked at her wordlessly


    Madam Fang couldn''t help but cry out to her mother again.


    The women of the Fang family are ruthless, and the men of the Fang family cannot be sentimental.


    It is what it is. Don''t leave yourself with fantasies.


    Old Lady Fang looked solemn.


    "You''ve been with her for so long, and apart from treating you, has she ever done anything with you as husband and wife?"


    Fang Chengyu was stunned, and Madam Fang was embarrassed.


    This, that¡­


    "Mother, Chengyu is sick." She blurted out involuntarily.


    How would they do that kind of thing.


    "Is there a husband and wife rtionship?" Old Lady Fang asked again, staring at Fang Chengyu, "you are a smart child. If there is none, you must know it in your heart." ?


    Fang Chengyu was silent.


    She was good, very, very good to him.


    "There''s one thing you haven''t asked. We haven''t said it either." Old Lady Fang did not stop, "Why she said that she wanted to treat you in the first ce, do you know?"


    "Mother." Madam Fang''s face changed drastically, and she grabbed Old Lady Fang''s sleeve, shaking her head pleadingly.


    Old Lady Fang flicked her hand away and just looked at Fang Chengyu.


    "Because it''s a deal," she said. "Cure your illness and she''ll get paid."


    Reward, ah.


    Fang Chengyu looked at Old Lady Fang and still didn''t speak.


    This is simply too cruel.


    "No, mother, Zhenzhen doesn''t wantpensation, she''s going to live a good life with us." Madam Fang said anxiously, looking at Fang Chengyu.


    "Then when you said that if she could really save Chengyu''s life, you hoped he would willingly give everything he deserved to her, how did she answer?" Old Lady Fang looked at Madam Fang.


    "Mother, that was just a casual joke," Madam Fang said. "It was to express our determination to trust each other."


    Old Lady Fang looked at her.


    "Joke? Do you think so?" She frowned and said, "But I don''t think Zhenzhen took it as a joke."


    Madam Fang looked like she had more to say, but Fang Chengyu spoke first.


    "Mother, how did she answer?" he asked, with a look of curiosity.


    Madam Fang looked at him and shook her head.


    "She said very well, Aunt, do not forget your words." Old Lady Fang replied directly.


    Now that it had finally been said, Madam Fang looked at Fang Chengyu with a worried and sad face.


    His joy and affection was actually paid for through a deal, which is a big blow to this young man who has just opened his heart.


    Fang Chengyu''s expression was a little dazed.


    "Is that so," he said and smiled again, "Is that so?" ¡±


    "Chengyu, don''t think about it too much. At that time, the rtionship between Zhenzhen and our family was not very good, and when the rtionship is not good, it is easy to speak coldly." Madam Fang hurriedly reached out to support him.


    Fang Chengyu smiled at her and let heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It turns out she really nned it like that," he said.


    What did he intend to do?


    Old Lady Fang and Madam Fang were startled.


    "But Chengyu, don''t think too much. Actually, that''s not the case¡­" Madam Fang said, holding his arm.


    Fang Chengyu interrupted her words by cing his hand on the one holding his arm.


    "Mother, yes, it''s not like that anymore." He smiled and said, "She doesn''t think so anymore."


    What was his meaning?


    Madam Fang was startled again.


    Old Lady Fang frowned.


    "Chengyu, as a man, do not dwell on the feelings of this child." She said, "Know when matters are to be seized and when they are to be abandoned¡­"


    She hadn''t finish her words when she was interrupted by Fang Chengyu.


    "Grandmother, yes, this matter must be exined." Fang Chengyu said, "How can this matter be fake?"


    Were they speaking for half a day in vain?


    Old Lady Fang frowned even more.


    "Fake is fake." Her impatience came up, "There are so many whys!"


    "What''s fake can be real." Madam Fang couldn''t help but hurry to add, "Chengyu, let''s talk to Zhenzhen nicely. She needs to know your sincerity and then fake can be true¡­"


    Fang Chengyu smiled.


    "Mother, grandmother, I mean, how can this matter be faked?" He said, "This is the marriage of rtive. It is not the pretense of illness, but the worship of heaven and earth, the worship of gods, under the observance of the people of the city."


    How can this be fake?


    "It''s not enough that we know that it is a falsehood." Fang Chengyu said, "Even if we know about this matter, it is unfair to my cousin."


    Old Lady Fang and Madam Fang looked at him.


    A girl worships heaven and earth and enters the bridal chamber. Everyone all over the city knows that she is married. Who cares whether she is treating a disease or not. In the eyes of the world, she is someone''s wife.


    "Chengyu, what do you mean?" Old Lady Fang asked.


    "So this matter must not only be made clear to me." Fang Chengyu said with a smile on his face and a bright expression, "It needs to be known by everyone in the city, and it needs to be known by the heavens and the earth, and it needs to be known by the gods."


    She has deceived heaven and earth, deceived the gods, and deceived the people of the city for him, so he must tell the heavens and the earth, tell the gods, tell the people of the city, what kind of a good person she is, and what kind of merit she has done.


    This is justice for her.previous chapterTable of contents


    Thank you to everyone who wished me well in my move! I have sessfully relocated and am getting settled in at my new location. I don''t know how busy I''ll be with work this summer, but I hope to have time to keep working on more chapters for all of us (I''m reading as I go haha). Enjoy the chapter!LikeLoading...

 Chapter 259

    God is so unfair.


    Third Madam Ning whirled her fan.


    "So he also sacrificed his life to save the Emperor." She said, "What is this all about?"


    Fourth Madam Ning sat on the kang, although she did not have a fan, she waved a handkerchief.


    "There are many loopholes in the fabrication." She said, "It''s ridiculous.¡±


    Madam Ning, who was sitting on the other side of the kang, still had a peaceful look, and her eyebrows became even more loving.


    "But it is also the karma of repaying the Buddha to help benevolent people," she said.


    "Sister-inw," Third Madam Ning cried out disapprovingly, "benevolent people, how can they be benevolent people, they are benevolent to the Emperor but not to us. You see what they do."


    "Murdering and searching the city, and almost setting fires." Fourth Lady Ning added, "Is it possible that the Emperor''s imperial edict is for them to be so arrogant?""It was not about finding someone." Madam Ning said softly, "If the children in the family are lost, it is inevitable that the elders will be anxious."


    "Yeah, just a fifteen-year-old who doesn''t return home at night," Fourth Lady Ning emphasized the word fifteen, "and yet they created such a scandal1. Like wolves and tigers2, they searched the city and broke into households."


    "Did eldest brother tell second brother about these things? The Fang family''s action must be reported to the Emperor," Third Madam Ning said.


    When she said this, Master Ning came in followed by Ning Yunyan.


    After a few months of not going out, doing needlework and managing the housekeeping and yard, she looked a lot more rounded.


    She also looked a little sluggish and bored.


    After entering through the door, she gave a salute to her mother and two aunts, and stood aside without saying a word.


    "How can this matter be spoken of by second brother?" Master Ning frowned and said, "There is no need for the second brother to say this kind of thing, the Jinyiwei will report it."


    "It has been so long since then, howe there''s been no movement up or down?" Fourth Madam Ning said, "Why are the Jinyiwei behaving like cats this time?"


    "Naturally, because His Majesty the Emperor will not allow any movement." Master Ning said, "This goes without saying."


    Of course, this went without saying. The women of the Ning family were not stupid enough not to guess, but after confirming this fact, they were still indignant.


    "It''s really unreasonable." Third Madam Ning said, shaking her fan in hatred.


    "You don''t have tough at how ridiculous the Fang family''s story is." Master Ning said and sat down in a chair.


    Ning Yunyan immediately poured tea and brought it over.


    Master Ning took a sip.


    "This story is for themon people to hear. Naturally it suites their tastes: quirky and bizarre." He said, looking at Madam Ning, "It has the cycle of karma where virtue is rewarded3. There are Gods and Buddhas and the Son of Heaven. There are thrilling dangers and dangers averted4, and there are unexpected rewards. The twists and turns are fascinating. This kind of story will spread. As for the absurdity of the loopholes, the people don''t care. ¡± £Ò


    "Then the officials don''t care either?" Third Madam Ning said.


    Master Ning smiled.


    "Of course the officials in charge care." he said, "It is enough for them to care whether this edict is true or not. And as for how the edict came about, they can ask privately. Can it be discussed openly, can it still be questioned? That was the time of the First Emperor."


    He took another sip of tea.


    "His Majesty is a filial son." He said meaningfully.


    When the Emperor first ascended the throne, his life was in danger and he was heavily criticized. It is said that he was forced to agree to giving filial piety to the former Emperor, otherwise it was understood that he would have to have killed himself at that time.


    Since the Fang family said that this was the edict given by the previous Emperor, how could the emperor possibly question it?


    Besides, it had also been verified that it was indeed the handwriting and jade seal of the First Emperor, and it is recorded in the book.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning nced at each other, somewhat uneasy and helpless.


    "Then there really is no one in this Fang family who can be messed with."


    "Whether they find themselves in trouble is not with others, but with their own actions," Master Ning said, "unrighteous deeds will lead to downfall."


    "How did this object appear in Yangcheng?" Third Madam Ning said, very indignant.


    The most important thing was that this object was still somewhat involved with their Ning family.


    "Don''t worry about them. If theye to search our house, I will open the door and let them search. They can search whatever they want." Master Ning smiled, "It''s fine to search our house."


    Saying so, heughed.


    "Holding the imperial decree is not the same as the person who wrote the imperial decree, but don''t lose your sense of propriety and forget your duty."


    In the old affairs of the previous dynasty, there were many meritorious high-ranking officials who held edicts, and in the end, a few others acted arrogantly and fled to escape death.


    The Fang family took the imperial decree to avenge and absolve injustice, and mobilized troops and officials to find someone and search a city. Although arrogant, it was tolerable. But this is the kind of thing that can be brought out once or twice but not three times. Especially if the imperial decree is used to interfere with court officials, it won''t just be the peopleing out to question it.


    Madam Ning, Third Madam Ning, Fourth Madam Ning and the others all had smiles on their faces.


    "However, what if they didn''t want to search our home, but take the imperial decree to force us to admit our engagement with the Jun family?" Ning Yunyan, who had been silent all along, said suddenly.


    Theughter in the room subsided, and the expressions of the four of them froze.


    After all, their concern about another family''s imperial decree is not because of the disputes in the past.


    The dispute was originally due to their different status, and they should have had the upper hand.


    But once or twice, they suffered from dumb losses, and they couldn''t afford to provoke or to hide. Instead, they just took a step back to wait and see.


    As a result, before they had taken any more steps or had a long-term n, the Fang family had taken out the imperial decree.


    A merchant actually received the same treatment as someone who was a founding hero.


    This was really depressing.


    Master Ning twisted his beard and snorted.


    "You think that the reason why my father decided to marry the Jun family was because he knew that the Fang family had an imperial decree from an unusual origin?" he said suddenly.


    Madam Ning pped her hand on the table.


    This action shocked the people in the room again.


    Madam Ning rarely got angry like this.


    "You, how can you think of your father like this?" Madam Ning said angrily, "What kind of person do you take your father as."


    Oh so she was mad because of this.


    The atmosphere in the room eased, and Master Ning alsoughed.


    Still, speaking this way was rather disrespectful to his esteemed father. He coughed lightly to resolve the embarrassment.


    "Yanyan does not have to worry about this." He looked at Ning Yunyan and said, "The Fang family''s edict was only known to the Fang family, and Old Lady Fang knew about it. At the beginning, Miss Jun didn''t know about it and when everything was in such a mess, Old Lady Fang didn''t even take it out to threaten and coerce, and she won''t now either."


    "Yeah, now this Miss Jun is already a wife of the Fang family." Madam Ning said, shaking her fan with disgust, "If the young master of the Fang family dies of illness and she bes a widow, then she might take out the imperial decree and force us her to remarry into our family. She can do such shameless things. But the young master of the Fang family is now well and won''t die, would he want to take out the imperial decree and put a green hat on himself?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Madam Ning red at her and said angrily, "In front of the child."


    Third Madam Ning looked at Ning Yunyan.


    "Yanyan, that''s why I told you not to go out. Being entangled by this youngdy will make you dirty," she said.


    Ning Yunyan smiled and gave thanks.


    "I know Auntie." She said obediently and patted her heart again, full of happiness. "Fortunately, my brother escaped, so I was just thinking that such a good brother can''t be unlucky."


    "Speaking of which, has it been a long time since I wrote a letter to Yunzhao?" Master Ning said, "Write a letter to ask him how he''s been recently."


    "You''re not a child, yet you still worry so much."Madam Ning smiled and looked at Ning Yunyan, "You can write a letter for your brother."


    Ning Yunyan responded yes.


    After speaking of the person that this family was proud of, the atmosphere in the room became joyful. At this moment there were urgent footsteps outside the door, and a servant woman lifted the curtain and walked in with a panicked face.


    "Madam, the Fang family''s affairs are being talked about again," she said urgently.


    Did the Fang family keep talking about it? What a fuss.


    "So bothersome." Fourth Madam Ning said with anger, "My ears are developing calluses."


    "No, this time it isn''t about the Fang family''s edict." The servant woman said hurriedly, "It''s about the wife of the young master."


    Wife of the young master?


    These words made the people in the room look startled.


    Jun Zhenzhen? What was there to say about her?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    With a crackling sound, the crowded tea house fell silent, and all eyes were on the high tform.


    The storyteller on the high tform opened his folding fan.


    "Today I''m not talking about the old affairs of the Fang family, but newly discussing a clever person."Previous ChapterTable of ContentsNext Up¡­


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C Âú³Ç·çÓê ¨C m¨£n? ch¨¦ng ?f¨¥ng? y¨³? ¨C "wind and rain sweeping through the town"; a big scandal; an uproar; the talk of the town


    2 ¨C ÈçÀÇËÆ»¢ ¨C r¨² ?l¨¢ng ?s¨¬ ?h¨³ ¨C "like wolves and tigers"; ruthless


    3 ¨C ÉÆÓÐÉƱ¨ ¨C sh¨¤n ?y¨¯u ?sh¨¤n ?b¨¤o ¨C "virtue has its rewards"; one good turn deserves another


    4 ¨C »¯ÏÕΪÒÄ ¨C hu¨¤? xi¨£n? w¨¦i? y¨ª ¨C "to turn peril into safety"; to avert disasterLikeLoading...

 Chapter 260

    "From ancient times till to present, there have been many good men who have been presented with mysterious opportunities in the face of danger. Not only men, but married women are also entitled to this strange right."


    "Ti Qian1 saving her father was umon in ancient as well as modern times, and acting on behalf of her father in military affairs was even stranger. The strange woman I want to talk about today is the young wife of the Fang family''s master, the daughter of Zhongyi Qingtian Jun Yingwen, Miss Jun.¡±


    The tea house was full of people eating food on the table while looking at the stage. The shop assistants carried the teapot through the tables and, because it was a new story, they also raised their heads from time to time to listen.


    Miss Jun, who was no stranger to the people of Yangcheng, really was a strange woman.


    Sinceing to Yangcheng, this Miss Jun has added countless fun and conversation to everyone''s life, especially because the person rted to her was also a person familiar to the people of Yangcheng and who they were most willing to talk about.


    ¡°¡­ Miss Jun finally met Ning gongzi at the August 15thntern festival. It was really shocking, and since then it became a disaster. She wrote countless poems at once¡­"


    The storyteller folded the fan together, making the delicate women shyly ponder, and took up his pen to write a poem.


    "Amp in the east, amp in the west, hate not for the moon under themp, shine on the jade man''s head."


    There was a burst ofughter in the tea house.¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    With a snap, Madam Ning pped the table again.


    The servant woman who was talking stopped talking.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning also stoppedughing.


    "How disgusting to be told that. She is not ashamed, but Yunzhao is still ashamed," Madam Ning said with a cold face.


    Third Madam Ning coughed softly.


    "It''s true that the Fang family is trying to divert attention. They even brought up such a thing about their daughter-inw. They are not ashamed from losing face," she said disdainfully.


    They can talk about their own family and say whatever they want, why bother with others." Fourth Madam Ning also said angrily.


    "Master, they can''t continue like this to drag in our Yunzhao." Madam Ning said while looking at Master Ning.


    Master Ning''s expression remained the same, and he raised his hand to signal the servant woman.


    "Go on. I want to hear what else the Fang family has to say about this strange woman," he said.


    The servant woman answered yes. She timidly looked at Madam Ning, who closed her eyes and ignored her, and the servant woman continued to speak.


    Miss Jun''s previous absurdities were not that unusual, nothing more than making a fuss because of a marriage contract, hanging herself, and going to the government office to make trouble.


    These things were even more exaggerated by the storyteller''s description, causing a burst ofughter in the tea house.


    "Hey, that''s not right, that''s not right." Someone responded with augh and patted thepanion near him, "This is to make fun of the Fang family''s Master''s young wife. The Fang family now has an Imperial Edict, how can this be done!"


    Thepanion also reacted.


    "Yeah. That''s a bit excessive," he said, looking a little panicked. "The Fang family even killed the county magistrate when he tried to kill them, so let''s not suffer from the disaster of the pond fish2. ¡±


    Theughter in the hall where the thoughts had turned around gradually fell silent, and only the high-pitched voice of the storyteller in the hall returned, which seemed a little strange.


    This scene was somewhat familiar.


    Not long ago, that Miss Jun was still a joke. When the Fang family was just a wealthy merchant family in Yangcheng, the most feared force in Yangcheng, the Jinyiwei, held a group of people hostage to celebrate their biggest patron in the capital, Thousand-Man Commander Lu. The storyteller preached about the marriage between Thousand-Man Commander Lu and Princess Jiuli in the restaurant.


    Those who dared not rejoice in the congrattions had encountered inexplicable but logical misfortune afterwards.


    This time, it seemed like they wanted everyone together to celebrate andugh at the past of the young wife of the master of the Fang family.


    The Fang master''s wife''s past was not so glorious.


    A woman''s absurd and ridiculous past was being told, which was not a sign of goodwill.


    So was this the intention of the Fang family or the Jinyiwei?


    Should they be happy or sympathetic? This was really a problem.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    "If this is the intention of the Jinyiwei, it means that they are not satisfied with the other family''s behavior previously mentioned." Master Ning knocked on the table and said slowly.


    The servant woman who was narrating stopped again and stood quietly in the room, listening to the words of Master Ning.


    Third Madam Ning and Fourth Madam Ning both showed some joy.


    "However, there was no such meaning from second brother." Master Ning frowned again.


    "Jinyiwei''s actions are inherently the kind that shouldn''t be seen by people, so it is normal for second uncle not to know," Madam Ning said.


    Master Ning did not answer as he pondered for a moment.


    "If it''s not the Jinyiwei''s intention, it is the Fang family''s intentions." He said, "The Fang family¡­"


    He knocked on the table.


    "The Fang family doesn''t want this Fang master''s wife anymore."


    Ning Yunyan''s eyes, which had always been well-behaved and docile as if she didn''t exist, lit up suddenly.


    Is that vicious and lowly Jun Zhenzhen finally going to be kicked out the door by the Fang family and thrown away like a used rag?


    "The point is that this Miss Jun was making a lot of trouble, and even hanged herself with a rope at the inn, but fortunately people found out in time and saved her life."


    "Old Lady Fang rushed to hug Miss Jun and cried, I lost my husband and lost my son and my daughter. Only you and Chengyu are left. Chengyu can''t live and you don''t want to live.


    "Whatever whatever, life is not controlled by heaven. I recognize that it is the fate of this white-haired person to see off the ck-haired first. Die if you want. If you can''t cross through the Ning threshold in this life, when you die, I will send you to the Ning family''s grave."


    The storyteller stood on the high tform like an old woman pounding her chest and feet,ining to the heavens, helpless and sad.


    Even though the people in the audience were silent and nervous, they couldn''t help but feel a little broken-hearted.


    A white-haired person sending off a ck-haired person is indeed the saddest thing in the world, and those who want to live but can''t live, and those who can live but don''t want to live are also the most painful things in the world.


    Both the sorrow and the pain were encountered by Old Lady Fang, and it was also bad luck that she could not do anything about it.


    But it was obvious that this feeling of grief was often only felt by people who had nothing to do with the matter. For Madam Ning, not only did she not have the slightest feeling of grief, she only felt anger.


    "What send her to the grave of my Ning family?" She raised an eyebrow, "When will it be my Ning family''s turn to have the upper hand?"


    "It''s not necessarily impossible for them to do it." Master Ning said, "The Fang family has an Imperial Edict."


    It was impossible to raid their Ning family''s home with the edict, but it was not impossible to force the Ning family to ept a marriage contract with the edict.


    After all, the marriage contract was real.


    Madam Ning was at a loss for words. She took the fan and shook it vigorously.


    "What else? What else did they say?" She looked at the servant and her voice, which had always been soft, became a little anxious.


    "The next thing is that at this cry of Old Lady Fang was the first thing Miss Jun, who had returned from the Yellow Springs, heard when she woke up. She thought of her parents who both died, and thought of her only grandmother in the world, so she gave up her obsession and stopped pestering the Ning family." The servant woman said, "Then afterwards, just like that, she decided to marry her cousin Fang Chengyu. A marriage of one''s own rtives fulfilled the hearts of her grandmother and aunt, and also served to make her cousin happy."


    "And then what?" Fourth Madam Ning sneered and said, "They probably also said that virtue has its rewards and the heavens have eyes, from then on the Fang family''s sorrows have turned to joy. They achieved vengeance against their great enemy and young master Fang has also recovered from illness, and is this all due to the powerful Miss Jun''s contribution?"


    "After talking for half a day, they still preached about how blessed by heaven their Fang family is and how meritorious and fortunate they are." Third Madam Ning also said mockingly, "Why bother to expend so much effort this way, and let the monks directly say that their Fang family is the reincarnation of the heavenly star blessed by the gods. It wouldn''t be any less convincing."


    "It''s absurd." Madam Ning shook her fan and smiled, "I look at the Fang family as crazy demons."Previous ChapterTable of ContentsChapter Pending


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C Ti Qian is the youngest of the sisters in a story about a father who is facing punishment from the emperor and has no sons to help him. Ti Qian writes a letter to the Emperor and stops his carriage on his way to a hunt. The Emperor reads the letter and is moved by Ti Qian''s filial piety, and he pardons her father.


    2 ¨C ³ØÓãÖ®Ñê ¨C ch¨ª y¨² zh¨© y¨¡ng ¨C "cmity of the pond fish"; be involved in a disaster not of one''s own makingLikeLoading...

 Chapter 261

    Absurd or not, crazy or not, it is just one family''s word.


    The storyteller folded the fan and his voice was clear.


    "It can be said that good and evil will be paid back in the end. Good deeds alwayse together." He said in a loud voice, "This Miss Jun had finally repented and taken the right path, and she had obtained this good son-inw and a good family."


    The audience in the tea house did not know whether to express joy or sorrow. They looked at the storyteller on the stage with a wooden expression, and felt a little nostalgic for the arrangement with the Jinyiwei, remembering how that time there was also a little girl who stood up and took the initiative to ask a question and provoke the atmosphere, so that everyone also knew how to behave.


    Why wasn''t it more well arranged this time? What''s the right way to react?


    There was a crisp sound that startled the crowd, but it turned out that the storyteller pped the folding fan on the table.


    "But chivalry has always been in this unique youngdy. Doing good deeds in a way that rewards everyone, what a special woman." He said, "To say that this Miss Jun is special, we must start from a more advanced time, and these events, whether her infatuation with the Young Master Ning, her acting crazy and vulgar, or, even more so, her final marriage with Young Master Fang, were all the arrangements made earlier by Miss Jun."


    What did that mean?


    The people in the tea house were stunned again."This has to start with the origin of Miss Jun."


    "Do you know who this Miss Jun is?"


    "You only know that she is the granddaughter of the Fang family, and her father was a good Qingtian man who devoted himself to the country and the people, but do you know that her Jun family has been practicing medicine for generations, and her grandfather Jun Fengchun was a famous divine doctor in Runan?"


    "She has been hiding deep in the boudoir, hiding deep her true inheritance of the teachings of the Runan Divine Doctor Jun Jiuling."


    The people in the tea house were dumbfounded.


    Divine doctor?


    Divine doctor!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Several people in the Ning family''s house were also stunned, looking at the servant woman who was describing what the storyteller said.


    "What a mess!" Third Madam Ning was the first to reply, "This fabrication is too outrageous."


    "What kind of divine doctor, it is better to simply say that she is an immortal." Fourth Madam Ning alsoughed, "Which of the divine doctors are who they say they are anyways?"


    Madam Ning didn''t say anything. There was a slight smile of contempt at the corner of her mouth.


    "And then what?" Master Ning was very interested, "So why did her father and mother die then?"


    When his words fell in the room, and both Third and Fourth Madam Ningughed, and the smile at the corner of Lady Ning''s mouth also scattered.


    "Don''t say this, people''s lives are fated and can''t be changed by a divine doctor," she whispered softly.


    Theughter in the room still did not stop.


    "Go on." Master Ning waved his hand and said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    "Miss Jun had the heart to save her father and was endlessly grief-stricken by her inability to stop his return to heaven, so she devoted herself to the study of medicine. She was going to return to Runan at the time when her grandmother Fang came to meet her."


    "Miss Jun wanted to inherit the family business and return to Runan to reopen Jiuling Hall. She originally wanted to refuse the kindness of her grandfather''s family, but then she heard people describing the various sorrows of the Fang family. She heard that her grandfather and uncle were victimized, and her cousin did not have an incurable disease but was poisoned and his life was short."


    "Miss Jun deeply felt the pain of her rtives, and knowing that the Fang family was in crisis, she was determined to save her cousin and help the Fang family survive, so she set up a n."


    "Since then, she hase to Yangchen and was first entangled in the Marriage of the Ning Family, which everyone knows about, after which it seemed logical for her to marry her cousin. For the Fang family and for her, it looked like they were desperate. No one was suspicious, and the enemy was even morecent."


    "Miss Jun used their status as husband and wife to cover everyone''s eyes and ears and to detoxify and cure Young Master Fang. This is what you and I have seen, all theughter and all the drama was arranged by Miss Jun."


    "Even in order to lure out the mastermind Li Changhong, Miss Jun did not hesitate to risk her life."


    "Carrying the sick and weak with the old and disabled, she trekked back to Runan, met the ambush, broke the trap, and staggered through the killing field."


    "Only then was the case of Li Changhong, Wang Jiang, and the six officers and men who had colluded for more than ten years finally exposed in one fell swoop."


    "For all her ying the fool and selling herself as crazy, the daughter of the Jun family''s fake marriage n was exquisite!"


    "This is why when the clever daughter did not return overnight, Old Lady Fang did not hesitate to turn over the city with the imperial edict!"


    "That''s because Miss Jun is a person of great merit in this family."


    With a crisp snap sound, the storyteller fanned his clothes and stood solemnly.


    There was silence in the tea house, and then there was raucous apuse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Madam Ning''s room was silent, and she looked at the servant woman with a stunned expression.


    "It''s really ingenious." Master Ning murmured and nodded, "One ring after another, one ring after another, one ring after another, not only exining the Fang family''s secretly nned revenge, but also exining why they had hidden an imperial edict for so many years, but they used it to make a big fuss for a woman who did not return at night. It is not ridiculous, she is not naughty and foolish, everything has a cause and effect. It was a reward."


    Madam Ning and the others were no longer smiling.


    "It''s still just a story." Third Madam Ning shook her fan vigorously and said, "Everyone knows how good and powerful their Fang family is. They are still just spinning stories into different shapes."


    "This means that Miss Jun is not the wife of the young master of the Fang family, and the marriage is fake." Ning Yunyan''s voice rang again.


    The room froze.


    "So what?" Madam Ning said in a stiff voice, clutching the fan in her hand.


    "That is to say, Jun Zhenzhen is not yet married, and she can still marry." Ning Yunyan raised her hand and narrowed her eyes, "She can stille and haunt brother."


    With a snap, Madam Ning knocked the fan on the table, and the handle broke.


    "Who does she think she is!" She eximed, "What is she doing!"


    This time it was possible for them to use the imperial edict.


    The other people in the room had this thought in their minds at the same time.


    Madam Ning obviously thought about it too, and her face stiffened.


    "Imperial edict or not, it can''t make us marry another woman into our family." She said, "Just by making up that nonsense about a divine doctor who heals the sick, they want to turn a woman who has worshiped heaven and earth and entered the bridal chamber into a virginal young maiden again and shove her at us. Heaven forbid."


    "Yeah, it''s too bullying." Third Madam Ning said indignantly, "What do they take our Yunzhao for?"


    "There is no need to worry. The Fang family just made up the story to coax the people. I don''t believe they would dare toe to our house to make trouble." Fourth Madam Ning said, looking at Master Ning, "Big Brother, what do you say?"


    Master Ning was not as angry and nervous as Madam Ning.


    "Of course," he said with a smile.


    When his words had calmed the women''s hearts, the atmosphere eased a lot, and the servant woman was instructed to continue to pay attention to the movements of the Fang family in the city and was made to retreat with a hand wave.


    "Then, shall this be written about in the letter to brother?" Ning Yunyan asked abruptly.


    Madam Ning, who had calmed down, was furious again.


    "Tell your brother what! What has this to do with him?"


    Ning Yunyan trembled and bowed her head in grievance.


    Ever since she was betrothed, her mother did not spoil her as before. Sure enough, a married daughter is like spilled water. She had not even married, and the family was already not so friendly to her.


    Although the family did not say, she felt the sudden betrothal must have been a reaction rted to the incident at the Jinyun Tower on March 3rd.


    Probably Lin Jin''er had been scared into exposing the matter.


    Lin Jin''er, that lowly maid, was still dragging her down even when she was on death''s door.


    And the reason why Lin Jin''er was able to drag her down was naturally on ount of Jun Zhenzhen, that cheap servant, who harmed others.


    She waspletely dejected1 to see that Jun Zhenzhen had turned into a special woman today.


    Ning Yunyan was aggrieved and resentful, and had lowered her head after being yelled at by her mother, but she was not angry. Instead, she felt more at ease.


    So what if she was special? She couldn''t even think about getting involved with their family because in the eyes of her mother and brother, she was still a toad.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsChapter Pending


    Thanks for reading the chapter!


    I want to especially thank ShiXie for the ko-fi ? I mentioned before that I recently moved, and the move itself went well but I''ve been dealing with a really annoying, worrisome dy with something important, and I''ve been pretty dejected for thest 2 weeks waiting for it to be resolved. To be honest, I was feeling super ipetent and unaplished when I opened my email and saw the ko-fi notification with your nice note, and it just really really really made my day. ??


    Also, I never publicly thanked Suong DoanSuong for being the first person to gift me a ko-fi (it was so sweet but it made me shy ?) so I want to do that now too. Thank you so much! It was such a sweet, generous gesture and it really motivated me early on to stick with Jun Jiuling. ??


    To everyone, I love all thements and always feel my day brightened with how nice everyone is and with how many people appreciate the effort I put in. I really hope to have everything resolved soon so I can push out chapters at a faster pace again. Keep your fingers crossed for me! ??


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C »ÒÍ·ÍÁÁ³ ¨C hu¨© ?t¨®u? t¨³ ?li¨£n ¨C "head and face filthy with grime"; dejected and depressedLikeLoading...

 Chapter 262

    In any case, discussing Miss Jun had made the atmosphere not good. Third Madam Ning smiled and got up to break the awkwardness.


    "Okay, let''s go, I''ll go with you and write to your brother." She wrapped her arms around Ning Yunyan''s shoulder and smiled, leading Ning Yunyan out.


    Fourth Madam Ning also got up and retreated, and the maids and servants hurriedly followed out of the house.


    In tea houses and restaurants in Yangcheng was a constant discussion about the storyteller, and in the streets and alleys there was talking everywhere, and the servants of the Ning family in Beiliu Town naturally knew of it.


    "Still talking about the Divine Doctor." Fourth Madam Ning pouted at the servant woman, "I wonder if she''ll open a hall for a consultation? Let everyone see her magic skills."


    The servants allughed.


    "How would she dare?" They said, "It''s easier to be a wonderful woman if she hides at home."


    Fourth Madam Ningughed and led the people away.


    At this time, Yangcheng was also very lively.The freshness of Fang Dechang''s story of saving the first emperor has passed, and the story of Miss Jun, the young mistress of the Fang family, had set off a new wave of excitement.


    "So it is to say that Miss Jun didn''te to our Yangcheng city because she was alone and desperate to seek refuge with a rtive?"


    "Yeah, it was said that she was going back to Ru''nan, and that in Ru''nan she has a family and a business and a reputation, but she came here to treat the young master of the Fang family."


    "Does that mean that the marriage contract and the entanglements with the Ning family are all fake?"


    "The marriage contract is not necessarily fake."


    "What? Then in order to treat her cousin''s illness and avenge the Fang family, Miss Jun even gave up the marriage contract?"


    "Yeah, otherwise why would they call her an odd woman."


    "I think it''s nonsense."


    The tea house at the gate of the city was full of people resting their feet to escape the summer heat, and the talk was naturally about thetest story. There were various perspectives on the whole thing.


    "Making up stories must also have a limit. Now that their family is different from the past, it is understandable that they want a decent young mistress. But to put aside a bad reputation is good too. Even if they only said that she came here to endure humiliation and burdens in order to help the Fang young master cure his illness, that''s fine. Why should they say that she is a divine doctor?" The man shook his head as he said, "Do they really know what divine doctor means?"


    This argument had existed since the first day of the brilliant scheme.


    The story was wonderful and bizarre, but the words "divine doctor" had not been ignored by everyone.


    So Young Master Fang was not cured by chongxi1, but by this Miss Jun?


    In fact, the Fang family had said this when they took out the holy will and were questioned by Ma Zhifu on the street. However, everyone only thought that this was the Fang family''s evasive remarks to the government official. R


    In the past ten years, so many doctors have pronounced that the young master of the Fang family would not be able to live to be fifteen years old. Was he cured by this Miss Jun?


    Were these famous doctors also putting on a y for the past ten years, or were these famous doctors not skilled?


    They''re obviously ying a joke.


    "I''m not kidding, I''ll find out if I go see Miss Jun when I''m sick." Someoneughed.


    This also attracted a nk stare.


    "Just kidding. You go and try it."


    "That''s the Fang family, they have the imperial decree in their hands, and if they can''t cure whatever, they can say it is cured. What can you do?"


    Theughter in the tea house was lively. A carriage came from a distance on the creaky road and stopped in front of the tea shed.


    The driver of the car was a youngd. Rushing against the big sun, his face was covered in sweat, and his face was red.


    "Shop keeper,e three bowls of tea." He said out loud.


    The shop keeper''s response was to greet the young man while serving tea.


    "Come in and sit." he said.


    The boy didn''te in. Instead, he carefully lift the curtain.


    "Mother, how is Father?" he asked.


    The shop keeper was also bringing tea and looked curiously into the carriage. He was so frightened that he cried out, which stopped the excitement of the tea house. Everyone looked over.


    The young man''s face was even more flushed, and he lowered the curtain with a little embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, father is sick." He said, looking at the retreating shop keeper and hesitating to reach out to take the tea.


    The shop keeper had already recovered his senses, and gave apologies one after another as he handed over the tea.


    "I''m the one who made a fuss." He said hurriedly.


    The young man was also extremely thirsty, and did not refuse to pass the tea into the car to give his parents two bowls, and he also took a bowl and drank it.


    "Young man, do I hear that your ent is from Henan?" The shop keeper couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    The young man smiled sheepishly.


    "Yes, I am from Ru''nan, the capital of Caizhou Prefecture."


    Ru''nan?


    These two words came out, and there was a humming in the quiet tea house.


    "How did someone from Ru''nane to our Yangcheng City?" The shop keeper had already asked first, looking at the carriage, "And with a sick old man."


    He asked this sentence, and the young man showed a strange look, as if his question was puzzling.


    "We havee to see the doctor." He said, "Miss Jun Jiuling hase to her grandparent''s house in Yangcheng now."


    There was silence in the tea house.


    The young man didn''t care. He put down the tea bowl and gave the money.


    "Where does Miss Jun live?" he asked.


    No one answered him.


    The young man looked at these people with some puzzlement.


    "Don''t you know?" He said, "Miss Jun is so famous. ¡±


    Miss Jun was indeed famous, but everyone seemed to understand that being famous didn''t hold the same meaning.


    The shop keeper was the first to regain his senses and show him the way, and the young man rushed into the city with great gratitude.


    When he left, someone grabbed the shop keeper and asked what the people in the carriage looked like and how it was able to frighten him so.


    "There is a sore on his face." The shopkeeper reached out his hand and gestured, with a bit of lingering fear, "It''s so big."


    There was an immediate uproar in the tea house.


    "Real or fake?"


    "They came from Ru''nan."


    "Just like Mr. Storyteller, he''s a shill for the Fang family."


    "He said that she is a divine doctor and that they came for medical treatment. What kind of a coincidence is this if he''s not a shill?"


    "I wonder how many the Fang family invited? This one is not interesting."


    The sneering words spoken by this person were quickly fulfilled, and after that, many people from Ru''nan came to Yangcheng one after another, and all of them asked for directions the same way.


    Where is Miss Jun Jiuling''s residence?


    This made the excitement that had just set off in Yangcheng even bigger.


    "Liar? We''vee so far just to lie to you!" Faced with questions from the people, the tired and hot Ru''nan people who were in front of the city gate were very annoyed, "What''s fake about Miss Jun being a divine doctor?"


    He looked at these people with irritation and sarcasm and pity.


    "We originally envied you. Miss Jun is here with you. You really have a fortune, I thought. You are blind and don''t even know it."


    After that, the locals looked at the foreigners and the city people could see the contempt of the people from the country.


    "It is truly seeing is believing."


    What seeing is believing? They hadn''t seen anything yet to believe, okay!


    How could a youngdy who could only mor to marry the most famous son in Yangcheng be a divine doctor?


    Even the most knowledgeable people can''t take pity on these two.


    The people of Yangcheng felt aggrieved and unfair.


    "Then let''s increase our knowledge."


    The people of Yangcheng who refused to ept it also followed these medical seekers from Ru''nan to the Fang family.


    But unfortunately, no one could see anything now, because Miss Jun was not at home.


    Those people from Ru''nan who came to seek medical treatment were properly aodated by the Fang family, and the young master of the Fang family personally received them, and promised to write a letter to Miss Jun with their condition description, and if they were willing to wait, they could wait here for Miss Jun to return, and the Fang family would bear the burden.


    This promise put the Yangcheng people in an uproar once again.


    "This is not what a shill does!"


    "How can anyone who seeks medical treatment be treated as an ancestor!"


    "They eat and drink, so is it still free to treat the disease and give medicine?"


    However, the uproar of the Yangcheng people was once again scorned by Ru''nan''s medical seekers. Regarding the Fang family''s promise, the people from Ru''nan were calm and did not faint with excitement.


    "Is this an exaggeration?" They looked at the excited Yangcheng people with condescending contempt, "You are really ignorant."


    Why do you know this?


    Have you ever seen such a thing before?


    The people of Ru''nanughed when they heard this question.


    "Of course I''ve seen it." They said, "Miss Jun and Young Master Fang did this when they were in Ru''nan."


    When in Ru''nan.


    The people of Yangcheng all thought of it. The storyteller told the story of the strange woman who was sick and weak, brought the old and the disabled, and traveled back to Ru''nan.


    Is there also an old legend in Ru''nan?


    "Absolutely." The people of Ru''nan were full of memories, "The old story of Ru''nan is legendary."Previous ChapterTable of ContentsChapter Pending


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C ³åϲ ¨C ch¨­ngx¨« ¨C save a patient''s life by giving him a wedding to counteract bad luckLikeLoading...

 Chapter 263

    Yangcheng storytellers have been very unhappytely.


    It was only two days ago that the clever people set up a clever ruse but suddently, during what should have been the most lively and popr time, the teahouse audience was reduced by half.


    This was because there were a lot of foreigners in the city, and although these foreigners were not storytellers, they still robbed them of their business.


    These people were from Ru''nan, the ce where the stories said that Miss Jun took the sick and weak, the old and the disabled, and trekked back to.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Jun had more lively stories to tell from Ru''nan.


    These days, people from Ru''nan and from near Ru''nan hade to seek medical treatment.


    Many people who could travel so far to see a doctor must be rich in assets at home, which could ensure that the patient''s journey wasfortable so they would not be tired or overworked, which could worsen the disease.


    And those who could travel long distances must not be seriously ill and about to die, otherwise they would die before they reached Yangcheng.


    Therefore, when they learned that Miss Jun was not in Yangcheng, although Fang Chengyu provided food and amodation, many people still left. These people were not short of money, so instead of waiting, they went in search of another famous doctor.But there were also some people who stayed, or who didn''t have the strength to go. Or they didn''t have much money and had already run out.


    These people who stayed idle and had nothing to do, especially when they found that the people of Yangcheng did not know the power of Jiuling Hall, were filled with righteous indignation and the need to show off. So outside the residence provided by the Fang family or out on the streets, they enthusiastically told the people of Yangcheng about the various deeds of Jiuling Hall.


    Miss Jun returned to her old home, and Old Master Yan pushed down the house to the walls.


    Miss Jun did not back down. Jiuling Hall was reopened between the ruins of the broken walls.


    A promise of gold, good deeds and fame.


    The disabled family waiting for death, and the three types of medicines and two lines of acupuncture vigorously applied.


    Old Lady Yan taught her son a lesson, and Juiling Hall was rebuilt.


    In the street, a coincidental encounter of old friends, and Miss Junpelling the man to stay with her.


    "Stop, stop, this can''t be said."


    When the talkative man told thest story. He was immediately scolded by the Ru''nan vigers next to him.


    Only then did the man notice that he had lost his words and he coughed with a red face.


    "I won''t talk about that," he said.


    The people of Yangcheng, whose eyes were lit up and ears were erect, suddenly booed.


    "Speak. Say it, just say it." They coaxed.


    "This part didn''t happen, this part didn''t happen." The people of Ru''nan waved their hands and denied everything. Their expressions were formidable, an invincible look that could not be bent by riches and honor.


    Miss Jun was from Ru''nan, and no matter what, it is always disgraceful to force a hug on a young man in the street. Even if their own family knew that their children were naughty, it still had to be maintained before outsiders.


    "How much money the Fang family paid for you toe, and what can be said and what cannot be said, was it not prepared in advance?"


    There was naturally no shortage of cynicism in this lively scene.


    In fact, this kind of questioning and ridicule had continued since the medical seekers from Ru''nan first started arriving, one after the other.


    This was also inevitable. After all, the fact of Miss Jun being a divine doctor was too sudden.


    Every time there was questioning and ridicule, the people of Ru''nan would be puzzled and angry. As a result, the two sides quarreled.


    However, as the people of Ru''nan learned about the various deeds of the Fang Family from the poption of Yangcheng, the people of Ru''nan also became calm.


    "Actually, it''s not surprising that you think so."


    This time, a man from Ru''nan stopped the quarrel between the vigers and hispanions, stood up and looked at the people with a disdainful expression.


    "When Miss Jun and Young Master Fang first arrived in Runan, no one believed that she would really open a medical clinic," he said. No one believed that she could gain a foothold in Ru''nan, and so Hu Gui dared to sell the house. That Old Master Yan dared to tear down the house because she was an orphaned daughter, she was young, her parents were dead, and there were no n rtives. Such a person, it was really difficult to believe that she had the ability to fight against bullying, this is the so-called judging people by their appearance."


    These words gradually quieted theughing crowd.


    "Isn''t the same with your spections about certain families?"


    He continued.


    "Because they are merchants, schrs, farmers, and businessmen, and the lowest ss. Even if they have money, they are only rich, so how can they hold the imperial edict and make so many officials bow their heads and obey the decree."


    "But what exactly are you questioning?"


    "Isn''t the imperial edict real? You''ve all seen it, and the officials have confirmed it. It''s true."


    "Just like in Ru''nan, when Miss Jun announced on the copsed house that the Jiuling Hall would reopen, that magic hands would bring the dying back to life1 with no consultation fee, no medical expenses, and no cost for the medicine to cure the disease, we ourselves didn''t believe it."


    "She cured one person, cured two people, and we all thought she was using famous medicine prescriptions bought with the Fang family''s money."


    "But she cured three people, four people, and all the people she could cure were cured, and everyone watched. She didn''t avoid or hide, she did all of it herself."


    "It''s because we saw it that we believed her."


    "The reason why you don''t believe it is because you haven''t seen what she did in Ru''nan, so why don''t you go to Ru''nan. If you don''t believe us, why don''t you go to Ru''nan to inquire?"


    "Ru''nan is not far away, and there are many merchantsing and going, or you can also go and have a look."


    "Of course, the matter has passed, and you still don''t believe it when you hear others say it, but you have seen it with your own eyes."


    "Isn''t the young master of the Fang family a living example?"


    "When we saw Young Master Fang in Ru''nan, we just thought he was crippled, and we didn''t even think that he was actually a dying paralyzed man."


    "But you know, you watched him grow up. You know exactly what Young Master Fang used to be like, and you have seen with your own eyes what Young Master Fang is like now."


    "So what are you really questioning? Just because you think she can''t do it, so she must be a fake, it must be a lie?"


    "To believe something, do you have to find a reason to believe it before you can believe it? Is something not true just because you don''t believe it, or is it false?"


    "But there are really a lot of strange things in this world, and they exist."


    "Just because you don''t believe, you mustugh at it and question it."


    The street was silent, and the people who had originally had sneers and mockery had red faces and looked evasive.


    Fang Chengyu, who was standing in the distance, smiled.


    "Chengyu, did this person cost a lot of money?" Fang Yuxiu asked in a low voice.


    "Second sister." Fang Chengyu looked at her and said aggressively, "These people are really not invited by me, these are to the credit of Jiuling. Everyone is really here for her."


    Fang Yuxiu smiled.


    "Yes, I know, Jiuling is very powerful, Jiuling is omnipotent, and responds to every call." She said.


    Fang Chengyuughed again, his eyes full of pride.


    "Yes," he said.


    Fang Yuxiu reached out and poked his forehead.


    "She''s such a powerful person yet this was started by you, right?" She said.


    Fang Chengyu giggled and did not admit or deny it.


    "They always question us for deceiving people." He looked at the crowd over there again, with a smile on his face, "But they forgot one thing, no one in this world can deceive people just because they want to, and cheating people must also require real ability. If there is no Jiuling who has really done these things, just relying on money, how could we see this kind of response?"


    Fang Yuxiu looked at the crowd over there and smiled.


    Yes, if there was no real ability and sincerity, how could they be so sincere to her.


    Forces are mutual.


    The brother and sister were talking, and suddenly there was a burst of firecrackers on the street.


    What''s wrong?


    The people on the street also looked for the sound, and saw that some people were already running towards the ce where the firecrackers were.


    "Go and see, someone has opened a new escort bureau!"


    Escort bureau?


    Zezhou county had many businesses, and there were many escort bureaus, but it was not easy to open one. There must be a famous master who has enough escorts to convince people. This was not something that anyone could open casually.


    Who knew which famous martial artist was going to strike out on his own.


    Everyone rushed over in curiosity, only to see a slightly remote and somewhat dpidated door on the street being lit up by firecrackers. The smoke dissipated, and a thin man stepping on adder was hanging a que on the door with one hand.


    The door que was somewhat old, like this house, and the words on it had been repainted.


    A Righteous Friend, three words shining in the daylight.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsChapter Pending


    Thanks for reading the chapter!


    Especially thanks to Davicat for the ko-fi support! <3 <3 <3 I made sure to finish this chapter before the weekend was done especially for you ??


    I really loved all thements of support from everyone, so thank you all! Things are much better for me these days, and I''m hoping to have the time and energy to work on chapters at a more regr pace. Hope everyone stays well! Till next time¡­


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C ÃîÊֻشº ¨C mi¨¤o? sh¨¯u? hu¨ª? ch¨±n ¨C "magical hands bring the dying back to life" miracle cure <strong>/</strong> brilliant doctorLikeLoading...

 Chapter 264

    A Righteous Friend.


    Many of the young people who came around didn''t know the name, but some of the older people still had some impressions.


    It was created by Zhang Peng, an old boxer in Shanxi. Zhang Peng''s pair of fists was famous in Shanxi, and let him to be known as Zhang Fist.


    Zhang Fist was a hero of righteousness and charity. Without any sons or daughters, he adopted a group of disciples, and opened an escort bureau in Zezhou, and after half a lifetime of hard work, his escort bureau was one of the best.


    It was fourteen years ago that he was able to stand out in a crowd and be selected by the Fang family as a protection escort. He thought that he could take the opportunity to make a name for himself to go to a higher level. Who thought that the world''s blessings and misfortunes depended on each other, and it was precisely because of this escort that the dozen or so powerful disciples carefully selected by A Righteous Friend lost it all.


    Uncle Fang was also seriously injured and died.


    Shanxi was in an uproar.


    More than a dozen escort bodyguards had been killed by the hands of a group of mountain thieves, and A Righteous Friend became a joke.


    Zhang Fist was angry, anxious and sad, and he vomited blood and died. A Righteous Friend withered and disappeared out of sight.Unexpectedly, after fourteen years, A Righteous Friend opened again.


    This was A Righteous Friend, but was it still A Righteous Friend with a fist?


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the man who had hung the que, and someone shouted out.


    "Isn''t this Lao Lei?"


    Even if he was inconspicuous, he had been driving carriages for Deshengchang for more than ten years and everyone was familiar with him.


    Old Lei, who drove carriages from Deshengchang, hung a que here. Was it an escort bureau opened by Deshengchang?


    That''s rare, but not really rare.


    Other wealthy merchants would run many industries, but Deshengchang only operated banking businesses from beginning to end.


    So now that Deshengchang had punished their enemies and the young master had recovered his health, was it necessary to vigorously develop and open up new industries?


    "Is this being opened by Deshengchang?" Tongue-in-cheek inquiries rang out.


    Lei Zhonglian looked at the crowd and shook his head as he lifted thedder.


    "No, it''s not. This is A Righteous Friend." He said, "This is the reopening of my master Zhang''s A Righteous Friend."


    It was indeed a righteous act!


    Those at the scene with some understanding were both surprised and shocked.


    And he said his master was Zhang Fist?


    "Old Lei, aren''t you a carriage driver? What does it have to do with Zhang Fist?" Someone asked in confusion.


    Lei Zhonglian grabbed thedder with one hand and looked back at the man.


    "I was originally an escort bodyguard for A Righteous Friend, studying under Master Zhang. And fourteen years ago, I escorted Fang''s family, and I neverpleted the detail. That is, until some time ago when I escorted Young Master Fang and Young Master''s Wife back safely from Ru''nan. At this point, A Righteous Friend had fulfilled its promise." He said. "So I can also revive A Righteous Friend."


    The people around them were stunned.


    This sounded like another twisted and bizarre story.


    "The escort? I remember! When Uncle Fang was attacked, three people were eventually dragged out, one of whom was the surviving escort bodyguard."


    "Yes, yes, there was one. The escort bodyguard also yelled about how they had not been robbed by mountain thieves for their wealth, but had been robbed and killed by officers and soldiers." R


    "It turns out that the escort bodyguard was you."


    Everyone''s eyes once again focused on Lei Zhonglian.


    This was another old matter, and this was also an old man.


    "Well, you said you escorted Young Master Fang and his wife back from Ru''nan." Someone thought of something again and shouted loudly. "Then when the storyteller said that Miss Jun took the sick and weak, with the old and disabled as she trekked back to Ru''nan, is it you?"


    Lei Zhonglian looked at him without speaking, and lifted thedder with one hand and supported it with the other hand. The sleeves slid down to reveal a stiff right hand, wrinkled and twisted.


    Those who stood close couldn''t help but let out a low cry when they saw it.


    This hand was obviously disabled.


    Sure enough, he was the "old and disabled".


    But since his hand was damaged like this, surely he couldn''t wield a sword or a spear anymore, right? How could he start an escort bureau? Did the Fang family give him money to open the business and then hire escort bodyguards?


    "No." Lei Zhonglian put thedder behind the door and replied while turning back. "I won''t be hiring escorts. I will recruit some apprentices, teach them kung fu, and take them as escort bodyguards."


    He? Teach apprentices? Apprentices acting as escort bodyguards?


    The people at the scene were even more stunned.


    Miracles happens every year, and this year there were especially many.


    Can a man with a disabled hand teach his apprentices to be escort bodyguards?


    Lei Zhonglian had already walked inside, and the discussion outside the door was chaotic.


    "Since he is that old and disabled man that Miss Jun went with, then he must have personally experienced the ambush and staggered through the killing field."


    "What do you mean experience it? Could he still enter the killing field himself like this?"


    "I think it''s just Deshengchang rewarding him with money to open a shop and a pension."


    While the discussion was happening over here, there was the sound of horses'' hooves rushing from the street.


    "Make way. Make way." Apanied by a scolding sound.


    The crowd saw four or five soldiers galloping along with a general, and these soldiers were majestic and imposing.


    The soldiers who came from this section of Yangcheng had either broken the door of the county or beheaded people, so the people were very afraid, and quick to dodge and avoid.


    The soldiers stopped in front of the door of A Righteous Friend, and they dismounted in unison. The weapons and armor rattled, which was very terrifying.


    The soldiers stood scattered in front of the door, their faces solemn, and the general at the head did not break through the door, but adjusted his clothes.


    "Master Lei." He shouted.


    Lei Zhonglian stepped out from the inside and saw that the soldier''s brow was furrowed.


    "General Tian." He said, "Why are you here again?"


    The man who was called General Tian smiled.


    "Our lord said that we need to perform three humble visits to the thatched cottage1." He said, "So I''vee back to ask you again."


    Even the three visits! To a man with a disabled hand?


    The onlookers widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Lei Zhonglian was not ttered at all, but a little annoyed.


    "General Tian, as I said, I thank the officials for their favor, but I really can''t go to the Huaiqing Road Army to serve them." He sighed and held out his right hand, "My hand is like this."


    General Tian obviously couldn''t pretend to be gentle, and he took a step forward with a bit of fanaticism in his eyes.


    "Master Lei, don''t be modest, I have seen with my own eyes the skills you used to kill the enemy in the Baiheliang Valley." He said, "I also inquired, and it turns out that originally you were the Dual-Spear Lotus. In this skill, if you say you are second, then no one would dare to say they are first."


    The onlookers were in an uproar and looked at Lei Zhonglian in disbelief.


    The fame of the Dual-Spear Lotus was simr to the reputation of Zhang Fist, and there were not only a few people who had heard of it, but no one had associated the Dual-Spear Lotus with the humble driver for Deshengchang Lao Lei.


    Lei Zhonglian sighed lightly.


    "My lord, my hand has long been unable to wield dual spears. Fourteen years ago when escorting Uncle Fang, we encountered thieves. My hand was injured and I could no longer take up the spear. In the battle at Baiheliang Valley, it was Young Master Fang''s wife who pierced me with a golden needle, so that I could have ast battle. After the fight, my hand waspletely disabled." He said, "So the me you saw in the battle of Baiheliang Valley will never appear again. He no longer exists."


    The noise in front of the door suddenly subsided, and everyone looked at Lei Zhonglian.


    Disabled hands, recovery through Young Master Fang''s wife''s golden needles, an amazing battle.


    How did it end up being about Young Master Fang''s wife again?


    There was too much information in this, and everyone was a little confused to hear it.


    "Is this also a shill that the Fang family paid for?" Someone muttered, "Isn''t this too many shills and too many twists?"Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link for faster chapters


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C Èý¹Ëé® ¨C s¨¡n ?g¨´? m¨¢o ?l¨² ¨C "three humble visits to a thatched cottage"; repeatedly request somebody to take up a responsible post. From the Romance of Three Kingdoms: Liu Bei recruits Zhuge Liang to his cause by visiting him three timesLikeLoading...

 Chapter 265

    The people overthinking became confused, but General Tian, ??whose thinking was simple, understood it very well.


    Because he knew what he wanted to hear, his face was full of regret.


    Would he be really be disabled from then on?


    "Don''t worry, Lord Tian, ??I don''t feel sad or regretful." Lei Zhonglian said with a smile on his always nk face, "I''m very happy that I fulfilled my wish, even if I have to pay the price, it''s worth it."


    That is, if you can kill one more enemy on the battlefield, even if you die, there is nothing to regret.


    General Tian smiled cheerfully.


    "However, Master Lei, even if you can''t go to the battlefield yourself, you can teach the soldiers." He said, "You can be an instructor."


    Lei Zhonglian nodded.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I n to do. Although my hands are crippled and I can''t fight the enemy with dual spears, I am not crippled and my heart is not crippled. I can still teach my disciples and pass down the dual spears technique," he said.In the past, his hands were ruined, and his whole person was also ruined, but now that his hands were forever gone, he was more energetic.


    General Tian was overjoyed.


    "Then let me ask ask Master Lei toe with us quickly." He said, "Our officials have already asked to report to the top. Master, you can get a ninth rank official position directly when youe."


    Although he would only be a military officer of the ninth rank, but that was also an official position. How many would stay a soldier for a lifetime?


    Lei Zhonglian actually got such a promise to jump from amoner to an official.


    The eyes of the onlookers widened.


    This was simply a meat pie falling from the sky1, and any fool knew what to do next.


    Lei Zhonglian was not a fool, but he still didn''t answer. He saluted and thanked him.


    "Thank you for your praise, Lei still can''t obey." He said.


    The straight-forward General Tian couldn''t hold his temper and became angry.


    "You are also a martial arts practitioner. How can you negotiate with those schrs like an old woman haggling over a price?" He said, "I''m not afraid to tell you that the limit of what we officials can offer is the ninth-rank official position, and I can give you no greater a future."


    Lei Zhonglian was not angry.


    "My lord, I don''t mean it that way. I cannot obey. The first reason is that my dual spear technique is for fighting alone in the jianghu. It is not suitable for soldiers to learn. Soldiers should learn some simple and effective marksmanship, and pay attention to mutual cooperation and battle formation on the battlefield. These are more powerful than my dual spear technique," he said sincerely.


    General Tian''s expression softened.


    "You''re right," he said. "Learning your technique requires a lot of time and energy. We soldiers really don''t have the skills. However, you can also simplify your technique so it will be more effective in group battles."


    Lei Zhonglian thanked him again.


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir." He raised his head, "Apart from the first point. The more important point is that I still want to set up A Righteous Friend, so as to be worthy of my deceased master and brothers."


    Speaking up to here, his voice sounded a little obscure.


    "I''ve made them wait fourteen years, and I can''t wait any longer."


    Loyalty and filial piety. These were ts that General Tian also respected, so he would not force anyone to vite them, and once again he said a few words of admiration to Lei Zhonglian. Then he conveniently mounted his horse and galloped away with the soldiers.


    The people watching in front of the door rushed forward.


    "Lao Lei, did he really want to invite you to be an official?"


    "What''s the matter? Is your hand really disabled?"


    "You are Dual-Spear Lotus? Are you really Dual-Spear Lotus?"


    Countless questions came to Lei Zhonglian. Lei Zhonglian didn''t panic, but posted a notice of epting disciples outside the door, and then mmed the door shut.


    He didn''t mean to talk about it at all.


    "Lei Zhonglian is like this." Fang Chengyu said to Fang Yuxiu, "People are very rigid. He will do what he wants to do. If he can''t say anything, he won''t say a word more or take one more step than he should."


    "Is it also out of the question to give money?" Fang Yuxiu asked seriously.


    Fang Chengyu nodded.


    "Not even money." He replied seriously.


    Fang Yuxiu pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Miss Jiuling is really amazing." She sighed again.


    "Yes, she is very powerful." Fang Chengyu also sighed, looking at the crowd gathered for a lively discussion, the smile on his face was even stronger, "Everyone should know that she is very powerful."


    Although Lei Zhonglian didn''t say anything in detail, it didn''t stop the story from spreading. After all, other than Lei Zhonglian and the Fang family, other guards also participated.


    The storytellers in Yangcheng were immediately happy again, and they spent money to find details of the ambush, trapping, and staggering through the killing field. The plot around this kind of critical moment was even more attractive and it immediately swept through the whole city and regained the territory upied by the Ru''nan people.


    Although the protagonist in this story was Lei Zhonglian, the image of Miss Jun became more mysterious and powerful.


    Many people thought that the well-known Miss Jun was not like this, and they were looking forward to seeing the current Miss Jun, but unfortunately, she had gone away.


    This also confirmed that Miss Jun''s marriage was fake.


    Otherwise, how could she run around freely? Only rtives who were guests could do this, but a daughter-inw was not so free.


    "Miss Jun has something important to do."


    "It is said that she was invited to seek medical treatment."


    "It''s such a pity that we didn''t ask Miss Jun to prescribe medicine for a diagnosis."


    "Miss Jun will definitelye back. Let''s try when Miss Junes back."


    "But when will Miss June back?"


    The title of Master Fang''s wife was gradually no longer mentioned. ording to the habit of the Ru''nan people, the people of Yangcheng also began to call her Miss Jun or Miss Jiuling, and were eagerly looking forward to Miss Jun''s return.


    Compared with the people from Yangcheng who were looking forward to Miss Jun''s return with curiosity, the Fang family were more concerned about where Miss Jun was.


    "She should be here today." Fang Chengyu carefully read the map many times before he tapped on one ce.


    Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu stood still and didn''t look carefully, Fang Chengyu shook his head again.


    "No." He said, sliding his fingers on the map, "It should be here, Jiuling is familiar with the wild road, this time without me as a burden, she will definitely walk faster."


    Fang Yunxiu couldn''t help but smile.


    "She''s so amazing, she knows everything?" she asked.


    "Of course." Fang Chengyu replied without hesitation, "She is very powerful."


    Fang Yuxiu shook the fan and sat down.


    "I remember not long ago that my younger brother swore that us two older sisters were very powerful people," she said. "It''s been so long, the new one will rece the old one."


    Fang Yunxiu pursed her lips and smiled, Fang Chengyu looked over.


    "Second sister, what you said doesn''t make sense." He said in surprise and seriousness, "Who said that when others are great, you are not?"


    Fang Yuxiu froze for a moment, then shook the fan and smiled.


    "Makes sense," she said. "Sure enough, I was wrong."


    While talking andughing, Madam Fang walked in.


    "So happy?" sheughed.


    Now there wasughter everywhere in the house, and the whole atmosphere had be cheerful.


    "I''m watching where my cousin goes." Fang Yunxiu smiled.


    "It''s really worrying for this child to go alone," Madam Fang said.


    "Don''t worry, mother, my cousin always reports her safe return through the businesses in a timely manner. It can be seen that she is very measured." Fang Yunxiu smiled.


    Madam Fang smiled.


    "Yes, she is indeed more sensible than before." She smiled.


    Fang Yunxiu wanted to say something, but Fang Yuxiu spoke first.


    "Mother, it''s time for us to reconcile the ounts. Although Chengyu is now doing things, we can''t waste all these years of study." Sheughed.


    Madam Fang nodded.


    "Of course not, you have few brothers and sisters, you just need to support each other," she said.


    Fang Yuxiu and Fang Yunxiu saluted and retired.


    "What''s wrong?" Fang Yunxiu asked after walking out.


    Although she didn''t have many thoughts, it''s not that she wasn''t observant. It was obvious that Fang Yuxiu retired on purpose.


    "Mother has something to tell Chengyu." Fang Yuxiu said, looking at the two girls walking outside the door, "It is inconvenient for us to be present."


    What is inconvenient to say while we are present? Fang Yunxiu was a little puzzled, and as Fang Yuxiu looked at her, her expression suddenly becameplicated.


    A girl was leading another girl over, and the girl walking behind lowered her head timidly. It was Lingzhi, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link for faster chapters


    This chapter is thanks to Davicat! <3


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C ÌìÉϵôÏÚ±ý ¨C ti¨¡n? sh¨¤ng ?di¨¤o ?xi¨¤n? b¨«ng? ¨C "a meat pie falls from the sky"; to have something fall into yourpLikeLoading...

 Chapter 266

    When Concubine Su was uncovered as a culprit, Lingzhi had been locked up like Fang Jinxiu.


    At that time, in order to draw out Song Yunping, it was imed that Lingzhi was pregnant, but was killed by Concubine Su.


    Of course, now the family already knew that Lingzhi faked the pregnancy.


    However, it was not clear whether the false pregnancy was done voluntarily or if she was set up, so she was neither treated favorably nor badly, but she was forgotten.


    "Why are they handling her so carefully?" Fang Yunxiu said with aplicated expression.


    Fang Yuxiu looked at Lingzhi who walked into Fang Chengyu''s yard with her head down.


    "After all, things happened. So can forgetting really make it as if it never happened?" she said, "Mother doesn''t know what to do. After all, what happened in the first ce was because of what Chengyu himself did."


    Yeah, this thing was really amazing.


    "Little brother is also, why¡­" Fang Yunxiu sighed anxiously.Fang Yuxiu sighed.


    "Who can predict the future," she said.


    Who knew that the person he hated would be a treasure in his heart in the future.


    Fang Chengyu had been dazzling and omnipotent since his return, but one didn''t know if he would be worried when he saw Lingzhi.


    Thinking of this, Fang Yuxiu wanted tough.


    "That''s why nothing in this life is perfect. Nine times out of ten, things are unsatisfactory," she said.


    Fang Chengyu also thought of this sentence when he saw Lingzhi standing at the door.


    He didn''t forget, and he didn''t really think that it would never be mentioned again after everything had passed, but he just didn''t think about it.


    It wasn''t right to say that he didn''t think about it. He had thought about it several times and wanted to talk about it several times when he looked at Miss Jun.


    That time when Miss Jun returned from her trek, he used the excuse that he had something to tell her to coax her to sleep in the same room, but it wasn''t actually just an excuse. He wanted to tell her about it, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    And when Miss Jun left home to go to Beijing, when Miss Jun asked him if he had anything else to say, he actually wanted to talk about it then, but¡­


    Fang Chengyu sighed. The young man''s brows were wrinkled with sorrow and embarrassment.


    What''s the use of talking. Things were done, and the disgust in the past was also real.


    Seeing Fang Chengyu frown and sigh. Madam Fang was a little uneasy.


    "Chengyu, I''m not here to make things difficult for you." She thought about it and said, "After all, you and Lingzhi¡­"


    It was really hard to speak about it. Fortunately, Fang Chengyu obviously didn''t want to hear the rest.


    "Ah. Yes." Fang Chengyu interrupted her.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "Chengyu. I did not block you." Madam Fang took a deep breath and said simply.


    It''s not that she didn''t see Fang Chengyu''s admiration for Miss Jun. She was not a child who didn''t know the world, and Fang Chengyu didn''t try to hide his admiration at all.


    "It''s just that she didn''t raise the issue at the time. You announced to the public that you and her were not married, and that your marriage was fake." Madam Fang said, "You are not husband and wife. You are just cousins. I don''t know what you think in your heart, so I don''t dare to make a decision for you about Lingzhi."


    If Fang Chengyu really expressed his intention, as a mother, it would be simple and natural to handle a young, ignorant and absurd affair for her son.


    She had a hundred ways to make Lingzhi disappear, but she couldn''t bear the slightest grievance in her son''s heart.


    Fang Chengyu reached out and pinched his ears.


    "No, no, mother, you did the right thing." He took a deep breath and said with a smile, "This is my business, how can I let my mother make decisions for me and bear the results for me."


    Madam Fang saw that Fang Chengyu''s joy and warmth were about to melt, and she reached out and stroked Fang Chengyu''s shoulder.


    This was her son, the best son in the world.


    "This is the right thing for mother to do."


    Fang Chengyu took Madam Fang''s arm and smiled, "Leave it to me, and you can be the Madam and enjoy yourself with peace of mind."


    Madam Fang smiled and nodded, and then looked directly at Lingzhi kneeling at the corner of the door.


    "Then I''ll go first. You should also pay attention to rest, and your body will be fine. Your cousin also said that you have to take care of yourself slowly," she said.


    What cousin said must be followed, Fang Chengyu nodded with a smile.


    Watching Madam Fang leave, the smile on Fang Chengyu''s face gradually dissipated, Maidong and Baishao carefully probed outside the door, and asionally nced at Lingzhi kneeling on the ground.


    Lingzhi didn''t know if she was trembling with fear or nervousness.


    After all the **** happened, she didn''t expect to live so long, but living is truly it''s own torture.


    She didn''t know that Fang Chengyu was back until she was brought out by Madam Fang.


    She was so frightened that she almost couldn''t walk, but she didn''t dare make a scene.


    She felt a trace of luck in her heart. Didn''t those people say that some people would have a false pregnancy? After all, she did such a close thing with the young master. Although she did not reach thest step in the end, she was still young and did not understand how it worked. It was not surprising for her to think that if you touch and kiss you can get pregnant.


    Besides, the young master probably liked her too.


    Lingzhi knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to raise her head when she entered the door. All she heard was the clear voice of the young man, and saw the flowing clothes, exquisite shoes, and smelled a faint fragrance.


    She liked the former young master, and of course she liked this kind of young master more.


    She couldn''t help crying, and put her head on the ground.


    Outside the door, Baishao and Maidong hurriedly shrunk back and stood in their stations.


    "You go down."


    It seemed like a long time had passed and also like it was only a blink of an eye when Fang Chengyu''s voice spoke.


    No scolding, no questioning, nothing, Lingzhi was a little overwhelmed.


    Then, let her go, where?


    Baishao was also helpless outside.


    "Master." Lingzhi finally raised her head boldly and cried.


    Fang Chengyu interrupted the words before she spoke.


    "Go down, arrange a room for her, don''t wait for me." He said, and he turned around and went to the inner room.


    Lingzhi raised her head and saw only the straight and handsome back of the young man.


    "Let''s go." Maidong and Baishao did not dare to dy and urged in a low voice.


    They had already been implicated by Lingzhi, and they were scolded like a dog by Liu''er. Now, they didn''t want to be implicated by her further and let the young master drive them out.


    Lingzhi didn''t dare to dy, for fear of angering Fang Chengyu. Then she really would have no way to survive.


    Fang Chengyu stood in the inner room with no smile on his face and looked at the girl in the yard through the ss.


    Ahhh what to do with this.


    He turned to look inside again.


    An empty **** bed, an empty **** room. Quiet had never been so annoying.


    "Jiuling," he said, looking aggrieved and pitiful, "When are youing back?"


    In mid-June, the hot wind hit her face with the horse''s gallop. Even though she was covered with a veil and hat, Liu''er had to close her eyes and hold onto Miss Jun in front of her tighter.


    "Miss, are you thirsty?"


    Although she was taken care of by the youngdy all the way, Liu''er still tried her best to perform her duty.


    In front of her was Miss Jun, who was dressed like her, held the horse''s reins with ease, and her legs and feet touched the horse''s abdomen rhythmically to adjust the speed.


    "Not thirsty. You can see the capital soon," she said.


    Were they almost there?


    The tired Liu''er who was knocked around by the horse immediately straightened her back and looked forward.


    Under the scorching sunlight, a city gradually rose from the horizon line and appeared in her sight.


    "Miss, where are we going first?"


    Although she had been looking forward to it all the way, when she saw the capital, Liu''er was still excited and panicky.


    She regretted asking that.


    It was the first time for the youngdy toe to the capital. Liu''er didn''t know where they were going, and the youngdy wouldn''t know either.


    Just as Liu''er was about to speak again, Miss Jun in front of her loosened the reins, took out a scroll from the horse''s back and unfolded it.


    Over Miss Jun''s shoulder, Liu''er stared at the scroll with wide eyes.


    "Map of Imperial Beijing" She read a few conspicuous characters on it crookedly.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link for faster chapters


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C ÌìÉϵôÏÚ±ý ¨C ti¨¡n? sh¨¤ng ?di¨¤o ?xi¨¤n? b¨«ng? ¨C "a meat pie falls from the sky"; to have something fall into yourpLikeLoading...

 Chapter 267

    This map was no stranger to Liu''er.


    This map was given by Manager Gao. Later, thedy told her to return it to the Manager Gao, yet unexpectedly took it back.


    But she didn''t quite know what the map was for.


    "This map shows all the ces to eat, drink and y in the capital." Miss Jun said with a smile on her lips, "Although it''s ugly and rough, it''s clear which is better. For those of us who areing to the capital for the first time, it''s very useful."


    Liu''er leaned on her shoulder and looked at the map.


    "Look, Miss." She pointed at the picture, "There are toilets here."


    After saying that, she giggled.


    "That''s great, we don''t have to be afraid that we won''t be able to find atrine. This is the most important thing."


    People''s three urgencies were indeed the most important, which is why this picture was so popr.Miss Jun smiled and nodded.


    Zhu Zan.


    She raised her head and looked forward.


    Along the way, especially at inns near the capital, there were people selling this map everywhere.


    Although the officials would check for this map, they clearly often turned a blind eye, because many of the maps were sold by people in the station.


    Most of the guests at the inns were soldiers too, so it was obvious that Zhu Zan had exploited them perfectly.


    Zhu Zan made a small fortune. Don''t think that because they aren''t worth much individually, their number together is not worth it.


    Miss Jun pursed her lips and smiled.


    Although they could already see the city of the capital, it was still a long way to walk.


    Although the capital could be said to be her home, her home was only a small part of the pce, and the rest of the time she was out of town, so she was not too familiar with the capital. ?


    She used to run around without a fixed ce to go and didn''t have time to go around the capital. Later, when she got married, she didn''t have to run around anymore. Lu Yunqi said that he would take her to eat, drink and y in the capital, but she was not in the mood during their first year of marriage, and the second year she died.


    Miss Jun looked down at the picture in her hand again.


    But it was fine now. With this picture, she could have a good time shopping by herself.


    "Liu''er, are you tired?" She looked back at the little girl and said.


    Galloping this way, even some big men couldn''t stand it. Not to mention a girl like a richdy who was coddled by sitting, lying and walking.


    At the beginning, Liu''er couldn''t walk even after dismounting, but she persevered along the way.


    Liu''er shook her head at her.


    "You''re not tired." She said loudly, already knowing what Miss was going to do, she reached out and hugged Miss Jun''s waist, "Miss. Let''s hurry up."


    Miss Jun pped her hand.


    "Liu''er is amazing," she said. "Sit down."


    The map was put away, the reins were tightened, and the horse galloped down the road, raising dust and smoke.


    The scorching heat was diluted by the surrounding greenery in the capital before it reached the tea house.


    Ning Yunzhao stood by the window and looked at the greenery on the street, the tea in his hand had been served a long time ago.


    "Yunzhao Yunzhao, more tea."


    Thepanions behind him shouted.


    Ning Yunzhao turned his head and looked at the group of people holding teacups.


    "You can''t sit still anyway, why don''t you get us some tea." Theyughed.


    Ning Yunzhao alsoughed, and as expected, he walked aside and made tea himself.


    "Yunzhao, are things really okay at home?" Apanion came over and asked in a low voice, "I think you''ve been waiting for a letter from home."


    Ning Yunzhao smiled.


    "It''s all right," he answered sincerely. Looking at hispanion''s concern, he thought for a while, "It''s not my family''s business, it''s something else."


    Such an answer was already very sincere, and thepanion was also measured. Although he was curious, he also understood that if he asked again, he would lose his sense of propriety and embarrass everyone.


    "It''s fine," he said with a smile.


    A voice fell outside the door, and there was a sound of footsteps, and then the door was opened, and a young student ran in sweating.


    "Big news, big news." He lowered his voice and said excitedly.


    Everyone in the room looked at him in surprise.


    "Has the examiner for next March been decided?"


    "Has it been leaked so early?"


    "Has the exam been cancelled?"


    The more questions they asked, the more outrageous they became. He didn''t bother to sit down and take a sip of tea.


    "It''s big news for Thousand-Man Commander Lu." He said in a low voice.


    Everyone in the room sat up straight.


    "The meat loin knife1 was raided?"


    "The meat waist knife was assassinated?"


    Someone blurted out a question, and before anyone could answer, anotherpanion had alreadyughed.


    "Impossible," he said, "haven''t you heard? Guo Laonu2, the minister of ceremonies, that is the eunuch who followed the emperor when he was in his secret residence. A few days ago, His Majesty smashed his head with an inkstone and he was dragged out on the spot and punished with a cane till half-dead. Then he was rushed to guard the mausoleum for thete emperor."


    "I heard this was because Guo Laonu received a bribe and deliberately withheld a memorial for half a day, and His Majesty discovered it. His Majesty hates eunuchs the most. That''s why they are so severely punished." Someone replied.


    The ministers liked the emperor''s practice very much, so the emperor''s name name was clear.


    "What? Could this be rted to the meat waist knife?" Someone asked.


    The talkingpanion looked at everyone with a mysterious look.


    "Of course, if it wasn''t for the meat waist knife, how could the eunuch Guo Laonu, who was deeply trusted by the emperor, be easily brought down." He said in a low voice.


    "How did this Guo Laonu provoke the meat waist knife? Don''t these people know how powerful the meat waist knife is?"


    "That''s not necessarily the case. The meat waist knife is like a mad dog who bites. Does he need a reason?"


    There was a lot of talk in the room.


    Itpletely stole the limelight from the person who came to tell big news. He had to knock on the table.


    "Listen to me, listen to me," he said.


    Everyone looked at him again.


    "For the meat waist knife, a eunuch''s secret is no big deal. But do you know what he has been doing recently?" the person said with a light cough.


    "Stop selling."


    "Just say it."


    Everyone looked at him and urged.


    "He bought a house in Wumi Alley," the person said.


    As soon as this statement came out, thepanions booed in unison.


    "What''s so strange about him buying a house?"


    "No one knows how many industries he has out there, in the open and in the dark."


    "It isn''t surprising if he has a house."


    He sawughter in the room.


    "Do you know what his house is for?" the man said with a snort.


    "Where prisoners are lynched?"


    "Hidden treasures?"


    Everyone was guessing about all kinds of things.


    The person who came just shook his head, and after no one had guessed, he leaned forward and lowered his voice.


    "He is raising a woman in that house," he said slowly.


    Thepanions were quiet for a while, and then there was an uproar, and their expressions were unbelievable.


    "How can that be?"


    "He will marry Princess Jiuli this month."


    "Even if he wants to take a concubine to raise a child, he has to wait until after marriage."


    The visitor was very satisfied with everyone''s shocked reaction.


    "Exactly," he said. "Do you know who that woman is?"


    Who knows!


    On the other hand, Lu Yunqi could know just how many women others had raised.


    Thepanions were silent and looked at him.


    "Do you still remember that he also came out to enjoy the flowers by theke when the cherry blossoms were in April?" said the visitor.


    Everyone nodded, Lu Yunqi rarely appeared on the street in Baisun, so everyone was deeply impressed.


    "Didn''t he enter a tea house at the time?" the visitor continued.


    The crowd nodded again.


    The visitor sat up straight with a meaningful smile.


    "Lu Qianhu is raising the girl who makes tea in that tea house," he said.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link for faster chapters


    This chapter is thanks to Davicat! <3


    Footnotes and Idioms


    This chapter references things that happened in Chapter 256.


    1¨C "meat loin knife"- describes a person who frames others; based on the story of Li Linfu, a prime minister in the Tang Dynasty


    2¨C onu" ¨C old servantLikeLoading...

 Chapter 268

    The girl who makes tea!


    The young people in the room were stunned, and immediately looked excited.


    This was really incredible news.


    "What''s going on here? Is it a continuation of an old rtionship or a first meeting?"


    "I think it''s an old rtionship. Isn''t this Thousand-Man Commander Lu from a poor family? Maybe he was a childhood sweetheart with the girl who makes tea."


    "Yes, yes, it is possible that Commander Lu had to marry Princess Jiuling for the sake of his future. Now that Princess Jiuling is gone, no one can stop them."


    "Isn''t there still Princess Jiuli?"


    "A princess you say, s, not really a princess."


    "But no matter what, it''s too arrogant to do such a thing when he''s about to get married.""It is arrogant."


    There was a lot of discussion in the room. No matter what, they were all young people of 18 or 19 years. They were studying hard for next year''s big exam, and it was rare to take a day off. This also involved the rtionship between powerful officials in the court and the rtionship between men and women. Of course, they were very interested.


    "Excuse me." Ning Yunzhao''s voice sounded amid the excitement.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Ning Yunzhao was still making tea, sifting the tea powder into the water with a rxed expression.


    "I think it''s better to talk less about this Commander Lu, so as not to cause trouble." He said, "Don''t be unlucky like that Guo Laonu."


    Ning Yunzhao''s uncle was Ning Yan, his status was not ordinary, and his words were often meaningful.


    Thepanions all looked at each other.


    "Yunzhao, do you mean that Commander Lu really did this?" apanion asked.


    Ning Yunzhao poured out cups of tea one by one.


    "I just think," he raised his head and smiled, "even a mad dog won''t bite a person for no reason. Either the person offends it, or there is an order from above, or the worst is when a person steps out in front of it. In other words, there is no love for no reason in this world. There''s no hate for no reason, either. There''s always a reason."


    Hispanions nodded.


    "So ording to you, why is this Lu Qianhu keeping an outer room at this time?" Someone asked with a smile.


    "For whatever reason, these are matters that have nothing to do with us. Let it rest." Ning Yunzhao said.


    This made the smile on hispanions face disappear.


    "ording to your words," he said, putting down the tea cup in his hand, "if you encounter trouble, it''s none of your business. If you are afraid of causing trouble, you should turn a blind eye and not see it? Then we are studying to be wise and enter officialdom for what reason?"


    Although they werepanions, it was alsomon for young people to sit together and discuss these things.


    Everyone was eagerly waiting for Ning Yunzhao''s answer.


    Although the atmosphere was not tense, Ning Yunzhao''s answer would also affect everyone''s views and feelings towards him, which in turn would affect the closeness and distance between them as well. R


    This was the truth of different ways of thinking, and it was alsomon for young people to cut off rtionships because of these differences.


    Ning Yunzhao smiled. He put down the tea utensils in his hand and showed an orderly appearance.


    "Of course not," he said. "I mean when in trouble, find a solution. But at the same time, protect yourself and don''t die without achieving your grand ambitions. That won''t solve anything."


    "I understand what you''re saying, and I also know that this approach is upheld by many people and officials, but I also admire those who know they can''t abide something and are willing to die themselves to alert themon people." Thepanion said solemnly.


    Ning Yunzhao nodded.


    "I also admire them," he said. "My approach is just my approach. I don''t think my approach is right, and I don''t think other people''s actions are wrong. Right and wrong can only be judged by a saint. I''m not a saint."


    He smiled.


    "What I mean is, whether Commander Lu is acting from nostalgia of childhood sweethearts or is greedy for beauty and sex, this is his personal affair and has nothing to do with state affairs."


    He continued.


    "Since he dares to do such a thing, he must not be afraid of it being known, and the emperor obviously doesn''t mind. If we attack his personal virtue, it will not cause him any harm, but will put us in danger. I think it''s would be a pity and not worth it."


    "Not only do I think this way, but Commander Lu obviously understands the truth. So think about it, all this while he was able to deal with someone without taking advantage of their deficit of personal virtue.


    "For example, Guo Laonu, Guo Laonu did something that vited his duties and vited the rules, and whether this matter is true or is by Lu Qianhu''s framing, in short, this kind of thing has nothing to do with personal morality and behavior, only rules and duties. That''s why he was severely punished by the emperor."


    Ning Yunzhao smiled when he said this.


    "I say again, this is just my opinion, not the right one." He paused. Although he wore a smile, his eyes were solemn, "It''s not that I''m afraid."


    His voice stopped, and thepanion next to himughed.


    "That''s why a gentleman can be easily deceived." He stroked the folding fan and said, "Frankly like this, even with such a traitorous official, there is no means of dealing with him privately."


    Ning Yunzhao smiled and shook his head.


    "No." He said, a little serious and a little joking, "It''s not that this method is not used, but the official method is useless if it is used."


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m going to preach on the street myself."


    As he said that, he lifted his robe and made the gesture of a storyteller.


    "Commander Lu robbed people''s daughters in an uncultivated and brutish manner. Insulting the princess is a heinous crime."


    Thepanions burst intoughter, and the questioningpanion also smiled and shook his head, all the grudges in his eyes disappeared.


    "I have to say, Yunzhao." He changed his name again, "This storyteller has truly grasped how to resemble the correct appearance easily1".


    The otherpanions alsoughed.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you listen to storytellers before."


    When they drank tea in private rooms, they were looking for quiet. They never went to the hall to join in the fun, so they hardly saw those storytellers and performers.


    A trace of unexpected embarrassment shed in Ning Yunzhao''s eyes, and there was a little smile.


    It was because the letter he recently read really described the storyteller unreasonably much.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking out the window, his eyes lit up.


    "I will step out first," he said.


    The person who was talking had already gone out, and he quickly disappeared after he opened the door.


    Thepanions in the room still hadn''t reacted.


    "What is he like this for?"


    Thepanion near the window looked out and saw that Ning Yunzhao had walked out of the tea house and stood on the street.


    "He''s not really going to preach about Commander Lu''s forcible robbing of civilian women, is he?" heughed.


    Everyoneughed.


    "Of course not, it was Yunzhong who sent letters again." One person pointed to a young servant walking in the crowd not far from the street.


    Everyone recognized that it was Ning Yunzhao''s personal servant.


    These days, he was constantly passing Ning Yunzhao''s letters from Yangcheng.


    Standing at the door, Ning Yunzhao waved to the servant, and the servant who was turning his head in the crowd looking for which tea house finally saw him, and quickened his pace happily.


    At the same time, Miss Jun, who was approaching the gate of the capital, stopped.


    "Miss, aren''t we going in?" Liu''er asked.


    Miss Jun looked around.


    "I won''t enter the city for now. The map shows that there is an inn outside the city that is clean and quiet, and it is adjacent to the Business Street." She said, turning her horse''s head, "Let''s stay there."Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link for faster chapters


    Another chapter thanks to Davicat <3<3<3 I really do intend to work on chapters more frequently, but once I get the ko-fi notification, it definitely makes me put my nose to the grindstone! Thanks for the support ^^


    Also, I am having difficulties with wordpress these days, so it''s very likely links are broken, formatting is weird, and random annoyances will continue to pop up. I had no idea what I was doing with this blog when I started, and I still don''t know anything lol.


    As always, thanks for yourments and thanks for reading!


    Footnotes and Idioms


    1 ¨C ÊÖµ½ÇÜÀ´ (sh¨¯u ?d¨¤o? q¨ªn? l¨¢i) ¨C "stretch a hand and grab it"; very easy<h3 ss="sd-title">Like this:LikeLoading...

 Chapter 269

    Within ten miles of the capital, the ces had already be more prosperous than the towns they encountered along the way.


    This ce was called Beiguan. It was full of shops and everywhere was crowded.


    Miss Jun led Liu''er and the horse through it. Liu''er''s two eyes couldn''t see everything, and she was trying her best to maintain the decency of the eldest girl of an official family, so as not to beughed at as a bumpkin.


    "It is said that this is the best dried meat in the capital." Miss Jun shook Liu''er''s hand and looked in one direction.


    Liu''er saw a stall in a corner of the street, flying a fancy banner with the word Dong written on it.


    "This is¡­" Liu''er said, lowering her voice again, "Is it marked on the painting?"


    Thedy said that this map of the capital was illegal, so she didn''t refer to it directly.


    What a sensible child, Miss Jun nodded approvingly to her.


    Liu''er smiled and straightened her back."However, Miss, you remember very clearly." She said in a low voice again.


    Aside from taking a look earlier, thedy hadn''t taken out the map again.


    That map was densely packed with words and pictures.


    It was normal for the youngdy to remember the inns, banks and so on, but howe she also remembered the humble snack stalls?


    Was her Miss hungry?


    Miss Jun pursed her lips and smiled.


    "I just have a good memory," she said.


    Of course, she also liked to eat.


    Although there was never a fixed time or ce to eat, her master liked to peddle his services for food. A handful of grass and a pheasant could be made to seem beautifully attractive by him.


    She followed her master for six years, and she dared to eat anything she was offered, and she loved to eat it all.


    She had also heard Lu Yunqi''s introduction to which restaurants in the capital were good, and which kind of snacks were good. It''s just that this Dong family pork jerky was not among them.


    It seemed that this was added due to Zhu Zan''s taste.


    She just don''t know if his taste was popr.


    Miss Jun looked at the people surrounding the Dong family''s dried meat stall. It was obvious that most of them were foreigners with dusty faces and curious and novel appearances.


    Presumably everyone also had this map of the capital in their hands.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, that''s it."


    The busy, sweaty boss reassured the waiting people. He very neatly baked the meat and put it in a paper bag.


    "Is it really delicious?" The waiting people kept asking.


    "Of course it''s delicious. I''ve been selling here for 20 years." The boss replied, "If you don''t believe me, go to the capital to ask about it. Who doesn''t know?" §²


    A young man took the meat that was handed over.


    "I don''t know what people in the capital say, and I don''t have the time to inquire. The map says yours is good, so I''ll try it out." He said, "It''s not that you bribed them to exaggerate, right?"


    The boss looked bewildered.


    "Map? What map?" he asked.


    The young man wanted to say more but the person next to him had already coughed and stared to give him a reminder.


    After all, the map of the capital was banned. Although the government turned a blind eye, you couldn''t tantly take it out.


    The young man smiled shyly, took a bite of the meat, and raised his brows after chewing it twice.


    "Yeah." He sighed vaguely.


    Before he could express his impressions further, the crowd that couldn''t wait had already squeezed him out.


    "Boss."


    "Boss, I want two."


    After waiting for a while, Liu''er also squeezed out with the meat she bought and handed it to Miss Jun who was waiting on the side.


    Miss Jun took it and ate it, and also nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s really delicious." Liu''er said repeatedly.


    It was really delicious, but it was probably not true to say that the boss didn''t know that his dried meat was marked on the map of Beijing.


    Miss Jun looked as the boss saw off another wave of guests and greeted them withughter.


    She didn''t know what Zhu Zan''s cut would be.


    It was certainly not a small sum of money once umted over time.


    And this was not the only ce to eat, drink and y on this map.


    Miss Jun bit the crispy and fragrant dried meat, a little amused and a little curious.


    How did Zhu Zane up with this way of making money?


    He was not from the capital, yet a person living in the north actually made money from the capital.


    Was Duke Cheng very poor?


    Because of the horror and painful memories left by the war that forced the capital to be relocated, whether it was the imperial grandfather, the father, or the current emperor, they all favored Cheng Guogong, who was stationed in the north to ensure the stability of the country, and they all provided money and other things without ever being harsh.


    How could Duke Cheng raise a son who was so greedy for money?


    "What else is there to eat, miss?"


    Liu''er had already finished eating, and asked without hesitation, interrupting Miss Jun''s daydreams.


    Looking at her flushed face. Miss Jun smiled and led the horse.


    "There are a lot of them," she said. "Let''s go to the inn, freshen up and rest, and then eat them one by one."


    Leading the happy Liu''er and the horse, they continued to walk along the street.


    Miss Jun looked up in the direction of the capital. It had only been half a year since she died and now she had returned, and she was only half an hour away from where her rtives and siblings were, and she was also close to her enemies.


    She felt that she should have a profound thought, but at this moment there was nothing in her heart.


    No ideas.


    It was only the distance that had narrowed. The mountain of identity and status was still difficult to ovee.


    Still out of reach.


    The night was dark, and now there was no curfew in the capital. The night market was still noisy and lively, but the tall courtyard walls of the academy were lined with ancient trees to block the noise.


    There was no stagnant water in the quiet, and countless lights were twinkling in the dark, which were the students studying hard.


    Ning Yunzhao''s long table was illuminated by twomps using high-qualitymp oil. The fragrance was not smoky, and it would not hurt the eyes.


    But Ning Yunzhao wasn''t studying hard at the desk. The unfolded scrolls were disyed on several tables, but he leaned on the chair and closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep.


    This sleeping man suddenlyughed again.


    When he opened his eyes, they were not sleepy, but shining like stars.


    "I really didn''t expect it, it turned out to be so," he said, looking at the scattered letterheads under the scroll.


    It was sent at noon, and he didn''t need to read it any more. The content of the letter was already memorized in his heart. Naturally, it was about Miss Jun''s skillful and exquisite arrangement.


    It was a fake marriage.


    "Even if you don''t marry Young Master Fang, I think the Fang family will take good care of you."


    He remembered what he had said to her in before.


    She was a little embarrassed at that time, and he thought her embarrassment was because of the usation in his words.


    using her of being the kind of person who didn''t trust her grandfather''s family so she wanted to exchange benefits.


    Of course he didn''t mean it like that. She really wasn''t that kind of person.


    "Young Master Ning is worrying too much." She said with a smile at the time, "It''s unnecessary to talk about this now."


    It turned out that what she wanted to say at that time was that he was thinking too much.


    This was the exquisite qi game she arranged. At that time, she was arranging troops and couldn''t talk to outsiders, so she could only implicitly tell him that he was overly concerned.


    But he didn''t think much of it at the time.


    He only noticed that she said it was unnecessary to talk about it, thinking that she meant it was a done deal and therefore useless to talk about.


    Turns out she didn''t mean it that way.


    What an exquisite game of qi.


    Ning Yunzhao stood up and walked a few steps back and forth involuntarily. He felt both surprise and joy in his heart. He only felt that the sultry summer night had be pleasant.


    That''s what she does.


    The woman who yed blind qi under the tree and had fun with him, and gave amp to him.


    She was like that, just as he thought she was.


    The marriage was fake.


    She was crazy, rambunctious, vulgar and ridiculous, and abandoned her engagement.


    Just for the sake of righteousness, to lure the enemy.


    The marriage was fake.


    Ning Yunzhao paced back and forth in the room.


    Although everyone was a student in school, they were born differently. Ning Yunzhao was rich and a son of the Beiliu Ning family. The house he lived in was the best around, not as cramped as other students.


    There was an inner room in the house and a separate study room, and he took a dozen steps back and forth.


    But he still felt that it was not enough and he wanted to go further.


    To be able to walk in front of her and listen to her talk about qi with his own ears would be clearer than the storyteller''s exaggerated handwritten descriptions.


    One could ride north from Yangcheng overnight.


    How about from Beijing to Yangcheng?


    Moreover..


    Ning Yunzhao stopped and looked at the scrolls across the desks.


    The letter said that she was not in Yangcheng now.


    Where was she now?


    In the dark of the night, Miss Jun opened her eyes, looked dim-sightedly at the misty green bed coverings of the inn, and listened to the noise outside.


    For a moment, it seemed that she didn''t know where she was.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link for faster chapters


    This Chapter is thanks to Davicat <3<3<3 <h3 ss="sd-title">Like this:LikeLoading...

 Chapter 270

    The night in the capital was different from that in Yangcheng. It seemed that there was never a time when it was quiet.


    It really was a city that never sleeps.


    Miss Jun calmed down and got out of bed.


    Liu''er slept soundly by the window.


    This was an ordinary inn. It only had two beds and was still considered the best room, but it was very clean. As it was marked on the map of Beijing, if you had some money and didn''t want to suffer but still wanted to be low-key, this was the first choice.


    They hade in from the street to check-in. After washing themselves clean, they ordered two bowls of noodle soup, duck, and two side dishes from the noodle shop next door. The master and servant atefortably in their room and then fell asleep.


    Because she had traveled on the road to Ru''nan before, Miss Jun''s body had already adapted to travel and she regained her spirits after a good night''s sleep. But Liu''er wasn''t the same.


    Miss Jun stood beside the bed. She looked at the sleeping Liu''er and picked up the thin sheet that had been kicked out of bed and wrapped it around her.


    The windows were wide open, and the moonlight spread across the sky and the earth,plementing the lights that stayed on and the jokes that punctured through the night.This was the capital, this was the capital.


    She hade to the capital.


    Miss Jun turned around and got dressed, opened the door and walked out.


    The people staying at the inn were there at any time, day or night, so it was not closed and there were many guests enjoying the nightlife. Miss Jun walked out of the lobby and into the night.


    After midnight, although there were still people walking on the street, it was no match for the day. Except for a few areas downtown and the ce where the brothels were located, everything had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Miss Jun passed through the city gate and went east along the street and north through an alley.


    There were no bright lights here, only the moonlight paved the way. This was not a downtown area, and there were no unique ces to eat, drink or y here on the map of Beijing.


    Merely by crossing a street, there were two worlds in front of her.


    On one side, the lights were as bright as a fairlnd on Earth, while the other side was solemn, sleepy and invible.


    She didn''t need to travel to the capital to know that this was the most prosperous night market street, the center of the Beijing. And over there was Royal Street.


    Over there were the government offices, the pce, and her home.


    Miss Jun stood motionless in the dark and watched.


    Elder sister was a rigid person, with regr work and rest, and she managed their younger brother strictly as well.


    They must be asleep by now.


    But she didn''t know if her brother would y secretly in the clean room, just like she had done before.


    No matter what, her sister would always discover her, and she would be taught a lesson.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Miss Jun''s mouth.


    She didn''t know how long she stood there when a team patrolling the city came over.


    There were open patrols in the city, and there were even more guards in the dark, including the Jinyiwei and the imperial guards.


    Miss Jun lowered her head and turned to go to the night market street. The team of people patrolling behind her walked past. Thenterns in front of the horse illuminated the way, and some people noticed that she had deliberately raised herntern. ?


    Miss Jun turned her head and took a few steps to the side of the road.


    A woman walking on the street at night was either a prostitute courting guests or a courtesan inviting them to a private banquet, or else a daughter begging for a living in the night market.


    This girl could be described as delicate, and she was not dressed up to show off, so she was obviously not the former.


    The city patrols took their eyes off her and walked past.


    Only then did Miss Jun raise her head to look at them, and saw that the ce where they were going was also the night market street.


    The streets of the summer night were brightly lit, the rivers passing by the streets were dazzling with flowers and boats, and the sound of string music andughter floated on the river.


    Miss Jun stood on the bridge and looked at the flower boats passing under. The smell of wine and powder blew against her face with the night wind.


    She was very clear about what this flower boat was for, so she was not curious, but she was also not shy to avoid it.


    What was there to shy away from. Not only did she know what they were, but she had also been to one before.


    Of course, her master had taken her on this kind of thing.


    When seeing her trailing behind her master, the owner of the flower boat had been very surprised.


    Her master said solemnly, "Little kid, you need to know everything. Only by doing this can you be invulnerable to all poisons."


    Of course, she knew that Master''s purpose was to make her, the princess, leave in embarrassment.


    But was she the kind of person who could be easily embarrassed?


    So let''s see about making the princess'' body invulnerable to all poisons.


    She unceremoniously swaggered into the flower boat, watching the scantily d prostitutes sing and dance.


    The singing and dancing on the flower boat was not ugly, and the food was also very delicious.


    Thinking back to this, Miss Jun couldn''t help but purse her lips and smile. She didn''t know where the aroma of roasting came from but she looked away from the flower boat and left the bridge briskly step by step. She went to the street.


    Most of the shops were closed, but there were temporary stalls set up on the street. The fires were burning and the windnterns were shaking, illuminating the people walking on the street in twos and threes.


    These stalls sold all kinds of food, and Miss Jun also saw that the team of patrolling the city that had just passed by was sitting at a stall eating, drinking andughing.


    "Miss, would you like to try it?" a vendor greeted.


    Miss Jun shook her head and looked past.


    She wanted to eat something, but she came out casually and didn''t bring any money.


    But it was interesting to watch everything along the way.


    Who would have thought that she would be wandering the streets of the capital after midnight.


    Her elder sister and younger brother couldn''t have thought of it, Lu Yunqi couldn''t have thought of it, and neither could the emperor.


    She couldn''t have even thought of it herself.


    Three or four drunken men staggered past with crooked smiles and songs they learned from somewhere, upying the entire street in a row. Miss Jun avoided them by retreating into an alley where she watched the entire group of drunken people walk by.


    It turns out that night in Beijing was like this.


    Standing at the entrance of the alley, resting and thinking about whether to go back or turn around again, she heard the sound of footstepsing from the alley behind her.


    This was a bustling downtown street with few people living there. If a ce wasn''t a tea house or a restaurant, it was some cosmetic powder store. Miss Jun turned around and looked back. The alley was a little dark, and there were only a fewnterns hanging not far away.


    There was faintughtering from within.


    There were four or five people walking in the alley. Tall and short, fat and thin, all men.


    She didn''t know which ce they came from, but instead of walking towards the street, they turned inward with their backs to her.


    Miss Jun nced at them, took back her eyes and raised her feet.


    "¡­What am I lying to you for? You are right to listen to me¡­"


    There was a voice from the alley, which seemed a little unhappy, and the voice was slightly raised.


    Miss Jun paused her feet and turned her head back again. At her corner of the street, someone walked by with a windntern, shining a light on her surprised face.


    Such a coincidence?


    Zhu Zan?


    She looked at the tallest figure among the few people in the dim alley.


    Although it was dim and blurry, although they were farther and farther away, he could be recognized if she looked carefully.


    Zhu Zan.


    Why did hee to Beijing too?


    The emperor wanted the Jinyiwei to arrest him and bring him to the capital, but he ran away halfway.


    Even though the most dangerous ce was the safest ce, he shouldn''t havee to the capital. Even if he was traveling in Henan or Shanxi, it would be safer.


    What did this guy want to do?


    Miss Jun looked at the few people who were walking further and further along the alley, and after a moment of hesitation, she turned around and followed.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsKo-fi link


    Thanks to Davicat! ^^ <h3 ss="sd-title">Like this:LikeLoading...

 Chapter 271

    They crossed the alley and came to another street. Compared with the main street, this street was narrower and quieter, and the night was darker. There were only sporadic stalls withnterns.


    The boss was sitting and dozing behind the fire when he heard footsteps. He stood up and rubbed his eyes.


    "What would you like to eat?" he asked, looking at the four men who had already sat down at the table.


    "Fruit, a te of meat, and bring a jug of wine." One of the men said loudly, stroking the thick beard on his chin.


    The boss responded and went to work. He took out the stewed meat from the pot, cut it quickly, grabbed wine, ted fruit, and sent it over.


    The bearded man who sat under themp and ordered the food was full of smiles. He rubbed his hands together impatiently.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten stuffed fruit from this restaurant." He said, and then extended his hand to the people on the table with a smile, "Quick, everyone, try it. Although you are from Kyoto so I''m afraid you won''t know the stuffed fruit from this restaurant is the best."


    The boss smiled in surprise and joy when he heard the words.


    "This guest is truly ttering." He said.Originally, he wanted to babble a few more words, but the other three people on the table looked a little impatient.


    "Go." One of them waved his hand.


    The boss hurriedly backed away.


    The bearded man who had praised the deliciousness of the fruit seemed different from the other three. He was already eating with chopsticks in a happy mood while pouring wine.


    "Eat, eat, drink, drink." He greeted enthusiastically, "I will pay today."


    He was paying, that was really a rare thing.


    But the three people at the table didn''t look very excited or happy. Their creased brows made them seem somewhat gloomy.


    "I said, do you have a credible letter?" A short, fat man in his forties whispered.


    The bearded man finished chewing and chased the meat with a bowl of wine.


    "You''re looking down on us by saying that," he said. "What kind of character is our leader? Its hard to exin in a few words. If you cut eighty sticks of firewood today, tomorrow you''ll surely be missing one." ??


    The boss who was squatting by the fire thought in his heart, so is he a firewood cutter?


    So now chopping wood had also be a business that needed to be discussed?


    Obviously it was big business. At least for the three people sitting at the table. Their expressions were solemn.


    "We have given you all the money, and you know the goods we want." Another man said, "Don''t owe for too long."


    "I said no problem." The bearded man said. "Who is our leader? How could he do such a disreputable thing?"


    "Who is your leader? You admire him so much?" Another man couldn''t help asking curiously.


    The bearded man''s face was full of admiration.


    "He is the most powerful person in the world." He said solemnly.


    "I don''t care whether he is the first or the second most powerful, as long as he gives me what I want as scheduled," the short and fat man said.


    "Liu Si, look at your guts. Do a little business, be a little generous." The bearded man held his chopsticks and patted him on the shoulder.


    Before the man called Liu Si could say more, the hand on his shoulder suddenly moved in one direction.


    The two chopsticks flew into the night like sharp arrows.


    It sounded like they hit a wall next to the street.


    "Come out." The bearded man said, turning around.


    He didn''t get up. He just spoke bluntly and without mercy, looking in one direction.


    "You sneaking around is an eyesore, and you''re not clever enough to hide." He continued.


    The other three men sitting at the table stood up nervously.


    Who was there?


    Miss Jun, who was standing behind a door, also tensed up, looking at the two chopsticks not far away through the dark night.


    The chopsticks had shattered apart.


    It could be seen how powerful the throw was. If it had hit a human being, she guessed that it would have prated flesh.


    She held her breath and remained motionless. Just when she was suffocating, she heard a sound, and five or six people suddenly appeared in the night on the street.


    Miss Jun exhaled in her heart, but she still breathed shallowly and remained motionless.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing these people surrounding them, the three men standing behind the bearded man were scared.


    "Who else could they be? They showed weapons as soon as we met, which shows that they aren''t good people." The bearded man said.


    There was a crackling sound, and it turned out that the owner of the stall had run away.


    At the same time, the lights of the other two stalls on the street also turned off, and in a blink of an eye there were only these two confronting groups of people left on the street.


    "Did you see that? This is the quality of people in the capital." The bearded man''s voice was somewhat admirable of the scene.


    At this time, do you still have the mood toment on others?


    The three men standing behind him hadplicated looks and didn''t seem to know how to respond.


    "Friends, what are you trying to do?" The short and fat man''s shout was trembling, "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    There was no answer. The bearded man clicked his tongue again.


    "Are you blind? What can they want us to do? Cut your meat with their knives and serve you wine?" He said, staring at the three people again, "I told you to be careful. Were you discovered after you entered the city? Did you attract your enemies to follow you?"


    Was that it?


    "Doing this kind of business is shady, but it''s also tempting. I told you a long time ago that severalpanies are vying to do it. Which one of you is not a ruthless character yourself? The solution to this problem is simple and crude. If they get rid of you, the business belongs to them." The bearded man said.


    Yes, yes.


    The three of them looked restless and even more frightened.


    "Well, what do we do then?" asked one.


    "Fortunately, I am a man of good manners and loyalty." The bearded man said, "Since we have already done business, we are naturally in this together."


    As he spoke, he lifted his clothes and pulled out a knife from his back as he stood up.


    "I''m here to chop them down."


    The three breathed a sigh of relief, but before they could speak, the bearded man turned his head again.


    "However, you have to pay some money," he said.


    Miss Jun, who was standing in the corner, rolled her eyes in the night.


    Ha ha.


    Sheughed in her heart.


    Just the same.


    She knew what he was like, but the three of them obviously hadn''t figured him out yet.


    "What, why?" the chunky man blurted out.


    Didn''t he just talk about rules and loyalty¡­ did rules and loyalty also cost money?


    "You know our rules." The bearded man said solemnly, "We charge money for chopping everything else except firewood. I have to be worthy of my knife and the rules of our leader."


    There it was.


    "You can think it over¡­" the bearded man said. It looked like he was going to put his knife away again.


    Even if they yelled to attract the city patrol, there was no guarantee that they would be rescued in time.


    Even if they ran, they couldn''t outrun all of them.


    The three men felt their scalps tingling as they looked through the approaching night at the noiseless and ghostly neers, especially at the gleaming weapons in their hands.


    This was not the time to think and carefully consider.


    "Okay, okay, you can have the money." They said hurriedly.


    "Then ording to the rules, and these people¡­" the bearded man said, looking at the approaching men as if assessing goods, "their skills are good, and the weapons are not bad. Although they are not top-grade, they aren''t bad. Then I''ll charge you five hundred taels each."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at the three men.


    "So how will you pay?"


    Brother!


    We beg you!


    "We''ll pay!" The three men were about to cry, and they said in unison, trembling. They took out the bank notes from their sleeves, "Pay now."


    The bearded man took the banknotes and squeezed them, and seemed as if he wanted to look at them under themp.


    "Brother!" The three men shouted in unison, and they also hid behind him.


    Those five or six people were already approaching, and all the weapons in their hands came shing at them.


    The bearded man didn''t dodge short, he stuffed the banknote into his sleeves, and he stepped forward to meet them, shing directly with the knife in his hand.


    There was a crackling sound, and the weapons sparked as they collided.Previous ChapterTable of ContentsUing¡­


    This one iste, but still thanks to Davicat! ^^


    So much keeps happening in my life, so I honestly don''t know if/when I''ll be able to add any more chapters, but thanks for reading to here! ? ? ? <h3 ss="sd-title">Like this:LikeLoading...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!